ã€ŠPlease, I Really Didn&#x27;t Want To Fall in Love With My Master!ã€‹


 Chapter 1: Romance? I am a master at this!

    <h4>Chapter 1: Romance? I am a master at this!</h4>

    Xuanling Mountain, the apex of the Immortal Ascension tform

    A tall and imposing figure stood against the wind, his white clothes and long hair elegantly fluttering. Several disciples stood whispering not far away.

    "Sheng Zi* has been watching the scenery for three hours now, doesn''t he need to cultivate?" a young disciple curiously asked.

    [T/N:Ê¥×Ó/Sheng Zi, The disciple with the highest advancement in cultivation in the whole sect]

    "Hush, what the heck do you know! With Sheng Zi¡¯s cultivation level, a sh of enlightenment is far more important than cultivation. Be careful where you¡¯re headed lest you disturb Sheng Zi¡¯sprehension!" the senior disciple reprimanded in a low voice.

    <strong><i><b>Hiss!</b></i></strong>

    The young disciple immediately fell silent. Thinking of Sheng Zi¡¯s rumored ruthless persona, he couldn¡¯t help but shrink back and dared not say anything more.

    On the other side, the female disciples looked at Sheng Zi with adoring gazes.

    "Sheng Zi is worthy of being the reincarnation of the Great Immortal Emperor. He is entering a deepprehensive state again!"

    "His Excellency¡¯sprehension has gone on for half a month, right? What a powerfulprehension skill!"

    "Sheng Zi is so handsome!"

    "Even with his back facing us, I can still feel his aloof temperament!"

    "Ah, I really want to be his Human Cauldron*¡­"

    [*TL note: ¡°Human Cauldrons¡± are victims who are drained of their vital energies by a malicious person. This is normally done through Dual Cultivation (sex).]

    ¡­

    However, at this moment, the "Sheng Zi" Li Ran¡¯s mood was not good at all.

    ¡°What the hell are they talking about?¡±

    <i>Comprehension?</i>

    Yes, he knew every letter of this word, C-O-M-P-R-E-H-E-N-S-I-O-N. But when talking about the action itself, he could not understand a single thing about it. In fact, he stood there pretending to be in a deep state ofprehension.

    Half a month ago, upon arriving in this world of cultivation, Li Ran had just limatized to his new identity- Sheng Zi of the Devil Sect. The one well known for having temperamental outbursts and ruthless actions.

    He had once coveted a treasure. In order to attain it, he stirred up a fight between two big sects, leading to one of them beingpletely annihted. He had also chased righteous sect disciples thousands of miles for an immortal inheritance once andpletely wiped them out.

    Even for the disciples in his sect, as long as they offended him, the lightest punishment was suffering the pain of the flesh, the worst being crippling their cultivation. In short, he was a man devoid of the slightestpassion. He was an extremely indifferent egoist. A typical viin.

    But such a viin actually had a handsome appearance as if he was blessed by the Goddess of Beauty. He had star-shaped brows and sword-slitted eyes, even the sun and the moon would be eclipsed by his peerless appearance.

    So, no matter what wicked things he did, girls would still swoon over him.

    ¡­

    "What a fuck, even if I am a viin, why cripple my cultivation base? Are you ying tricks on me, God?" Li Ran couldn¡¯t help but grumble in his mind.

    He came to this world with his old memories intact. But the original cultivation base in this body was sealed, and he couldn¡¯t even utilize the most basic technique, let alone cultivate. In short, he was now a cripple with a Golden Core cultivation.

    In order to conceal the fact that he couldn¡¯t cultivate, Li Ran had toe here every day to pretend that he had sudden Dao enlightenment. But even so, he now couldn''t stand pretending anymore.

    "Your sister¡­ Isn¡¯t this a scam!?"

    <i>Others have golden fingers when they transverse through other worlds. Some having peerless magic weapons, some having peerless Cultivation Methods, some having powerful experts as their followers.</i> <i>But what about me?</i>

    <i>Except for a lot of enemies, there isn¡¯t even a de of grass left!</i>

    "System, if you don¡¯t show yourself now, do you believe that I will jump off this cliff and die with you together?!" Li Ran gritted his teeth.

    ¡¾A strong fluctuation has been detected from the host¡¯s emotions. The Daily Mission System has been activated. ¡¿A cold voice sounded in his mind.

    Li Ran was startled, then he became excited. "I just said that casually, but it turns out there really is a system!¡±

    ¡¾The Daily Mission System, a system of doing one good deed every day, dedicated to rehabilitating host¡¯s bad personality and turning over to a new leaf¡­¡¿

    With a lot of information inundating his mind, Li Ran quickly collected his thoughts. To put it simply, the system would issue random tasks, and he could get rewards as long as hepleted them. The higher the difficulty of the task, the more generous the reward would be.

    ¡°Do a good deed every day? You won''t make me help an old woman cross the road, right? After all, I am the Devil Sect¡¯s Sheng Zi!¡± Li Ran murmured silently.

    <i>Why did he feel that this system seemed a bit unreliable?</i>

    But having something was better than nothing. This was the world of cultivation where the strong prey on the weak. Thew of the jungle was interpreted to the extreme here.

    In his current state, as long as he walked out of the sect, he would be devoured by enemies, and not even his bones would be left.

    "System, hurry up and issue a mission! I have to quickly regain my strength."

    ¡¾Since the host is too cold-blooded and isn¡¯t close to anybody, please go and seek a passionate love!¡¿ the system sounded.

    ¡¾Mission: Within 24 hours, confess to the opposite sex and obtain the other party¡¯s consent to be her lover. After the mission ispleted, you will get rewards! The quality of the reward depends on the task¡¯spletion progress!¡¿

    Li Ran: ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±

    <i>Fall in love with </i>the opposite sex<i>? This is a good deed?</i>

    <i>Why do I think that helping an old woman cross the road is better now?</i>

    "Please! I am Sheng Zi!!! The cruel reincarnation of the Great Immortal Emperor! Now, you want me to confess? Can¡¯t this bitchy system respect me a little?"

    ¡¾If the task is notpleted, the system will go to an indefinite sleep. Does the host choose to give up?¡¿

    ¡°<strong><i><b>Tsk</b></i></strong>, isn''t it just making someone fall in love with me? I am a master at this!¡± Li Ran¡¯s expression quickly changed as if he was a puppy trying to please its owner.

 Chapter 2: Confession Artifact!

    <h4>Chapter 2: Confession Artifact!</h4>

    <i>Confession¡­</i> Li Ran fell into deep thought.

    This seemed very simple, but it had two difficult problems. First, the Youluo Temple* was a top-level devil sect. It had numerous rules and precepts, among which was a prohibition that could not be broken. It was forbidden to have a rtionship amongst disciples.

    [*T/N: Youluo Temple is the name of the male lead¡¯s sect.]

    This rule had been personally issued by the sect master, Leng Wuyan, in hopes that the disciples would focus on cultivation. She herself set an example. She never had a scandal with anyone. There were even rumors of outsiders calling her a "Cold Steel Old Woman¡±.

    Thinking of his beautiful master''s punishing methods, Li Ran couldn¡¯t help but shiver. If this matter were to be revealed, he would be dead meat. However, in order toplete the mission, he could not waver.

    The second problem was whom to confess to. Li Ran was the Sheng Zi of the Youluo Temple, he should be indifferent and vicious. Confessing to a girl did not fit his personality.

    In order not to arouse others'' suspicion, he had to guarantee his sess in one swoop.

    <i>Who do I choose¡­</i>

    After deep contemtion, Li Ran finally chose his junior sister as the confessional target. That girl was obsessed with him. She was like a bug creeping on him all day so his sess rate should be very high.

    The most important point was that she was usually absent-minded, it seemed that her IQ wasn¡¯t high, so she wouldn¡¯t get suspicious.

    Thinking of this, Lin Ran decided to take action. Right now, he didn¡¯t have the mood to continue pretending anymore and descended from the mountain.

    Due to his cultivation base being blocked, his senses became duller. If he personally confessed to his junior sister, it''s very likely for his confession to be seen by someone. So he decided to confess using a shadow stone, which was a lot safer.

    Inside the quiet room, Li Ran sat on a chair with a cyan stone in his hand. The cyan stone was called a shadow stone. It was a low-level artifact that couldn''t even be regarded as an artifact.

    Due to its low quality, one¡¯s Qi was not even needed to activate it. As long as you injected your consciousness into the stone, the shadow stone would automatically generate the scene and voice that you wanted, and other people could see the content as long as they put their consciousness into it.

    In Li Ran''s eyes, this was simply a confession artifact. But when he was nning to record a video, he discovered a major problem.

    He actually didn¡¯t know his junior sister¡¯s name!

    An insignificant character such as that junior sister was just a passerby for the previous owner of the body, why would he remember an insignificant person¡¯s name? This caused the current owner, Li Ran, to be less likely to know!

    <i>Alright, since it is so, it''s better not to say her name than to get it wrong.</i>

    Li Ran closed his eyes and focused his mind on portraying the scene he wanted to show inside the stone.

    He first praised her beauty then expressed how much he loved her. <i>Omitting ten thousand words @$%#* that aren¡¯t suitable for children here¡­</i>

    With junior sister¡¯s innocence, he was certain his video would make her heart skip a beat and she would cry wanting to have his baby.

    In just a half of an incense stick¡¯s time, the video was done. Li Ran carefully checked and confirmed that there was no problem with the scene and then put the stone in a sandalwood box. He then furtively headed to the junior sister¡¯s residence.

    When he arrived, it just so happened that her window was open. Once Li Ran made sure that there was no one nearby, he threw the sandalwood box through the window and watched itnd on the table.

    A<i>nyway, the time limit is twenty-four hours. Even if the shadow stone doesn¡¯t work, I still have enough time to confess in person.</i>

    With that, Li Ran pped his hands and then left.

    ¡­

    After a while, amid a bustle of chatterings, several young female disciples appeared¡­

    "<i>Sigh</i>, Elder Sun has already dyed me for too long. When I rushed to the mountaintop, Sheng Zi had already left,¡± said one pretty girl.

    She was obviously disappointed at not being able to catch a glimpse of Li Ran in time.

    "Xinran, You keep pestering Sheng Zi every day. Be careful, if you were to displease him, he might catch you and turn you into his Human Cauldron!" others joked.

    [TL note: Dual cultivation is consensual and has both sides benefit and get stronger, while cultivation using a human cauldron is closer to rape and only the person using the human cauldron benefits, not both parties. Usually, capturing a person as a human cauldron will provide faster results than dual cultivation.]

    Lu Xinran clenched her small fist and firmly said, ¡°If I can increase the cultivation of Sheng Zi, what¡¯s wrong with bing his Human Cauldron? I am willing!¡±

    "Tsk, you really are a loyal supporter of Sheng Zi."

    "Of course, I like lord Sheng Zi the most!"

    The girls talked as they returned back to their respective rooms.

    After entering the room, Lu Xinrannguidly copsed on the chair.

    "So tired~"

    At this time, a female disciple passed by her door and asked, "It should be the time to handle the pill for the assessment. Since I am visiting the sect master, do you want me to take yours to the sect master?"

    ¡°Yes, yes, of course.¡±

    Lu Xinran caught a glimpse of the sandalwood box on the table. Then she picked it up without much thought and handed it to the female sister, ¡°I have to trouble Sister.¡±

    "It doesn''t matter."

    The female disciple took the box and threw it into the storage ring alongside several boxes with simr designs.

    Leng Wuyan, the master of the sect, although a murderous female devil, she was very caring to her sect disciples. Especially for direct disciples on the main peak, she would regrly check their cultivation progress.

    Alchemy was one of the most important cultivation paths.

    The elders once advised her to not do everything personally. After all, she is an emperor-level powerhouse, so she had to keep her solemnity. But Leng Wuyan was very enthusiastic about this matter, so it became a tradition after the elder¡¯s efforts were in vain.

    ¡ª

    Demon Peak

    Winter of the twelfth lunar month

    It was snowing heavily. A beautiful and peerless figure stood amidst the snow, her robe fluttered in the snowstorm looking like white waves.

    Leng Wuyan¡¯s eyes were filled with profoundness as she looked at the mountains in the distance. Nobody could guess what was on her mind.

    At this moment, a female disciple came over and presented her a jade stone.

    "Master, this is the information from the central maind."

    "Ok."

    After Leng Wuyan took the jade stone, the female disciple backed off.

 Chapter 3: Please Be in a Relationship With Me!

    <h4>Chapter 3: Please Be in a Rtionship With Me!</h4>

    Leng Wuyan¡¯s hands shimmered in a faint light, instantly myriad words started spilling from the jade stone, arranging themselves into a readable form automatically.

    ¡¾Fairy Cai Xia and Master Chi Mu established themselves as <i>Dao Companions</i>. <i>Zhengyi Sect</i> added a new <i>Heavenly Tribtion </i>realm expert to their ranks.¡¿

    "That ugly woman Cai Xia found herself a <i>Dao Companion</i>? Does Chi Mu have a problem with his brain or is he just blind?¡±ined Leng Wuyan while reading this piece of news.

    She kept on scanning the information.

    ¡¾Lin Yuan sect master of <i>Lieyang Sect</i>, in order to assist his <i>Dao Companion</i> Mo Xiaoxian to ovee a <i>Heavenly Tribtion</i>, used his physical body to fend off heavenly thunder, in the process damaging his cultivation base. The <i>Lieyang Sect</i> may fall off the list of first-ss sects due to this development..¡¿

    Leng Wuyan raised her brows, "Resisting the heavenly thunder with his physical body just for a woman? Is Lin Yuan a fool? If the <i>Lieyang Sect</i> turns into a second-rate sect due to this, Lin Yuan will havemitted a great sin towards his sect!

    "Sure enough, personal rtionships between men and women will only affect people to make wrong judgments !" she muttered dejectedly, though her expression resembled a person that has been fed ten catties of lemons.

    She read on.

    ¡¾The sect master of <i>Five Elements Sect</i> and the Fairy of <i>Frozen Cloud Sect</i> became <i>Dao Companions</i>¡­¡¿

    ¡¾Shentu Ye, the first <i>rank-three</i> expert of the Imperial Court, went to Lingyang Mountain to attend their wedding¡­¡¿

    ¡¾The ancestor of <i>Huanxi Sect</i> invented a high-efficiency <i>Dual Cultivation</i> method without stopping for 24 hours¡­¡¿

    ¡­

    <strong><i><b>Crack!</b></i></strong>

    Leng Wuyan expressionlessly smashed the jade stone. "What''s wrong with the news recently? Why is it filled with all this damn couple gossip?"

    She had her hands on her back, her face expressionless. "The world is not benevolent, the immortal road is merciless!

    "What damned <i>Dual Cultivation</i>, what damned <i>Dao Companionship</i>¡­ That group of idiots is clearly going astray! Why can¡¯t they be like me giving up the passion to follow the path of a pure heart? Concentrating on <i>Cultivation</i> and reaching the <i>Emperor</i>level is just the only true path!" Leng Wuyan sneered repeatedly.

    She had already cut off her seven emotions and six desires before she reached the age of 15. She concentrated all her energy on her cultivation and finally achieved this unparalleled level.

    "Look back at those so-called geniuses of my generation! They are all troubled by love and such distractions, unable to achieve the peak of <i>Dao</i>.

    "I have be the sect master of <i>Youluo Temple</i>, but they are still rolling in the dirt, unable to progress.

    "It''s so stupid!"

    Just like that, Leng Wuyan also forbade her disciples to pursue love.

    Although there were many gossiping behind her back, her faith never wavered. For hundreds of years, she has thought that her <i>Heart of Dao</i> was as solid as stone.

    But she didn¡¯t know why, when looking at the white snow-capped mountains, her heart was a little disconste.

    Only the wind and snow apanied here. It felt like she wascking the slightest bit of warmth around her.

    If there was no ident, for the next 100 and even 1000 years, wouldn¡¯t she continue her lonely life like this?

    Leng Wuyan wrapped herself tighter in her robes.

    But why did she feel a chill at this moment? Undoubtedly, her Taoist body should be immune to sudden changes in temperature.

    <strong><i><b>Clop-clop~</b></i></strong>

    Footsteps sounded out behind her.

    "Master, all the pills made by the disciples have been handed in. Should I put their works in your study?" the female disciple respectfully inquired.

    Leng Wuyan adjusted her expression, turned around, and answered, "No, just give them to me."

    She needed to divert her attention and change her mood.

    "Ok." The female disciple submitted a storage ring and left.

    With that, Leng Wuyan looked for a secluded courtyard and sat down on a wooden chair.

    Cultivation was a veryplicated thing. the slightest mistake or any omission might lead her to <i>Qi Derivation</i> and death. She already experienced that horrible moment herself. Therefore, on her first day as the sect master of <i>Youluo Temple</i>, Leng Wuyan steeled her heart that she has to take responsibility for the disciples and not let them go astray in practice.

    While practicing alchemy, one could best see a person''s character and cultivation.

    "Very good, the progress of these disciples is promising." Leng Wuyan nodded in satisfaction. "It seems keeping them barred from love and rtionships was the correct decision."

    Thinking of this, her mood improved a lot. But as she took out thest pillbox, she noticed that the weight seemed to be wrong. It alsocked any kind of signature.

    After opening it, she saw a cyan-colored stone within it.

    "Huh?A <i>Shadow Stone</i>?" Leng Wuyan frowned. "Who fooled around with this thing?"

    At first, she wanted to throw it away, but after hesitating, she eventually projected her mind into it out of curiosity.

    "I want to see who is so bold!"

    After the <i>Shadow Stone</i> projected light in front of her, the scene changed. The background was still the <i>Demon Peak</i>, but a tall and straight man appeared in front of her. He was dressed in white, sporting a handsome face, saying with a smile on his face: "You are here."

    Leng Wuyan was taken aback. That man turned out to be Li Ran.

    <i>Why did he record a video? Was there something he couldn¡¯t talk about in person? Is it something difficult to say?</i>

    She saw Li Ran looking at her and saying: "Thank you for being by my side all the time. You are like a ray of warm sunshine shining into my dark life¡­"

    Leng Wuyan shook her head and smiled. "He turned out to be thankful for me being his teacher. This kid, when did you learn to have manners?"

    At this time, Li Ran''s video was still continuing. He "looked at" Leng Wuyan affectionately. With a deep and maic voice, he said: "I like the rain in summer, the rainbow after the rain, and <strong><i><b>you</b></i></strong>."

    Leng Wuyan was taken aback once again, "Huh?"

    <i>This line seems a bit wrong, right?</i>

    "In my eyes, billions of stars can''t match your beauty."

    "Eeeh??"

    "I like you. Please be in a rtionship with me!"

    "<strong><i><b>What???</b></i></strong>"

    ¡­

 Chapter 4: Li Rans fierce offensive!

    <h4>Chapter 4: Li Ran''s fierce offensive!</h4>

    Leng Wuyan looked at "Li Ran", her mouth slightly opened and her phoenix eyes widened.

    She was shocked to the extreme. If she heard it right¡­ <i>It was a confession.</i>

    Li Ran¡¯s image was still whispering, ¡°I found that I liked you very much yesterday, and I like you very much today, and I have a hunch that I will like you more tomorrow. In my eyes, billions of stars can''t match your beauty.¡±

    "Shut up!" Leng Wuyan''s clothes fluttered and the snow on the entire Demon Peak shook under her powerful cultivation.

    <i>Disgusting!</i>

    <i>Just too despicable!!!</i>

    Looking at Li Ran¡¯s image she was shaking uncontrobly.

    Leng Wuyan had been single for hundreds of years. If there was a ranking for single dogs, she would be the strongest monarch on that list. Although it was her own decision to abandon love, the fact also was, no one had confessed to her at all. She was too powerful and her methods too ruthless. Her sight either garnered incessant ttery or evoked quaking fear in people. No one dared to pursue her. So she just remained single as a matter of course.

    But now, this status quo has been broken. Someone pursued her barefaced. Besides, this person was unexpectedly her disciple, her most outstanding disciple at that!

    As Leng Wuyan looked at Li Ran¡¯s image her hands trembled uncontrobly. "This rebellious scoundrel! You not only vite our sects taboo, but the one you pursue is me!?"

    Leng Wuyan was shaking. She was pretty sure this was not a prank. The sect had a ban on marriage and love after all. Joking about this kind of thing was equal to openly seeking death. This was indeed Li Ran showing sincerity!

    Leng Wuyan withdrew from the <i>Shadow Stone</i>. Her eyes reflected herplicated state of mind.

    She wanted to crush the stone, but when she recalled Li Ran''s affectionate look and "sincere" words, she suddenly lost all of her strength.

    "Is this how it feels to be confessed to¡­¡±

    "Ran''er¡­ he likes me?" Leng Wuyan''s heartbeat suddenly elerated, and a myriad ofplex emotions emerged in her heart.

    "Ran''er is so indifferent most of the time. Even if I¡¯m his teacher, he never really got close to me, but I didn''t really expect him to have hot emotions such as this buried in the depths of his heart!¡±

    "He is extremely talented and owns a <i>Daoist Mark</i>. He will definitely surpass me in the future. From this perspective, he is indeed a well-matched <i>Dao Companion</i>.¡±

    "Considering his looks, he actually is a handsome man!

    "How about¡­ I give him a chance?" Thinking of this, Leng Wuyan''s heart started beating even faster. But then, she remembered something.

    ¡¾<i>Youluo Temple</i> strictly prohibits romantic rtionships, and those who vite this will be expelled.¡¿

    This was the rule she personally set. Now, not only did she want to break it herself, but the other person was her own disciple. If this spread, she would turn into the world''sughing stock!

    "No, absolutely not!" Leng Wuyan shook her head vigorously.

    She took the stone into her arms. "Anyone there?"

    "Yes, what is yourmand?"A shadowy cloud squeezed in through a crack in the door, quickly coalescing into a human shape, kneeling on one knee.

    "Tell our Sheng Zi toe see me."

    "Yes." The shadow disappeared.

    Leng Wuyan looked at the heavy snow falling outside the window, not knowing what to think.

    ¡­

    At this moment, Li Ran paced across the room, a bit fidgety.

    Logically speaking, after seeing the Video Capture Stone, the junior sister shoulde to him as soon as possible. But now, it started getting dark, and there was still no movement outside.

    "Did the box fall into the wrong ce and she wasn¡¯t able to find it yet?"

    Just when he was about to go out and check the situation himself a knock sounded from the door.

    He hurriedly sat back down. "Come in"

    The door of the room opened, a cloud of ck mist swept in. A deep voice rang in the air. "Sheng Zi, the sect master has summoned you. Proceed to Demon Peak."

    Li Ran''s heart beat faster. "Okay."

    The ck mist dissipated as if it had never appeared.

    "<i>The master wants to see me now? Besides, she even sent her shadow guard to inform me¡­ Is something big happening?</i>" Li Ran had a bad feeling about it.

    Whereafter, he casually put on a coat and left quickly.

    ¡­

    The Xuanling Mountains stretched for hundreds of miles. The Demon Peak was the highest mountain of the chain, towering into the clouds, and the peak¡¯s top was covered with snow all year round. Sect Master Leng Wuyan¡¯s pce was located just there.

    Li Ran was feeling nervous walking all the way towards the peak¡¯s top.

    He saw Leng Wuyan standing in a pavilion nearby, her back turned towards him.

    "Master, did you summon me?" Li Ran stepped forward respectfully.

    Leng Wuyan turned to look at him with aplicated expression. "Ran''er, I think your cultivation base has made no progress for half a month. Are you focusing on your cultivation? Or is your mind focused elsewhere?"

    Li Ran''s heart jumped, and he hurriedly said, "My mind has indeed been upset recently, which has affected my cultivation. But Master, rest assured, I will definitely adjust myself well."

    Leng Wuyan snorted. <i>If you think about that kind of thing every day, of course, you will get distracted!</i>

    "You are very talented and have the prospect to be a great immortal emperor. In the future, you will definitely surpass me. You must concentrate on cultivation, and don''t always think about those¡­ strange things." Leng Wuyan persuaded.

    Li Ran¡¯s expression immediately turned serious and said, "Master, rest assured, apart from you and cultivation, I can''t hold anything else in my heart!"

    He originally intended to tter her, but when it reached Leng Wuyan''s ears, the meaningpletely changed.

    She blushed. Her eyes panicked, and she said, "What are you talking nonsense? Why should you put me in your heart?"

    <i>So strange, this was not like Ran''er''s character, the offensive is too fierce!</i>

    Li Ran was also a little puzzled, feeling that his master was weird today.

    "Alright, since you mentioned that, we should have an open talk! I want to ask you, how are you going to exin this <i>Shadow Stone</i>?" Leng Wuyan took out a cyan-colored stone.

    Li Ran was so frightened his soul almost departed his body.

    <i>Shit! Isn¡¯t this the video of my confession to the junior sister!</i>

    <i>Damn it, this is game over, I''m exposed!</i>

 Chapter 5: Internal Dialogue

    <h4>Chapter 5: Internal Dialogue</h4>

    Li Ran panicked to death.

    Youluo Temple was ranked top among the devil sects and his beautiful master was a force to be reckoned with. As an expert of the top sect in the entire vastnd, the notoriety of the Demoness Leng Wuyan could even stop a child¡¯s sobbing. It¡¯s even said that she had killed enough people to build a mountain of bones.

    Moreover, the Youluo Temple had always been strictly disciplined. Those who vited the taboo would be expelled from the sect or even die.

    What''s more, what he vited was Leng Wuyan¡¯s most taboo prohibition.

    <i>This Shadow Stone must have been given to the Sect Master by junior sister!</i>

    <i>That girl actually betrayed me! What should I do now?</i> Li Ran started to rack his brain.

    As Li Ran was figuring a way out of this, Leng Wuyan sized up the youth in front of her.

    <i>This kid is quite handsome! His face is as white as snow, and his skin is so delicate that women would be jealous. His sword-like eyebrows and starlit eyes are enticing. His figure is tall and well-proportioned. Even under my pressure, he is able to stand straight like a spear.</i>

    <i>What a brilliant young man!</i>

    Even in the world of immortality, where there was no shortage of handsome men and beauties, Li Ran was definitely the best-looking one.

    Coupled with his terrifying cultivation talent, no one could refuse his confession, right?

    Even the ice block Leng Wuyan was a little moved!

    <i>It turned out that someone liked me. Besides, he''s such a genius too. </i>

    <i>But, I¡¯m his teacher, otherwise¡­</i>

    Leng Wuyan hurriedly shook her head vigorously.

    ¡°He is my apprentice, what am I thinking about?¡± She stabilized her mind and said icily. "Don''t you want to exin?"

    Li Ran''s heart trembled. Now that he¡¯d been caught, there was no room for denial.

    "Master, I have nothing to exin," Li Ran answered in a small voice.

    Leng Wuyan raised her brows, "What do you mean by this?"

    Li Ran said, "The scene and the words are self-exnatory. They are all made by me, I have nothing to exin."

    Leng Wuyan snorted coldly, "You know that the sect prohibits romantic rtionships, and you, as the Sheng Zi, the heir, and the future sect master, actually took the initiative in breaking the rule. Do you think I would dare not punish you?" Leng Wuyan''s tone was extremely cold.

    Li Ran shook his head and replied, "Master, when I was creating the scene, I had anticipated the consequences."

    Leng Wuyan was taken aback. "Since you know the consequences, why would you dare to¡­"

    Li Ran took a step forward, his eyes burning. "Because even the sect rules can''t stop my sincerity!"

    For an instant, it seemed that the wind and snow had stopped.

    He was taking a gamble.

    Leng Wuyan, no matter how ruthless, was essentially a woman. He took on the guise of an infatuated man, a man who was willing to be punished in order to be with his junior sister. As long as he could soften his master¡¯s steel-like heart a bit, he would have a chance of living.

    Leng Wuyan''s charming body trembled a bit, but she didn''t expect him to have such courage. How dare he say such things in front of her? He was r-really presumptuous!

    "I will pretend that I didn¡¯t hear anything today. You should abandon your feelings; it¡¯s impossible for me to agree." Leng Wuyan was extremely calm.

    Hearing this, Li Ran heaved a sigh of relief.

    <i>I never expect you will agree! But this end is better than losing my small life, right?</i>

    Anyway, the twenty-four hours time limit hadn''t been reached yet, so he still had a chance toplete the mission.

    With that, just as he was just about to leave, Leng Wuyan¡¯s cold voice sounded again, "It seems that the reason why your cultivation has stagnated is just from this, so you will be punished. Go to the Youhan Cave to reflect on your mistakes. Come out after a month."

    Leng Wuyan¡¯s intent was not to punish Li Ran, but she didn¡¯t know how to face him.

    "Youhan Cave?" Li Ran frowned. <i>Trouble!</i>

    This was a natural cavern on Mount Xuanling, the coldest part of the entire mountain range was condensed inside this cavern. If a mortal were to take a step inside, they would be frozen into a popsicle in a single breath.

    Only those at the Golden Core stage and above could bear with the chill inside as they had cultivated the Youluo Temple¡¯s Cultivation Method.

    If he was the original Sheng Zi, this punishment was nothing, but it¡¯s different now.

    Li Ran¡¯s cultivation base was sealed at present. He couldn¡¯t use the Youluo Temple¡¯s Cultivation Method. He would definitely freeze to death once he went inside!

    Even if he were to survive by chance, he would also fail the mission.

    <i>No! I can¡¯t enter the Youhan Cave!</i> Li Ran has made a decision.

    He strode forward, his high voice pierced the snowstorm. "Master, forgive me, I can not obey you!"

    "Huh?" Leng Wuyan¡¯s expression turned colder. "ording to our sect rules, anyone who vites this taboo shall have their cultivation abolished and expelled from the sect!¡±

    ¡°You have a great future and this is your first time making a mistake, so I decided to give you a chance. But you are unwilling to ept such a light punishment?¡±

    "No!" Li Ran said loudly. "Since it¡¯s yourmand, no matter if it''s one month, five years, or ten years, I dare notin!"

    Leng Wuyan asked in doubt, "Then why do you say that you can''t obey me?"

    "What I can''t obey is the order to make me abandon my feelings. Only this one matter, I¡­I really can''t obey!¡±

    "The person I like is the most beautiful existence in the world and haspletely stolen my heart.¡±

    "If you make me forget this feeling, isn¡¯t it equal to digging my own heart out!?¡±

    "Therefore, please forgive me for not being able to follow!" Li Ran''s voice trembled, his words were filled with sincerity.

    Leng Wuyan: ¡°!!!¡±

 Chapter 6: Please, I really didnt want to fall in love with my master!

    <h4>Chapter 6: Please, I really didn''t want to fall in love with my master!</h4>

    "Y-you ¡­ what nonsense are you talking about?!" Leng Wuyan said in a flustered tone.

    Bright red crept from her ears to her pretty cheeks.

    ¡°Hmph! Even if you are sincere, the gap between us is too big. Stop your wishful thinking! ¡±

    Li Ran nodded.

    Indeed,pared with his status as Sheng Zi, his junior sister wasn¡¯t a girl worthy of him. But if he wanted to restore his cultivation, what other choice did he have?

    "I understand everything you said, master, but I believe that even if there are mountains and seas between two lovers, they still can be removed and filled up as long as the two are sincere!"

    Leng Wuyan was stunned.

    <i>To pursue me, Ran-er dares to remove mountains and fill up seas!</i>

    "But do you understand the prowess of rumours? It will ruin you! If I really agree, you are likely to be universally condemned!" Leng Wuyan said.

    Li Ran said sincerely, "Even if everyone condemns me, I''m not afraid at all. For this is true love, I don''t care about any rumours!"

    "You ¡­" Leng Wuyan bit her lip, endless thoughts were battling in her mind.

    Even though she had hundreds of years of experience, facing his fiery heart, she still didn¡¯t know how to deal with it.

    <i>Love? </i>The word made her feel strange, but she also had a faint longing for it.

    Leng Wuyan''s eyes wereplicated, and she whispered, "What if you lose your life because of this?"

    Li Ran did not hesitate, "As long as I can be with the one I love, even if I die, I won¡¯t regret it!"

    Leng Wuyan was silent. Li Ran looked at her nervously.

    After a while, she turned her head and said, "Since that¡¯s how it is, you can go die!"

    ¡°What?¡± Li Ran didn¡¯t have the time to react before the skies suddenly began to spin, and a strong sense of weightlessness engulfed him, and the fierce howling of the winds resounded in his ears.

    He was in a free fall!

    ???

    He was thrown down by Leng Wuyan from the top of the Demon Peak!?

    "Fuck, I went too far, this girl doesn''t y by logic! This time, I¡¯ll really end up dead meat!"

    Li Ran¡¯s cultivation base was sealed. If he fell from a precipice of over thousands of meters, he would die!

    He closed his eyes looking at the ground that was rapidly drawing closer in despair.

    But just before he hit the ground, he smelled a fragrant light breeze, and then both his feet had stepped on the stable ground again.

    When he opened his eyes again, he saw that he was still standing on the top of the mountain; It was as if he had never moved.

    Leng Wuyan''s eyes had aplicated look in them. "Why didn¡¯t you channel your cultivation? Did you really want to die?!"

    <i>Channel my cultivation? Do you think I don¡¯t want to?</i>

    Li Ran''s lips were pale, and with thest bit of his strength, he grabbed her beautiful wrist.

    "If I can''t be with my lover, what''s the meaning of being alive to me?"

    "¡­" Leng Wuyan''s psychological defence waspletely broken.

    <i>Li Ran is really willing to die to be with me! </i>

    <i>Although there is a big identity gap between us now, with his talents, he will reach the emperor level one day.</i>

    <i>The most important thing is that for this feeling, he isn¡¯t afraid of gossip, and dares to trample anything in his way. Even if he¡¯d have to lose his life, he won¡¯t show a moment of hesitation. </i>

    How could Leng Wuyan refuse such fierce emotions?

    "Master?" Li Ran looked at her expectantly.

    Leng Wuyan shyly didn''t dare to look back at him. Her pair of phoenix eyes were filled with water, and she replied in a low voice. "Don''t stare at me in that way. I ¡­ I ept."

    "Long live Master!" Li Ran hugged her excitedly.

    Unexpectedly, not only did his master not punish him but permitted the rtionship between him and his junior sister instead. Wasn¡¯t she pointing out that he could pick up girls without fear anymore?

    "You ¡­ you stop. You¡¯re so impatient. As soon as I agree with you ¡­" Leng Wuyan blushed and broke free from his arms, flying away.

    Li Ran scratched his head, "I''m sorry. I got too excited."

    "Although I gave you my permission, this rule is set by me after all. This matter must not reach others¡¯ ears!" Leng Wuyan ordered.

    "Don''t worry, I have tight lips." Li Ran nodded.

    He couldn¡¯t wait for a second more to take down his Junior Sister!

    At this moment, a system notification rang in his head.

    ¡¾Missionplete¡¿

    ¡¾Confession Target: Leng Wuyan¡¿

    ¡¾Difficulty: Purgatory¡¿

    ¡¾Sess rate: 0.0001%¡¿

    ¡¾Degree ofpletion: Perfect¡¿

    ¡¾Congrattions to the host forpleting the mission perfectly. Updating reward¡­¡¿

    ¡¾The seal on the cultivation base is removed, super treasure chest x3.¡¿

    "¡­"

    Li Ran: ¡±???¡±

    "The confession target ¡­ Leng ¡­ Leng Wuyan?!"

    Before that, he was confessing to his junior sister, why was the current target his master?

    Suddenly, Li Ran remembered something and asked carefully, "Master, who gave you this Shadow Stone?"

    Leng Wuyan said shyly, ¡°You¡¯re still pretending? Wasn¡¯t it you that put the stone in the pillbox and gave it to me ¡­? Don¡¯t do something like this in the future. If someone else finds out, our rtionship will be exposed.¡±

    Li Ran: ¡±¡­¡±

    He immediately understood everything.

    His junior sister didn¡¯t snitch but had mistakenly given the box to his master.

    Because he didn''t say her name throughout his confession, his master thought he was confessing to her.

    And they weren¡¯t even on the same channel right from the start!

    <i>I just wanted to woo the Junior Sister! I never expected to woo the Master instead! </i>Li Ran wanted to weep but had no tears.

    "Please, I really didn''t want to fall in love with my master!"

 Chapter 7: Mission Reward: Super Treasure Box!

    <h4>Chapter 7: Mission Reward: Super Treasure Box!</h4>

    Was Leng Wuyan attractive?

    Of course!

    A lustrous ck hair and a white and delicate cheeks that had a pink hue on it. Beneath the red lips were a pair of tidy and white jade-like teeth. Her beautiful eyes sparkled with soulful vibrance.

    When she returned with a smile, even the sun and moon would be eclipsed by her beauty.

    Even if her body was being covered by arge robe, it still couldn''t hide her breathtaking figure. Instead, it gave her an impression of cold and aloof beauty.

    All right, in short¡­

    Li Ran had never seen such a beautiful girl in both of his lives!

    But if anyone thought it¡¯s a lucky matter to be in a rtionship with such beauty, they would sadly find how wrong it was.

    Who was she?

    She was Leng Wuyan!

    The sect master of Youluo Temple!

    An existence standing at the peak of the entire vastnd!

    She had once pressured an entire righteous sect alone just because one of their disciples killed her disciple. She eradicated the whole sect with one sword move because they refused to hand over the murderer.

    A famous first-ss righteous sect was directly eradicated in this way!

    All members¡­ dead!

    This incident shook the entire vastnd.

    For this reason, several major righteous sects held a Demon ying Conference for this event. The conference¡¯s sole purpose was to suppress the Demoness Leng Wuyan.

    However, regardless of which righteous sect the experts belong to, they all ended up dead one way or another. Their bodies and skeletons were fully piled up the road of the Youluo Temple. Their blood painted the entire Demon Peak crimson. Leng Wuyan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t even get a scratch.

    Since then, the name "Demoness Leng¡± has be a taboo existence in the vastnd. If Li Ran was a little devil, then Leng Wuyan was the ultimate boss!

    To fall in love with such a girl, his life was no longer his own, but in Leng Wuyan¡¯s grasp.

    The pressure was huge!

    At this moment, could Li Ran say, "I''m sorry, I made a mistake. I didn''t want to confess to you?¡±

    Of course not. That was purely seeking death.

    "Forget it, let¡¯s take one step at a time¡­" Li Ran was dejected.

    ¡­

    ¡°Ran¡¯er¡­¡±

    Leng Wuyan''s face blushed. This was originally a normal appetion, but under current circumstances, it made her feel indescribably shy.

    "The immortal path is boundless. If you want us to stay together forever, you have to be standing at the peak.¡±

    ¡°You must cultivate hard and never ck off.¡±

    "I¡­ I will wait for you at the top."

    Leng Wuyan didn¡¯t wait for Li Ran before disappearing into the snowstorm.

    Li Ran was stunned for a moment, then nodded. "That''s right, the road to immortality is boundless. But one day, I will climb to the peak and stand on top of the entire vastnd!¡±

    "But of course, before that, I have to live well under my master¡¯s ¡®care¡¯¡­" Li Ran sighed before he turned around and walked down the mountain.

    However, he didn¡¯t know that inside the snowstorm, a figure reappeared in the ce he had just left.

    Leng Wuyan looked at his back, her eyes seemed moist.

    Thinking of Li Ran''s shocking remarks and his determination to die for her, Leng Wuyan''s cheeks became hot.

    "This¡­¡±

    "Is this what it feels like to be liked?"

    ¡­

    Li Ran returned to his dwelling.

    His back was still sweating when thinking back about the talk with his Master today.

    "Although the process was thrilling, the results were fortunately good. Not only did I restore my cultivation base, but I also got three treasure chests."

    Li Ran focused his attention on the system. Three golden treasure chests appeared in front of him; these chests were the rewards for over-fulfilling the task this time.

    ¡¾Do you want to open the Super Treasure Chest?¡¿

    ¡°Yes.¡± Li Ran rubbed his hands in anticipation.

    The lid of the treasure chest opened, and a brilliant golden light shed in front of him.

    ¡¾Congrattions to the host for obtaining the "Heaven Seizing Cultivation Method"!¡¿

    ¡¾Congrattions to the host for obtaining the "Yunling Spear"! ¡¿

    ¡¾Congrattions to the host for obtaining the "Dragon Elephant Zetian¡±!¡¿

    The "Heaven Seizing Cultivation Method" was an ancient book. Inside the book were different symbols and words that are iprehensible. Li Ran couldn''t recognize any of them.

    He tried to sink his mind in the book, immediately, a bright light shed in front of his eyes.

    These mysterious symbols exuded golden light and poured into his mind like a tide.

    "Seize the profound mystery of the heavens, Achieve the Dao!¡±

    "Plunder the heavens, Be the indestructible supreme true god!¡±

    "Rece heaven¡¯sw with myw, Supnt heaven''s will with my will!¡±

    "Seize the heavens!"

    As if there were many Dao¡¯s melodies ceaselessly ringing in his ears, it shocked Li Ran¡¯s mind into a kind of unstable state, and soon his consciousness plunged into darkness.

    He didn¡¯t know how long it passed, and a golden light lit up in the darkness. Then, it instantly lit up his whole sea of consciousness just like how a spark ignited the whole forest.

    The next moment, a small figure that was translucent like an amethyst appeared cross-legged in his sea of consciousness. Its figure was engraved with myriad golden symbols.

    The text on the ancient book shined brightly as a golden tattoo.

    "Amazing!¡± Li Ran opened his eyes, and golden light shone out.

    This ancient book was not only a great cultivation method but also could change his physique.

    That tiny figure stayed in his sea of consciousness and continuously absorbed Qi. His body, dantain, meridians, and even spirit were constantly tempered by the tiny figure

    In short, Li Ran could cultivate without meditating now.

    "What great luck, this is simply a cheating treasure forzy people to cultivate! It¡¯s too suitable for me!" Li Ran''s mouth couldn¡¯t stop his mouth from grinning.

    The second reward was the Yunling Spear. This was a high-level artifact, which could be stored inside the owner¡¯s body, and its power improved alongside the owner¡¯s strength.

    Theoretically, as long as the user was sufficiently strong, there was no limit to the grade of this weapon. Besides, the spear came with a Spear Cultivation Method. which included four spear moves; all of them were extremely powerful.

    Li Ran pinched his chin and looked at the two-meter-long silver spear in front of him. ¡°To one day fly with a sword is a man¡¯s romance, but to fly with a spear¡­ Besides, a rough weapon such as this doesn¡¯t match my appearance.¡±

    "Forget it, let¡¯s bear with it for now. If the spear doesn¡¯t fit me, I can change itter." Li Ran put the silver spear away.

    If Yunling Spear had appeared in the central maind, a war would have happened.

    But a weapon of this caliber was actually disliked by Li Ran¡­

    How insatiable!

 Chapter 8: What should I do in this relationship?

    <h4>Chapter 8: What should I do in this rtionship?</h4>

    The final reward was a Qi manifestation skill called "Dragon Elephant Zetian". The skill was shrouded with mystery.

    As for the skill¡¯s effects, it could vary depending on the usage (such as one of them permanently strengthening the user) and could not be exined in a word or two.

    Currently, Li Ran didn¡¯t want to test out the skill here yet. If he had alerted the experts in the sect, he would have no exnation on the skill¡¯s origin.

    "I¡¯ll go to sleep first, I hope that after tonight, Master will forget everything that happened today¡­" With that, Li Ran stored the Yunling Spear inside his body and went to bed.

    In the meantime, the amethyst-like figure in his sea of consciousness was still cultivating tirelessly, and arge amount of Qi was guided towards Li Ran¡¯s body.

    ¡ª

    Sect Master Pce, Demon Peak.

    Leng Wuyan sat on the bed in a daze, her eyes empty as if she had lost her soul.

    <i>I can finally bid farewell to being single.</i>

    <i>But¡­ the object of love is actually my disciple¡­</i>

    <i>Her fair and delicate cheeks flushed. </i>

    <i>I was too impulsive, how could I ept Ran¡¯er¡¯s confession?</i>

    <i>Even though he is indeed good-looking and talented and his feelings for me are sincere¡­</i>

    <i>¡­He''s my disciple!</i>

    Leng Wuyan could already imagine the uproar inside the sect if this matter were to be exposed.

    Once the rumors broke out, her reputation inside the sect would change from "an old woman who no one wants" to "a pervert who sexually harassed her disciple"!

    Though she had nerves of steel, she absolutely couldn¡¯t ept this title.

    Besides, the most important thing was how she would face Li Ran in the future if that happened.

    For hundreds of years, Leng Wuyan concentrated on cultivation and didn¡¯t know anything about men and woman rtionships.

    Her rtionship with Li Ran waspletely beyond her cognitive range.

    "Oh~" Leng Wuyan rubbed her eyebrows, looking mncholy, "Why did I agree with him at that time¡­"

    But it''s toote to say anything now. ording to Li Ran¡¯s earlier actions, if she broke up with him, he would directly choose tomit suicide, right?

    Thinking back on Li Ran¡¯s firm eyes and tone at that moment, Leng Wuyan''s heart fluttered, and she rolled around on the bed shyly, showing nothing of a sect master in her.

    <strong><i><b>Bang! Bang! Bang!</b></i></strong>

    A knock on the door rmed her.

    At an instant, Leng Wuyan sat in an upright manner.

    "Come in."

    The door was pushed open, and a deaconess walked in and said respectfully, "Master, excuse me. I am here to get the results of the pill assessment."

    "Assessment?" Leng Wuyan couldn¡¯t help but think of Li Ran''s confession, and started to be shy again. "I haven''t finished checking the pills yet. I''ll hand the results to you tomorrow."

    Her heart was so messy today, how could she have the time to check those pills?

    "All right." The deaconess did not question her, she only said, "I will take my leave, Master."

    ¡°Wait!¡± Leng Wuyan stopped her in an unconscious manner.

    The deaconess stopped. "Is there anything else, Master?"

    Shyness shed through Leng Wuyan''s eyes, but she pretended to ask, "Have you ever been in love?"

    "Huh?" The deaconess was taken aback, then she broke down in a cold sweat and knelt on the ground with a plop.

    "Master, I have always abided by the sect''s rules and am not interested in men. If I have ever done anything beyond those scopes, please teach me a lesson!"

    "¡­¡­" Leng Wuyan rubbed her eyebrows helplessly, "Get up now, when did I say you did something wrong?"

    The deaconess was still not at ease, "Then why are you asking that?"

    Leng Wuyan said with a poker face, "Know yourself and the enemy, and you can always win. Although I have cut off myself from worldly affairs, I can''t be ignorant of them. This is not conducive to cultivate."

    "Er¡­yes," the deaconess nodded.

    "<strong><i><b>Ahem,</b></i></strong>" Leng Wuyan said solemnly, "I¡¯ll ask you again. If you have a boyfriend, what do you want to do with him most?"

    The deaconess hesitated and dawdled to answer.

    Leng Wuyan added, "We are discussing cultivation. Just voice out your thoughts, I will not punish you."

    "Ok." The deaconess no longer hesitated, she looked forward and said, "There are many things we can do, such as dating, listening to music together, eating desserts together¡­"

    "Dating, listening to music, eating desserts." Leng Wuyan took a small notebook and secretly jotted down the information.

    The deaconess continued to fantasize, "If the rtionship is one step closer, you can hold hands and kiss. Of course, you have to sleep together in the end¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Bang¡­</b></i></strong>

    Leng Wuyan unintentionally squeezed the corner of the bed into powder and stammered, "S-sleep together?!"

    The deaconess was shocked and hurriedly said, "I only heard of it from others. Whether that is necessary, I don''t know at all!¡±

    "I see, you can leave." Leng Wuyan turned her head and said.

    "Yes." The deaconess breathed a sigh of relief. For some reason, she felt that the sect master was strange today.

    <i>The sect master is not as cold as her past self. She has a bit more worldly characteristics, just like a girl next door''s premature love.</i>

    "Is Master in love?¡±

    "No, no, impossible! It must be my imagination, yes, yes that cannot be it¡­" The deaconess was shocked at her own thoughts.

    At this moment, Leng Wuyan cupped her hot cheeks. "Dating¡­¡±

 Chapter 9: If youâ€™re a genius, face me in battle

    <h4>Chapter 9: If you¡¯re a genius, face me in battle</h4>

    Due to his sealed cultivation base, Li Ran didn¡¯t even manage to sleep well the past half a month.

    Finally, having returned to normal, his tense nerves could rx again.

    He managed to sleep sweetly tonight.

    "Sheng Zi, wake up."

    A soft voice rang in his ears. Li Ran opened his eyes slightly, seeing a beautiful girl standing by the bed, his clothes in hand.

    "Sheng Zi, it''s time to eat breakfast," the beautiful sister whispered.

    Her name was Aqin. Originally a noble daughter of the Shen family, she angered the Li family, which ended in her whole family being annexed. She herself ended up bing Li Ran¡¯s maidter on.

    But this was not the end of her tragic fate.

    After she came to <i>Youluo Temple</i>,<i> </i>Li Ran took her in to serve him in his daily needs. It¡¯s not because of how much he liked her. On the contrary, Aqin suffered quite a torment under his hands. Scoldings and beatings were just part of her general treatment. If not for the sect¡¯s rules prohibiting rtions between men and women, she would have already ended up as his <i>Human Cauldron</i>.

    As for why Li Ran decided to take her in, it was mostly because she was as obedient as a dog.

    "Aqin is wrong. Please punish me, Sheng Zi!"

    When Li Ran¡¯s gaze fell on her body, Aqin fell into a panic, immediately dropping down on her knees.

    Seeing her still bruised body, Li Ran couldn¡¯t help but shake his head. <i>Such a beautiful girl, how could the previous owner of my body do something like that to her?</i>

    "You didn''t do anything wrong. You don''t have to apologize to me," Li Ran said.

    Aqin became even more panicked when she heard this. She suddenly banged her head on the ground.

    "Aqin is wrong, please punish me!" she prostrated herself on the ground, her body trembling uncontrobly. Evidently, her fear was at its worst.

    Li Ran sighed. A psychological trauma like this, acquired over many years, couldn¡¯t just be healed overnight. With just a sudden change in temperament, she would eventually still hold doubts. The best way would be to keep the current status quo and slowly change it over time for the better.

    "Get up and help me dress," he said lightly.

    "Yes.¡± Aqin stood up and served Li Ran skillfully and gently.

    He was dressed in a pure white brocade robe with silver openwork trimming on its inside.

    Sporting a piece of transparent jade hanging on his pristine white belt on his waist, he looked as handsome and noble as a charming and elegant lord.

    Aqin looked at him without blinking.

    "Do I look good?" Li Ran asked.

    Aqin nodded earnestly, "Sheng Zi is the best!"

    Li Ran couldn''t help but pinch her small face. "You have good eyes, girl."

    After speaking to her, he got up and left. With him gone the room turned quiet.

    Aqin covered her cheek, opening her small mouth slightly, her eyes filled with disbelief.

    She stood frozen in ce, like a statue, for a long time.

    ¡ª

    After breakfast, Li Ran wandered around with his hands behind his back.

    Due to his <i>Heaven Seizing Cultivation Method</i>, he was able to cultivate at all times no matter what he was doing, so there was no reason for him to focus on meditation anymore.

    Which in terms just meant he had nothing to do.

    "Hello, Sheng Zi."

    "Hail Sheng Zi!"

    All the disciples he met along the way greeted him respectfully. Though Li Ran kept a cold and indifferent expression throughout all of this.

    "Sheng Zi!" At this time, a soft cry sounded out behind him.

    Li Ran turned his head and saw a pretty girl standing behind him. Her eyes narrowed to crescents as she smiled at him.

    "Junior Sister?" Li Ran raised his brows.

    If someone had to be med for the misunderstanding between him and the sect master the day before it should be her.

    Lu Xinran smiled happily. "Good morning, Sheng Zi. I haven¡¯t seen you for just one day and it seems you have be even more handsome.¡±

    <i>Do I need your reminder?</i>

    Li Ran said coldly, "Good morning, why are you standing here instead of going to cultivate?"

    Evidently, Lu Xinran was already ustomed to his attitude. She smiled, "Sheng Zi, I have made rapid progress in my cultivation. I am now in thete stage of Qi Refining and even Elder Sun called me a little genius!"

    Her tone was rather coquettish, simr to a child waiting to be praised.

    <i>¡°What does it matter to me?¡±</i>

    Before Li Ran could speak these words, the system''s voice sounded out in his head.

    ¡¾New mission avable. ¡¿

    ¡¾Please give guidance to the junior sister¡¯s cultivation problems to help her make progress.¡¿

    ¡¾The quality of the reward depends on the degree of thepletion of the task!¡¿

    Li Ran¡¯s heart started beating faster. He had tasted the sweetness of yesterday''s rewards. There was just no way he would let this one go.

    <i>"It¡¯s easy to give guidance, but to actually have someone achieve progress in their cultivation with just that is a different matter. This one doesn¡¯t seem like something I can achieve with just a few words.¡±</i>

    <i>"Moreover, helping others is not exactly in line with my personality.¡±</i>

    <i>"It looks like I have to think of some other means¡­" </i>

    After a few moments, he thought of an idea.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Sheng Zi?" Lu Xinran was still waiting for his praise.

    "Genius? Oh, are you now?" Li Ran sneered.

    Lu Xinran pouted and was not satisfied with his words. "Elder Sun said it personally. He said that I am very talented and our sects cultivation method is a good fit for me. He said my future achievements will be very great!"

    "Talent¡­hehe" Li Ran shook his head and said, "You are sixteen years old this year, right? When I was your age, I had already entered into the <i>Golden Core state</i>. Meanwhile, you are still only at <i>Qi Refining. </i>You couldn¡¯t even reach<i> Foundation Establishment</i> so far.¡±

    "With such low talent, you dare to call yourself a genius in front of me?¡±

    "That¡¯s ridiculous!"

    Li Ran¡¯s indifferent voice was as cold as winter itself.

    The disciples on the side couldn''t help but shudder. This really was our Sheng Zi¡¯s style. He was just unrelenting!

    Lu Xinran¡¯s small mouth slumped into a frown. Her round eyes suddenly filled with tears.

    Li Ran said with a poker face, "Do you not believe me?"

    Lu Xinran bit her lip, lowered her head, and said nothing.

    "Nevermind, then I¡¯ll give you a chance to prove yourself."

    "How do I prove myself?" Lu Xinran raised her head.

    "Fight with me." Li Ran said casually.

    "What?!" Lu Xinran froze in ce.

 Chapter 10: Lu Xinran got a great beating!

    <h4>Chapter 10: Lu Xinran got a great beating!</h4>

    Lu Xinran, dly, took her position in the Martial Arts Field. She bowed her head, her body slightly shivering.

    Meanwhile, Li Ran took his ce opposite her with his hands behind his back, appearing to be fully rxed. The both of them formed two sharp contrasts.

    This time¡¯s fight seemed to have caused a great uproar, attracting almost all disciples from the main peak.

    Among the noise, the crowd gathered around the ring.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Sheng Zi is going to fight with Junior Sister!"

    "Ahem! Why? Isn''t this a small worm shaking a big tree!?"

    "Junior Sister Lu angered Sheng Zi just now. She is really unlucky this time around."

    "Before that, I have already told her not to pester Sheng Zi or she will regret it!"

    "Junior Sister Lu is very talented. I hope that Sheng Zi will show mercy and not cripple her cultivation."

    "With Sheng Zi''s merciless personality, Junior Sister Lu this time will¡­ s!"

    At this time some female disciples who had a good rtionship with Lu Xinran had already rushed to call the elders.

    The reason for that was, that no one that angered Shen Zi in the past ended well.

    Only the elders could possibly save Lu Xinran now.

    Nearby, a graceful figure slowly floated down. Her eyes tightly locked onto Li Ran.

    ¡°Ran¡¯er?¡±

    ¡­

    In the ring, Li Ran raised his index finger and lightly said, "The gap between our realms is toorge. I won''t bully you. I will not use my cultivation base nor will I use spirit weapons. I will only use this finger."

    "Within the time of a stick of incense, you can use any method. As long as you can hit me once, I¡¯ll consider it as your win."

    <i>Not using cultivation and just using one finger? Such contempt for me!</i>

    "Am I so bad in the eyes of Sheng Zi?" Lu Xinran felt a little aggrieved.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Yes!"

    Lu Xinran slowly clenched her fists, her eyes firm.

    Even if she knew she was not his opponent, she must do her best to prove herself to him. <i>She was qualified to stand beside him!</i>

    "Let''s start then." Li Ran hooked his finger and stood in ax and unguarded way.

    Lu Xinran exhaled, and her cultivation base began to circte rapidly.

    "Instant Shadow Kill!" From one moment to the next she disappeared from where she stood just moments ago. In the blink of an eye, she appeared behind Li Ran. Her hands shing towards his neck akin to a knife.

    Instant Shadow Kill, one of the top-secret attack skills in Youluo Temple.

    One''s body could transform into a shadow, ending the target¡¯s life in one blow!

    But as soon as she moved her hands, Li Ran¡¯s slender index finger already touched her throat.

    Lu Xinran''s eyes widened in shock.

    "Screaming so loudly, are you worried that others won''t know your move? Come again." Li Ran said in an uninterested tone, retracting his finger.

    <strong><i><b>Hoo~</b></i></strong>

    Lu Xinran adjusted her state of mind, again she turned into a shadow and attacked Li Ran. But no matter where she appeared, that finger, just like a ghost, always reached the w in her movement first.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran¡¯s finger struck her flying, "Can you move faster?!"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    "You¡¯re too slow!"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    "Still too slow! Is this all of your strength?"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    Lu Xinran got sent flying again and again, she fell heavily back down on the ring. She struggled to get up, staggering. Her clothes were covered with dust, blood dripping from the corners of her mouth, she looked very much embarrassed.

    She felt sharp pain radiating from the ces Li Ran¡¯s index finger had poked during the battle. It felt as if her muscles would tear and bones would break if this kept going.

    Li Ran had his hands behind his back. His white clothes were still pristine, not even containing a speck of dust on them.

    The disciples around the stage covered their eyes.

    <i>Awful. This is too awful!</i>

    <i>Is this the result of the offending Sheng Zi?</i>

    "Sheng Zi, please let her go!" Elder Sun arrived at the spot in a hurry at this moment.

    Lu Xinran was very talented. She was second only to Li Ran in Youluo Temple and was Elder Sun''s most proud disciple.

    Her current realm was low simply because she hadn¡¯t cultivated for long.

    "To preserve the inheritance of my cultivation method, I can¡¯t afford anything happening to her. Please have mercy!¡± Just as Elder Sun was about to fly onto the stage, a wave of terrifying pressure forced her back down to the ground.

    She turned her head in amazement and saw Leng Wuyan standing behind her.

    "Sect Master!" Elder Sun hurriedly knelt on one knee.

    An invisible force held her up, and Leng Wuyan said lightly, "Don''t interfere, look carefully."

    "But¡­" Elder Sun tried to say something but swallowed her words before she could finish.

    "<i>Even the sect master doesn''t care about you¡­ Xinran, no one can save you this time</i>." Elder Sun sighed silently.

    On the ring, Li Ran shook his head and disdainfully said, "Can''t hold on anymore? You have ten breaths left. You can also choose to give up."

    "Xinran, please give up!"

    "The other party is the Sheng Zi. It¡¯s not a shame even if you lose!"

    "Yes, don''t hold on, you have reached your limit!"

    The disciples around the stage shouted anxiously.

    Lu Xinran was cute and had a charming personality. She was obviously very popr among the disciples.

    No one wanted her to have an ident.

    "I haven''t reached my limit yet. There is still a chance!" Lu Xinran wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth, her eyes burning with determination, "Sheng Zi, I will definitely let you recognize me!"

    "Oh, let''s continue then," Li Ran said indifferently.

    "Great." Lu Xinran circted her cultivation technique to the extreme, and her whole body blurred as if she was about to merge with the shadows.

    "Instant Shadow Kill. Purgatory!"

    Her body exploded and covered the sky in shadows before sweeping down towards Li Ran.

    Her real body was hidden in these shadows, and even using the divine consciousness she wasn¡¯t easy to detect.

    The disciples around the ring had their eyes straightened. They didn¡¯t expect that their cute junior sister would have such strongbat prowess.

    ¡°An insignificant move!¡±

    Li Ran casually pointed with his finger. A muffled snort immediately rang out in the air.

    The wind stopped abruptly. Lu Xinran¡¯s body froze midair. Li Ran¡¯s index finger was pointed straight at the center of her forehead.

    <strong><i><b>Puff!</b></i></strong>

    Lu Xinran coughed up a bit of blood, afterwards, she fell to the ring akin to a kite that just had its string cut.

 Chapter 11: Perfectly Completed!

    <h4>Chapter 11: Perfectly Completed!</h4>

    Lu Xinran''s face was deathly pale, and her heart ground to ashes. The pain in her heart was far stronger than that of her body.

    ¡°The gap is so insurmountable, I can¡¯t even reach the hem of his robe!¡±

    ¡°His attacks were filled with ruthlessness without a shed of mercy. In his eyes, I must be no different than others.¡±

    Lu Xinran felt like her heart was being pricked by a thousand needles.

    "Xinran!" Elder Sun eximed and flew into the ring.

    However, Li Ran stood to block her.

    Elder Sun was anxious, "Sheng Zi, she''s already beaten like this. Your anger should already be appeased, right? Please go easy on her!"

    Li Ran ignored her and stared at Lu Xinran.

    "Now, are you convinced?"

    "Yes." Lu Xinran''s voice was so hoarse as if she lost her soul.

    "The path to immortality is difficult; we need to tread the path with caution. If you don''t want to be forgotten like those ordinary cultivators in history, you would have to put in the effort that surpasses them. Although talent determines the upper limit, the level of effort will determine your lower limit." Li Ran''s voice was distinct.

    "I ept Sheng Zi¡¯s teachings." Lu Xinran nodded.

    "Your meridians were blocked before, which causes the cirction of your Qi to be sluggish. This was why you have been unable to reach the Foundation Establishment Realm," Li Ran continued, " Do you still remember those acupoints I hit on your body?"

    "Acupoint?" Lu Xinran was stunned for a moment and said, "I remember¡­"

    "Run your cultivation method by the acupoints I hit again," Li Ran said.

    "Ok." Lu Xinran did not question him.

    She forcefully endured the pain in her entire body as she sat cross-legged and began to circte her cultivation method.

    She was shocked just after circting her Qi once. Her originally obstructed meridians were now opened, and her Qi flow was doubled!

    The surrounding spiritual Qi was attracted by her and poured into her body.

    "This¡­"

    Elder Sun nced at Li Ran in surprise.

    <i>So it was like this! No wonder the sect master didn¡¯t let me interfere! </i>

    Lu Xinran circted her cultivation method for forty-eight cycles. The spiritual Qi in her body had already beenpressed to the extreme, and her robe fluttered without the presence of wind.

    "Open your mouth."

    Li Ran quickly shot a pill from his hand.

    Lu Xinran obediently opened her lips, and the pill just happened to fall into her mouth. Next, the pill transformed into a stream of heat that navigated along her meridians.

    <strong><i><b>Boom! </b></i></strong>

    The spiritual Qi in her body was instantly ignited, soaring her into the sky!

    After ten minutes, all of the spiritual Qi stopped leaking and started to gather into her body.

    Lu Xinran opened her eyes. A faint light shed through her eyes as she cried out in disbelief, "My Qi has liquefied. I¡¯ve entered Foundation Establishment!"

    "What!"

    "Junior Sister Lu has reached Foundation Establishment?"

    The disciples around the stage were dumbfounded.

    <i>Hadn''t she been beaten by Sheng</i> Zi<i>? Why did she suddenly break through to the Foundation Establishment realm? </i>

    Elder Sun walked forward with a smile. "If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Sheng Zi opened up your blocked meridians and used a precious Marrow Cleansing Pill, how could you have reached Foundation Establishment so smoothly? What are you standing there for? Quickly thank Sheng Zi for his assistance!"

    Elder Sun was very surprised. Dredging one''s meridians was something that one could only slowly refine on their own. External help would only destabilize one''s foundation.

    However, Li Ran was actually able to urately find the blockage without using his spirit Qi. This method was truly terrifying!

    "He¡¯s indeed worthy of the title of Sheng Zi¡­ is this a sign that Sheng Zi wants to draw me over to his side? Should I start to support him in the sect affairs now?¡± Elder Sun nced at Li Ran and became even more cautious.

    "Thank you, Sheng Zi!" Lu Xinran¡¯s smile bloomed like a flower.

    Her heart felt like a honeypot. It turned out that even though Sheng Zi seemed to be teaching her a lesson, he was actually trying to help her break through.

    For this reason, he even used a precious Marrow Cleansing Pill on her.

    "You don''t need to thank me. It¡¯s because I can¡¯t bear with your bad talent any longer," Li Ran said expressionlessly.

    Lu Xinran: o(¡¨¨Œ¡¨)o

    <i>He was clearly concerned about me, yet he still refused to admit it. </i>

    <i>So proud and adorable! </i>

    <i>I really wanted to bite him.</i>

    Li Ran said, "Also, I didn¡¯t give you the pill for nothing. Remember to repay me twofold!"

    Lu Xinran said, "Yes! My entire body belongs to Sheng Zi. You cane and take it anytime!"

    Li Ran: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The other female disciples also looked at him in a daze. It seemed that the Sheng Zi was not the same as the rumors. His cold face but soft interior were just too fascinating!

    The entire arena was filled with pink bubbles.

    At the corner, Leng Wuyan was like a piece of ice emitting a bone-piercing coldness.

    "Hehe¡­" The corner of her mouth twitched, "These rebellious disciples, should I banish them all from the sect?"

    Li Ran couldn''t help but shiver.

    At this moment, the mission had beenpleted. He immediately slipped away in a sh.

    ¡ª

    Houshan Manor, back of the mountain.

    Li Ran heaved a sigh of relief.

    The girls of Youluo Temple were just like wolves and tigers, their gazes focused on him as if they wanted to eat him up.

    Fortunately, the mission waspleted.

    Li Ran opened the system interface.

    ¡¾Mission waspleted.¡¿

    ¡¾Degree ofpletion: Perfect¡¿

    ¡¾Obtained High-grade Treasure Chest x2. ¡¿

    "Only two high-grade treasure chests? There were three super treasure chestsst time.¡±

    From this, it could be seen how difficult it was to confess to Leng Wuyanst time¡­

    Li Ran opened the treasure chest.

    ¡¾Congrattions to the host for obtaining the ¡°Maiden Spirit Body¡±!¡¿

    ¡¾Congrattions to the host for obtaining the ¡°Mysterious Light Sutra¡±¡¿

 Chapter 12: Sect Master, you are jealous!

    <h4>Chapter 12: Sect Master, you are jealous!</h4>

    Maiden Spirit Body.

    This was a top-grade physique that was exclusive to female cultivators.

    A female cultivator with this physique would not only improve at a divine speed, but would also continuously produce essence energy.

    Although this essence energy didn''t have any effect on the woman herself, it could greatly assist her partner¡¯s cultivation.

    It was a physique made solely for dual cultivation!

    As for the Mysterious Light Sutra, although the cultivation method sounded like it originated from a Buddhist sect, it was actually a first-rate dual cultivation method.

    When arriving at the deep stage of this cultivation method, the user¡¯s body could shine with light, and it was extremely useful to the dual-cultivating partner. It was even able to deepen the other¡¯sprehension of Dao.

    These two could be called invincible existences oncebining them to cultivate in the dual cultivation world.

    "Dual cultivation set? Oh god¡­"

    Li Ran was speechless.

    Both of these rewards were good. The question was who was it for?

    ¡ª

    If Youluo Temple was a dual cultivation sect, Li Ran would definitely be the most diligent one.

    However, the opposite happened. The quintessence behind Youluo Temple¡¯s cultivation method emphasized on clear-mindedness and one¡¯s firm resolution to pursue the Dao. Dual cultivation here was the unorthodox path.

    Moreover, he had just confessed to Leng Wuyan yesterday. If she discovers him secretly dual cultivating with other girls, he could imagine what¡¯s waiting for him.

    ¡°However, what if I cultivate with the sect master?¡±

    Thinking back to Leng Wuyan''s exquisite face and her mature figure hiding beneath her white robe, Li Ran couldn''t help but feel his mouth getting dry.

    Although this matter was not very realistic, if a person had no dreams, what was the difference between them and a salted fish?

    ¡°The higher the cultivation, the more effective the physique is. As an Emperor-level expert, des wouldn¡¯t be able to injure the sect master the slightest bit¡­ I wonder if <i>that</i> part is a tempered ss,¡± Li Ran muttered in a low voice.

    "What¡¯s tempered?" Suddenly, a familiar voice rang behind him.

    Li Ran''s expression instantly stiffened. He slowly turned around and saw the gorgeous woman standing behind him, and his throat tightened.

    "Master."

    "Yes," Leng Wuyan answered, then asked curiously," You haven'' t answered my question yet. What part is a tempered ss?"

    "¡­¡­" Cold sweat covered Li Ran''s back.

    "This¡­ It''s a demon. Because its body is as hard as steel, it''s called a tempered demon, another nickname is tempered ss." Li Ran made up his mind.

    "This is the first time I''ve heard of this. It should be an unremarkable little demon," Leng Wuyan thought for a moment.

    "That''s right. It''s very unremarkable. Master doesn''t need to care." Li Ran nodded like a pestle.

    "Yes." Leng Wuyan didn''t ask any further.

    She was still dressed in in white. Under her white robe, she wore a thin dress, revealing a swan-like neck and a fair and delicate corbone.

    Apart from that, the dress she wore today was much shorter than usual. Her slender and round legs were jade-like.

    She looked unusually feminine today.

    "Master, you look beautiful today." Li Ran changed the topic.

    "It''s just a casual dress. What''s there to look at?" Leng Wuyan spoke casually, but her eyes shed with joy.

    She carefully dressed up for an hour. Although she didn''t say anything, she hoped that Li Ran would notice.

    "By the way, you seem to have a very good rtionship with that female disciple? She¡¯s called Lu Xinran, right?" Leng Wuyan casually asked.

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°It''s just a normal rtionship. I recently learned of her name."

    ¡°Since that''s the case, why would you spend so much effort to help her break through?¡± Leng Wuyan''s eyes were burning.

    Li Ran''s heart skipped a beat. The sect master seemed to be very concerned about this matter.

    "We are fellow disciples from the same sect. She''s only one step away from the Foundation Establishment Realm, so I casually helped her," Li Ran replied.

    However, Leng Wuyan was clearly not satisfied with this answer.

    "I wonder when you have be so helpful since you always disdained other disciples before?"

    Li Ran''s previous personality was very cold. Not to mention instructing his fellow disciples in cultivation, not mocking them was already him being generous.

    Today was indeed strange.

    "Er¡­" Li Ran scratched his head." If it had been before, I wouldn'' t care for them at all, but it''s a bit different now."

    "Oh?" Leng Wuyan asked curiously, ¡°What''s the difference?¡±

    "Now that I have a new goal, I feel that the air has be fresher and my days are filled with life.¡± Li Ran continued with a smile," Because of Master, my cold heart has been thawed."

    Leng Wuyan''s heart began to beat wildly.

    <i>What is going on with him? Such honeyed words, how can he speak out as a matter of fact?!</i>

    "Be careful, if someone were to hear these words¡­" Leng Wuyan said shyly.

    With her cultivation, how could she be eavesdropped on? However, shepletely forgot about this at this moment.

    "Yes,yes, master, I was too reckless."

    "But, why do you care so much about Lu Xinran, Master?"

    Before she could answer, Li Ran said in a daze," You''re not jealous, are you?"

    Leng Wuyan: ¡Æ(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ña

    Her face instantly turned red like a burning cloud on the horizon.

    "W-who¡¯s jealous? Don'' t talk nonsense. With my status, how could I be jealous of my disciple!" Leng Wuyan hurriedly exined.

    "Then why is your face so red?" Li Ran tilted his head and asked.

    Leng Wuyan flusteredly said, "That''s because it''s too hot!"

    <strong><i><b>Hu~ </b></i></strong>

    The cold breeze carried by the snowstorm blew past them.

    Li Ran nodded seriously. "Master is right. It is indeed very hot."

    "¡­¡­" Leng Wuyan''s face turned even redder, and she wished she could bury herself in a hole at this moment.

    She red at Li Ran in embarrassment and with some annoyance, "Come, let me test yourbat level!"

    "Ah?!"

 Chapter 13: Master, I won!

    <h4>Chapter 13: Master, I won!</h4>

    "Master, stop joking. How could I be your opponent¡­" Li Ran smiled awkwardly.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t bully you either. I won''t use my cultivation and will only use one finger. If you can touch my body, you win."

    "¡­¡­"

    <i>My god! Those are my lines. </i>Li Ran wanted to cry but couldn¡¯t shed a tear.

    "Master, calm down. I really have nothing to do with Lu Xinran," he exined.

    Leng Wuyan held her hand behind her back then said, "I''m testing yourbat ability. What does it have to do with Lu Xinran?"

    <i>Trying to test my strength? This is clearly an act of retaliation! </i>

    As expected, she was a female demon. Even though she was usually cute, once she got jealous, she would kill him in the name of love!

    Li Ran said, "I admit defeat."

    "I don''t allow you to admit defeat!" Leng Wuyan put her hands on her waist and said, "If you admit defeat, I ¡­, I will ignore you!"

    She came up with such a "punishment" after thinking for quite a long time just now.

    "¡­¡­" Li Ran was in a dilemma.

    In the end, he decided to "satisfy" her, or else, the oue would end up even uglier for him.

    "Master, take it easy on me, or you''ll be widowed," Li Ran warned worriedly.

    Leng Wuyanughed and said, "Don''t worry, I know. It''s just a test. You''ll be fine."

    "With Master''s words, I feel much more at ease."

    "Can we start now?"

    "Wait a minute!"

    "What¡¯s wrong again?"

    Li Ran licked his lips and said, ¡°What if, I mean what if, I won by luck. Are there any rewards?"

    "Reward¡­" Leng Wuyan thought for a moment. ¡°If you win, I promise you to get any one thing of your choosing, as long as it''s nothing too excessive."

    "Alright." Li Ran nodded in agreement.

    <strong><i><b>Buzz~ </b></i></strong>

    With a slight sound, dark shadows spread out from Leng Wuyan¡¯s body. It looked like ayer of translucent film enveloped the entire Houshan Manor.

    In an instant, everything turnedpletely silent. Li Ran was still standing there, but he lost all perception of the outside world.

    The entire mountain seemed to have be an isted ind.

    "Is this the domain of Emperor-level experts?" Li Ran felt thrilled in his heart.

    "Let''s start. No one will disturb us," Leng Wuyan said.

    "Alright." He didn¡¯t say anything more. His body instantly transformed into a shadow and appeared behind her. It was as if he had sprung from the ground..

    His speed was a hundred times faster than Lu Xinran!

    However, at the moment he executed his attack, simr to what happened in the battle before, a slender jade-like finger extended and poked his forehead.

    "Too slow," Leng Wuyan said.

    Before she could finish speaking, another Li Ran suddenly appeared behind her. His palm carried a gale as it mmed towards her.

    "It¡¯s not a bad idea to use the shadows as a disguise. Unfortunately, you¡¯re still too slow." Leng Wuyan bent her finger and flicked him away.

    Li Ran rolled on the ground for a while before rubbing his sore forehead..

    "Again!¡± His figure turned blurry once more, turning into a tide of shadows, simr to a tsunami breaking shore..

    However, no matter what he did, there would always be a jade-like finger in front of him. It felt impossible to ever break past her line of defense.

    <strong><i><b>Bang! </b></i></strong>

    <strong><i><b>Bang! </b></i></strong>

    <strong><i><b>Bang! </b></i></strong>

    Li Ran was sent flying countless times.

    He half squatted on the ground, a trace of blood slowly oozing from the corner of his mouth. In fact, Leng Wuyan didn''t exert any force. His injuries were just the result of shock.

    Emperor-level experts'' bodies were simply too terrifying!

    Leng Wuyan couldn''t help but say, "Alright, let''s stop here¡­"

    "No, it''s not over yet!" Li Ran¡¯s determination had already reached its peak. With a wave of his hand, a silver spear appeared.

    After taking a step forward, the surrounding air appeared to have frozen. The spears'' ornamental silver feathers trembled wildly and it was constantly emitting a spar spear intent.

    "Eh?" Leng Wuyan raised her brows.

    A white light surfaced in Li Ran¡¯s eyes growing brighter and brighter. In the end, she wasn''t even able to directly look at him¡­

    Holding the spear with his right hand, the world suddenly dimmed. It felt as if all the surrounding light had gathered on the spears¡¯ tip.

    "<i>White rainbow¡­pierces through the Sun</i>*!" The spear shot out and silver light surged.

    <i>(TL/N: Sun Halo. the name of this skill.)</i>

    Terrifying spear intent filled the area, illuminating the entire mountain as if it was the morning sun shining its light from above..

    "Interesting." Leng Wuyan smiled, her eyes filled with admiration.

    <strong><i><b>ng! </b></i></strong>

    Her index finger lightly touched the tip of the spear, and the white light instantly vanished.

    No matter how Li Ran exerted his strength, the silver spear trembled and roared. He was unable to take another step forward.

    "Your spear technique is not bad. Who did you learn it from?"

    "This is the Li family''s spear technique!" As Li Ran spoke, he suddenly released his right hand and pressed it against Leng Wuyan''s chest.

    Just as Leng Wuyan was about to push him away, his left hand formed a seal. His eyes reflected a feeling of depth, and a wave of pressure suddenly assaulted her.

    Youluo Temple¡¯s secret technique, <i>Spirit Suppression Secret Seal</i>!

    The surrounding air thickened into a swamp-like consistency, each and every movement felt as if it encountered an invisible force resisting it.

    Li Ran used this technique to dy her reaction!

    "Good technique!" Leng Wuyan''s eyes were filled with admiration.

    Even she had to use a bit of strength to break free of the secret seal.

    <strong><i><b>Pfft!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood, sending him flying back. With a puff sound, he fell to the ground. He waspletely still.

    "Ran''er!"

    Leng Wuyan was shocked.<i> Could it be that I didn''t control my strength well? </i>

    She hurriedly flew over and hugged Li Ran in her arms, her spiritual Qi instantly swimming around him.

    "Strange. His meridians are stable. He ispletely fine¡­"

    Leng Wuyan suddenly froze.

    She slowly lowered her head and saw a hand grabbing her bosom.

    Li Ran spat out blood as heughed sneakily. "Master, I won."

    Leng Wuyan: (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)

 Chapter 14: Itâ€™s over. Master is angry!

    <h4>Chapter 14: It¡¯s over. Master is angry!</h4>

    For a while, Li Ranughed like a fool. Suddenly, he felt the atmosphere changing.

    He slightly tightened his grasp, feeling something soft and squishy.

    After taking a nce¡­

    "F*ck!" He almost lost his soul and hastily removed his hand.

    Leng Wuyan''s eyes were filled with killing intent.

    "Master, let me exin first!" Li Ran said anxiously.

    "Exin. I''m listening." She said quietly.

    "¡­¡­" Under her gaze, Li Ran broke out into a cold sweat gulping down his saliva.

    <i>How could it be exined? </i>

    <i>Can I say that the greater the mass, the greater the gravity. her¡¯s are too big to keep my hands under control? </i>

    <i>Absolutely not, she would cut me into pieces! </i>

    Although Li Ran did not do it on purpose, It already happened.

    "Master, I''m sorry." Li Ran stopped thinking of excuses and obediently admitted his mistake.

    It turned quiet for a while.

    Leng Wuyan stood up and said coldly, "Forget it. Although you used a trick, you didn''t break the rules. You won.¡±

    "Think about the conditions carefully. I will follow what you say."

    After she finished speaking, she released her hand. Her entire body soared into the sky, and the dark field that enveloped the mountain disappeared with her.

    Li Ran heaved a sigh of relief and copsed on the ground. The difference between the Golden Core Realm and the Emperor-level was like the difference between the sky and the earth. There were just no grounds forparison at all.

    Of course, Li Ran was not a simple Golden Core cultivator. Apart from the <i>Youluo Temple</i><i>¡®s</i> technique, he also had four spear moves, his <i>Heaven Seizing Technique</i>, and "<i>Dragon Elephant Zetian</i>."

    However, in order not to arouse the sect master¡¯s suspicion, these trump cards could not be used, so he only used one spear move.

    In order to win this spar, he reversed his cultivation technique at the crucial moment, forcing out a mouthful of blood to trick her¡­

    However, he didn''t expect that he would make a mistake in the end and that he unexpectedly climbed her master¡¯s mountain peak carelessly.

    "Even though I won, I took advantage of her concern for me. It was indeed a little too much." Li Ran sighed.

    Just now, he was a bit over the top. He didn''t even think about anything else.

    "Master must be really angry this time¡­"

    Li Ran had always been wary of Leng Wuyan, but it was only because of the difference in strength. In reality, Leng Wuyan was very kind to him, so kind that he had no words left to describe it.

    He couldn''t help feeling guilty.

    "Next time we meet, I must properly exin myself." Li Ran stood up and staggered towards his residence.

    Just ten meters away hidden behind a wall, Leng Wuyan stood, leaning against it, her face flushed. Her heart was beating like a deer¡¯s. Her entire body felt numb as if she had been electrocuted.

    "He, he, he, he actually touched my chest! He''s really too reckless!¡±

    "Even though he used such a dirty trick, he did indeed win. What kind of conditions would he propose?"

    "If it''s too much, should I agree or refuse?"

    ¡°If I agree, wouldn¡¯t we advance too quickly¡­ We have only been together since yesterday!"

    Leng Wuyan thought aimlessly. The redness reached her ears without her knowing.

    The surrounding snow, as if it could sense the heat inside her heart, melted quickly¡­

    ¡ª

    Li Ran returned to his residence. Aqin was sitting at the door in a daze. When she saw him return, she hurriedly stood up to wee him.

    "Sheng Zi, you''re back¡­ Ah!" She noticed Li Ran''s miserable appearance and immediately cried out in rm.

    "What happened to you? Why are you like this?"

    "I¡¯m fine. It was just a beating." Li Ran waved his hand.

    "Beating?!" Aqin could not say anything," You are Sheng Zi, the sessor of the future sect master. Who in the entire Youluo Temple dares to touch you?"

    "The current sect master."

    "¡­ Oh, That''s fine then." Aqin felt a little strange.

    Li Ran was the proudest disciple of Youlou Temple. He had the best resources and treatment in the entire sect, so why would the sect master suddenly teach him a lesson?

    "Don''t look like that. Have you never seen a handsome man that has been beaten up before?" Li Ran felt aggrieved.

    "I''m sorry!"

    "Go heat up some water. I want to take a bath."

    "Yes!"

    Aqin quickly prepared the bath.

    In the room, the spiritual incense wooden tub was emitting hot air, and spirit flowers and magic herbs were added to the hot water.

    After washing, it could make one''s entire bodyfortable and fragrant.

    Aqin took off his clothes. She couldn''t help but be a little shy when she saw his muscr body. However, her attention was immediately drawn to the bruises covering his frame.

    "Sheng Zi, why did the master treat you like this?" She couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "It''s just sparring, there will inevitably be injuries. Don¡¯t worry about it." He did not care.

    "Oh." Aqin lowered her head and didn¡¯t say anything more.

    ¡ª

    The bath water¡¯s temperature was warm andfortable. Under the effect of the fragrant spirit wood, the temperature was regted.

    LI Ran closed his eyes in feeling content, meanwhile, Aqin gently massaged his shoulders and neck.

    <i>It feels so good!</i>

    Before, when he had just transmigrated to this world he was still repulsive of the thought of her bathing him.

    Because Aqin was a girl with beautyparable to flowers and jade, every time she helped him bathe, Li Ran, due to his strong blood energy, barely was able to contain his instinctive desires.

    But now, he started to enjoy this kind of service. And he could control his searing heart gradually.

    "To the left, use some more strength. I can stand whatever your little hands can achieve."

    Right now, he hadpletely taken Aqin as his private masseuse.

    "Yes, Sheng Zi." Aqin began putting more force behind her massage.

 Chapter 15: Strange Aqin

    <h4>Chapter 15: Strange Aqin</h4>

    Li Ran sank his mind into his sea of consciousness. The Heaven Seizing Cultivation Method was still circting, and the profound symbols on the amethyst figure illuminated brighter.

    Li Ran clearly felt that his cultivation had slightly increased, and his mind had be clearer. Even his soul had improved by a bit.

    All this process happened in the span of a day!

    Moreover, cultivation through the Heaven Seizing Cultivation Method was even more effective than cultivating manually.

    "F*ck, this effect is too great!" Li Ran was speechless.

    Even when he was lying down, he still became stronger?

    Afortable power-up!

    Of course, breaking through one''s realm wasn''t something that could be achieved by just cultivating. One¡¯s opportunity,prehension, and talent were indispensable.

    When he reached thetest stage of the Golden Core realm, he still needed to find an opportunity to break through.

    ¡ª

    Aqin massaged Li Ran. Seeing him close his eyes to rest, her eyes were a little confused.

    For some reason, she felt that Li Ran had changed a little. Although he was still that same Sheng Zi, his smile became kinder and his eyes became gentler. asionally, he would even reveal a trace of guilt.

    He even pinched her facest time¡­

    This was something that he would never have done before. Most importantly, Li Ran hadn¡¯t beaten her for thest half month.

    "Perhaps Sheng Zi is in a good moodtely?" Aqin could not think of any other answers.

    No matter what, such a change made her happy.

    Looking at the bruises on Li Ran''s body, Aqin felt a bit distressed and indignant.

    "The sect master really is cold. Does she have to spar with him in order to guide his cultivation? Furthermore, she is so heavy-handed!"

    "Huh?" Li Ran was jolted awake by her words and stopped circting his Heaving Seizing Cultivation method.

    The moment he opened his eyes, his pupils shone with golden light. Aqin felt as if she had been hit by a heavy hammer, and she felt an intense pressure emanating from him. It was as if the person in front of her wasn''t Sheng Zi, but a heavenly deity!

    Aqin''s knees couldn¡¯t help going limp and she copsed to the ground instinctively.

    "I''m sorry, I bothered you, lord Sheng Zi!" Sheid prostrate on the ground, her body trembling.

    She thought what she said about the sect master had enraged Li Ran.

    Li Ran was stunned and shook his head. "Get up. I''m not angry."

    Aqin stood up but didn''t dare to raise her head.

    Li Ran helplessly said, "If you don''t get up, I¡¯ll really be angry."

    Hearing this, Aqin stood up trembling. Her head was still lowered, and she did not dare to look at him.

    Li Ran shook his head and sighed.

    <i>What sin had the previous body owner done! </i>

    He made a decision in the end.

    He raised his body from the tub, and the water droplets on his body instantly evaporated.

    After changing his clothes, he walked towards the bedroom.

    "Come with me."

    "Yes." Aqin lowered her head and carefully followed him.

    ¡ª

    In the bedroom, Li Ran sat on a chair while Aqin stood opposite him.

    "Aqin, how long have you been with me?"

    "It''s been ten years since I first served Sheng Zi," Aqin replied in a low voice.

    "Since I entered the Youlou Temple at the age of eight, you have been following me for ten years." Li Ran sighed. "Since your Shen family was exterminated by the Li family, you don''t even have a surname. I have been extremely strict with you¡­ Shen Qin, do you hate me?"

    "Aqin doesn''t dare!" Her body trembled and she was about to kneel down, but she was held up by an invisible force. Her knees couldn''t bend down at all.

    "Sheng Zi?" Aqin raised her head in fear.

    "Over the past ten years, you''ve taken good care of me. You¡¯ve worked hard." Li Ran took a stack of silver tickets and handed them to Aqin.

    "Sheng Zi, what do you mean?" Aqin was puzzled.

    "You are free. Take this money. I''ll help you arrange your identity. I''ll also inform the Li family. You don''t need to worry about your family being implicated.¡±

    "Leave the mountain and live your own life," Li Ran said seriously.

    He knew that his actions were too different from before. Originally, he wanted to change things slowly, but Aqin''s reaction made him feel more and more guilty.

    Moreover, if there was a person who hated him that was constantly around him, it would make him also feel ufortable. Therefore, Li Ran decided to quickly fix the mess.

    However, Aqin didn''t feel the slightest bit of joy. Instead, her face turned pale and she said with a trembling voice, "Sheng Zi, don''t you want Aqin?"

    "Huh?" Li Ran was stunned.

    "Sheng Zi, Aqin is wrong. Please don¡¯t drive Aqin away!" Aqin knelt in front of him and begged bitterly.

    "If you''re not happy, you can beat Aqin to vent your anger, but please don''t drive me away! Aqin really can''t leave you!"

    "Huh?" Li Ran was dumbfounded.

    <i>What is the situation? She had suffered a lot before. Now that she could leave, shouldn''t she be very happy? </i>

    <i>Could it be that I didn''t give her enough money? </i>

    Li Ran wanted to give her some more, but a famous idiom stated that an innocent person would be guilty for getting too much wealth.

    "But judging from her appearance, it doesn''t seem like the money is not enough."

    Aqin didn''t seem to hate him but was relying on him to the extreme.

    "Ah, this¡­"

    "Sheng Zi, please don¡¯t leave me behind! I¡¯ll do whatever you want!¡± Aqin''s face was pale and her expression was begging.

    "¡­" Li Ran scratched his head.

    <i>Why do I feel a little ashamed¡­ </i>

    "Get up. I won¡¯t chase you away."

    "Really? Really?"

    "Yes¡­¡­"

    "Thank you, Sheng Zi!" After she was certain, Aqin smiled, her tears still stone at the corner of her eyes.

 Chapter 16: Masters mission!

    <h4>Chapter 16: Master''s mission!</h4>

    Li Ran pinched his chin. "Since that''s the case, do you have any other wishes?"

    "As long as I can stay with Sheng Zi¡­¡±

    "Apart from this.¡±

    "Er¡­" Aqin fell into deep thought.

    For the past ten years, she had been like a shadow and dedicated her life to Li Ran. She had never thought of what she needed or wanted.

    "If I can, Aqin wants to cultivate," after a long while, she gave her answer.

    "Oh?" Li Ran smiled." Why do you want that? Do you want to be stronger, or is it the longevity you desire?"

    Most people embarked on the road of immortal cultivation due to these two purposes, but Aqin shook her head. ¡°Aqin only wanted to be a useful person, so that I could serve Sheng Zi forever."

    Li Ran was silent. Unexpectedly, this girl''s only wish was to stay by his side.

    "But that''s just a fantasy." Aqinughed self-deprecatingly. "I tested my talent when I was a child, and my aptitude is extremely poor. There''s no way for me to cultivate."

    Li Ran hesitated. "What if I can give you talent?"

    "Ah?" She was stunned.

    Li Ran spread his hand, and two clusters of light appeared on it. One was pink, and the other was silver. They both silently circled in the air.

    The System Reward could be given to anyone and could be retrieved at any time, so Li Ran did not need to worry about giving them to her.

    "What is this?" Aqin asked with curiosity.

    Li Ran exined it briefly to her.

    "Dual, dual cultivation?!" Aqin¡¯s face turned so that it appeared as if smoke would start bursting out of her ears the next moment. Her eyes were sparkling with light.

    Although she was a mortal, she still knew the meaning of these two words. <i>It¡¯s too¡­</i>

    "Uh¡­ Although it is this type of constitution, it wasn''t as if one had to do dual cultivation with others. In terms of talent and cultivation speed, it''s one of the best physiques in the world." Li Ran exined awkwardly.

    He just wanted topensate Aqin, and he had no other intentions. And, changing her constitution was the only way she could cultivate.

    "I''m willing!" Aqin replied.

    "However, I have to remind you that even if I can give you this constitution, I can take it back at any time. If it¡¯s taken back, you will die. Are you still willing?¡±

    "Of course, if you want to leave now, my offer is still valid. I will arrange everything properly."

    Aqin didn''t hesitate. "I choose to cultivate!"

    "Even if you may die?"

    "Yes!" Aqin smiled and nodded. It was as if this was something she considered worthy to be happy about.

    Li Ran couldn¡¯t help but be stunned when he saw her smile. Then, he sighed and rubbed her head.

    "Silly girl."

    "Sheng Zi¡­" Aqin narrowed her eyes, enjoying this short moment of skinship¡­

    Li Ran pushed the pink ball of light into Aqin''s body. Since she didn'' t resist at all, her body was rapidly transformed. The hidden injuries and scars from before began to melt, leaving her skin as smooth as brocade.

    The corners of her eyes sparkled in a charm akin to the surface of a pure body of water.

    In less than ten minutes, her constitution changed to the rare ¡®<i>Maiden Spirit Body¡¯</i>.

    Then, Li Ran passed the Mysterious Light Sutra to her. From then on, Aqin had officially embarked on the path of cultivation.

    "Alright, this constitution and cultivation method are verypatible. Just follow this cultivation method and your progress will definitely be very fast," Li Ran said.

    "Alright." Aqin bit her lip and reached to unbutton her clothes.

    Li Ran was startled." What are you doing?!"

    "Cultivation." Aqin said, "Didn¡¯t you say that you want me to cultivate ording to my cultivation technique? This is how the Mysterious Light Sutra is supposed to be done~"

    As she spoke, her movements continued.

    "Stop!" Li Ran hurriedly stopped her.

    <i>This girl actually tried to take the initiative and push me down(Note: usually man will be active in sex, now the situation is reversed)? What a fuck! When did I ever deserve such grievance? </i>

    Hearing this, Aqin thought that Li Ran disliked her and her expression became somewhat dispirited.

    "I''m sorry. It is Aqin¡¯s fault. Even if I wanted to, how could I be worthy in Sheng Zi¡¯s eyes?"

    <strong><i><b>Dong! </b></i></strong>

    Li Ran heavily flicked his finger at her head and said in an unhappy voice: ¡°Although it¡¯s a dual cultivation technique, it also depends on the difference between the realms both partners have advanced to. You aren¡¯t even at the Qi Refining realm, so if you are to cultivate with me now, your bone marrow will probably be sucked dry! Do you want to die?" (note: In cultivation novels, bone is deemed a ce to hide an individual''s essential energy, especially inside the spine part!)

    "Is that so?" Aqin rubbed her head and revealed a smile. "So it turns out that Sheng Zi did not dislike me but rather cared about me!"

    Li Ran red at her. "Hurry up and get dressed."

    "Yes." Aqin nodded happily.

    Li Ran couldn¡¯t help but feel his mouth dry as he looked at the sudden spring light being emitted by Aqin¡¯s bare skin.

    Aqin was a beautiful woman to begin with. After the transformation of her spiritual body, her every move was filled with charm. Even Li Ran couldn''t endure it.

    This was just the beginning, and when her cultivation reached a profound level. A single nce from her would be enough to take away one''s soul!

    "Remember, don''t tell anyone about this matter. You just need to cultivate at ease, "Li Ran warned.

    Aqin clenched her small fist and said firmly, "Got it! Aqin will definitely work hard to cultivate and strive to cultivate with Sheng Zi as soon as possible!"

    Li Ran''s body trembled. If these words reached Leng Wuyan''s ears, he should consider reincarnating again given her jealousy.

    "Alright, go. Start cultivating."

    "Yes." Aqin returned to her room and sat cross-legged. She began to cultivate the <i>Mysterious Light Sutra</i>.

    At this moment, the power of the <i>Maiden Spirit Body</i> was revealed.

    As the cultivation method circted, Aqin''s body revealed a mysterious phenomenon, and it looked rather profound.

    However, she didn''t care about it at all. She just ran her cultivation method and gotpletely absorbed in the process. To her, this was just a mission from her master. It was also a sign of trust from him to her.

 Chapter 17: Leng Wuyans aura!

    <h4>Chapter 17: Leng Wuyan''s aura!</h4>

    "Sheng Zi, wake up. It''s time for breakfast," a voice said from the darkness.

    It was Aqin doing her usual morning service for Li Ran.

    Li Ran rubbed his sleepy eyes. Ever since he had the Heaven Seizing Cultivation Method, he didn'' t need to meditate, so he simply slept at night.

    "Good morning, Sheng Zi."

    "Morning." Li Ran got up.

    As Aqin helped him put his clothes on, she said, "I made your favorite lotus soup today, as well as green jade lotus soup and fluffy snow pellets."

    "You¡¯ve worked hard." Li Ran rubbed her head.

    "Not really." Aqin smiled, her eyes narrowing like a little kitten¡¯s.

    Ever since yesterday her bearing changed. With a little less feeling of servility, her smile became even brighter and her body exuded a youthful aura. Moreover, her gaze towards Li Ran became even more attached.

    "Eh? "You'' ve already entered the <i>Qi Refining Realm</i>?" Li Ran sensed that she had apletely different temperament and couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Yes," Aqin replied. "ording to the <i>Mysterious Light Sutra</i>, Aqin should be at the early stage of <i>Qi Refining Realm</i>."

    Li Ran was astonished. The <i>Maiden Spirit Body</i> was indeed worthy of being a divine constitution. Apart from its top-level ¡®dual cultivation ability'', it was also extremely fast progressing.

    Coupled with the extremely profound <i>Mysterious Light Sutra</i>, it actually had the astonishing effect of reaching <i>Qi Refining Realm</i> in just one day.

    Li Ran thought about something and frowned. "Did you cultivate all night?"

    Aqin nodded in embarrassment. "Yes¡­"

    Then, she added, "But Aqin doesn''t feel tired at all. Instead, my entire body is filled with energy!"

    Li Ran shook his head. "It''s true that absorbing Qi will replenish one''s physical strength, but one''s mental exhaustion can''t be prevented. If you can''t focus your attention during cultivation,you may fall into a state of <i>Qi Derivation</i> going crazy as a result."

    "Oh¡­" Aqin bit her finger.

    Li Ran helplessly said, "Lie down and rest. Sleep right here. You¡¯re not allowed to get up until you¡¯ve slept for four hours."

    "But Aqin wants to cultivate¡­"

    "This is an order!"

    "Yes," Aqin obediently walked towards the bed andid down.

    As she smelled Li Ran''s scent on the bed, her heart began to beat faster. Her face taking on a feverish shade of red.

    Her eyes were wide open without a trace of sleepiness.

    "Sheng Zi, Aqin cannot sleep¡­"

    "¡­¡­" Li Ran pointed his hand at her forehead and circted his Qi within her body. Only then did Aqin fell asleep while being dazed.

    "I didn'' t expect her to be so diligent. Coupled with the support of her constitution and cultivation technique, her future is truly limitless." Li Ran nodded.

    "By the way, I wonder if the sect master has calmed down¡­" Thinking of what had happened yesterday, he couldn'' t help but shiver.

    "Eh¡­ I should better take the initiative to apologize to her and plead for leniency."

    ¡ª

    <strong><b>On Demon Peak¡­</b></strong>

    Inside the main hall, Leng Wuyan sat on her ck and gold phoenix chair. Her gaze fell upon the old woman beside her.

    It was an eldery woman with brilliant hair. Her body was hidden under her pure ck robe, but her eyes shone brightly, not showing any signs of aging.

    "Elder Sun, why did youe here today? Do you need anything from me?" Leng Wuyan asked.

    Sun Wei, was the First Elder of Youluo Temple and also served under three generations of masters. Although her cultivation base was far inferior to Leng Wuyan''s, her position in the sect still invoked extrem respect.

    Even if Leng Wuyan was the sect leader, she had to give her some face. To Leng Wuyan, this was an elder worthy of respect.

    Sun Wei put down her teacup and said, "Did the sect master read the news from the central maind yesterday?"

    "This¡­" Leng Wuyan was a little embarrassed.

    Because of Li Ran, causing her heart to be so chaotic, how could she be in the mood to read any news?

    "Recently, I''ve gained some enlightenment in cultivation. I haven''t had the time nor the energy to check the reports yet."

    "Alright." Sun Wei didn''t doubt it. She nodded and said, "Cultivation is of course the first priority, but you are the head of our sect. You can''t neglect sect matters."

    "Yes, Elder Sun is right." Leng Wuyan epted with guilt.

    Sun Wei continued, "The Righteous Sects¡¯ movements have been frequenttely, and the Devil Sects are unwilling to take it lying down. The <i>Albizian Sect</i> and the <i>ughtering Hell Sect</i> take the lead to set up a <i>Devil Sect Offensive and Defensive Alliance</i>. They want to invite our Youluo Temple to join them."

    "Offensive and Defensive Alliance?" Leng Wuyan sneered, "Since when did those Devil sects learn such tricks?"

    "I think the Righteous Sects are putting too much pressure on them," Elder Sun analyzed.

    "Both of these devil sects have been acting rampant recently. No wonder it touched the imperial courts¡¯ and righteous sects¡¯ bottom line. Now that they are being targeted they n to pull others in their muddy waters? Do they really think I''m some kind of fool?¡± Leng Wuyan sneered coldly.

    "What does the sect master think of this?" Elder Sun asked.

    "I don'' t care about those sludges!"

    Leng Wuyan''s voice was cold. "I''m not interested in what both sides are trying to do, but better they don''t provoke us, or else I''ll kill all of them!"

    When saying these words, her eyes were deep, and her ck hair fluttered about. Her aura was like an abyss, and she looked as terrifying as a corpse!

 Chapter 18: What lovers should do!

    <h4>Chapter 18: What lovers should do!</h4>

    "I don¡¯t care if it''s the Righteous sect or the Devil sect, I''ll kill them all, once¡­!" Leng Wuyan''s voice echoed throughout the hall.

    A terrifying pressure surged out, suppressing Elder Sun''s breathing. She looked at the figure that looked like both a god and a devil and was iparably shocked.

    This was the pressure of an Emperor-level expert!

    Just a hint of it could make the average person experience hell!

    Soon, Elder Sun¡¯s feelings changed from shock to excitement. After all, the stronger Leng Wuyan became, the stronger the sect''s position became. As long as Leng Wuyan was an Emperor-level expert, the Youluo Temple would be the top sect in all the vast Lands!

    "Hail to the Sect Master! Under your leadership our <i>Youluo Temple</i> will absolutely trample those other sects, no matter if they are following the righteous or devil path, we will achieve supremacy!" Elder Sun''s expression was feverish.

    Leng Wuyan calmed herself and shook her head. "Your words are too ttering."

    In fact, she wasn''t interested in the so-called supremacy, nor was she willing to fight with other sects.

    As long as no one else came to provoke her, she would rather stay on Demon Peak.

    Every day, apart from cultivation, she would only be concerned with love and romance¡­

    Thinking here, Li Ran¡¯s image appeared in her mind, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but curl upwards.

    <i>Scramble for supremacy in the Vast Lands? </i>

    <i>How could it be more fun than to have a rtionship! </i>

    "You don¡¯t need to be modest, master," Elder Sun said, ¡°Looking back at our past generations of sect masters, your cultivation is the strongest. Besides, you are the one who cares most about the disciples I have ever seen. For this reason, I will always admire you deeply.¡±

    Creatures below the emperor level were all ants, as transient as a fleeting cloud.

    How could an Emperor-level expert be like Leng Wuyan and personally guide sect disciples in cultivation?

    "I''m just doing my duty." Leng Wuyan was somewhat embarrassed to be praised like that.

    Elder Sun continued, ¡°I¡¯m very clear how much concern you show those disciples. Especially your prohibition on love and romance is your most correct decision¡±

    Leng Wuyan:(¡Ñ_¡Ñ)

    "To keep the disciples away from the seven emotions and six sensory pleasures, and let them concentrate on cultivation, this is the best way to let Youluo Temple grow stronger! Besides, you''ve led by example yourself! You''ve never touched a worldly heart in so many years! You really are the greatest sect master of thest generations!" Elder Sun gave a thumbs up, praising her without regard.

    "¡­¡­" The corner of her mouth twitched. "Haha, this is what I should do¡­"

    <i>If this old woman knew that I had already fallen in a rtionship, she would probably spew three liters of blood. </i>

    "I truly admire you¡­" Elder Sun still had to say more, but Leng Wuyan hastily interrupted, "I''ve suddenly gained some enlightenment, so I need to enter seclusion and cultivate. If there''s nothing else, you should go back first."

    She was afraid that if this old woman chatted for a bit longer, she would find a hole to dive into.

    "Have you gained enlightenment again?" Elder Sun stood up and said excitedly, "Congrattions, Sect Master! Then I¡¯ll go back and leave you alone, bye!

    "Bye." Leng Wuyan finally let out a sigh of relief.

    At this moment, a female disciple walked into the hall and bowed. "Reporting to Sect Master. Sheng Zi begs to see you."

    "Ran''er is here?" Leng Wuyan was pleasantly surprised.

    Just as she was about to speak, Elder Sun said, "The Sect Master has just gained some enlightenment. She needs to go into closed-door cultivation immediately. Make Sheng Zie back another day."

    Leng Wuyan was dumbfounded. "???"

    The female disciple asked, "Sect Master, should I send Sheng Zi back first?"

    "No!" Leng Wuyan suddenly stood up.

    Elder Sun was stunned. "Sect Master, didn¡¯t you say you wanted to enter seclusion?"

    "Ah, this¡­" Leng Wuyan said, "Enlightenment is elusive. I realized that it was just an illusion and not true enlightenment just now."

    "Really?" Elder Sun felt that something was wrong.

    "Let Sheng Zie in." Leng Wuyan instructed.

    "Yes." The female disciple backed off after responding.

    A momentter, Li Ran entered the hall. "Disciple Li Ran greets the Master¡­ and also Elder Sun."

    "Sheng Zi." Elder Sun nodded.

    Leng Wuyan cleared her throat. "Ran'' er,e here¡­ <strong><i><b>Ahem, </b></i></strong>why are you looking for me?"

    Seeing that there were outsiders present, Li Ran naturally wouldn''t tell the truth. He rolled his eyes and said, "I''m having difficulty in my cultivation. I''m here to ask the sect master to solve my confusion."

    "Er¡­it turned out that¡­" Leng Wuyan tried her best to suppress her smile

    "It''s rare for you to be so diligent. Follow me to the Martial Arts Hall. I¡¯ll check your cultivation progress." Then she quickly left the hall.

    At this moment, Leng Wuyan didn''t have any of her emperor-level expert aura but was just like a little sister next door.

    Elder Sun pinched her chin as she watched the two leave.

    ¡°Why do I feel like the Sect Master is acting weird?¡± No matter how hard she smacked her head, she would never imagine that the Sect Master was actually in love with her disciple!

    ¡ª

    Martial Arts Hall¡­

    Leng Wuyan held her hand behind her back. "There''s no one else here. Tell me, why are you looking for me?"

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Disciple is here to apologize to you Master."

    "Apologize?" Leng Wuyan thought of what had happened yesterday, and the itching feeling on her chest rose up again. "You, what''s wrong with you?"

    "In order to win the spar, I''ve taken advantage of my master''s concern. I truly feel guilty. I even identally touched your restricted area¡­"

    "Alright!" Leng Wuyan turned her head and blushed. "Let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. Besides, I''m not ming you¡­"

    "This disciple is relieved, master." Li Ran heaved a sigh of relief.

    "By the way, what about your conditions? Have you thought it through?" Leng Wuyan asked.

    "I''ve thought it through." Li Ran nodded.

    "Oh? Tell me." Leng Wuyan was curious.

    Li Ran cleared his throat. "The disciple wants to do what a couple should do with each other, Master!"

    Leng Wuyan: ¡Æ(¡Ñ§Õ¡Ñ¥Î)¥Î

 Chapter 19: Leng Wuyans first!

    <h4>Chapter 19: Leng Wuyan''s first!</h4>

    ¡°Do things that a couple would do!?¡± Leng Wuyan was taken by surprise and her white and tender earlobe instantly turned pink.

    <i>Of course, you have to sleep together.</i>

    The answer of that deaconess lingered in her mind.

    <i>Ran''er actually wanted to¡­ </i>

    <i>Too embarrassing!</i>

    Li Ran said, ¡°Ever since I spoke to you that day, I have never done my duty as a boyfriend, so I want to use this opportunity tomunicate deeply with you."

    "Boyfriend''s duties? Communicate deeply?"

    <i>These words are too explicit!</i>

    Leng Wuyan''s face turned even redder and smoke was practicallying out of her ears. "But¡­ isn¡¯t this too fast? We''ve only been together for a few days!"

    "Disciple has been with Master for ten years."

    "I didn''t mean it like that¡­"

    ¡°Master, there''s no need to be nervous. It''s also the first time for this disciple.¡±

    "How could I not be nervous!"

    Leng Wuyan couldn''t help but say, "B-but the gap in our cultivations is too big!"

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°This matter has nothing to do with cultivation."

    "That is also true¡­" Leng Wuyan''s fingers intertwined nervously.

    <i>Do I want to agree with him? </i>She felt like there was a rampaging deer in her chest.

    "I told you yesterday that you can''t ask for too much. Aren''t you being too abrupt? I want to think about it." After struggling for a while, she decided to calm down first.

    "Alright." Li Ran was a little disappointed.

    Leng Wuyan couldn''t bear to see this andforted him, "You don''t need to be in a hurry. There are still plenty of days ahead. You and I are in a rtionship, and this fact will not change."

    This was the first time she said something like this; she could feel that her cheeks were burning.

    Li Ran sighed. "This disciple understands. However, this ticket will not be avable after tonight."

    "What ticket?" Leng Wuyan was taken aback for a moment.

    Li Ran took out two wooden signs and said, ¡°A group of singers hase to Coldwind City. I asked someone to get me two tickets. I wanted to ask Master to go there with me¡­"

    "¡­¡­" Leng Wuyan gulped. "So you just wanted to ask me to go there with you?¡±

    ¡°That''s right,¡± Li Ran scratched his head in embarrassment. "This is my first date, so I am a little nervous."

    Leng Wuyan covered her forehead.

    <i>So it is like this¡­ This is so awkward! </i>

    "Since Master isn''t going, then this disciple isn''t going either. I''ll give Elder Sun the ticket. I think I remember that she loves listening to music," Li Ran thought to himself.

    "No!"

    "Why?"

    "Elder Sun has gone to the Western Region on a business trip and has no time to listen to the music."

    ¡°But I just saw her when I came in?¡± Li Ran thought back at her.

    "Then you should be mistaken." Leng Wuyan looked serious.

    Elder Sun, who was walking halfway down the mountain, suddenly sneezed.

    She rubbed her nose, "Who''s talking about me¡­"

    ¡ª

    Leng Wuyan said, "Since you have already bought the tickets, it would be a waste to throw them away. I will reluctantly apany you there."

    "Actually, it doesn¡¯t cost much. Master doesn''t have to force herself."

    "¡­¡­"

    ¡ª

    Finally, they agreed on a meeting date and then Li Ran headed out first.

    When he was no longer in sight, Leng Wuyan was jumping around the Martial Arts Hall disregarding the image of a sect leader.

    "I''m going on a date. This is my first date with Ran er!¡±

    "So he gave it his all to win against me yesterday just to ask me to go on a date with him!¡±

    "He''s so thoughtful!" After a bout of excitement, she took out a small book from her bosom.

    "Things to do in a rtionship: date and listen to music¡­. Looks like it''ll all be done today!" Leng Wuyan''s eyes were sparkling.

    ¡ª

    Mount Xuanling. A garden at the back of the mountain.

    Li Ran stood waiting, and a gust of wind blew behind him.

    Turning around, Leng Wuyan stood behind him. Today, her dress was even shorter than before, revealing her fair calves and round knees. She also wore a cute hairpin.

    Li Ran was stunned and muttered, "Master, you''re so cute today."

    Leng Wuyan had a smile on her face. "Your mouth is too sweet."

    "This disciple is speaking the truth."

    "I know."

    The two soared into the sky and flew towards Coldwind City.

    ¡ª

    Cold Wind City.

    The city was located in the north of Mount Xuanling; it was the closest city to Youluo Temple.

    With Leng Wuyan''s cultivation, she could arrive there with a thought.

    However, she chose to slowly follow behind Li Ran.

    Not long after, the twonded on the streets of the city. The surrounding pedestrians nced at them but were not too surprised.

    There were a lot of cultivators in the city, and people were already familiar with their kind.

    The two walked towards the theater.

    Along the way, most of the people''s gazes were focused on Li Ran. Among the cultivators, there was seldom one with such an appearance.

    However, to the cold beauty, Leng Wuyan, they all seemed to ignore her.

    Li Ran was a little surprised. His master was a rare and extraordinary beauty. Logically speaking, they should not be so indifferent to her.

    He nced at Leng Wuyan.

    Her red lips and white teeth were pleasing to one¡¯s eyes.

    "You¡¯re very beautiful. Are these people blind?"

    <strong><i><b>Pfft~</b></i></strong>

    Leng Wuyan couldn''t help butugh. She shook her head and said, ¡°As long as I''m not willing, they won''t see me."

    She knew her situation. If she really revealed her appearance, she would face countless troubles.

    Apart from the troubles from her enemies and wooers, just the news of Leng Wuyan entering Coldwind City would put the whole Imperial Court in turmoil.

    "It''s better to keep a low profile."

 Chapter 20: Listening to Music and Killing!

    <h4>Chapter 20: Listening to Music and Killing!</h4>

    The theater was thergest and most luxurious in Coldwind City. The pavilion cornices were antique. Not only did it cover a huge area, but it was also decorated magnificently. The vermillion gate stood there imposingly. There was a ck que on the main door.

    The que had three gilded words:

    Moon Watching Pavillion.

    When the servant in front of the door saw Li Ran, he quickly walked up.

    "Young Master, are you here to listen to music or to watch the theatre?" He had seen countless people and had a keen eye for guests. From Li Ran¡¯s clothes and temperament, he could tell that Li Ran was definitely a noble guest.

    Li Ran took out two tickets and handed them to him.

    The manservant looked at the ticket and his eyes lit up. "So Sir turned out to be an honored guest!"

    His attitude became more respectful as he cupped his hand and led Li Ran inside.

    "This is a ticket for two guests. There should be another guest, right?" The servant boy asked.

    Li Ran nced at Leng Wu Yan on his side and said with a smile, "She''ll be here soon. Take me upstairs first." (Note: In C19, Leng Wuyan has an ability that could make others turn a blind eye to her. So in this context, the servant could only see Li Ran.)

    "All right."

    ¡°One honored guest!¡± The servant shouted and led Li Ran into the luxurious private room in the center.

    The decoration in the room was even more magnificent. It was as resplendent as a pce, and the fragrance of the spiritual wooden furniture was present everywhere.

    Even the tea leaves and fruits here were more expensive than those in the hall.

    It could be seen that this ce¡¯s master understood the mentality of rich people.

    Li Ran and Leng Wuyan finally sat down in their respective seats.

    There were only two of them in the private room. They could see the entire stage from above, but the guests in the hall could not see them.

    This gave them a sense of privacy.

    For some reason, Leng Wuyan suddenly felt a little nervous.

    Li Ran handed her a cup of hot tea. "Master, please have some tea."

    "Yes."

    She picked up the teacup and asked, "What tune are we listening to today?"

    Li Ran thought for a moment. "There are a total of five songs. The first one seems to be called Chun Ting Qiu Yue." (Note, ´ºÍ¢ÇïÔÂ/Chun Ting Qiu Yue, Spring Courtyards and Autumn Moon.)

    "Good."

    The two arrived earlier and had to wait a while before the performance began.

    A beautifuldy walked onto the stage with her pipa in her arms and sat on the high stool in the middle.

    As soon as the song started, the hall fell silent.

    The melodious and mournful sound of the pipa resounded in the theater.

    It was as if a young woman was standing in the courtyard. She was mourning over the withered leaves. Beside her, there was only an autumn moon apanying her.

    This piece wlessly expressed the loneliness of love. The musician was very skilled and perfectly conveyed the essence of the song to the audience.

    Even Leng Wuyan''s eyes became nk. She recalled the days when she was alone. She cultivated alone amidst the fallen leaves¡­ she cultivated alone amidst the falling snow¡­

    It was clear that those days were real, but she did not have much of an impression of it, nor could she recall much of those experiences.

    On the contrary, in the short two days after Li Ran had confessed, she could remember everything that happened and every conversation they had very vividly.

    When she was alone, Leng Wuyan thought that this was for the best.

    However, after falling in love, she found out how difficult it was to have such a day. She felt like she could never go back to that life.

    Leng Wuyan stole a nce at Li Ran. She saw that he had also sensed it and his face was as sharp as a knife at this moment.

    "Since you can¡¯t go back, just forget about it.¡±

    "In fact, this feeling¡­ is also very good." A smile appeared on her lips.

    At the end of the song, the audience was still immersed in their emotions. They were unable to recover for a long time, and there were even suppressed sobs.

    ¡°This musician is great. She has the skills and the emotions. Her ying can move one¡¯s heart.¡± Li Ran praised.

    "Yes, she¡¯s really skilled." Leng Wuyan agreed with him.

    Just in the middle of the recess, a sound came from the private room next door.

    A loud voice rang out, "This is the best theatre in Coldwind City? I think it''s so-so."

    The others chimed in, ¡°Just like what Young Master Wang had said, it is indeed so-so.¡±

    Young Master Wang continued, "If you want to y a song, better y something cheerful. Such as Night Song, Mo Chou Yue, or something like that. To y such a miserable tune, it''s like a bitch that no one wants!"

    "Hahaha, that''s right!"

    Night Song and Mo Chou Yue were well-known folk tunes. The tunes and lyrics of these songs were vibrant and could only be heard in red-light districts.

    Li Ran and Leng Wuyan looked at each other, shook their heads, and smiled.

    <i>No matter where they go, there is no shortage of these kinds of people.</i>

    That Young Master Wang had obviously drunk quite a bit of wine, and he couldn''t speak clearly. "Mentioning the tragic woman, there''s one on Mount Xuan Ling, isn¡¯t it? That old woman is suitable to listen to this song.¡±

    "Who is Young Master Wang referring to?"

    "Other than that cold demoness, who else could it be?" Young Master Wang said teasingly. "I heard that the old woman hasn''t been wanted for hundreds of years, and she won''t even let her disciples fall in love. Isn''t she psychopathic?"

    "<strong><i><b>Shh! </b></i></strong>Young Master Wang, don''t dare talk nonsense! That person is an emperor-level cultivator, how could you casually talk about her? This is a matter of losing your head!" The others hurriedly stopped him.

    ¡°Look at your guts! There are many people talking about her in the entire world. Was she able to kill them all? I guess she''s old and ugly, so that''s why she''s been single for hundreds of years, right? Hahaha!¡± Young Master Wang smiled mockingly.

    "Young Master Wang, stop talking¡­"

    "Let¡¯s toast!"

    ¡ª

    <i>Silence.</i>

    A momentter, Li Ran stood up silently and walked towards the door.

    "Ran''er, what are you going to do?" Leng Wuyan asked aloud.

    Li Ran''s eyes were as cold as iron.

    "Kill!"

 Chapter 21: Dating, Listening to Songs, Eating Candy Figurines

    <h4>Chapter 21: Dating, Listening to Songs, Eating Candy Figurines</h4>

    <strong><b>Candy Figurines</b></strong>

    "Killing him?" Leng Wuyan shook her head. "If I want to kill him, it only needs a thought, so why should you act?"

    Li Ran said, "But this is a boyfriend''s responsibility."

    Leng Wuyan smiled. "Alright, that''s enough."

    "It¡¯s not enough. He has to die." Li Ran was really intent on killing Young Master Wang.

    He had not only insulted the Sect Master of Youluo Temple but his girlfriend!

    Leng Wuyan stood up and pulled him back to his seat. She said, "Actually, he said something right. There are a lot of people talking behind my back around the world. Can you actually kill them all?"

    Li Ran gritted his teeth and said, "If I meet one, I¡¯ll kill one. If there are two, I¡¯ll kill them both! Let¡¯s see who else will dare to talk nonsense!"

    Leng Wuyan was stunned. Looking at the stubborn boy in front of her, a trace of warmth shed through her eyes.

    "Compared to the Emperor-level, they are all ants. Do you think I care about what ants think?"

    "In that case, am I an ant?" Li Ran raised his eyebrows.

    Leng Wuyan pouted and rolled her eyes at him. "That¡¯s not what I meant, my lord boyfriend!"

    "That''s more like it." Li Ran raised his eyebrows and exhaled.

    The two looked at each other and smiled. The atmosphere gradually eased.

    Li Ran couldn''t help but sigh when he heard the mor next door. "<strong><i><b>Ugh¡­</b></i></strong> I really want to kill him!"

    "Alright, today is our first date. Don''t let others spoil it." Leng Wuyanforted him.

    Looking at her calm expression, Li Ran''s heart was a little confused.

    <i>What had she experienced in the past hundreds of years for her to be indifferent to such criticism? </i>

    <i>She is a demon, an Emperor-level expert, but at the same time, she is also a woman! </i>When he thought of this, his heart ached.

    "Who¡¯s old and ugly? There''s no better looking woman in this world than my Master!¡±

    "The reason why Master has been alone for hundreds of years is that those mortals do not deserve to stand by your side!¡±

    "He''s just an idiot!" Li Ran was indignant.

    Leng Wuyan was a little shy. "I''m not as good as you said¡­"

    "Of course not! Master is the cutest, most beautiful, and most gentle girl I''ve ever seen. Even the nicest words can not describe you," Li Ran swore.

    Even though she had heard Li Ran¡¯s flowery words many times, Leng Wuyan still couldn''t resist such a tant confession.

    She lowered her head and buried her cheeks into the fur cor of her robe. She stammered, "I know, I know. You need not speak so loudly."

    The gloom in her heart quietly faded, and her eyes seemed to be flowing with stars.

    <i>No matter what the world is like. As long as someone liked you in this way, it would be enough. </i>

    ¡ª

    With something like this happening, they naturally didn¡¯t have any mood to keep listening to the concert.

    The two walked out of the Moon Watching Pavillion and slowly walked along the street.

    The air during winter nights was exceptionally fresh. The soles of their shoes making slight crackling noises with every step they took inside the snow

    The fierynterns on the side of the road and the shouts of vendors, matched with the steaming heat, had the ability to calm one''s heart and soul.

    The ruckus in the mortal world was the mostforting. At this moment, Li Ran saw a certain stall and his eyes lit up.

    "Master, wait for me." After saying that, he trotted over.

    "Huh?" Leng Wuyan was stunned.

    Not long after, Li Ran returned with an amber candy figurine. (note, Candy figurine, Simr to a gingerbread man, but made of candy)

    "Take it!"

    Leng Wuyan reached out and took it.

    This was a fairy-shaped candy figurine. Although its face was not as clear, its clothes fluttered in the air and gave it a kind of immortal-like romantic charm.

    Li Ran smiled and said, "When I was a kid, I would eat a candy figurine every time I went out to y. I always choose to eat a hero. I thought that if I ate it, I would be able to be a hero too."

    <strong><i><b>Pfft~</b></i></strong>

    Leng Wuyan couldn''t help butugh. "Then after eating this, will I be a fairy?"

    "You already are one."

    "You and your sweet mouth."

    "Hehe."

    Leng Wuyan opened her cherry lips and took a bite.

    "Is it delicious?" Li Ran asked.

    Looking at his curious expression, Leng Wuyan looked over and said, "You''ll know if you taste it."

    Li Ran looked at the bright red lip print on it and was stunned.

    "Ah!" Only then did Leng Wuyane to her senses and hurriedly try to put the candy figurine out of Li Ran¡¯s reach.

    However, Li Ran''s movements were so quick that he had already taken a big bite before she could take the figurine back.

    He bit the part stained with red and said ambiguously, "How sweet!"

    Leng Wuyan turned her head as her face flushed red. "This is a candy figurine. It would be weird if it was not sweet."

    "It''s different. This time, it''s not only sweet, it also has the fragrance of rouge." Li Ran smiled wickedly.

    "So cheeky! I don¡¯t want to talk with you anymore!" Leng Wuyan stamped her feet in embarrassment and walked forward.

    Li Ran quickly followed. "Master, please give me another bite."

    "No, this is mine!"

    "Just one bite."

    "No! You''ve already bitten off the fairy''s head!"

    ¡ª

    The bright moon reflected the two of them, and their figures in the snow grew longer and longer, gradually melding together.

 Chapter 22: Give Him a Chance to Reincarnate!

    <h4>Chapter 22: Give Him a Chance to Reincarnate!</h4>

    The two wandered around town for a long time.

    Leng Wuyan rarely came out to y. She was curious and wanted to try everything.

    Of course, everything was just a small taste¡­

    "Sect Master, I really can''t eat anymore," Li Ran looked at the osmanthus cake she handed him and said with a serious expression.

    "It would be too wasteful to throw it away. Are you going to do such a thing to the farmer uncle?" Leng Wuyan asked with her head tilted.

    "This is not something I bought. I have a clear conscience," Li Ran said calmly.

    "But if you don¡¯t eat it I¡¯ll feel sorry for the farmer uncle. Are you trying to put me into a situation where I''m unjust?" Her mind took a strange turn.

    "¡­¡­"

    "As expected of a female demon. What twisted logic."

    "Are you going to eat it or not?"

    "¡­ I¡¯ll eat." Li Ran tried his best to swallow the osmanthus cake.

    At this moment, another shout came nearby, "Plum cake, fresh plum cake~"

    Li Ran burped and broke out in cold sweat.

    "Have you had plum cake before? I haven''t had one yet." Leng Wuyan was indeed interested.

    "Master!" Li Ran quickly stopped her. "We''ve already eaten enough. Coldwind City''s GDP has increased by at least 1 percent. Why don''t we stop here for today?"

    "But I haven''t eaten plum cake yet¡­" Leng Wuyan quipped.

    Li Ran followed suit and said, "We can save it for the next date."

    "Next date?" Leng Wuyan''s eyes lit up. She was already thinking about what to do on her next date.

    He took the opportunity to quickly pull her away.

    After they almost went all over Coldwind City, Leng Wuyan finished the date with a feeling of satisfaction.

    The two flew back to the sect under the dim moonlight,nding in a garden of Xuan Ling Mountain.

    At this time all the lights were already extinguished and only the sounds of a silent mountain night could be heard. The disciples and elders were already asleep.

    Because men and women were forbidden to enter a rtionship, the Youluo Temple didn''t have much nightlife. Everyone had the good habit of sleeping early and getting up early.

    Except for the Sect Master and the Sheng Zi.

    The night wind blew and Leng Wuyan suddenly felt reluctant.

    "The first date ended like this¡­"

    Although something unpleasant had happened in the middle, it made her understand Li Ran''s sincerity and their rtionship became closer.

    "Ran''er, tonight¡­ are you happy?" Leng Wuyan couldn''t help but ask.

    "Of course I''m happy." Li Ran nodded.

    "That''s good. I''m worried that you''ll be repulsive towards shopping after today." She let out a sigh of relief.

    After all, the original n was to listen to music.

    "As long as I can be together with you Master, even if we just end up wandering in a daze, I will always be happy as long as it¡¯s with you" Li Ran''s EQ exploded.

    "You and your smooth tongue! I¡¯ll go rest." Leng Wuyan turned around and left with a charming smile on her face.

    "Good night, Master."

    "Good night."

    Li Ran watched her figure disappear. He hadn''t realized that his mentality towards her was changing. He was even starting to look forward to their next date.

    "Of course, it would be nicer if I wouldn¡¯t have to eat so much." He burped letting off a strong smell of osmanthus cake.

    "But, before I go to bed, I have to do something." Li Ran''s eyes gradually turned cold.

    <strong><i><b>Ding~ </b></i></strong>

    A system prompt suddenly sounded in his mind:

    ¡¾Mission released.¡¿

    ¡¾Wang Family''s Young Master, Wang Yue, waspletely heartless and full of evil. Please give him a chance to reincarnate.¡¿

    "Wang Yue?" Li Ran was stunned for a moment. He sensed the location provided by the system and smiled.

    Coldwind City, Moon Watching Pavillion!

    "So it''s that Young Master Wang. Looks like the System and I finally agree on something!"

    ¡ª

    Moon Watching Pavillion.

    The show was over and the guests dispersed in groups of two and three.

    A richly dressed young man staggered out. He was followed by several men.

    "<strong><i><b>Aiyo, </b></i></strong>Young Master Wang, please slow down. Look at the steps and be careful not to fall." Hispanion came over and helped him.

    Wang Yue waved his hand and said vaguely, "Let go. I''m not drunk!"

    "I know that you¡¯re not drunk, but the road is too slippery!"

    "Young Master Wang, you are known for your ability to hold liquor. We all know this." Hispanions ttered him.

    Wang Yue waved his hand. "Let''s go. Another round!"

    An obscene-looking man came over and said with a smile, "Young Master Wang, I''ve arranged for you to have a taste of some superior goods in the Spring Festival Pavilion. Do you want to try them?"

    "Superior?" Wang Yue¡¯s lips curled and he said, "The ordinary girls in the prostitution house don¡¯t deserve to enter my sight!"

    "How could that be! They''re all from good families. They''ve been drugged and are now in a daze. I''ll wait for you to personally inspect the goods." The wretched man''s smile became even more wicked.

    "Oh? Interesting. Let''s go take a look!" Wang Yue was excited.

    The wretched man said flirtatiously, "Then the thing about us and your Wang family¡¯s cooperation¡­"

    Wang Yue patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. As long as you make me happy, everything will be fine!"

    "Alright, I''ll be at ease with your words! This way, please!"

    "Let''s go!" The group left the Moon Watching Pavillion,pletely unaware that a shadow was quietly following them.

 Chapter 23: Dark Moonlight, Breeze, Night of Murder!

    <h4>Chapter 23: Dark Moonlight, Breeze, Night of Murder!</h4>

    The same night¡­

    Wang Yue''s group wobbled along the empty street.

    Because their destination wasn''t too far and they wanted to sober up, they chose to walk instead of sitting on a sedan chair.

    At this moment, the pedestrian light in the city had already been extinguished.

    What¡¯s left were the extinguished rednterns on both sides of the road that were hanging high and the reflection of the dark moonlight that remained.

    The winter night wind whimpered, blowing the floating snow off the ground and fluttering in the air.

    ¡°<strong><i><b>Hiss,</b></i></strong> why does it feel a little chilly here¡­¡± one of them whispered.

    ¡°Chilly? Are you afraid of ghosts?¡± Wang Yueughed.

    ¡°No, but I feel a little chill from behind,¡± the man exined.

    ¡°Do you feel your back aching too? When you pee, you probably also can¡¯t empty your dder." Wang Yue patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Brother, you''re probably crippled down there.¡±

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    ¡°Liu Sheng, I said you can''t¡­!¡± There was a burst ofughter.

    Wang Yue chuckled and said, ¡°If there are women in your family, I can help you take care of them for free. Don''t thank me. It''s all a brother''s responsibility.¡±

    Liu Sheng''s face turned red and he gritted his teeth, saying nothing.

    Wang Yue strutted forward and that wretched man suddenly grabbed him.

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    ¡°What? You''re also afraid of ghosts?¡± Wang Yue said impatiently.

    The wretched man shook his head and pointed at the front. "There seems to be someone ahead¡­"

    "Huh?" Wang Yue looked and saw a man standing in the middle of the street. His white clothes were very conspicuous in the night.

    ¡°It¡¯s just some person? Are we not humans as well?¡± Wang Yue scoffed and did not take the white figure seriously.

    When they got close, he even made a joke. "Brother, are you pretending to be a snowman in the middle of the night?"

    Li Ran smiled. "Young Master Wang is quite humorous."

    "You know me?"

    "Lin City Wang Family''s Eldest Young Master, how could I not know you?"

    The few of them looked at each other and noticed that something was wrong.

    However, Wang Yue didn''t realize it because of the function of alcohol.

    "You have a good eye! I didn''t expect my big name to reach this Cold Wind City. Haha!"

    Li Ran nodded. "Of course, Young Master Wang is notoriously bold."

    "Huh?" Wang Yue was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?"

    Li Ran''s smile was chilly. "You were rude and insulted the Sect Master of the Youluo Temple and the Emperor-level expert Leng Wuyan in public. Do you think you''re brave?"

    <strong><i><b>Hiss!</b></i></strong>

    No matter how slow Wang Yue¡¯s nerves were, he could also realize something was wrong at this moment. He took two steps back and said sternly, "Who are you?!"

    "There were many people talking behind her back in the world, so you think I couldn''t kill them all? I¡¯lle at them one by one!" Li Ran''s eyes were deep. "Let''s start with you."

    "Stop him!" Wang Yue eximed and quickly retreated.

    The bodyguards rushed forward. However, in a blink of an eye, Li Ran''s figure had already disappeared in ce.

    Wang Yue had just taken two steps when someone patted him on the shoulder.

    His body froze and he turned around in shock. What came into his sight was Li Ran¡¯s smiling face.

    "Let me go, let me go ¡­¡­"

    Li Ran shook his head. "You may have ten thousand reasons to live, but just one reason to kill you is enough."

    With that, Li Ran raised his finger and lightly touched his forehead.

    The air seemed to freeze at this instant.

    <strong><i><b>Bang! </b></i></strong>

    Wang Yue''s body exploded like a balloon. His flesh and blood sttered across the snow like fireworks on a winter night.

    He was only a mortal and to Li Ran, he was just as fragile as a baby.

    Li Ran''s white clothes didn''t even get stained by the fine dust. He turned around and smiled. "Tell me, is he too courageous?"

    Everyone was shocked and their backs turned cold.

    At this moment, the wretched man said with a trembling voice, "He is the young master of the Wang family in Lin City. His father is Wang Feng, a Nascent Soul realm expert. Aren''t you afraid of the Wang family''s revenge!"

    He originally wanted to intimidate Li Ran so that he could save his own life.

    He didn''t expect Li Ran to nod his head and said as if thinking something, "Yes, that''s right. Looks like I have to kill you to silence you."

    "Ah?" The wretched man was stunned, and a dark light flickered in his eyes.

    His expression froze at thest moment. His head fell and rolled on the ground for some distance before stopping.

    The rest of them covered their mouths, trembling and not daring to speak.

    Li Ran said calmly, "If you want to avenge them, you cane to Mount Xuanling to find me. My name is Li Ran. I''ll fight you any time." After saying that, he flew up and left.

    The reason why he said his name was not to be pretentious. He just didn''t want to me Leng Wuyan for this murder.

    She had already restrained herself. He was the one who had the killing intent.

    Everyone stood there for a full fifteen minutes.

    After confirming that Li Ran had really left, the rest of them staggered and slumped on the snow. Looking at the blood and flesh on the ground, someone couldn''t help but vomit.

    "Wang Yue died¡­ just like that?"

    "Just now, that person said that he belongs to Mount Xuanling. Isn''t that the location of Youluo Temple?"

    "It''s just a drunken spout, yet it can''t escape their ears and eyes. The top-level Devil Sect is truly terrifying!" Their faces were filled with fear.

    They would never have thought that the Sect Master of Youluo Temple was just sitting next to them¡­

    "Wait!" Liu Sheng eximed, "What did he say he was called? Li Ran?"

    They became silent.

    "Li, Li Ran?!"

 Chapter 24: Itâ€™s over! A slip of tongue!

    <h4>Chapter 24: It¡¯s over! A slip of tongue!</h4>

    The north wind whistled through the streets, and the air turned chilly. However, everyone''s hearts were even colder than the cold breeze.

    "Could this person be Li Ran?" There were people speaking with unbelievable looks.

    Liu Shengughed bitterly. "He''s from the Youlou Temple, and he''s so young, yet his cultivation is profound. Other than the Sheng Zi of the Devil Sect, who else can he be?"

    <strong><i><b>Hiss! </b></i></strong>

    Everyone seemed to be sshed with cold water.

    Li Ran, the Sheng Zi of the Devil Sect. His innate talent was beyondpare, and he was born with a Daoist Mark.

    At the age of eight, he entered the Youlou Temple. At the age of twelve, he had reached Foundation Establishment, and at the age of seventeen, he had entered the Golden Core realm.

    This terrifying cultivation speed was something that was rarely seen in the entire Vast Lands. He could be said to be the reincarnation of an immortal emperor!

    He was Leng Wuyan''s sessor, the future sect leader of the Youlou Temple. If he had enough time to grow, he would definitely be a demon king who could trample on the entire vastnd in the future!

    He was also listed as the focus of the major sects.

    Who would have thought that Wang Yue''s drunken words would actually provoke such a person to personally take action?

    Wang Yue''s death wasn''t unjust.

    Liu Sheng stood up and said, "This is the enmity between Youluo Temple and the Wang Family. It has nothing to do with our Liu Family. Brothers, I will take my leave first!"

    He then turned around and left directly.

    The others all reacted.

    "This matter has nothing to do with our Zhang family!"

    "So is the Sun family. Wang Yue and I are not familiar with each other at all!"

    "I''m just passing by tonight. The Meng n didn''t participate in this!"

    Just now, they had exchanged cups with Wang Yue to seek cooperation, but now, they were itching to get rid of him.

    They were done with the Wang Family and they didn''t want to be buried with them.

    <i>That was the might of the Youlou Temple!</i>

    All the ns and families in Coldwind City were tied up together, but with all ns tied up together, they were iparable to the Youlou Temple!

    "This group of old dogs! Just now, you were ttering Young Master, but now that something happened, you wanted to be clear of responsibility?!" Wang Yue''s bodyguard shouted angrily.

    They hade from Lin City to protect Wang Yue''s safety. Now that Wang Yue had died, they definitely didn''t have any good juice to eat!

    "I will report it to the Patriarch! Just wait for the Wang Family''s punishment!" the leader of the guards spoke righteously.

    Hearing this, everyone paused for a moment and looked at each other wordlessly.

    "Wang Family isn¡¯t worthy in the eyes of the Youlou Temple¡­ However, for us, this is indeed quite a problem." Liu Sheng sighed.

    "<strong><i><b>Hmph,</b></i></strong> it''s good you''re afraid!" The leader of the guards saidcently.

    The crowd didn''t pay any attention to him and went on to exchange views with a low voice.

    "Therefore, this matter must not spread."

    "Then we can only exterminate them."

    "Zhang Family seconded."

    "The Sun Family seconded."

    "Meng n¡­"

    The guard leader was stunned. ¡°What do you mean?"

    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go." Liu Sheng revealed a sinister smile.

    "Kill them!"

    Blood sprayed out, and the empty street once again howled in pain.

    ¡ª

    Li Ran returned to the sect and took a warm bath under Aqin''s services.

    Today was the first time he had killed anyone since he had crossed over. However, he didn''t have any guilty feelings. Instead, he took it for granted.

    This world was originally a chaotic world. It was a world where people had to kill each other to live an extra day!

    It would take tens of millions of reasons to survive, but only one reason would be enough to get killed.

    Wang Yue was indeed a damned person.

    When the system released the mission, it disyed the evil that the other party had done.

    Of course, Li Ran was not interested in speaking for the righteous.

    Even if there were no missions, Wang Yue would also die today!

    As for that wretched man¡­

    It was purely because he heard what this wretched man had said earlier, "Superior goods¡­They''re all from good families. They''ve been drugged¡­ ". He felt that this fellow was too disgusting and just cut him off by the way.

    He summoned the system.

    ¡¾Missionplete¡¿

    ¡¾Degree ofpletion: Perfect¡¿

    ¡¾Obtained an advanced treasure chest *1.¡¿

    Li Ran opened the treasure chest.

    ¡¾Congrattions to the host for obtaining the divine ability ¡®Demon Thrashing Fist¡¯¡¿

    "Divine Ability?" His heart skipped a beat.

    This was the first time he had received a divine ability as a reward. He looked closely at the introduction to the reward.

    The Demon Thrashing Fist was a Buddhist Divine Skill. When one uses his full strength, his arms will erupt with golden light, and Qi will be manifested on his fingers like a spinning wheel, emitting out dazzling light!

    With a single punch, the fiendish demons would wail and howl!

    It was said to be a powerful skill both for traveling and at home, killing demons, and eliminating evil spirits!

    "Good stuff!"

    Li Ran expressed his satisfaction.

    He extended his right hand and circted his divine ability. His hand immediately erupted with zing white light, illuminating the bedroom like it was daytime.

    His right hand was translucent, and he could even see the bones and blood vessels beneath his skin as if they were made of white jade!

    "Wow, that''s amazing." Aqin excitedly pped. ¡°Sheng Zi, what''s the name of this move?"

    Li Ran raised the brightness of the skill by three levels, then waved his hand and the white light went out.

    "This move is called a ¡®shlight¡¯."

    "What a powerful shlight!"

    "Oh?" Li Ran said curiously," Can you understand this move?"

    Aqin shook her head and said seriously, "I don''t understand. However, Sheng Zi''s divine ability is definitely the most powerful."

    "¡­¡­"

    Li Ran couldn¡¯t help butugh as he pinched her little face. "You''re such a blind idiot."

    "Hehe." Aqin smiled charmingly.

    Although she didn''t know what blind idiot was, this kind of contact made her very happy.

    "By the way, Lord Sheng Zi, you came backte today. Have you been cultivating?" as she massaged him, she asked.

    Li Ran leanedfortably into the bucket and replied casually, "No, I went on a date with the Sect Master tonight."

    "A date with the Sect Master?"

    Aqin stared at him nkly.

    Li Ran: ©°(¡£§Õ¡£)©´

    <i>F*ck, my mouth slipped! </i>

 Chapter 25: How to talk about love

    <h4>Chapter 25: How to talk about love</h4>

    He had experienced too many things today, and the water temperature in the wooden barrel was toofortable, which made Li Ran slip up.

    As a result, his tongue really slipped!

    "Are you saying that you went on a date with the Sect Master?" Aqin¡¯s face filled with endless question marks as she suspected that she had misheard.

    "Ah, this¡­" Li Ran''s eyes turned. "I meant that the Sect Master had summoned me for a meeting, or an appointment in short. It''s not like what you think."

    He wiped his cold sweat.

    This exnation was far-fetched, and no normal person would believe it.

    However, Aqin believed him and she suddenly said, "So it''s like this! Sheng Zi, you scared me. I thought it was a kind of date between men and women."

    "¡­¡­"

    Li Ran awkwardly replied, "How would that be possible¡­"

    "Sect Master hadn''t been close to men for hundreds of years and had forbidden her disciples to fall in love. How could she go on a date with a disciple? As expected, I thought too much." Aqin patted her head.

    Not only did she believe him, she even helped him find excuses.

    The corner of Li Ran¡¯s mouth tugged. "Yeah¡­ Haha¡­"

    Other than Aqin, no one would believe such ame reason¡­

    Although Li Ran knew that even if he told her about this matter, she would never spread it.

    But he still had to keep it a secret. Because this was an agreement between him and Leng Wuyan.

    <i>"I have to be more careful in the future. If someone else were to hear it, it won''t be easy to exin." </i>

    ¡ª

    Demon Peak.

    Deacon Wang took a deep breath as she arrived in front of the Sect Master¡¯s bedchamber.

    "Strange, why did Sect Master summon me during the middle of the night? I haven''t made any mistakestely either." She walked to the door and pressed the door nervously.

    <strong><i><b>Creak</b></i></strong>

    The door was unlocked, revealing a gap.

    Deacon Wang took a deep breath and pushed the door open. Leng Wuyan was sitting on a chair, her right hand supporting her chin. Her eyes were unfocused as if she was in a daze.

    A wisp of hair hung down from her ear, blocking her fair and delicate profile.

    Deacon Wang couldn¡¯t help being stunned.

    <i>The Sect Master really is beautiful!</i>

    "It¡¯s a shame that such an iconic beauty is not interested in men¡­" Deacon Wang sighed inwardly.

    "Disciple hase to see Sect Master. May I ask the reason why the Sect Master has summoned me thiste at night?" she said respectfully.

    Leng Wuyan snapped back to her senses and said, "I''ve encountered a bottleneck in my cultivation recently. I think it¡¯s because I don''t understand worldly affairs enough. In order to improve my understanding of the Dao, there are a few small questions that I wanted to ask you. I hope you can answer them frankly."

    Deacon Wang hurriedly said, "If it''s about the Sect Master¡¯s cultivation, I¡¯ll do my best to help with anything!"

    "Very good." Leng Wuyan nodded. "Do you remember what I asked youst time?"

    Deacon Wang thought for a moment. "The talk about love?"

    "<strong><i><b>Cough, cough,</b></i></strong> no, It¡¯s regarding the method to see through the mortal world!" Leng Wuyan corrected herself.

    "Last time, you said that dating, listening to music, eating candy figurines¡­ Other than that? What else can be done by two people in a rtionship?"

    "Sleeping together." Deacon Wang gave the standard answer.

    Leng Wuyan red at her. "I''m not talking about the carnal rtionship. It''s about how the emotion between the two partners can be further cultivated and enhance the rtionship."

    "Still sleeping together." Deacon Wang was certain. "This kind of interaction is the best way to increase the feelings of both of them."

    "¡­¡­"

    "Is there anything else besides this?" Leng Wuyan was about to lose her temper.

    Deacon Wang thought for a moment. "Sect Master is saying that they''ve already had a date and the rtionship has been growing, but they haven''t arrived on the stage to sleep together yet?"

    "That''s what I meant." Leng Wuyan nodded.

    "They should start with holding hands," Deacon Wang replied.

    "Holding hands?"

    "Yes, this situation meant they should already have physical contact. Start by holding hands, then hugs and kisses. This represents different stages of love."

    Leng Wuyan blushed.

    She and Li Ran had eaten the same candy figurine, so was that counted as an indirect kiss¡­?

    "I got it. You go rest."

    "Yes, Sect Master. I hope you can break the bottleneck as soon as possible." Deacon Wang withdrew.

    She walked out of the bedroom and scratched her head in confusion.

    Recently, she felt that the Sect Master was getting more and more strange. <i>Is understanding such a problem really for cultivation? </i>

    "Could it be¡­¡±

    "The Sect Master is investigating rtionships in order to pinpoint disciples who are engaged in romantic affairs?¡±

    "This must be it!" Deacon Wang concluded.

    "Sigh, it looks like I can''t take a peek at Sheng Zi anymore¡­" She walked down the mountain dejectedly.

    In her concept, Leng Wuyan''s absolutely insr to a rtionship, so she didn''t even think in that direction at all.

    ¡ª

    In the room, Leng Wuyan took out a notebook and wrote down what Deacon Wang had said seriously.

    Under ¡®Dating, listening to music, eating Candy figurine'', she continually wrote ¡®Hold hands, hugs, kisses.

    <i>We should start with holding hands, right?</i>

    <i>But what should I do?</i>

    <i>If I took the initiative, I would seem too unreserved¡­ </i>

    Under the gleaming candlelight, her pretty face was as red as an apple.

 Chapter 26: A Letter from Family!

    <h4>Chapter 26: A Letter from Family!</h4>

    Early in the morning.

    The moment Deacon Wang approached the kitchen, she heard moring from inside.

    Her main business was to take care of the Sect Master¡¯s clothes and food. This kitchen was for the Sect Master¡¯s exclusive use. No one could enter without her keys.

    But unexpectedly there was someone inside?

    "Which daredevil dares to go in and steal food?" Deacon Wang opened the door and rushed in angrily.

    "How bold, to actually dare to sneak in the¡­ Sect Master?" She was stunned.

    Leng Wuyan held the spoon in one hand and the lid in the other. Her fair face was stained with ck marks.

    "Sect Master, what are you doing?" Deacon Wang was puzzled.

    "I''m making soup." Leng Wuyan replied.

    "Soup?" Deacon Wang nced at the ck liquid in the pot and couldn''t help but shiver.

    <i>Are you sure this thing could be eaten? </i>

    Leng Wuyan''s brows furrowed slightly. "Strange. ording to my experience in refining pills, there''s nothing wrong with the ingredients. Why does it look so ugly?"

    Deacon Wang carefully asked, "You¡­ What kind of soup is it?"

    Leng Wuyan listed a few treasures, "The main material is the flesh of the Thunder Profound Eagle, the auxiliary materials are the Blood Essence Demon Fruit, the Ten Thousand Year Green Spirit Vine, and the Snow Bone Ginseng. It has the effect of nourishing the meridians, purifying Qi, and transforming the spirit."

    "¡­¡­"

    Deacon Wang did not know whether tough or cry.

    <i>It would be weird if this could be tasty! </i>

    "Sect Master, cooking is different from refining pills. It is not about the effects, but about the aesthetic, fragrance, and taste. For example, you seldom have to eat food, but you still do, why is that? It¡¯s just because of the delicious taste of the food."

    Leng Wuyan tilted her head and thought for a moment. "This makes sense."

    Deacon Wang took the spoon from her hand. "If there''s anything you want to eat, just instruct those service disciples. There''s no need for you to bother yourself."

    Leng Wuyan turned her head. "You don''t understand. This is also a form of cultivation."

    She actually wanted to personally make the soup for Li Ran.

    <i>Shouldn¡¯t a good girlfriend be like this? </i>

    "At Sect Master''s cultivation, I don¡¯t know much about the realm. However, if you''re talking about cooking, I definitely know a little more than you," Deacon Wang said with a smile.

    "Yes!" Leng Wuyan''s eyes lit up. "Deacon Wang,e teach me how to make soup!"

    Deacon Wang was a bit shocked. "Ah?"

    ¡ª

    Li Ran pushed the door and walked out, the warm sun shining on his body. He stretched his body in a pleasant mood.

    "Today¡¯s weather is really good." With the existence of the Heaven Seizing Cultivation Method, he didn''t need to meditate to cultivate. His cultivation base naturally increases by itself.

    This kind of salted fish¡¯s life was simply too good.

    "To bask in the sun, tease Aqin, and fall in love with the Sect Master. Such a wonderful life, even if an immortal wants to exchange with his cultivation, I would be unwilling!"

    "But am I a bit derelict of duty as a viin?"

    To be honest, the Youluo Temple waspletely different from the Devil Sect he remembered.

    The disciples here had a harmonious rtionship. The elders were amiable, and even the Sect Master was very cute. The notoriety of a devil sect doesn¡¯t seem to exist here.

    "I don''t know how Youlou Temple became a Devil Sect, moreover one of the top devil sects¡­" Li Ran shook his head.

    "Sheng Zi!" A lovely cry came from nearby, and Lu Xinran jumped up and down in front of him. "Sheng Zi, long time no see!"

    ¡°Hadn''t I seen you yesterday¡­???¡± Ever since he helped her breakthroughst time, this girl had be even more clingy. Now, as long as Li Ran saw her, he would have a huge headache.

    "I didn¡¯t see you for a day, yet it''s like three autumns have already passed~" Lu Xinran took out a small box and handed it to him. "Here."

    "What is this?" Li Ran was puzzled.

    Lu Xinran smiled and said, "This is the pastry I made for you in the morning, I purposely got up four hours early today. It''s absolutely delicious!"

    "You know how to cook?" Li Ran epted the box suspiciously and a familiar smell assaulted his nostrils.

    "This would not be ¡­¡­"

    "~ Little Lu made an osmanthus cake. Sheng Zi, try it."

    "Another osmanthus cake?" Li Ran''s face turned green.

    Last night''s osmanthus cake almost made him vomit. At first, he wanted to leave directly, but when he saw her bloodshot eyes, he hesitated for a moment before taking a piece and stuffing it into his mouth.

    Unexpectedly, the taste was quite good.

    "How is it?" Lu Xinran looked at him eagerly.

    "Not bad." Li Ran nodded.

    "Yes!" Lu Xinran excitedly jumped up. "As long as Sheng Zi likes it, I can make it for you every day."

    "Forget it. Thank you."

    "I can also make plum cake~"

    "¡­¡­"

    Lu Xinran hung around him for a while before being called back to cultivate. Li Ran finally let out a sigh of relief.

    At this moment, an Inner Sect disciple walked over, holding an envelope in his hand. "Sheng Zi, here is a letter to you."

    "Letter? Who would have written to me?'' Li Ran was a little curious.

    "I also don¡¯t know. I only know that it was sent from Wuyang City."

    Li Ran immediately understood. "That should be a letter from my family."

    He tore open the envelope and took out a piece of jade. Although it was a letter, it was not in the form of paper. Instead, the letter was made up of jade that was as thin as a cicada''s wing and used as a carrier to input the information into it.

    The jade letter could only be read in a specific way, otherwise, it would be destroyed. It could be considered an encrypted letter.

    Li Ran activated his spiritual power and injected his spiritual power into the letter. A familiar voice rang out in his ears.

    It was his second uncle.

    First, he inquired about Li Ran about wellbeing, but what he said after that made Li Ran stunned.

    ¡°F-fianc¨¦e¡­?!¡±

 Chapter 27: Marriage Annulment!

    <h4>Chapter 27: Marriage Annulment!</h4>

    His Second Uncle mentioned in the letter that he actually had a fianc¨¦e surnamed Xiao!

    "Why do I not know about this?" He was dumbfounded.

    After carefully listening to the contents of the letter, he finally understood.

    The marriage contract was decided by the two family¡¯s elders. At that time, Li Ran was still young and no one told him about it.

    In the end, when he was eight years old, he had been chosen by the Youluo Temple and entered this top-tier sect. After that he became a renowned genius.

    The gap between the Li family and the Xiao family also grewrger. Coupled with the fact that the Youluo Temple prohibits marriage, there was no longer any mention of this marriage.

    This was the first time Li Ran even heard of it.

    His Second Uncle mentioned this in the letter.

    [Following the passing of the ancestor of the Xiao n, the entire Xiao n was shaken by the storm and had been reduced to a second-rate n.

    Xiao Family''s young miss had lost all her talent overnight. She was now an ordinary person.

    Their family suddenly mentioned the engagement. They wanted to hug our Li family''s thighs and survive this cmity.

    The two families now were no longer in the same standing, so this engagement should be annulled.

    However, it was an agreement between the elders of the previous generation, so we couldn''t deal with this matter too curtly. Ran''er, you should go to the Xiao Family to personally annul the marriage.

    [With the existence of the Youlou Temple''s prohibition, the Xiao Family wouldn¡¯t be able to say anything about it¡­]

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    Xiao Family, lost talent, marriage annulment¡­. what the f*ck is this!

    But why did it seem that he had heard of this before somewhere?

    Thinking back carefully, he could indeed remember there was a little girl who he used to y with when they were small. However, ever since he entered the Youlou Temple, Li Ran had rarely returned home after so many years and they had never seen each other again.

    "Sect Master shouldn¡¯t know about this. With her jealous personality¡­" Li Ran shivered.

    Although this marriage annulment was the definition of hitting someone when they are down, it was the best solution.

    "I need to find a chance to go down the mountain and annul this engagement," he made a decision.

    Before this matter could spread, it would be best to have it settled.

    ¡ª

    It was almost noon when the deacon found him.

    "Sheng Zi, the Sect Master is summoning you to the Demon Peak."

    "!!!" Li Ran''s brows twitched.

    <i>Master summoned me? Did Master already know! </i>

    "Sheng Zi?" When the deacon saw that he did not react, she called him again.

    Li Ran returned to his senses. "Alright, I got it."

    He put away the letter and gave it to Aqin for safekeeping. He then headed to Demon Peak.

    ¡ª

    Leng Wuyan paced through the pce with a nervous and expectant expression.

    Hearing the door being knocked, she hurriedly sat back in her chair and picked up a book.

    "Come in."

    Li Ran pushed the door open and walked in front of her.

    "I''m sorry I¡¯mte. I made Master wait for a long time." He cupped his hands.

    Flying was forbidden within the main peak, so he could only walk.

    Leng Wuyan casually said, "Long time? I''ve been reading a book and didn¡¯t notice."

    As she spoke, she turned a page.

    "Master¡­" Li Ran wanted to interject.

    "What? If you have something to say, say it."

    "Your book is upside down."

    "¡­¡­ <strong><i><b>Cough cough</b></i></strong>!"

    Leng Wuyan was a little embarrassed as she said stiffly, "I like to read books upside down. Can''t I do that?"

    "As expected of my master. I admire you." Li Ran couldn''t help butugh.

    Leng Wuyan blushed.

    "Alright, there''s no one else here. Don''t be so serious," Leng Wuyan said.

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Does that mean I¡¯m unserious in private?"

    "What do you think? Since you are serious, why did you dare confess to me before?" Leng Wuyan said in an indescribable tone.

    "¡­¡­" Li Ran''s face turned red as he giggled awkwardly.

    Leng Wuyan rolled her eyes at him. "Silly,e with me."

    The two passed through the hall and arrived at the dining hall.

    Li Ran couldn'' t help but be stunned when he saw arge table of rich delicacies. "Master, this is?"

    "Since I have nothing to do, I cooked. However, I identally cooked too much, so I called you to help me clean it up in order to not waste the food."

    Li Ran looked at the dishes on the table. Each dish was full of color and fragrance, and not a single mouthful was taken.

    <i>How could she have identally cooked too much? It was clearly a feast prepared with her heart! </i>

    "Wait, what did you say just now?" Li Ran asked in shock, "Did you cook these dishes yourself?"

    In his memory, Leng Wuyan was a master who never touched the pan and couldn''t even recognize normal ingredients.

    "Of course," she crossed her arms and spoke proudly.

    Li Ran sat down, picked up the silver chopsticks and ced a piece of Snow Eagle meat into his mouth.

    <strong><i><b>Wu!</b></i></strong>

    His eyes lit up.

    Leng Wuyan asked in anticipation, ¡°How does it taste?¡±

    Li Ran gave a thumbs up and said vaguely, "It''s delicious! Master, your craftsmanship is too great!"

    This was not ttery. The taste of the dishes were indeed great.

    Although the dishes were not on the level of peak chefs, it was definitely at a high level.

    "That''s good." Leng Wuyan let out a sigh of relief. "It''s not in vain for me to get up early this morning to learn how to cook."

    With her innate talent andprehension skill, no matter what kind of dish it was, she would be able to perfectly replicate it after reading the cookbook.

    In fact, she even managed to create many novel dishes.

    But even so, thisrge table of dishes took her four to five hours.

    Li Ran looked at her fair face and felt a slight stir in his heart.

    "Master, you are really kind to me."

    Leng Wuyan''s face turned red as she turned her head and said, "I''m just using you to practice. It''s not like I specifically made it for you. Why are you so cushy¡­"

    Even so, the sweetness in her eyes couldn''t be turned away. Li Ran had long since gotten used to her arrogant personality. He pulled her to his side and made her sit down. "Master, let¡¯s eat together."

    Leng Wuyan felt his warm palm, and her heart began to beat faster. She let him pull her like a puppet and sat down dizzily.

 Chapter 28: Leng Wuyanâ€™s Dilemma!

    <h4>Chapter 28: Leng Wuyan¡¯s Dilemma!</h4>

    Leng Wuyan sat on his side, her right hand tightly held by Li Ran. Feeling the heat akin to a scorching furnace me surging through their hands, blood gradually rushed onto her cheeks.

    This was their first, real skin contact.

    "Master, you should also eat.¡± Li Ran continued eating the meal with one hand.

    Leng Wuyan stammered, "You, you¡¯re still holding me¡­"

    "Ah¡­" Only then did Li Ran react and quickly let her go. ¡°This disciple is reckless!"

    "It''s fine.¡± Leng Wuyan turned her head and felt her heart flutter.

    Looking at the embarrassed Li Ran, a wave of unprecedented courage suddenly surged inside her. She took the initiative to put her delicate hand back into his palm and whispered, ¡°I can eat with my left hand¡­¡±

    "Master?" Li Ran stared at her in a daze.

    Leng Wuyan was a little shy and angrily reprimanded, "Why are you staring at me? Hurry up and eat."

    "This disciple will obey!" Li Ran saluted with his left hand.

    <strong><i><b>Pfft~</b></i></strong>

    The two of them looked at each other and smiled brightly.

    ¡ª

    While eating, Leng Wuyan said, ¡°Ran''er, I''m very curious about something¡­¡­¡±

    "Master, go ahead."

    "You''d rather die that day than to not confess to me. Just what do you like about me?" Leng Wuyan said.

    She was a little embarrassed, and nervously looked at Li Ran.

    In Leng Wuyan''s heart, she was cold and aloof. Her personality was old-fashioned, and she carried the name of a demoness. Logically speaking, no one in this world would like her.

    Li Ran put down his chopsticks and thought for a while before saying firmly, "Face."

    "Face??" Leng Wuyan was stunned.

    "That''s right," Li Ran said as a matter of fact. ¡°Master''s face is very pretty. Your face is rosy, your lips are like jade, and your eyes seem to be filled with boundless stars. I''ve never seen anyone so beautiful before."

    Leng Wuyan was a little shy by his honeyed words, but she couldn''t help but ask, "Other than that?"

    "In addition to your beautiful face, your figure is also perfect from top-to-bottom. The part that should be bountiful is bountiful; the part that should be thin is thin. It¡¯s not an understatement to say that you¡¯re perfect."

    "Is it just appearance¡­" She had imagined countless answers, but she had never imagined that Li Ran¡¯s reply would be so superficial. For a moment, she didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.

    "Under the beautiful face lies a skull. Under the perfect skin and figure lies a pile of white bones. Even an Emperor-level expert would not be able to live forever. This superficial appearance would eventually fade under the passage of time. At that time¡­ would you still like me?¡± Leng Wuyan pondered for a moment and decided to voice out her dilemma to Li Ran.

    "Of course." Li Ran did not hesitate. "People are visual animals. The reason Master attracted me was naturally because of your appearance. But if you are to ask what I liked most about Master¡­"

    "What do you like most about me?" Leng Wuyan asked.

    "I like master''s seriousness when master is conducting lessons, I like master¡¯s serenity when master is listening to music, I like master¡¯s loveliness when master is eating candy, and I like master¡¯s cuteness when master acts tough.¡±

    "In my eyes, Master, you are both reliable and gentle. You are valiant and adorable. You are simply a perfect existence!" Li Ran spoke without end.

    Although the confession that time was an ident, these words were his true feelings.

    ¡°Do I have that many advantages? Lovely?" Leng Wuyan''s face turned more rosy the more she listened. In the end, she almost buried herself under the table. Her heart was truly jubnt. ¡°I know, I know¡±

    Li Ran raised his hand and smiled. ¡°One more thing, Master''s hand is really soft."

    "Nonsense¡­" Leng Wuyan was so shy that her ears were about to release smoke.

    "I have onest question. Since we''ve confirmed our rtionship, why do you still call me Master?" she whispered.

    This had been bothering her for a long time. They were already lovers, but him using honorifics with her would give her a feeling of estrangement from him.

    Li Ran scratched his head. ¡°I''ve been calling you that for ten years, and I can''t change it at a moment¡¯s notice¡­ And don''t you think that this kind of address is even more exciting for our rtionship?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Leng Wuyan almost vomited blood.

    "Exciting your sister!" She wanted to pry open Li Ran''s brain and see what was inside.

    The dining hall once again fell silent.

    She was absentmindedly holding the tes when Li Ran suddenly broke the ice, ¡°Yan''er?¡±

    "Ah?" Leng Wuyan almost dropped her chopsticks as if she had been electrocuted.

    No one ever called her that before.

    <i>Too embarrassing! </i>

    Li Ran shrugged. "I have already changed my address to you. It''s your turn now."

    "Me?" Leng Wuyan calmed down and said curiously, "Didn''t I call you Ran''er? That''s a good name.¡±

    "That¡¯s not right. I want you to change it to¡­" Li Ran whispered into her ear.

    "!!!" Leng Wuyan was so ashamed that she almost lifted the table.

    ¡°I-I can''t call you that!¡± She shook her head like a rattle-drum.

    "All right." Li Ran sighed, his expression was somewhat regretful.

    Leng Wuyan could not bear to see this. When she was just about to say something, her expression suddenly turned solemn.

    "Someone¡¯sing."

    "Who''s here?" Li Ran was stunned.

 Chapter 29: Trial? Leave it to me!

    <h4>Chapter 29: Trial? Leave it to me!</h4>

    When Sun Wei walked in, she couldn''t help but be stunned when she saw the table full of rich food.

    "I''vee to see the Sect Master. Apologies for disturbing your meal."

    "It''s fine."

    Sun Wei turned her gaze to Leng Wuyan¡¯s side. "Ah, Sheng Zi is also here!"

    "Greetings, Elder Sun." Li Ran replied with a nod.

    Although Sun Wei was the First Elder, Li Ran was also the sect''s Sheng Zi. His was not a position other disciples could match up to. So he didn''t need to get up and bow to her.

    Elder Sun had a strange feeling. Li Ran had been always present when she hade to see the Sect Master thest two times.

    In the past, she had never seen them interact so often.

    "Right now, Sheng Zi should be cultivating. What are you doing here?" Sun Wei asked.

    Before Li Ran could reply, Leng Wuyan took the lead and said, "Ran''er has been extremely diligent recently and has advanced in cultivation quite quickly. I''m worried that he might overdo it, so I called him over to rest."

    Li Ran could not hold back hisughter.

    <i>Diligence? She must be talking about our rtionship.</i>

    <i>With the existence of the Heaven Seizing Cultivation Method, I can just sleep every day! </i>

    However, it was true that he had advanced quite quickly. Leng Wuyan shot him a nce disying a caring smile on her face.

    "Oh?" Sun Wei looked over and cried out in disbelief, "Sheng Zi is already at thest stage of the Golden Core realm?!"

    <i>Last time, he was still at the middle stage of the Golden Core realm. He had broken through in just a day or two? </i>

    <i>This cultivation speed was too shocking.</i>

    Li Ran''s expression remained calm. "It might be a coincidence."

    Before that, he already reached the pinnacle of the middle stage Golden Core realm. With his formidable talent and Heaven Seizing Cultivation Method, breaking through to thete stage of the Golden Core realm was as simple as drinking water.

    "You entered the Golden Core realm at the age of seventeen, but it just took you a year to reach thete stage! This talent is truly terrifying!" Sun Wei finally understood why Leng Wuyan was so close to Li Ran.

    With such a powerful talent, as long as he doesn¡¯t fall victim to an early death, he would definitely be a Master in the future!

    "It¡¯s all thanks to Sect Master." As Li Ran spoke, he secretly pinched Leng Wuyan''s hand under the table.

    Leng Wuyan bit her lip and tried to maintain her calm.

    <i>This kid is too presumptuous! </i>

    She wanted to break free, but she couldn¡¯t use any strength because of a kind of limp and numb feeling. Thinking that Elder Sun wouldn''t be able to see it anyway, she just let it be.

    "Elder Sun, why did youe to see me?" she asked aloud.

    "Er¡­ it¡¯s that," Sun Wei replied, "The sect trials are about to begin. We don¡¯t know who will lead the disciples this time, the elders in each peak all care about this matter tightly."

    Sect trials. It was an important part of the cultivation of disciples in Youluo Temple.

    Every three years, the elders would arrange for the new disciples to go down Mount Xuanling and enter the Grand Myriad Mountains to explore andplete the missions assigned by the sect.

    Every time, they would arrange for a senior disciple to lead the team. Although they acted a bit like a nanny, it¡¯s the best way to discover a seedling with a good personality and aptitude, making it convenient for them to recruit these excellent seedlings.

    Therefore, the elders of the various peaks all watched this matter closely.

    Leng Wuyan waved her hand. "Elder Sun, you decide."

    Obviously, she was not interested in this matter.

    "Alright, then¡­"

    Li Ran suddenly said, "I''ll do it!"

    "You?" Both of them looked at him in surprise.

    "You''re the Sheng Zi, so you should focus on cultivation. You shouldn¡¯t worry about this." Sun Wei euphemistically refused him.

    Li Ran shook his head. "I¡¯ve been cultivating a little too muchtely, so I''ll take this opportunity to rest."

    "But¡­" Sun Wei hesitated.

    "Besides, I had never participated in a trial in the past ten years. As the Sheng Zi, I have to do something for the sect, right?" Li Ran said.

    As he spoke, Elder Sun was helpless. "Then let''s just rely on the Sect Master''s arrangements."

    Leng Wuyan gave him a serious look. ¡°Are you sure you want to lead the trial?"

    Li Ran nodded. "This disciple is sure."

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t because he wanted to take part in the trial, but to take the chance to sneak off to annul his engagement!

    "Alright, I will ept that."

    ¡ª

    When Elder Sun left, Leng Wuyan put down her chopsticks and remained silent.

    Li Ran gulped and said carefully, "Master, master¡­"

    Leng Wuyan ignored him.

    "Yan''er?"

    "¡­¡­"

    "Little cutie?"

    ¦²(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ña

    Leng Wuyan couldn¡¯t hold back any longer, and she said in embarrassment and a resentful tone, "You¡¯re so shameless. I wonder if there is anything you wouldn¡¯t speak of with that brazen face of yours??"

    "It''s because you''re too cute. I can¡¯t help it," Li Ran continued his shamelessness.

    "Stop! Be honest, why did you suddenly want to lead the team down the mountain? You''ve never been so diligent before!" Leng Wuyan asked.

    Li Ran''s eyes turned. "I miss home."

    "Miss home?"

    "This disciple had cultivated for more than ten years here, and the number of times I had returned home was numbered. I want to take this opportunity to return¡­ Master, you won¡¯t me me, right?"

    "Of course not!" Leng Wuyan was a little embarrassed. ¡°I''m sorry, I misunderstood you just now. I thought you wanted to¡­"

    "I want to what¡­?" Li Ran asked curiously.

    "You want to hide from me¡­" Her voice grew smaller and smaller.

    Li Ranughed dumbly.

    His master was truly adorable. However, the more this happened, the stronger his guilt felt.

    Leng Wuyan believed him unconditionally, but he lied repeatedly¡­

    "But, I can¡¯t really tell her about this matter!" Li Ran was extremely helpless.

 Chapter 30: My Master is truly sweet!

    <h4>Chapter 30: My Master is truly sweet!</h4>

    "The trial will proceed for over a month. Plus, if you go home, won¡¯t I be away from Ran''er for a long time?" Leng Wuyan felt disappointed.

    Originally, with her cultivation, a closed-door cultivation session would take decades. This little period of time was just a flick of her finger.

    But now, she felt that one month was extremely long and arduous.

    Li Ran pinched her hand and said, "I will definitely return as soon as possible. I''m still looking forward to my second date with Master."

    "<i>Hmph.</i> You cheeky brat, who wants to go on a date with you?" Joy shed across Leng Wuyan''s eyes as she spoke. The gloom in her heart dissipated quite a bit.

    "<i>Sigh,</i> the thought of not being able to see Master for such a long time made this disciple''s heart ache¡­ Maybe I shouldn''t go?" Li Ran sighed.

    "All right, there was no time for cultivation. It''s just a short period of time for you and me. The days ahead are still long." Leng Wuyanforted him instead.

    A trace of craftiness shed through Li Ran''s eyes as he turned his back to her and said, ¡°Then before I leave, can you satisfy this disciple''s small wish?¡±

    Leng Wuyan asked curiously, "Wish? Tell me?"

    Li Ran cleared his throat. "The name I just mentioned to you. I really want to hear you say it."

    "Ah?" Leng Wuyan was immediately at a loss for what to do. She said with a panicked expression, "No, I can''t call you that!"

    "All right¡­" Li Ran was filled with regret.

    Leng Wuyan looked at him and hesitated for a long time before she said in a low voice, "If I call you that, can youe back earlier?"

    "Of course!" Li Ran''s eyes lit up. "I promise to finish up quickly!"

    "All right¡­" Leng Wuyan covered her face and her voice was like a mosquito, "H-husband~"

    Through her fingers, he could see her scarlet cheek. Before Li Ran could respond, her figure instantly disappeared. She was so bashful that she immediately fled.

    Li Ran sat in his chair in a daze. He hadn''t recovered for a long time. He clutched his wildly beating heart and muttered, "My master is truly sweet¡­"

    ¡ª

    Wuyang City.

    This was the imperial capital of the dynasty, the most prosperous city.

    At this moment, everyone gathered in front of the Dao Seeking tform''s hathpace, taking a glimpse at various immortals.

    <i>Immortal Ascension Conference! </i>

    This was the day that the mortal world was closest to the cultivation world. All the great ns would send out their most outstanding disciples to test their talent on the Dao Seeking tform in order to obtain a chance to enter the sects.

    As for the various sects, they would continue to pay attention to them to avoid missing seedlings with good aptitude.

    Back then, the eight-year-old Li Ran talent was measured to be of the Saint grade, triggering thepetition among the top sects.

    In the end, he was brought under the doors of Youlou Temple.

    At this moment, the deacon who presided over the meeting said, "Now, the Xiao family''s disciples will get on the stage to be examined."

    A group of young men and women walked up. The youngest of them was only six or seven years old.

    In the order listed, they touched the stone.

    "Xiao Feng, inferior talent.

    Xiao Yun, inferior talent.

    Xiao San, mid-grade talent."

    ¡­

    Up to thest person, the best was just a mid-grade talent. It could be said that it was extremely miserable.

    The girl at the end of the line took a deep breath and ced her right hand on the stone. After a while, there was no reaction.

    The deacon said loudly, "Xiao Qingge, no cultivation talent!"

    She withdrew her hand and lowered her eyes.

    "As expected, no miracle has happened¡­ My talent has really disappeared¡­"

    It was not her first time participating in the Immortal Ascension Conference. When she was young, it was discovered that she had a super-grade talent. Although it was a bit inferior to Li Ran, it was still a once in a hundred years talent.

    On the spot, she was epted by the Supreme Dao Pce as a direct disciple at the age of ten. She reached Foundation Establishment at the age of fifteen. At the age of eighteen, she had already reached the Golden Core realm.

    Her cultivation speed was so fast that she was only beneath Li Ran, who was known as the reincarnation of an immortal emperor.

    In addition to being renowned in the city, she was also known as ¡°Fairy Qing¡± throughout the whole world and had various followers.

    If nothing unexpected happened, she would be an expert and lead the Xiao family to prosperity. However, all of this had changed not long ago.

    Half a month ago, her cultivation suddenly disappeared, and ten years of painstaking cultivation turned to nothing.

    Even her original super-grade talent had be the worst ¡®no talent''. The sects and ns tried everything they could to find a solution.

    In the end, it could only be attributed to "The Heavens Will¡±. She didn''t even have the qualifications to be a servant in the sect.

    After confirming that she could not recover, she was expelled by the Supreme Dao Pce. How high she flew back then, and how miserable she felt now.

    Everyone looked at the stage, discussing spiritedly.

    "F*ck, I didn''t expect Xiao Qingge''s talent to really disappear?"

    "That''s right. I thought it was a rumor, but this time, it hit like a stone hammer!"

    "My god. After consuming so many resources, she turned into a cripple. This time, the Xiao family has lost a lot!"

    "I heard that she had been expelled from the Supreme Dao Pce¡­"

    "Not only that, even the Li Family is moring for an engagement annulment!"

    "The Xiao Family and the Li Family have an engagement? Why haven''t I heard of this?"

    "It¡¯s a long story. It was¡­"

    Xiao Qingge walked down the Dao Seeking tform and quietly passed through the crowd, turning a deaf ear to all themotion.

 Chapter 31: Li Ranâ€™s Shadow!

    <h4>Chapter 31: Li Ran¡¯s Shadow!</h4>

    This was an annual gathering, where all the great ns of Wuyang City gathered.

    Xiao Qingge was once again an influential figure. For a moment, all eyes turned to her.

    There were sighs, banter, greed, and coveting gazes¡­

    Once upon a time, she was a fairy of exceptional beauty and hope. Now that this immortal fortune had beenpletely lost and fallen into the mortal world, it naturally attracted many people''s attention.

    "Xiao Qingge? I did not expect that you would reallye." A young man with a vain expression stood in front of her with a yful smile on his face.

    It was Li Sheng, Li Ran''s cousin. A superior-grade talent, and an Inner Sect Disciple.

    "Although the Supreme Dao Pce had already released the news, your Xiao family had nevere forward to admit it. Now that you''vee to the Immortal Ascension Conference, aren¡¯t you announcing to the world that you, Xiao Qingge, are crippled?" Li Sheng emphasized the word "cripple", making sure that everyone could hear it.

    Xiao Qingge was expressionless as she turned to leave.

    "Are you mad? Still acting cold? I thought that you were the Fairy Qing?" A trace of displeasure shed through Li Sheng''s eyes as he reached out and grabbed her arm.

    Xiao Qingge frowned.

    <i>Pain!</i>

    This grip almost crushed her bones. The strength of a mid-Foundation Establishment cultivator wasn''t something a mere mortal could bear.

    On the other hand, the disciples of the Xiao family turned a blind eye to this. They all looked elsewhere as if they did not know her.

    Her family was in this state. They were totally cold towards her, anyone could see it!

    Li Sheng couldn''t help but feel even more proud.

    "Losing cultivation and being expelled by the sect¡­ Not to mention, your Xiao family actually wants to marry into my Li family?¡±

    "You don¡¯t even have an old ancestor to watch over your family, yet you wanted to marry into my Li family? What a joke!¡±

    "As far as I know, the matter of marriage annulment hase to an end. You better think about what other uses you have left!"

    Xiao Qingge said coldly, ¡°Let go.¡±

    "<i>Aiyo,</i> I''m so scared!" Li Sheng sized her up and smiled wickedly. "Look at how pretty you are. Why don''t you be my human cauldron*? I''ll keep you safe!"

    [TL/N: Again, a euphemism for sex ve]

    "Do you think you deserve me?"

    "What did you say?!" Li Sheng suspected that he had misheard.

    Xiao Qingge raised her head and coldly stared at him. "As long as the engagement isn¡¯t annulled, I am Li Ran''s fianc¨¦e! Have you considered the consequences?"

    ¡°Li Ran?¡± When Li Sheng heard this name, his body couldn''t help but tremble. A trace of fear shed across his eyes.

    "You, who are you scaring¡­"

    "Let go."

    "¡­¡­" Li Sheng looked at her with calm eyes, and he suddenly felt a little shocked. He involuntarily released his grip on her.

    "That''s right, I lost my cultivation and became a mortal. That''s right!" Then, she turned around and left.

    Li Sheng panted heavily, his face turning red and white, veins popping out on his forehead.

    These words deeply pierced into his weakness. Under Li Ran''s shadow, he would never be able to lift his head!

    ¡°Xiao Qingge, when the Li family annuls the engagement, I will definitely make you pay the price!¡± His eyes were filled with ferocity.

    ¡ª

    Xiao Qingge returned home and locked herself in her room. Her entire body seemed to have been emptied out in an instant. She sat on the chair feebly, her eyes filled with confusion.

    No matter how strong she was, she was only a teenage girl. The sudden fall from the clouds to hell wasn''t something she could bear.

    <strong><i><b>Thump thump thump. </b></i></strong>

    Someone was knocking at the door.

    She restrained her expression and stood up to open the door.

    Outside the door stood a burly man. It was the head of the Xiao family, her biological father, Xiao Nian.

    "Qingge."

    "Father." Xiao Qingge lowered her head, not daring to look at him.

    Xiao Nian sighed helplessly. "Go on and tell me."

    Xiao Nian set up a soundproof formation and then said aloud, "Qingge, you shouldn''t have gone to the Immortal Ascension Conference. This will only make things worse."

    Xiao Qingge shook her head and said, "The Supreme Dao Pce has already released this news. This matter can not be hidden¡­ And I want to try again¡­"

    "I understand." Xiao Nian sighed and said, ¡°Ever since the death of the old ancestor, the Xiao family is like a candle in the wind. There are tigers and wolves in Wuyang City. I''m only worried that I can''t protect you!"

    ¡°This daughter''s ipetence has made father worry." Xiao Qingge whispered.

    "If we can get the support of the Li family, everything will turn around. Unfortunately¡­" Xiao Nian shook his head.

    With Xiao family''s current state, it was almost certain that the marriage would be annulled.

    "Qingge, is it really impossible for you and Li Ran?" Xiao Nian could not help but ask.

    "Li Ran?" Xiao Qingge''s eyes were confused. The appearance of a young boy shed through her mind.

    ymates from childhood, agreements under the tree, parents'' orders, words of matchmaker¡­

    She had been willing!

    "It''s impossible." Xiao Qingge bit her lip. "Li Ran is the Sheng Zi of Youluo Temple. The sect prohibits marriage. Even if he doesn''t annul the marriage, the marriage still could not proceed."

    <strong><i><b>Sigh¡­ </b></i></strong>

    Xiao Nian''s heart was filled with helplessness.

    Li Ran was the only solution that could turn around their situation. Only if he stepped forward could Xiao Qingge bepletely protected.

    With Xiao Qingge''s personality, she would rather swallow a broken tooth*. How could she be willing to go beg him at this time?

    [TL/N: Swallow a broken tooth ¨C To retract one¡¯s statement]

 Chapter 32: Leng Wuyans Letter!

    <h4>Chapter 32: Leng Wuyan''s Letter!</h4>

    You Lou Temple. Main peak.

    A group of young disciples was gathered at this ce. Most of them were new disciples who had just entered the sect, and some of them were those who had missed the previous trial.

    They were both nervous and excited about the uing trial.

    "I''ve heard that the Grand Myriad Mountain Range is extremely terrifying, and the mountain is upied by countless fiendish demons. It''s a forbidden area for humans!"

    "Aren''t those little rookies going to the demon''s te?"

    "The sect won''t let us die. The trial¡¯s just outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains. It''s not that dangerous."

    "Also, Senior Brother is here. What are you all panicking about?"

    "I wonder which senior brother will be leading us this time. I hope he''s a handsome man. I¡¯ll be in a good mood for this kind of trial."

    "Handsome addict¡­"

    ¡ª

    Hearing the disciples'' discussions, Lu Xinran sighed and frowned.

    She was also on the trial team.

    She, who had the cultivation at the early Foundation Establishment realm, was teamed up with these Qi Refining Practitioners.

    Her status had changed from the Inner Sect Junior Sister to the Senior Sister. However, she was not happy at all. The thought of not being able to see Sheng Zi for a long time caused her heartache.

    "<i>Sigh,</i> I''m still nning on making Plum Cake for Sheng Zi. Looks like I''ll have to wait until I return." In her heart, cultivation was only ranked second¡­

    Suddenly, the morous discussions stopped.

    "What happened?" Lu Xinran raised her head nkly and saw a white-robed figure floating down.

    Her mouth opened slightly, her eyes filled with disbelief. "Sheng¡­ Sheng Zi?!"

    Li Rannded in the middle of the arena. He excluded a handsome and heroic aura.

    He looked around and indifferently said, ¡°I am the leader of this team.¡±

    "My mission is to ensure the safety of your lives.

    As for whether you lose arms or have broken legs, that has nothing to do with me.

    Therefore, my only request to everyone is to¡­

    ¡­Stay alive!

    We have to gather at the teleportation portal in an hour. Those who arrivete will be sentenced to death!" Li Ran''s words were brief and concise. After he finished speaking, he flew into the air.

    The young disciples were quiet for a moment before they went into turmoil.

    ¡°Which senior brother is this? He''s too handsome!¡±

    "Especially that cold demeanor. He¡¯s simply too cool!¡±

    "I love him!" The female disciples looked at his departing figure with starry eyes.

    Most of them were outer sect disciples. Normally, they wouldn''t be able to converse with Li Ran, so they naturally couldn''t recognize him.

    "You all don''t know who he is? He is the sect¡¯s Sheng Zi, Li Ran!" A disciple spoke out.

    "Sheng Zi?"

    "Is he the Sheng Zi Li Ran?"

    "Oh my god!" Everyone looked at each other.

    He was a legendary figure.

    <i>This is just a small trial, yet the trial is led by Sheng Zi himself? Isn''t this too exaggerated! </i>

    Lu Xinran was so excited that she almost jumped up. "I didn''t expect that I would be able to participate in the trial with Sheng Zi. My luck is too good!"

    ¡ª

    Li Ran returned to his residence.

    Aqin knew of the trial and helped him pack his bags.

    Due to her not being a disciple of Youluo Temple, she couldn''t apany him during this trial.

    "Lord Sheng Zi, this is your recement clothes during the trial. If you get dirty, you can change into them.¡±

    "These are food for your trip. They are your favorite dishes, and they won''t rot in your storage ring.¡±

    "This¡­"

    Li Ran didn''t know whether tough or cry. "All right, it''s not like I''m going to war. It''s just an ordinary trial. I''ll be back soon."

    "Yes, Aqin will work hard to cultivate and wait for Sheng Zi¡¯s return," she said seriously.

    "Be good." Li Ran rubbed her little head.

    Aqin narrowed her eyes, her expression showed that she was enjoying his touch.

    "Aqin is already at the mid-stage of Qi Refining. ording to the Mysterious Light Sutra, as long as Aqin reaches the Foundation Establishment Realm, Aqin would be able to cultivate with Lord Sheng Zi¡­ <i>Wu!</i>"

    Li Ran covered her mouth. "Apart from cultivating with me, can you pursue something else?"

    "Huh?" Aqin''s eyes were ck and white as she blinked innocently.

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    "Forget it. You can continue cheering."

    "<i>Wu!</i>" After dealing with Aqin, Li Ran walked out of the room.

    He looked at the towering Demon Peak. Ever since thest time Leng Wuyan had fled from embarrassment, she had never shown her face again. He had been told that the sect master was not present at her bedchamber.

    "Could it be that Master is angry with me? She shouldn''t be. Thest time we met was fine." Li Ran pinched his chin.

    Inwardly, he felt a little hopeless.

    At this moment, a female disciple quickly walked up to him.

    "Sheng Zi."

    "Deacon Wang? Are you looking for me?" Li Ran asked.

    Deacon Wang nodded and reached out to hand over a letter. "This is what Sect Master told me to give you before you leave."

    "Letter?" Li Ran was stunned for a moment before asking, "Other than this, did the sect master say anything else?"

    Deacon Wang shook her head. "No."

    "Alright."

    When Deacon Wang had left, Li Ran poured his Qi into the letter.

    Leng Wuyan''s cold voice rang in his ears:

    [Ran''er, I''m going to the southern border. I have something important to deal with, so I can''t personally send you off.

    Be safe ande back early.

    I will give you a pleasant surprise upon your return¡­

    Once you go outside, you should protect yourself. You are not allowed to touch flowers and stir weeds, or I would ignore you¡­

    Remember to think about me every day¡­ ]

    The more she spoke, the smaller her voice became. In the end, he almost couldn''t hear her voice.

    Li Ran could even imagine how shy she was when she recorded this letter.

    <i>Who could withstand this? Even I, the recipient, am getting diabetes from it!</i>

 Chapter 33: The trial begins!

    <h4>Chapter 33: The trial begins!</h4>

    Grand Myriad Mountain Range.

    The area was located in the extreme south of the vastnd, filled with countless mountains and treacherous waters upied by demons and evil spirits.

    The deeper one went, the more terrifying the creatures living there became. It was a location listed as a forbidding area for humans.

    Even an immortal elder with profound cultivation wouldn¡¯t dare to enter the deeper regions, only tread around the outer reaches himself.

    ¡ª

    "Attack!"

    "Youluo Heart Art Shadow Killing Formation!"

    "Be careful from behind!"

    "Form a formation! Quickly form a formation!"

    The group from Youluo Temple had just entered the Grand Myriad Mountain Range when they were attacked by demonic beasts.

    It was a massive, colorful, sharp-toothed tiger. Its body was as tall as a bull. A pair of enormous fangs bared out of its gaping mouth, its tail waving behind it like a menacing steel whip.

    The Sharp-toothed Tiger¡¯s strength was equivalent to a cultivator at the middle tote-Qi Refining Realm.

    Unlike normal tigers, they aren¡¯t solitary but like to work together in packs.

    This behavior caused a great deal of trouble for the Youluo Temple disciples. In the beginning, they managed to work together to kill a few tigers, but soon enough the pack managed to scatter them. Under the constant frenzied attacks by the demon beasts, they barely endured.

    Li Ranid on his flying sword andzily yawned.

    He was there to lead the trial not to work as a nanny. He wouldn¡¯t bother to interfere unless someone was about to die.

    "Oh?" Observing the battlefield, a petite figure attracted his attention.

    Lu Xinran was gliding through the beasts as fast as a ghost. The sharp-toothed Tigers¡¯ slow movement was utterly unable to harm her at all.

    Instead, she inflicted terrifying wounds on their bodies while passing them.

    In just three breaths of time, she easily finished one of the beasts off.

    "Good. You¡¯ve grown a lot more than before." Li Ran nodded.

    Even though Lu Xinran¡¯s battle talent proved to be formidable, this advantage didn¡¯t hold for long. The demonic tigers quickly noticed this troublesome adversary and made her their main focus. The five remaining beasts roared madly, their ferocity covering the heavens.

    She immediately felt threatened. Transforming her shadow into a shield, she managed to block four of the creatures¡¯ attacks but thest managed to break through her defenses.

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The beast¡¯s red eyes filled with greed as it opened its bloody mouth and rushed at her. Its foul-smelling saliva almost dripped onto her body.

    "It''s over!" Lu Xinran was terrified.

    It was already toote to use any techniques.

    Just as the tiger was about to bite down on her, a flower appeared in front of her revealing a tall figure standing between her and the beast.

    "That''s enough. Come here." Following the indifferent voice, the tiger instantly exploded into a rain of blood.

    Li Ran''s entire body was covered in silver light. Like a meteor that appeared in the morning sky, he swept into the group of demon beasts,

    <strong><i><b>Roar! </b></i></strong>

    Apanied by an ear-piercing howl, all the demonic tigers were torn apart by silver light in a few short breaths.

    A red shimmer spread out and blood and gore flew everywhere. The tragic scene appeared simr to a painting of hell itself!

    Hovering above the carnage Li Ran¡¯s white robes and ck hair fluttered in the soft breeze. There was not even a trace of blood anywhere on his body.

    Upon the sudden change, many of the disciples stared nkly, unable to return to their senses for a long time

    Seeing that quite a few disciples had already lost their lives, Li Ran said indifferently, "Everyone, check your injuries, treat them, and we¡¯ll leave in an hour."

    Afterward, he leaped back onto the flying sword andzily basked in the sun.

    Lu Xinran was the first to react. She looked at him gratefully before organizing the disciples to regroup.

    "Sheng Zi is so handsome!"

    "One thing to say is that he is truly handsome!"

    "Did you see him clearly? In that instant, all the demonic tigers died!"

    "Too powerful!"

    "Sheng Zi isn¡¯t as cold as the rumors say~"

    The disciples looked up to Li Ran and discussed in a low voice.

    A male disciple covered his bleeding arm and snorted, "In order to be handsome, he waited until thest moment to attack! If he got rid of the demon beasts earlier, we wouldn''t have suffered like this!"

    Clearly, he was dissatisfied.

    Lu Xinran gave him a cold look. "Do you think you''re here to travel? This is a real battle. In a real battle, casualties are unavoidable!

    "If Sheng Zi clears all obstacles, what is the point of this trial?"

    "But¡­" The male disciple still wanted to quibble.

    "Sheng Zi saved our lives, so we should be grateful. If I hear this again, I''ll make you leave the trial!" Lu Xinran''s attitude was unyielding to the extreme.

    The others also cast unfriendly gazes. The male disciple shook his head and did not dare to speak again.

    ¡ª

    Waiting for the disciples to wrap up their wounds and gather the demon bones needed for the mission, the team continued to set off.

    Li Ran followed behind unhurriedly.

    "Sheng Zi!" Lu Xinran approached him, holding a red fruit in her tender hand.

    "This is the Cloud Spirit Fruit. Eat it to quench your thirst."

    "I''m not thirsty." Li Ran did not raise his eyelids.

    "Alright¡­" Lu Xinran said seriously, "Thank you for saving me. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve really died there."

    Li Ran said indifferently, "No need. This is the responsibility of the leader."

    "Heh heh, actually, I know that although Sheng Zi looks cold, Sheng Zi¡¯s actually a very warm person," Lu Xinran said with a red face.

    "Ah?" Li Ran was stunned.

    "You only attacked at the end to allow us to increase our actualbat experience, right? I¡¯m sure of it!" Lu Xinran clenched her pink fist and said firmly, "We will definitely support you. We will live up to your expectations!"

    Li Ran was momentarily speechless. "¡­¡­"

    <i>Who has expectations from you? Did this chick misunderstand something? </i>

 Chapter 34: A Proud Genius and A Poor Girl!

    <h4>Chapter 34: A Proud Genius and A Poor Girl!</h4>

    Li Ran was a veryzy person. His motto in life was: <i>Be lenient to yourself and be strict with others. </i>

    Not only did he not have any expectations from these rookies, he even felt that they were troublesome. As a result, he made them fight the entire time. He was not even bothered to take action until they were pushed to a dead end.

    However, in the eyes of the new disciples, this irresponsible attitude had turned into the assumption that he was making them do the painstaking effort to "refine theirbat experience".

    ¡ª

    On the seventh day of the trial.

    Because of Li Ran''s cultivation, there were more and more disciples hanging on the thread. Everyone was more or else injured, nheless, they made great progress.

    Their eyes became firm. Theirbat ability had improved qualitatively, and their teamwork became more and more tacit.

    There were even three people who had directly broken through to thete-stage of Qi Refining Realm.

    All of this was credited to Li Ran.

    "Kill!" Thest demon beast fell into a pool of blood.

    The surrounding demon beasts were not very strong. They were basically at the Qi Refining Realm.

    As long as the scale of the beast group wasn''t toorge, the disciples of Youluo Temple would be able to handle beasts on their own.

    "Sheng Zi, the sky is about to darken. Why don''t we set up camp at the water source and rest for the night?" Lu Xinran ran over and asked.

    Li Ran stretched out his waist. "That''s fine. Then, let''s rest."

    "Yes." The disciples quickly set up camp by theke.

    Everyone lit a bonfire and gathered together to eat roast meat. Only Li Ran sat alone on the treetops, his back looking extremely distant.

    "Sheng Zi, you''re so cold. You''ve never eaten with us," a female disciple said.

    Lu Xinran shook his head. ¡°You guys don''t understand. Under the cold and aloof appearance of Sheng Zi lies a warm heart. He''s just not good atmunicating with people. Think back to the beginning¡­"

    She exined what Li Ran did to help her breakthrough.

    "Wow, Sheng Zi is so warm~"

    "That''s right. Even though he looks like he dislikes us, he''s helping us all the time!"

    "It turns out that his disdainful eyes are filled with love!"

    "This is how geniuses are. They are not good atmunicating with others!"

    "Thinking about it like this, Sheng Zi is so cute~"

    ¡ª

    After everyone''s brain tinkered, Li Ran turned from a cold and distant genius to a warm-hearted genius.

    At this moment, he was sitting on the top of the tree, happily eating the snow fluffy pellets. This was a delicacy carefully prepared by Aqin. It was much more delicious than the roast meat that did not even have any seasoning¡­

    "Sheng Zi,e down and eat with us!"

    "You can''t starve yourself to death!" The female disciples cried out in pain.

    Li Ran refused without hesitation. <i>Want to eat my little pellets? No chance! </i>

    ¡ª

    <strong><i><b>Whoosh~ </b></i></strong>

    Xiao Qingge panted heavily as she staggered through the dense forest. Blood oozed from the corner of her mouth, and her body was covered in wounds. Her clothes had long since been torn apart by the branches.

    This was the fifth day she had entered the Grand Myriad Mountain Range. Along the way, she followed the map and tried her best to avoid the ces where the demon beasts were.

    Even so, she still got in danger. There were many times she had crossed the death¡¯s door.

    If it wasn''t for her astonishing willpower, she would''ve been buried long ago.

    "Because I don''t have a cultivation base, I can''t use my storage ring¡­ I have already eaten all the dry rations, but I am still dozens of kilometers away from the secret realm¡­" Xiao Qingge''s face was pale.

    A few days ago, she unexpectedly learned that there was a secret realm opening in the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains. Rumors had it that the Ancient Immortal Emperor''s Inheritance resided there.

    Her intuition told her that this was her only chance to turn her fate around. Therefore, she did not hesitate to disobey her father''s orders, secretly stole the map, and entered the Hundred Thousand Mountains. All for the sake of finding that wisp of illusory immortal destiny.

    However, before she could even see the shadow of the secret realm, she was on the verge of dying.

    "If I can''t obtain this strand of immortal destiny, all that''s waiting for me is a nightmare¡­ I definitely can''t give up!

    "Even if I die, I will still die on the Immortal Path!" Xiao Qingge''s eyes gradually became firm.

    Just as she was about to move, the ground suddenly trembled violently.

    <strong><i><b>Boom! </b></i></strong>

    The trees from afar copsed.

    Her expression changed.

    "Not good, it''sing in my direction!" Xiao Qingge didn''t dare to stop. She ran wildly, but the trees in front of her couldn''t raise her speed.

    The distance between the demon beast and her was rapidly closing.

    <strong><i><b>Boom! </b></i></strong>

    A huge monster smashed into her, and a huge shockwave almost sent her flying. Arge number of shadows covered the sky!

    Xiao Qingge raised her head, her face filled with disbelief and terror!

    <i>A demonic ck bear! </i>

    At this moment, it stood on both feet. The dark and shiny body of the bear was nearly ten meters long, and its bloodshot eyes stared at her as drool slid down the corner of its mouth.

    "A demonic bear with such size?!" Xiao Qingge''s eyes were filled with despair. Even if she still had her cultivation, she was probably not a match for this monster.

    At this moment, she suddenly noticed that there seemed to be a stream of water flowing nearby.

    Instantly, her mind trembled!

    If she could jump into the river and sink along with the water source, perhaps there would still be a slim chance of survival.

    No longer hesitating, she turned around and ran towards the water source.

 Chapter 35: A bear fell down from the sky?

    <h4>Chapter 35: A bear fell down from the sky?</h4>

    Li Ran drank his fill and was just about to sleep. Suddenly, a violent vibration came, almost knocking him down from the tree branch.

    "An earthquake?" He looked up in confusion and was stunned.

    One could only see a nearly ten-meter-tall bear running in his direction. The tall trees in front of it were easily pushed down like toys.

    In front of ck Bear, a woman was running away from it.

    As she ran, she waved her hand and shouted, "Run, get out of here!"

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    <i>When a person sat at home, a bear fell down from the sky? </i>

    The disciples of the Youlou Temple woke up and instantly became alert. During this time, they maintained a high level of vignce. However, when they saw the crazy ck bear in front of them, their legs became weak.

    This bear was too big.

    <i>How powerful would they have to be to defeat such an enormous monster? </i>

    ¡ª

    A trace of bitterness shed through Xiao Qingge''s eyes.

    She originally wanted to find a source of water so that she could hide in it and avoid the Demonic ck Bear¡¯s chase.

    However, what she didn''t expect was that there was a group of people setting up camp near the water source.

    Her first reaction would be: <i>I am leading them to death!</i>

    This Demonic ck Bear had at least a Foundation Establishment cultivation base. Coupled with its powerful physical body, even a Golden Core expert would be terrified!

    What¡¯s more to say about this group of young men and women?

    ¡°I originally wanted to live, but I never imagined that I wouldmit murder before I die¡­¡± Xiao Qingge clenched her silver teeth and decided in her heart.

    ¡ª

    Li Ran stared at the young girl and the ck bear, his eyes cold and calm.

    <i>What¡¯s with this woman? A harbinger of disaster? Want to kill the bear with a borrowed knife*? How about¡­ I just kill the woman and the bear? </i>

    [TLN: To kill with a borrowed knife ¨C To attack using other¡¯s strength when one¡¯s strength is not sufficient.]

    Just as Li Ran was thinking, the girl in front of him made an iprehensible move.

    She let out a soft shout," Run!"

    Then, she stopped and turned to face the Demonic ck Bear and spread out her arms.

    This action was undoubtedly suicidal. She wanted to use her life to buy Li Ran and the others time to escape!

    However, the truth was not as she had hoped. In the eyes of the Demonic ck Bear, the temptation of one dish and a table full of dishes were far too different.

    This group of disciples from Youluo Temple who suddenly appeared had far more attraction to it than Xiao Qingge alone.

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The Demonic ck Bear pumped its thick thighs and howled as it rushed towards the crowd.

    "No!" A trace of anxiety shed through Xiao Qingge''s eyes. She really couldn''t bear to see others die because of her!

    However, without a cultivation base, she could only helplessly watch. She couldn''t do anything.

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The enormous bear''s palm covered the heavens and the earth as it fiercely pped towards the crowd!

    The Youlou Temple¡¯s disciples'' eyes were filled with despair.

    Suddenly, a dazzling white light shed, and bright red blood sttered everywhere!

    Amidst the rain of blood, Li Ran held a silver spear as his clothes fluttered along with the wind.

    The Demonic ck Bear¡¯s paw was cut off, and blood sprayed freely.

    <strong><i><b>Roar! Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The intense pain caused it to go crazy, destroying arge number of trees.

    Li Ran''s voice was calm as he passed through the mess. "Hide well. I''m not responsible for your death.¡±

    In front of the Demonic ck Bear, his back appeared small, yet in the disciple''s eyes, it was extremely majestic!

    "You must be careful!" Lu Xinran said worriedly.

    ¡ª

    The Demonic ck Bear was heavily injured, and its eyes that were filled with bloodlust and tyranny stared at him.

    It raised its other hand and pped Li Ran at lightning speed.

    <strong><i><b>Boom! </b></i></strong>

    With a loud bang, a huge crater appeared on the ground. The Demonic ck Bear raised its hand with a sinister smile, but the other party did not turn into mush as it had imagined.

    It tilted its head in confusion, only to see a tiny figure leap from the crater, emanating a silver aura that dazzled the surrounding.

    The Demonic ck Bear instinctively stretched out its hand and grabbed the dazzling figure. A wave of intense pain filled its palm. The white light pierced through its palm, and the figure shone like a meteor in its eyes.

    "White Rainbow Across the Sun!"

    <strong><i><b>Puchi! </b></i></strong>

    The silver spear pierced into the bear''s eyes, blood and muddy liquid sshing out from its eyes.

    <strong><i><b>Roar! Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The intense pain caused the Demonic ck Bear to lose its rationality.

    The bear became rampant as it furiously swung its palm towards Li Ran.

    However, Li Ran''s figure instantly disappeared, making the Demonic ck Bear¡¯s powerful palmnded on its face.

    The boundless palm force crushed the Bear Demon¡¯s face, and it staggered back two steps, roaring and faltering.

    Li Ran''s body soared into the air, his silver spear buzzing.

    The Demonic ck Bear¡¯s remaining scarlet eyes stared fixedly at him. A wave of fluctuations omitted from its palm, and the palm instantly grew several times in size.

    The huge ck palm that was akin to a small mountain crushed down, causing an air pressure that blew the surrounding trees away.

    This palm that contained all the might of the Demonic ck Bear was ready to crush the air, making one feel hopeless and powerless to resist.

    Even a Golden Core cultivator couldn''t afford to take this palm strike!

    "No!" Lu Xinran''s voice was miserable.

    "I''m sorry¡­" Xiao Qingge''s heart clenched tightly, her pale face filled with remorse.

    Seeing that the bear''s palm was about to strike him, Li Ran''s right hand released a silver light.

    The might of the Demon Thrashing Fist madly surged into the Yunling Spear.

    His right hand held the spear shaft. His figure, which was suspended in the air, spun the spear down from top to bottom.

    "<i>Die!</i>"

    Silver light tore through the sky, and the spear intent that strived to destroy everything came into existence, cutting everything that contested with it into two.

    The Demonic ck Bear stood there dazedly. The entire ce fell silent, and time seemed to have stopped.

    Li Rannded softly on the ground.

    <strong><i><b>Crack!</b></i></strong>

    A line of blood appeared on the Demonic ck Bear¡¯s massive body.

    The bear¡¯s stunned eyes slowly split into two. Blood gushed out like a waterfall, and its body copsed on both sides, overwhelming countless trees.

    The fiendish demon that had just been insufferably arrogant was split in two by a single strike.

    Li Ran brushed off the bloodstains on his spear and said indifferently, "We¡¯ll have roasted ck bear as our midnight snack. Any objections?"

 Chapter 36: Xiao Qingges Offer!

    <h4>Chapter 36: Xiao Qingge''s Offer!</h4>

    The ce became silent.

    Everyone stared nkly at this scene, unable to return to their senses for a long time.

    <i>Such a terrifying Demonic Bear died so easily? </i>

    With the bear¡¯s strength, their attacks were no different from scratching its back.

    <i>However, its body was split open by Li Ran''s spear!</i>

    <i>This couldn''t be a dream, right?</i>

    On the other hand, the huge corpses on the ground surged with blood like a fountain, and the trees around it copsed randomly¡­

    All of this affirmed everyone on what had just happened.

    Xiao Qingge looked at Li Ran, whose clothes were still snow-white, and her throat tightened.

    Compared to the Demonic Bear, this man was a monster.

    Li Ran picked up the Yunling Spear and the white light in his palm quietly disappeared.

    This Demonic Bear was very strong.

    An ordinary technique would not be able to pierce through its defenses. Moreover, even a Golden Core expert wouldn¡¯t dare to take on its powerful palm.

    Outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains, it was an expert.

    Unfortunately, it encountered Li Ran.

    The Demon Thrashing Fist suppresses all demons and evil spirits. Furthermore, Yunling spear technique was extremely sharp and unyielding.

    The bear was pierced to death.

    ¡ª

    The disciples of Youluo Temple were the first to react, praising Li Ran.

    "Sheng Zi is too strong!"

    "I almost peed in fear just now!"

    "That Demonic Bear was split open!"

    "Sheng Zi is the best!"

    ¡°Is this the strongest genius in the vastnds? I am in love!¡±

    ¡ª

    Their faces were filled with joy for surviving the cmity.

    They looked at Li Ran with admiration.

    If nothing unexpected happened, this group of disciples would be his hardcore fans¡­

    ¡°Sheng Zi!¡± Lu Xinran plunged into his embrace, her delicate body slightly trembling.

    ¡°That was so scary. I was so worried about you.¡±

    "Really?"

    "Yes!" Lu Xinran cried as she scratched his chest with her right hand.

    "¡­¡­" The corner of Li Ran¡¯s mouth trembled.

    "Aren¡¯t you taking advantage of the situation?"

    Li Ran grabbed her by the cor, lifted her, and sent her flying.

    Lu Xinran:©°(.§Õ.)©´

    ¡ª

    Xiao Qingge listened to their cheers and finallynded. She walked over to the crowd and bowed deeply.

    "I was attacked by a Demonic Bear, and I ran to this ce in a panic, but I caused you to fall into danger¡­ I''m sorry!" Her words were filled with an apology tone.

    She caused this entire situation herself.

    Even if she was a mortal now, she would not escape her responsibility. However, the disciples of Youluo Temple did not me her. Her suicidal behavior had won many people''s hearts.

    "It''s alright. It''s all over."

    "Miss, you didn''t do it on purpose."

    "With Sheng Zi here, there will be no danger!"

    "Miss, are you alright?"

    This group of disciples who had not been involved in the worldforted her.

    "Sheng Zi?" Xiao Qingge looked at Li Ran who was studying how to skin the bear. A trace of curiosity shed through her eyes.

    "These people should be disciples of the sect, and he is the Sheng Zi of the sect¡­ I wonder which great sect they¡¯re from. They¡¯re really strong!"

    That dazzling spear was firmly imprinted in her mind.

    Xiao Qingge walked to Li Ran''s side and bowed. "Thank you for your help, senior. If it wasn''t for you, I would already be in the stomach of the bear!" Although this person looked young, who knew if he was an old senior who coveted beauty?

    Xiao Qingge didn''t dare bring much attention.

    Li Ran nced at her and frowned. "Mortal?"

    She didn''t have any spirit fluctuations on her body. It was impossible for her to be a cultivator.

    As a mortal, she dared to enter the Grand Myriad Mountains, yet she still managed to reach this ce alive. This was simply a heavenly feat.

    Xiao Qingge knew what he was thinking and said in a low voice, "I have a reason for entering this ce. To be able to live until now is purely due to good luck¡­"

    Li Ran nodded. "Then, I wish you luck."

    Clearly, he was not interested in her background.

    Xiao Qingge understood. He was chasing her away.

    Logically speaking, the other party had saved her life and had yet to me her. It was already benevolent and righteous.

    However, just outside the Hundred Thousand Mountains, she had encountered such a terrifying demon. She was several tens of kilometers away from the secret realm, and her chances of arriving there alive were basically zero.

    "What should I do¡­" She hesitated for a moment.

    Li Ran raised his brows. "What? You want me to send you off?"

    Xiao Qingge gritted her teeth and said, "I''m brave enough to make a deal with Senior!"

    "Not interested."

    "It''s about the secret realm that''s about to be opened, which contains the Ancient Immortal Emperor''s Inheritance!"

    She now understood it. On her own, she couldn''t touch the secret realm.

    It was better to cooperate with someone with strength for her to have a chance.

    "The Immortal Emperor''s Inheritance?"

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°You''re just a mortal. Why should I trust you?"

    "Because¡­" Xiao Qingge wanted to tell her background, but she was afraid that she would be killed.

    Just as Li Ran was beginning to get impatient, a notification suddenly rang in his mind!

 Chapter 37: Sheng Zi is a soft person with a cold exterior!

    <h4>Chapter 37: Sheng Zi is a soft person with a cold exterior!</h4>

    A system notification sounded in Li Ran''s mind.

    ¡¾Mission Issued.¡¿

    ¡¾Immortal path is illusory, and opportunities are fleeting. The Hundred Thousand Mountains Secret Realm is about to open, find a way to enter it.¡¿

    "So she wasn''t lying, there really is a secret realm here¡­" Li Ran gave Xiao Qingge a serious look.

    <i>This person had some background! </i>

    Xiao Qingge said in a low voice, ¡°Senior was a saving grace for me. I didn''t deserve to negotiate with you, but this secret realm is far too important. There is no other method.¡±

    "What you just said¡­ What kind of deal do you want?" Li Ran asked.

    Xiao Qingge''s spirit was refreshed. "I''m willing to share all the information I have with you. I only want Senior to bring me into the secret realm! As long as we can enter it, we can rely on our own abilities to obtain any fortuitous opportunities!"

    "Ability?" Li Ran sneered. "You''re just a mortal. If I enter the secret realm and kill you, wouldn''t you be making a fool of yourself?"

    Xiao Qingge''s face turned pale. <i>How could she not have thought of this?</i>

    She gritted her teeth and said, "The matter hase to this point. I can only gamble!"

    "What are you betting on?" Li Ran asked.

    Her eyes were clear. "I¡¯m betting that you''re not a wicked person!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Li Ran shook his head. In front of Immortal Destinies, even one''s family members would turn against each other.

    <i>She actually believed in a stranger? </i>

    He didn''t know if she was too stupid or naive¡­

    "Senior, can you consider?" Xiao Qingge asked carefully.

    Li Ran looked at her scarred appearance and casually tossed a healing pill. He said indifferently, "Before we reach the secret realm, you better not die so quickly."

    Then, he turned around and left.

    "That''s great!" Xiao Qingge heaved a sigh of relief.

    Her tensed nerves rxed, and exhaustion and pain immediately emerged. Her legs nearly fell to the ground.

    Lu Xinran gently supported her. "Be careful. Go over there and sit with us."

    "Thank you."

    Xiao Qingge looked at her gratefully.

    ¡ª

    Sitting beside the bonfire, Xiao Qingge swallowed the medicinal pill and her injuries began to heal rapidly.

    After all, to her mortal physique, this was a true ¡®immortal pill''¡­

    Lu Xinran smiled and said, "Don''t look at our Sheng Zi from his cold personality. He¡¯s actually enthusiastic. He''s just not good at socializing."

    "Yes, I can tell that Senior is indeed an ardent and righteous man." Xiao Qingge nodded.

    <strong><i><b>Pfft~</b></i></strong>

    Lu Xinran could not help butugh.

    "What are youughing at?" Xiao Qingge was puzzled.

    "It''s nothing. It''s just that I feel a bit strange listening to you calling him senior." Lu Xinran shook her head and said, "Obviously, Sheng Zi is only eighteen years old this year. You called him like he¡¯s eighty, haha!"

    "Eighteen?!" Xiao Qingge was shocked.

    "To be able to kill this Demonic Bear, he has to at least have a Golden Core realm cultivation. How could he be just eighteen?" She was speechless.

    Even with her previous talent, she was only at thete Foundation Establishment Realm at that age, barely touching upon the threshold of the Golden Core Realm.

    Lu Xinran shrugged her shoulders. "But Sheng Zi is indeed in the Golden Core Realm and he is indeed eighteen."

    "How could it be¡­" Before Xiao Qingge could finish speaking, she suddenly thought of something.

    <i>With such a heaven-defying talent, apart from that person in her heart, who else would there be? </i>

    She hurriedly asked, "Sister, which sect are you all from?"

    Lu Xinran scratched her head, "Promise me that you won¡¯t be afraid of us¡­ we¡¯re disciples of Youluo Temple. We''re here for the Grand Myriad Mountain Range trial."

    She quickly added, "But don''t worry. Although we are the so-called Devil Sect, we won''t ughter the innocent."

    "They¡¯re really from the Youlou Temple!¡±

    "If you say that, isn''t Senior¡­"

    "He¡¯s Li Ran, the sect''s Sheng Zi, the strongest genius in the vastnds!" Lu Xinran said proudly.

    "It really is him!" Xiao Qingge looked at Li Ran in a daze, her eyes nk and bewildered.

    She had imagined ten thousand scenarios, but she would never have imagined that they would meet in this way.

    <i>I haven¡¯t seen him in ten years, he has changed a lot¡­</i>

    <i>His personality is colder than before, but his talent is still so terrifying.</i>

    <i>With his current strength, he had already stood at the top of the younger generation.</i>

    <i>What about me? I''ve lost my cultivation and became a mortal.</i>

    <i>We are from a different world, I''m afraid he won''t remember me anymore¡­¡­</i>

    Mist filled Xiao Qingge¡¯s eyes¡­

    At this moment, a white robe was thrown at her. She raised her head nkly and saw Li Ran''s back facing her.

    His voice was indifferent as he said, "Your clothes are torn and tattered. They are unsightly. I haven¡¯t worn these clothes yet, take them and wear them in the meantime.¡±

    Xiao Qingge''s clothes were ragged and her fair skin was exposed. She really couldn''t wear her old clothes anymore.

    "Thank you." She wore the white robe as the fresh fragrance blew past her nose. Her face turned red for no reason.

    Her heart seemed to be filled with warm water, filled with indescribable warmth.

    Lu Xinran suppressed her smile and leaned against her ear and said, "See? I already told you that Sheng Zi is a soft person with a cold exterior!"

    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 38: Soft your sister!

    <h4>Chapter 38: Soft your sister!</h4>

    "Soft person with a cold exterior?" Xiao Qingge looked at Li Ran, who was seriously roasting the bear paw, and reluctantly epted this statement.

    "Since he is so outstanding, there should be many people who like him, right?" She asked side by side.

    Lu Xinran nodded. ¡°It''s not just a lot. Which female disciple of the Twelve Pces on the Eight Peaks of the Youluo Temple doesn''t admire Sheng Zi?"

    Although this statement was a bit exaggerated, it was almost the same as the truth. He was handsome, talented, and well-respected¡­ In simpler terms, he was a perfect male god.

    "Then¡­ does he have any girlfriends?" Xiao Qingge could not help but ask.

    "Are you kidding me? Of course not!" Lu Xinran said with a serious expression. "It''s forbidden for Youlou Temple¡¯s disciples to have a man-woman rtionship. We''re just enjoying admiring him, but we don''t dare to have any other thoughts.

    "Furthermore, if you think about it, Sheng Zi has reached the Golden Core Realm at just the age of eighteen. He must be a cultivation maniac. How could he be in the mood to fall in love!"

    If she knew that Li Ran had captured the sect master¡¯s heart, the three sects would probably copse¡­

    "Makes sense!" Xiao Qingge nodded, she fell as if a boulder was weighing down on her heart.

    "But even though you can''t be lovers, you can asionally get close."

    "Close?"

    Lu Xinran moved closer to her ear and said shyly, ¡°Just now, I took the opportunity to hug Sheng Zi. That feeling, that muscle¡­ it''s truly amazing!"

    "You rascal!" Xiao Qingge spat at her with a red face.

    Suddenly, she felt like her husband had been touched¡­

    "By the way, I still don''t know what your name is?" Lu Xinran asked.

    Xiao Qingge hesitated for a moment. "My name is Sun Qingqing.¡±

    She did not want to deceive this kind-hearted girl, but the meaning behind the name "Xiao Qingge" was tooplicated, and it was very easy to attract the disaster leading to her death.

    Moreover, she didn''t want to meet Li Ran in this manner¡­

    Lu Xinran didn''t think too much and nodded. "My name is Lu Xinran. Don''t be afraid. I will take care of you!"

    As she spoke, she gave the impression of a big sister.

    "All right." Xiao Qingge smiled.

    Looking past the warm bonfire in front of her, what came into her sight were the disciples¡¯ughter and Li Ran who is busily roasting the bear paws¡­ Her heart was filled with indescribable warmth that she could not feel at home.

    "This is one of the top Devil Sect?" The corner of Xiao Qingge''s mouth slightly curled up. ¡°They don¡¯t have the temperament of a viin at all!¡±

    Ever since Xiao Qingge learned of Li Ran''s identity, she had put down all her guard.

    Not only did she give the map to him, but she also gave him all the information she knew.

    This caused Li Ran to suspect that this girl had a problem with her brain¡­

    "Senior Li, there are only three days left before the secret realm opens. Should we hurry up?" After rectifying the gap, Xiao Qingge asked.

    Over the past few days, Li Ran had led the team to hunt demon beasts, killing hundreds of thousands amounting to a mountain of corpses and rivers of blood.

    It seemed that he had no intention of heading to the secret realm.

    "There''s no rush. Let''s wait until the sect''s training is over," Li Ran replied.

    In the depths of the Hundred Thousand Mountains, he could not leave these disciples behind.

    "All right." Xiao Qingge had no objections.

    Two more days passed.

    The disciples gathered enough demon bones toplete the trial mission.

    Li Ran sent them back to the teleportation portal.

    The deacons guarding the teleportation array were shocked.

    Normally, the training period of the sect would normally be around a month, and there would inevitably be casualties.

    However, Li Ran''s group of disciplespleted the mission in only a third of the time.

    Moreover, not a single person had died.

    At this moment, the young disciples were carrying beast bones with fierce and determined eyes. <i>Everyone had undergone a qualitative transformation!</i>

    In front of the teleportation formation.

    Li Ran looked at them and said indifferently, "To be honest, I originally didn''t expect much from you guys, but you guys have proven yourself during these ten days of trials."

    The trial disciples were excited, their chests rising and falling.

    It was as if they had received the best reward.

    "The Immortal Path is a bitter and cold journey, and the great dao is difficult to seek!¡±

    "Only by treading forward bravely and holding your head high can we be immortals!¡±

    "The most important thing in cultivation is talent, but what is more important than talent is the firm belief of never backing down!"

    Li Ran''s eyes swept across everyone''s faces, and he said slowly and firmly, "Disciples, your martial luck is flourishing!"

    The disciples'' bodies trembled as they felt their blood boiling.

    <strong><i><b>Whoosh! </b></i></strong>

    Everyone knelt on one knee in unison, shouting fervently.

    "Sheng Zi!"

    "Sheng Zi!!"

    Xiao Qingge stood at the side, watching this shocking scene, unable to speak for a long time.

    The disciples reluctantly entered the teleportation portal and returned to the sect located thousands of miles away.

    Lu Xinran hugged Li Ran''s thigh and insisted on exploring with him.

    In the end, he kicked her away¡­

    Li Ran couldn''t help but sigh as he watched the light of the formation extinguish. His expression was deste.

    "I wonder if Master has returned to the sect? I want to pinch her little hand and hear her call me husband¡­"

    Xiao Qingge didn''t know what Li Ran was thinking. She thought that he was reluctant to part with those disciples.

    Her voice was gentle andforting. "Don''t feel bad. They have to learn how to grow up."

    Li Ran was dumbfounded. ¡°???¡±

    "What does it have to do with me if they don''t grow up?"

    "Still not epting it? You¡¯re really soft inside!¡±

    "¡­Soft your sister!"

 Chapter 39: To the Secret Realm!

    <h4>Chapter 39: To the Secret Realm!</h4>

    After sending off the disciples of Youluo Temple, Li Ran brought Xiao Qingge back to the forest. Along the way, Xiao Qingge looked at his gloomy expression and couldn''t help butugh.

    "Don''t be angry, you can treat me like you¡¯re not soft, okay?"

    "Lao Tzu is not!" Li Ran''s face darkened even more.

    "Got it!" Xiao Qingge was also afraid of provoking him, so she changed the topic and said, "However, what you said earlier was indeed very inspiring. It directly matched my thoughts."

    "Which words?" Li Ran asked.

    Xiao Qingge said, "Even if I want to bravely tread forward, my firm belief is more important than my talent. I benefited a lot from your words!"

    "Oh, I said that." Li Ran said indifferently, "I lied to them."

    "Ah? You lied to them?" Xiao Qingge was stunned.

    "You don''t genuinely believe faith is more important than talent, right?" Li Ran replied.

    "Of course. Faith is very important!" Xiao Qingge nodded.

    Li Ran smiled. "You, a mortal, must have a very firm belief that you can survive in this demonnd for five days alone.¡±

    "But what use was there? You probably can''t even beat a Sharp-toothed Tiger."

    Xiao Qingge became silent.

    <i>This was the truth she could not refute.</i>

    "Many of them might not be able to be Golden Core cultivators in their entire lives.¡±

    "I''ve only cultivated for ten years, yet I''ve already reached a level that they can''t reach in their entire lives.¡±

    "They can only receive a few spirit stones per month, but the resources of the entire sect are at my disposal.¡±

    "This is the difference in talent that can not be made up by anything." Li Ran''s voice was calm as if he was merely stating the truth.

    <i>How could Xiao Qingge not understand this fact? </i>

    <i>When she was still a super-grade talent, the Supreme Dao Pce had treated her like a treasure. </i>

    <i>However, when her talent disappeared, the sect expelled her without a shred of empathy.</i>

    "Since that''s the case, why are you lying to them?" Xiao Qingge was puzzled.

    Li Ran smiled, ¡°Because faith is the only thing they can control.¡±

    "Cultivation is a long and arduous process. In the next few days, they will face endless setbacks.¡±

    "I hope that today''s encouragement will be their motivation when they are in despair and will support them as they go.¡±

    "I told them from the beginning that my only request to them¡­

    ¡­ It¡¯s for them to live."

    Li Ran was not a cold-blooded animal. Although he felt that this group of adorable new disciples was troublesome, their admiring gazes gave him a sense of responsibility.

    Xiao Qingge looked at him for a long time and said seriously, "Li Ran, you are truly a good person."

    "¡­¡­" Li Ran¡¯s mouth slightly trembled.

    "You are a good person. Your entire family is a good person!"

    "You''ve honored me!"

    ¡ª

    "Senior, the secret realm is about to open, but we still have fifty kilometers to go!" Xiao Qingge said anxiously, "I think we¡¯re toote!"

    There was a taboo in the Grand Myriad Mountain Range.

    After crossing the outer zone, flying is prohibited. Otherwise, it would be very easy to attract the attention of the vicious beasts in the depths of the region, inciting troubles on themselves.

    As for this ce, the forest was dense, the roads were rugged, and demon beasts could be seen everywhere.

    Plus, she was a mortal, so her speed could not be raised at all.

    "We¡¯re toote?" Li Ran nced at the map. "Then let''s speed up a bit."

    "Ah?"

    Just as Xiao Qingge was about to speak, her body suddenly became lighter as the surrounding scenery quickly retreated.

    Li Ran was hugging her waist and running forward.

    He didn''t bother dodging, and like a tank, all the trees in front of him were destroyed with a single leap.

    When he reached the steep terrain, he leaped forward andnded on the ground like a meteor, leaving behind a huge crater. Then, he continued to run as if nothing else had mattered to him.

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The demon beasts noticed him and pounced over with a howl. However, silver light appeared, and blood sshed everywhere. Li Ran''s footsteps didn''t stop, leaving behind only a single piece of flesh.

    The wind in Xiao Qingge''s ear fluttered, and waves of heat came from hisrge hand that was wrapped around her waist.

    Looking at his statue-like side view, her heart began to run rampant. A strange and green feeling filled her heart.

    "Li Ran¡­"

    ¡ª

    The closer they got to the secret realm, the more savage the demon beasts appeared to be.

    In just one cup of tea, he had already encountered two Foundation Establishment demon beasts.

    Although they were no match for Li Ran, they prevented Li Ran from advancing at his full speed.

    He cut the demonic python into two and advanced a few more miles. When the secret realm was not far away, Li Ran suddenly stopped.

    "What happened?" Xiao Qingge asked.

    He put her down and said, "Let¡¯s find a ce to hide."

    Xiao Qingge was stunned. Then, her expression became serious as she silently hid behind a tree.

    At the same time, two scarlet lights lit up ahead.

    A huge tiger slowly walked out. It was three times the size of an ordinary Sharp-toothed Tiger. Its entire body was covered in raging mes, and they could feel the terrifying heat from afar.

    However, the leaves beneath its feet were unscathed.

    Xiao Qingge covered her mouth and almost cried out in rm!

    <i>Scarlet me Tiger!</i>

    <i>A terrifying demon beast with a Golden Core cultivation!</i>

 Chapter 40: Abnormal Phenomenon: Dragon Elephant Zetian!

    <h4>Chapter 40: Abnormal Phenomenon: Dragon Elephant Zetian!</h4>

    <strong><b>Chapter 40. Abnormal Phenomenon: Dragon Elephant Zetian! </b></strong>

    One cultivation day of a human was equivalent to a hundred years of demonic cultivation.

    Compared to humans, demon beasts'' cultivation path was more than a hundred times harder.

    Unlike human cultivators who had a set cultivation system. Most of the demon beasts didn''t have much intelligence, and they didn''t have the assistance of a sect. All of them relied on their bloodline to awaken.

    The stronger their bloodline was, the easier it would be to absorb the spiritual energy of heaven and earth andplete their transformation.

    <i>But who said that bloodline inheritance was by any means easy?</i>

    Even among ten thousand ordinary Sharp-toothed Tigers, it was difficult for a single Scarlet me Tiger to appear.

    However, life was fair. Although it did not give them innate intelligence, it allowed them to possess terrifying flesh and strength.

    Ordinary Foundation Establishment demon beasts''binedbat strength was no less than a Golden Core cultivator!

    On the other hand, this Golden Core Scarlet me Tiger''s strength was even more terrifying to the point of being immeasurable. If the Sheng Zi of any sect were to encounter it, they would have to avoid shing head-on with the tiger.

    "Senior, this should be its territory. Let''s retreat and change paths!" Xiao Qingge said rationally.

    Li Ran was very strong, but after all, he was only eighteen.

    This Scarlet me Tiger''s demonic mes seemed to scorch up to the heavens, at least, it should have cultivated for hundreds of years!

    "Retreat?" Li Ran shook his head. "I hate detours the most. Why don''t you talk with it, and tell it to pretend to not see us?"

    Xiao Qingge was dumbfounded. "¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Whoosh! </b></i></strong>

    The mes on the Scarlet me Tiger''s body surged, and steam surged out from its nose. Its scarlet eyes were filled with oppressive killing intent.

    Its intelligence was already activated. Even though it didn''t understand what the two of them said, it was able to distinguish Li Ran¡¯s disdainful tone.

    No human had ever dared to act presumptuously before it.

    "After blocking my path, you still have a temper?" Li Ran frowned and said, "It''s not easy for you to cultivate this far. I''ll give you onest chance¡­¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    Before he could finish speaking, the killing intent in Scarlet me Tiger''s eyes became more ferocious as it charged over with its mes.

    "Be careful!" Xiao Qingge cried out in rm.

    However, she was stunned by the scene before her.

    "You are the one seeking death¡­" The air behind Li Ran''s back twisted with a soft hum.

    The void shattered, and an enormous giant strode out from the void crack.

    The giant''s body was red, and its body shone with dazzling golden light. Its muscles were solid like steel.

    A divine dragon was wrapped around its left arm and a giant elephant was captured in its right hand. Behind the figure lies an endless river of cosmic stars.

    <i>The starry figure shone brilliantly, and the dragon¡¯s imposing aura wasparable to the boundless starry sky!</i>

    It was as if the pressure from the figure had touched upon the depths of its soul. The mes in the Scarlet me Tiger''s entire body converged as it crawled on the ground and trembled with fear.

    <i>In front of the giant, it was as small as an ant!</i>

    Li Ran was shocked.

    This was his first time using a Qi Manifestation skill. This abnormal phenomenon was too grandiose.

    "Such a sight to behold! <i>Tsk, tsk</i>, if this was a special effect in the modern world, this scene would definitely burn a lot of money!"

    The giant, whose face was unidentifiable, lowered its head and looked at the Scarlet me Tiger, who had lost its fighting spirit. The giant raised its right foot and kicked at the Scarlet me Tiger.

    <strong><i><b>Boom! </b></i></strong>

    Divine light exploded, and a fierce wind whistled. The trees several kilometers ahead were blown down by the hurricane.

    Blood sprayed out of the Scarlet me Tiger''s mouth, and its muscles and bones shattered as it shot out like a meteor.

    <i>The beast¡¯s hundreds of years of cultivation were wiped out by a single kick! </i>

    "Nice kick!"

    Li Ran cheered on the sideline. He couldn''t help but exim in admiration as he watched the tiger grow smaller and smaller.

    "If national football is at this level, I wonder what it would feel like to y in the World Cup*?"

    [TLN: I¡¯m assuming he isparing the skill now, to how strong the skill would be when he bes stronger.]

    <strong><i><b>Buzz~ </b></i></strong>

    The giant''s body disappeared, slowly disappearing into the void.

    Li Ran nodded in satisfaction. <i>This Qi Manifestation skill is too useful! </i>

    Moreover, his intuition told him that the power of the "Dragon Elephant Zetian" was far more than that.

    Whether it was the shirtless ascetic, the divine dragon, or the giant elephant, there were many wonderful uses.

    However, Li Ran''s current cultivation wasn''t sufficient to fully utilize this skill.

    Xiao Qingge sat on the ground, her eyes dull.

    <i>What happened just now? </i>

    <i>A giant suddenly appeared and kicked the Golden Core stage Scarlet me Tiger flying? </i>

    "My god¡­" She pinched her cheek, making sure this wasn''t a dream.

    "Hurry up or we won''t be able to reach the secret realm before it opens," Li Ran walked over and said.

    "That¡­ was the manifestation of your Qi?" Xiao Qingge asked.

    "You can take it like that." Li Ran nodded.

    Xiao Qingge''s voice shook.

    This was the first time she had heard that a Golden Core cultivator was able to manifest their Qi!

    "Could Li Ran really be the reincarnation of an immortal emperor? If not, this matter is really hard to exin!"

    "Laughable, I thought I couldpare to him¡­ Even if my cultivation is still here, the difference between me and him is like a cloud and mud!" Xiao Qingge looked at Li Ran with admiration.

    The two continued their journey.

    Due to the giant''s kick, the tornado broke the trees in front of him, forming a in road that was several kilometers long.

    Walking on the road was easier.

    ¡ª

    Inside the depths of the forest.

    At the side, there was a stone door on the rock wall. There was deep divine light flickering at the gap between the doors.

    A group of men and women stood in front of the door, they all looked young.

    Everyone''s backgrounds were unimaginably huge, amongst them, the worst one was the direct disciple of a first-rate sect.

    At this moment, they looked at a white-robed man, who was their leader.

    <i>This person was a direct disciple of the Supreme Dao Pce, Song Qingsong! </i>

    "Senior Brother Song, with you in the secret realm this time around, the trip will be akin to taking a walk in a field¡­ we can just drink tea in wait." the others said ttery words.

    Song Qingsong shook his head and smiled. "Don''t say that. Fate is unpredictable. We can only depend on our abilities."

    Although his smile was warm, his eyes were filled with contempt.

    Only when his sight moved to a girl dressed in green with a long sword, did seriousness appear on his face.

    "Why is the Myriad Sword Pavillion here?"

 Chapter 41: Pick out two lucky spectators!

    <h4>Chapter 41: Pick out two lucky spectators!</h4>

    The green-clothed girl leaned against the tree trunk, a longsword in her arms.

    Her hair was tied into a high ponytail, and a strand of her hair was scattered beside her ears. At this moment, her eyes were lowered, and she had no intention ofmunicating with anyone.

    Song Qingsong looked at her and said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Fairy Yue toe too. Is Myriad Sword Pavilion also interested in this secret realm?"

    "What? Your Supreme Dao Pce cane, but my Myriad Sword Pavilion cannot?" The young woman in green did not raise her head, and her tone was full of hostility.

    A trace of displeasure shed through Song Qingsong''s eyes, but he still smiled and said, "Fairy Yue has misunderstood. The secret realm is full of dangers, so I feel much more at ease with you here."

    The green-clothed girl did not speak again.

    Song Qingsong no longer had the intention to do small talks anymore. He turned his head and said, "This time, the secret realm can hold up to ten people, and the exact ten people present are present here."

    Everyone heaved a sigh of relief when they heard this.

    This was for the best. There was no need to fight for the spot, so they could enter the secret realm in the best possible state.

    The secret realm was filled with danger. Other than fortuitous encounters, they have to watch out for hidden dangers. One more trump card would be an additional guarantee for them.

    "The most important thing is that all of us here are fellow righteous path disciples. There isn''t a single devil sect here. This is indeed a great blessing," Song Qingsong said.

    "That''s right. Everyone is from the same path."

    "At the very least, there''s no need to worry about someone stabbing you in the back."

    "We can follow Senior Brother Song''s leadership at ease."

    "Senior Brother Song will definitely protect everyone."

    The others all agreed with him.

    Song Qingsong nodded in satisfaction. "If that''s the case, then let¡¯s wait for the secret realm to open¡­"

    Before he finished speaking, the ground suddenly violently trembled.

    A gust of wind whistled as the trees were uprooted. Everyone''s body became a little unstable.

    "What boundless spiritual power!" The green-clothed girl suddenly raised her head.

    <strong><i><b>Whoosh! </b></i></strong>

    A ck shadow appeared, followed by a strong wind.

    "Be careful!"

    Everyone hurriedly dodged, and the ck shadownded on the ground with a bang, stirring up arge amount of dust.

    "What?"

    When the dust dispersed, the ck shadow revealed its appearance.

    It was a Scarlet me Tiger.

    However, at this moment, its body was shrunken, its bones shattered, and it was on the verge of death.

    "This is a Golden Core stage demon beast. Who has such great strength?¡± someone said with a trembling voice.

    Song Qingsong frowned, " Could it be that the secret realm had already opened and rmed the Beast King in the depths of the forest?" His first guess was that the Beast King did it.

    If it was a cultivator, then the person would be too terrifying.

    Just as everyone was discussing amongst themselves, the green-clothed girl suddenly said, "Someone is here."

    "Huh?"

    They followed the direction of the Scarlet me Tiger and saw two people slowly walking over.

    The man was tall and handsome. The other person was wrapped in a white robe. Her hood was lowered, and they couldn''t clearly see her appearance. They could only tell from the figure afar that she was a woman.

    "My God, did he kick this far?"

    Li Ran walked over and squatted down. He stretched out his hand to grab the Scarlet me Tiger.

    Its eyes were filled with fear as it struggled to escape. However, its entire body''s bones were shattered, unable to exert any strength at all.

    Itid on the ground and whimpered as if it was begging for mercy. It did not seem to have the appearance of a Golden Core demon beast.

    However, its injuries were too severe, and its aura became weaker and weaker. In the end, the light disappeared from its eyes.

    Li Ran shook his head. "If I had known this earlier, why would I even bother?"

    Seeing this scene, everyone was shocked.

    It was very clear that this demonic tiger had died by his hands. However, this youth was not that old, how could it be¡­

    "Kick¡­ He kicked it to death?" They felt a little furry inside.

    Li Ran stood up. "Oh my, how lively is this? Are you all entering the secret realm?"

    Everyone''s hearts jumped.

    Hearing this, <i>Did hee to enter the secret realm? </i>

    <i>But they didn¡¯t have an empty spot left! </i>

    At this moment, Song Qingsong cupped his hands and said, "I am Supreme Dao Pce''s direct disciple, Song Qingsong. May I ask for your distinguished name?"

    "Youluo Temple, Li Ran," Li Ran said casually.

    "What?"

    "Are you Li Ran?!"

    The crowd immediately became heated as everyone took a step back.

    Even the green-clothed girl by the side widened her eyes as she stared at Li Ran.

    <i>It was actually him! </i>

    This young man in front of them was the Devil Sect¡¯s Sheng Zi who had exceptional talent.

    A seventeen-year-old with a Golden Core cultivation, a unique existence in the vastnd.

    <i>As soon as he said that no one from a devil sect hade, the most ruthless one had appeared?</i>

    "Trouble¡­"

    Song Qingsong''s throat tightened. He took a step back, obviously unwilling to start a fight here.

    Li Ran didn''t care. "Is there enough people?"

    "No¡­" Xiao Qingge stood behind him and said in a low voice, "This time, the secret realm can only amodate ten people, but there are already twelve people here."

    She had never expected that this secret realm would attract so many people, and all of them were sect geniuses!

    Supreme Dao Pce Song Qingsong, Myriad Sword Pavilion Yue Jianli, Heavenly Daoist Master Murong Chuan¡­

    Especially Song Qingsong, they used to be fellow disciples of the same sect. If her current status was exposed, she would get in big trouble.

    She wrapped her robe tighter and lowered her head even more.

    "That''s easy."

    Li Ran smiled and said, "Pick out two lucky spectators at random and let them return to the sect."

 Chapter 42: This is the so-called righteous path?

    <h4>Chapter 42: This is the so-called righteous path?</h4>

    <strong><i><b>Hiss!</b></i></strong>

    Everyone was shocked when they heard this.

    <i>This is going to be a tough decision!</i>

    Li Ran said indifferently, "Will you choose or should I choose for you?"

    Yue Jianli slightly frowned upon hearing this.

    <i>This person is too overbearing! </i>

    Everyone looked at each other. As expected of a demon from the Devil Sect. It was clear that he would not reason with them.

    <i>Then what should they do now¡­ should they make a move? </i>

    With the secret realm¡¯s opening, who was willing to use all their trump cards to fight this Devil Sect Sheng Zi?

    <i>And even if they joined forces, would they be able to beat him?</i>

    <i>That was someone who could kill even a Scarlet me Tiger with a kick!</i>

    The best option was to choose a sacrificial victim so that they could protect everyone¡¯s interests.

    If they really waited for Li Ran to pick randomly, everyone would be at risk.

    The atmosphere quieted down. Everyone''s eyes probed each other, and in the end, they all locked onto one person.

    Cao Yue.

    Yan Yue Sect.

    A second-rate sect''s direct disciple. He was the weakest one here.

    "What are you all looking at me for?" Cao Yue was flustered. ¡°You want me to leave? I''m the first one who arrived here. I also told you everything I know, right?"

    Everyone seemed as if they hadn''t heard his words.

    Cao Yue looked helplessly at Song Qingsong. "Senior Brother Song, you have to decide for me! Didn''t you just say that we''re all righteous path''s disciples and that we need to advance and retreat together?"

    <strong><i><b>Cough cough.</b></i></strong>

    Song Qingsong was a bit embarrassed. He cleared his throat and said, "We are all righteous path''s disciples. It''s just that your cultivation is shallow, and entering the secret realm might be dangerous¡­ it''s better for you to go back and cultivate properly first. There will still be many opportunities in the future."

    He sounded like he was really concerned about the other party¡¯s wellbeing.

    Everyone was convinced by his words.

    "That''s right. Cao Yue, your cultivation base is indeed very shallow."

    "Go back and train properly!"

    "Senior Brother Song is doing this for your own good!"

    "There''s no need to risk your life for the secret realm."

    Cao Yue looked at their faces and knew that he had been abandoned. He gritted his teeth and said, "Good, very good. I will remember everyone¡¯s face here! The mountains and rivers shall meet*. We will definitely meet again!"

    [TLN: Idiom to remind powerful people to not go overboard and think of possible payback in the future.]

    He shouted out his threat and turned around, disappearing into the forest.

    <strong><i><b>Pa pa pa pa!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran raised his hand and pped. "Brilliant, too brilliant! It seems that I really have no potential to be on the righteous path. There''s nothing I can do about it. You¡¯re all hypocrites."

    Everyone¡¯s face became red and they turned their heads away in shame.

    Song Qingsong was rather calm. "Destiny is perpetual, and only the virtuous resides*. It can only be said that Cao Yue''s fortuitous encounter has yet to arrive."

    [TLN: In this context, I think Song Qingsong is trying to say that Cao Yue hasn¡¯t umted enough virtue(strength) so his opinion is indispensable.]

    "¡­¡­" Li Ran shook his head.

    This person''s skin was really thick.

    "Alright, there shouldn''t be any problem now¡­"

    Before he could finish his sentence, Li Ran interrupted, "Wait a minute, I''m taking two spots. There¡¯s still one spot left."

    "Huh?" Song Qingsong frowned. "If I''m not mistaken, the person you brought should be a mortal, right¡±

    "A mere mortal is worthy of entering the Immortal Emperor Secret Realm?"

    Xiao Qingge immediately became nervous. What he said was correct. They were all cultivators, and she was the only mortal.

    If Li Ran really left her¡­

    "Are you telling me what to do?" Li Ranughed coldly. "If I say she''s worthy, then she''s worthy! Do you have an opinion?¡±

    "Should I choose those myself, or would you all rather choose?"

    Song Qingsong became extremely furious.

    This Li Ran was too unbridled. But since he didn''t make a move at first, there was no need to make a move now¡­

    "Murong Chuan, you can withdraw," he said.

    "Senior Brother Song!" Murong Chuan eximed.

    "If you withdraw yourself, you''ll still be able to retreatpletely. Don''t force me to personally send you off!" Song Qingsong''s voice was cold.

    This was a straight-up threat.

    Yue Jianli, who had been watching coldly from a distance, had a trace of disdain in her eyes.

    "Supreme Dao Pce¡­ so they¡¯re all like this?" Murong Chuan''s face turned pale as he left dejectedly. His body disappeared into the dense forest.

    "I really didn''t expect Senior Brother Song to be so shameless¡­" Xiao Qingge secretly shook her head.

    Looking at the ¡®hero'' she once thought of as, and then at the ¡®devil'' standing in front of her, her thin line separating righteousness and evil became increasingly blurred.

    "Thank you," she said softly.

    "No need. I''m just fulfilling my promise," Li Ran said casually.

    Xiao Qingge thought of something and said with a red face, "I hope that you can continue to fulfill that other promise¡­"

    "Another promise?" She was talking about engagement.

    However, Li Ran did not understand that.

    After leaving the two unlucky ones, there were still ten people left. All of them could enter the secret realm.

    Those who got to stay became relieved.

    However, the atmosphere was no longer as harmonious as before.

    Li Ran''s presence had destroyed their ¡®alliance¡¯. Now, everyone was suspicious and worried that they would be backstabbed by others.

    After the time for an incense stick to burn, the stone door lit up with clear divine light.

    Following a wave of rumbling sounds, the entire mountain began to tremble, and countless small pieces of gravel fell on the ground.

    <strong><i><b>Boom! </b></i></strong>

    The stone door slowly opened, and divine light shone out. As the crack grewrger andrger, the white light became dazzling until it was impossible to look at.

    Everyone watched with fervent expressions.

    The secret realm had finally opened. This was their fate, their fortuitous opportunity.

    Even Xiao Qingge trembled with excitement. Whether she could return to the Immortal Path was up to her.

    Li Ran only had one thought.

    "The mission was finally about to bepleted¡­"

 Chapter 43: Mission Completion, Trial Opening!

    <h4>Chapter 43: Mission Completion, Trial Opening!</h4>

    Normally, you would not require a key to enter the secret realm.

    As long as the entrance was open, anyone could enter it. Once the maximum number of people was reached, the entrance would automatically close.

    This was the so-called ¡®Destiny¡¯.

    As a result, manyrger secret realms would undergo a fierce battle before the entrance opening. The Ying Family would set up various formations to prevent people from taking advantage in the dark.

    Not many people knew about the secret realm this time, so the process was quite harmonious.

    Although two people were forced to leave, there was no bloodshed.

    Everyone looked at the dazzling light.

    They were ted by the opening of the secret realm but dared not take the first step.

    All of their eyes were focused on Li Ran. Since he didn''t move, and the others didn''t dare to either.

    The deterrence was evident.

    Li Ran said, ¡°Follow me.¡±

    "Mhm." Xiao Qingge nodded.

    Along with him, she stepped into the white light.

    Song Qingsong looked at her back and frowned. "Her back¡­ why does it feel so familiar?"

    However, he didn''t have time to think about it. He followed closely and entered the secret realm.

    The others hurried in as well. Only Yue Jianli didn''t fight for an early entry, and she unhurriedly enteredst.

    As soon as she had entered, the stone door closed.

    Everyone was wrapped in white light as they passed through the dark tunnel.

    When they opened their eyes again, everything suddenly brightened.

    They were in an ancient forest.

    The ancient trees were so broad that four or five people could encircle to hug the trees. Some of its roots were exposed on the ground, and the huge canopy towered up the sky.

    Precious spirit materials could be seen everywhere, and the air was filled with abundant spiritual energy.

    "What a miniature secret realm!"

    "The spiritual energy here is very dense. One year of cultivation isparable to three years of cultivation in the outside world!"

    "Unfortunately, the secret realm has a time limit. Otherwise, I¡¯d be willing to enter seclusion here!"

    "My God, is that a hundred-year-old Scarlet Fruit?"

    "There¡¯s also Purple Ivy and the Nether Soul Grass¡­ T-this is the Ancient Emperor''s back garden?"

    Everyone was dazzled.

    Spirit materials that were extremely precious in the outside world were everywhere.

    Even the sect geniuses find it hard to calm down. As soon as they arrived inside the secret realm, they already found such peerless treasures.

    If they were to advance further, wouldn''t there be a bigger surprise lying in wait for them?

    <i>Perhaps¡­ The Ancient Emperor¡¯s Inheritance?! </i>

    Song Qingsong''s breathing became ragged.

    At this moment, ripples appeared in the air. One by one,rge words materialized from thin air and they were automatically arranged into words.

    ¡¾Seek the immortality andpete against the heavens, a path filled with bones and overflowing karma¡­¡¿

    ¡¾First Trial, Hunting.¡¿

    The text was lengthy.

    Perhaps it signified that this secret realm was indeed the inheritance of a major powerhouse. This ce was the first level of the secret realm and everyone had toplete the trial to enter the next level.

    The first trial required them to hunt demon beasts. The top eight people who collected the most demon bones could obtain the qualifications to enter the next level, and the remaining two would be sent out of the secret realm.

    "This trial is really simple and crude." Li Ran smiled, "But I like it."

    After the others had finished reading the mission, they quickly flew into the depths of the forest. The howling of the demon beasts was heard.

    Of the chosen ones here, all were extremely powerful. Now, they were faster than anyone else!

    Li Ran was in no hurry. He summoned the system in his mind, preparing to receive the reward first.

    ¡¾Mission waspleted.¡¿

    ¡¾Degree ofpletion: Perfect¡¿

    ¡¾Obtained Super Treasure Chest x1.¡¿

    "<i>Woohoo~</i><strong><i><b> </b></i></strong>It''s actually a super treasure chest!" Li Ran immediately opened the treasure chest.

    ¡¾Congrattions to the host for obtaining the ¡°Golden Lightning Curse¡±.¡¿

    The ¡°Golden Lightning Curse¡± was a divine ability that maniptes the Divine Thunder from the Nine Heavens to cause a devastating blow to the enemy.

    The higher one''s cultivation base is, the stronger the divine lightning would be.

    In the hands of an expert, its might was not even inferior to a heavenly tribtion!

    Destroying a city was as simple as chatting andughing!

    "The needle need not poke*!" Li Ran expressed his satisfaction.

    [TLN: A Chinese meme that trantes into ¡®really good¡¯.]

    Apart from the Dragon Elephant Zetian, he had another trump card.

    "Let''s go! We¡¯re going on a rampage!" After closing the system, he prepared to head to the dense forest to hunt. Only then did he notice that Xiao Qingge''s face was pale.

    "I forgot that you were a mortal¡­" Li Ran scratched his head. "You tried your best to enter the secret realm, but you couldn''t even finish the first round of the trial. What''s going on here?"

    Xiao Qingge bit her lip. She was mentally prepared for all of this.

    "Senior, being able to bring me here is already a matter of utmost benevolence and righteousness. Our agreement is fulfilled." Xiao Qingge bowed and continued, "Opportunities are fleeting. Senior, don''t waste time on me anymore. It''s better for Senior to quickly hunt demon beasts. I hope Senior can receive the ultimate inheritance."

    "Oh, okay." Li Ran nodded and left without hesitation.

    "¡­¡­" Xiao Qingge was stunned for a moment. She did not know whether tough or cry.

    "This fellow¡­ he is quite straightforward¡­¡±

    "¡­The Spirit Fruit¡­ I must obtain it! This is my only chance!¡±

    "Of course, the prerequisite was to survive¡­¡­"

    Li Ran entered the forest.

    His intuition told him that Xiao Qingge had a big secret.

    However, if there were no secrets on his body, how could he have the nerve toe out?

    That was why he was not interested.

    The two of them had been in contact with each other for more than ten days. He felt that her personality was not bad. Xiao Qingge was very good towards him.

    Li Ran was different from those arrogant Immortal Elders. Even if the other party was an emperor, he wouldn¡¯t care about them. If he took a liking on anyone, even mortals would be considered his brothers.

    Therefore, when he left, he quietly ced a talisman on Xiao Qingge''s body¡­

    "Stinky little sister, don''t tell anyone that this brother didn''t cover for you!"

 Chapter 44: Xiao Qingges last chance!

    <h4>Chapter 44: Xiao Qingge''sst chance!</h4>

    Li Ran entered the depths of the forest. As he moved along, the surroundings were filled with verdant light. Suddenly, he felt his heart skip a beat. It was as if something was staring at him from the dark.

    However, he didn''t find anything after careful investigation.

    "It''s just too quiet."

    The trees covered the sky, many times higher than the other regions. There wasn''t a single bug or songbird chirping, nor could the sounds of battle be heard. The silence was akin to death, he could almost hear his heartbeat.

    The sun above was scorching, but there was not a trace of warmth on his body.

    He continued to walk forward. Other than the trees, there were no other creatures around him.

    "Weird, where did all the demon beasts go?" Li Ran muttered.

    An ancient tree suddenly split its bark open right behind him, as if it was mocking him.

    Li Ran¡¯s body suddenly stopped, as if he was in a daze.

    The ancient tree¡¯s ¡®smile'' grew even bigger as it silently stretched out its body. Its branches, which were as thick as a person¡¯s arms, ruthlessly whipped towards him.

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    There was a crater on the ground but no figure was present.

    "I''ve caught you!"

    Li Ran''s smile was vicious as he hovered in the air. Yunling Spear appeared in his hand. He threw it out like a javelin, and the silver spear pierced the tree demon''s mouth at a lightning pace.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    There was a loud explosion in the air. The giant tree demon exploded from the middle, and with an ear-piercing wail, it fell to the ground with a bang.

    The silver spear flew back into his hand and Li Rannded lightly.

    "You want to pretend like a normal tree? Your head must be crooked!" As the smoke and dust dissipated, the trees withered, and only a branch that emitted a sparkling green light was left on the ground.

    This was the spirit marrow of the tree demon, the beast''s demon bone.

    Li Ran tossed it inside his storage ring.

    "No wonder no demon beasts can be seen here. So this tree itself is a demon.¡±

    "But then again, there are so many trees here, but there¡¯s only one demon here?"

    As soon as he thought of this, the sky suddenly darkened. Li Ran''s pupils constricted as he left the spot.

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The surrounding ancient trees split open one after another, and the group of demons howled.

    <strong><i><b>Boom boom boom!</b></i></strong>

    The tree trunks that covered the sky frantically smashed its branches down. The surface of the earth cracked, and stones copsed.

    Li Ran transformed into a shadow, moving through the barrage of attacks. This group of tree demons were not weak, the weakest among them possessed a Foundation Establishment cultivation.

    Their roots dug deep into the ground, continuously providing vitality for them. Coupled with the extremelyrge number of roots, it was indeed quite a trouble.

    Even if a Golden Core Cultivator were to face this group of demons, the cultivator would be killed by them.

    "Opportunities are always apanied by danger¡­" Li Ran''s body was suspended in the air, and his hands formed seals as he fiercely pressed down!

    <strong><i><b>Bang! </b></i></strong>

    A muffled sound rang out in the air. The branches of the demonic trees slightly arched down, as if they were facing great resistance.

    <i>Youluo Temple Secret Technique: Hidden Spirit Suppression Seal! </i>

    At the same time, numerous ck des formed behind Li Ran. In a blink of an eye, the ck des numbered to hundreds.

    The ck de floated in the air, making a buzzing sound.

    "Die!" Following his furious shout, the des rained down like a rainstorm.

    <strong><i><b>Boom boom boom boom! </b></i></strong>

    The hurricane soared and sawdust flew everywhere.

    The tree demons howled as they copsed, causing an earth-shaking explosion. When thest tree demon was destroyed, the forest finally became quiet.

    Amidst the dust, the ground was covered in a green light, filled with the tree demons¡¯ demon bones.

    "This is definitely enough. If I still can''t advance, I''ll just sit down and rest."

    Li Ran gathered the demon bones and slowly walked away¡­

    ¡ª

    On the other side¡­

    Xiao Qingge was carefully shuttling through the forest.

    She hid like a rabbit at the notice of the slightest movement.

    In this secret realm, she was simply too weak. She knew that she would definitely not be able to enter the second level. Therefore, before she was eliminated, she had to find immortal materials to produce spirit fruits.

    Spirit Fruit.

    A fruit that was said to be capable of bringing the dead to life. As long as there was a breath left inside you, the fruit would be able to revive you.

    Besides saving one¡¯s life, it had a special effect that only a few people knew about. The effect was to reverse one¡¯s spiritual root. The Spirit Fruit would destroy the spiritual root, and then reverse the spiritual root grade.

    If cultivators ate it, their cultivations would be lost, and they might even lose their innate talent. It was even more poisonous than poison.

    However, Xiao Qingge happened to be a mortal who had lost her cultivation. As long as she obtained the Spirit Fruit, she would be able to reverse and regain her cultivation and talent.

    This was something she had identally stumbled on from an ancient book. However, the Spirit Fruit was an ancient immortal herb.

    Not to mention the mortal world, not even the Supreme Dao Pce had it. It was rumored that thest time the Spirit Fruit had appeared was in a secret realm in the Western Region.

    That was why she ced her hope here.

    "I must find it before the trial ends. Otherwise, I really won''t have a chance!" A trace of anxiety shed across Xiao Qingge''s face.

    Suddenly, the wind whistled behind her. Xiao Qingge''s pupils suddenly constricted.

    <i>Someone is here! </i>

    "Yo, isn''t this the mortal who followed Li Ran into the secret realm? Did Li Ran leave you alone here? I''m afraid that the demon beasts will eat you!" Song Qingsong''s voice rang out.

    Grimness shed through Xiao Qingge''s eyes. This was the person she was most unwilling to meet!

 Chapter 45: How do you want to die?

    <h4>Chapter 45: How do you want to die?</h4>

    Seeing that she didn''t answer, Song Qingsong said with displeasure, "I''m talking to you. Didn''t you hear me?"

    Xiao Qingge was afraid that he would recognize her voice.

    How could she dare speak?

    She lowered his head silently and turned around to leave.

    "Li Ran''s arrogance is fine but a mere mortal dares to ignore me?" Song Qingsong felt insulted by this gesture of hers.

    With a wave of his right hand, a gale appeared and directly blew Xiao Qingge away.

    <strong><i><b>Bang! </b></i></strong>

    Her body smashed into a tree and she spat a mouthful of blood. An intense pain came from within her body. Her internal organs seemed to be damaged, but she still gritted her teeth and remained silent.

    "Heh, you got quite the backbone." Song Qingsong walked over and stretched out his hand to pull off her hood. "You wanted to act sneaky and refuse to show yourself. Let me see your face¡­" his words stopped abruptly.

    He stared nkly at that face, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    "Xiao Qingge?!" <i>No wonder her back looked familiar. It was her! </i>

    Xiao Qingge staggered to her feet and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth.

    She calmly said, "It''s been a long time, Senior Brother Song."

    Song Qingsong snapped back to his senses and frowned. "Why are you here? "Who told you where this secret realm is located?"

    <i>Even if the Xiao family were to know of this information, they would not send a mortal here. </i>

    <i>Also, how could she be together with Li Ran? </i>

    Xiao Qingge said, "This is my matter, so there''s no need to report it to you, right?"

    She didn''t mention anything, but Song Qingsong was no fool.

    As his mind spun, he understood many things.

    "Are you trying to regain your talent and return to the cultivation path through this secret realm?"

    Xiao Qingge didn''t reply. It could be considered acquiescence.

    Song Qingsong grunted coldly, "You don''t know your ce! You think you, a mere mortal body, is worthy ofpeting with me for a fortuitous opportunity?"

    "Then I wish Senior Brother Song good luck." Xiao Qingge didn''t say anything more and turned around to leave.

    The Spirit Fruit was yet to be found, and she was so anxious that she didn''t want to mess with him at all.

    Seeing her graceful back, Song Qingsong''s eyes grew colder and colder. Back then, as a genius cultivator, she had treated him coldly and without any warmth. Now that her cultivation had beenpletely lost, she was still so arrogant.

    "Did I let you go?" With a wave of his right hand, Song Qingsong''s Qi shattered the tree and the tree fell towards her.

    Xiao Qingge fled in a sorry state; she was nearly crushed into mush.

    "Song Qingsong, what do you mean by this?" her face turned ashen.

    Song Qingsong sneered, "Even though you''ve been expelled by the sect, you still have the imprint of our Supreme Dao Pce! Now you dared to collude with someone from a devil sect, what shame have you brought to the Supreme Dao Pce!¡±

    "Today, I will clear the shame of my sect!" His eyes were sinister, radiating with killing intent.

    The hairs on Xiao Qingge''s body stood on end as she forcefully said, "Kill me? Are you not afraid of Li Ran?"

    "Don''t bring him up to me!" Hearing this name, Song Qingsong''s expression became even more vicious. "If he cares about your life, then why would he throw you here alone? Wait until I kill you and feed your corpse to the demon beasts. Who would know that Imitted the murder?"

    "You¡­" Xiao Qingge felt a chill run down her spine.

    <i>Is this vicious man in front of her Senior Brother Song, the one who was akin to a hero in her memory?</i>

    "There''s no grudge between us. Why are you doing this?" She really could not understand.

    Song Qingsong smiled sinisterly, "If you want to me someone, then me Li Ran who made you so arrogant!"

    Driven by Qi, the flying sword automatically unsheathed and whistled towards Xiao Qingge.

    His eyes were ferocious, and all the resentment he felt towards Li Ran was vented in this sword strike.

    "Li Ran¡­" Xiao Qingge closed her eyes in despair.

    Thest thing that appeared in her mind was not anger or unwillingness, but the figure of that man.

    "Goodbye."

    <strong><i><b>Bang! </b></i></strong>

    A muffled sound rang out, however, no pain followed as she had expected.

    Her body was shrouded by a dark light, and like a light shining on a translucent cocoon, the flying sword waspletely blocked.

    "Dark Light Cocoon? It''s Li Ran''s talisman!" Song Qingsong''s expression became anxious.

    The reason why he dared to attack Xiao Qingge was that she was a mere mortal.

    That didn''t mean he was willing to fight Li Ran, especially inside this secret realm!

    "Since this matter hase to this point. I must kill her as soon as possible!" Song Qingsong activated his Qi, and his flying sword shone brightly as it whistled towards the cocoon of light.

    The amount of Qi that was stored inside the talisman paper was limited, so it definitely couldn''t stop him if he were to use his full strength.

    <strong><i><b>Boom! </b></i></strong>

    A streak of silver light shot out from the dense forest and mmed into the side of the flying sword, sending it flying.

    On the other hand, the silver spear was inserted into the ground, and its shaft slightly trembled.

    "Who is it?!" Song Qingsong turned around with a serious expression.

    Seeing Li Ran flying down, his pupils constricted.

    Li Ran ignored him. Instead, he red at Xiao Qingge. "So you came to the secret realm to regain your cultivation?"

    Xiao Qingge lowered her head with a red face. "I''m sorry, Senior."

    Her heart was warm.

    It turned out that he had not left her alone but had been protecting her. This feeling of being cared for¡­ was great!

    "Why did you create more trouble for me?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "You¡¯re willing to sacrifice your life for the sake of cultivation? Does this path suit you¡­"

    Xiao Qingge stuck out her tongue in embarrassment.

    Li Ran hadined enough and turned to look at Song Qingsong. His smile faded, his voice chilly. "You dared to touch the person I brought inside. Tell me, how do you want to die?"

 Chapter 46: Both of us will suffer losses?

    <h4>Chapter 46: Both of us will suffer losses?</h4>

    "How do you want to die?" Li Ran took a step forward and boundless Qi surged out, forming a raging me on his body.

    The raging me was akin to a bottomless abyss, scorching fiercely.

    The Yunling spear seemed to sense the current atmosphere, and it trembled as it let out a "hum".

    The atmosphere immediately became solemn.

    Song Qingsong felt a chill rising in his heart.

    "How could Li Ran not hold back? Too anxious¡­" Like Li Ran, he was also in thete Golden Core realm.

    However, this year, he was already almost forty years old, while Li Ran was only eighteen years old. Between them lies a huge gap, like heaven and the earth¡­

    Song Qingsong didn¡¯t want to be enemies with such genius.

    However, the more the matter was like this, the less he could show his weakness.

    Song Qingsong said in a high voice, "Li Ran, you want to attack me? I urge you to reconsider!¡±

    "This is only the first trial and theter trials will be filled with difficulty! If we both were to suffer any injuries in this battle, won¡¯t we just be doing others a favor?¡±

    ¡°We are all here for the sake of inheritance. It is not a wise decision to fight here.¡±

    "He¡¯s right. Senior, don''t waste your time," Xiao Qingge also advised.

    She didn''t want Li Ran to miss this rare opportunity because of her.

    "Yes, you''re correct, but I have a small question." Li Ran smiled and narrowed his eyes. "Why do you think that you and I will suffer loss?"

    "Huh?" Song Qingsong was stunned for a moment as his heart rang with rm.

    Li Ran''s figure blurred and suddenly appeared above him.

    "Fast!" He wanted to leave, but it was toote. His gaze was reced by arge hand.

    Li Ran grabbed his head and ruthlessly smashed it into the ground.

    <strong><i><b>Boom! </b></i></strong>

    Song Qingsong was sted into the ground. When the smoke and dust slowly dispersed, Li Ran''s figure stood tall with a huge crater beside him.

    Song Qingsongid in the pit, his entire body flickering with protective light. After all, he had the strength of a Golden Core cultivator, and he used a protective skill at thest moment.

    "Li Ran, how dare you touch me?!" Song Qingsong couldn''t speak.

    "I would''ve been upset if you died with just that!" Li Ran raised his foot and pressed it down.

    <strong><i><b>Bang! </b></i></strong>

    The protective light flickered, blocking his kick. Before Song Qingsong could let out a sigh of relief, Li Ran''s Qi surged out like crazy, and it caused him to continuously descend.

    <strong><i><b>Crack! </b></i></strong>

    With a soft sound, cracks started to appear on the shield. Then, it shattered.

    Song Qingsong was instantly horrified. He quickly bit through the tip of his tongue and transformed into divine light, escaping for his life.

    "Spirit Seal!" Li Ran''s right hand formed a seal, causing the air to freeze. Song Qingsong was forced to the ground.

    "I am the direct descendant of the Supreme Dao Pce. You can not touch me, or the sect leader will not let you off!" Song Qing''s expression was fierce.

    His Qi circted, trying to resist the pressure.

    "<i>Che,</i> who are you trying to scare? Do you think my sect doesn''t have a sect leader?" Li Ran snorted coldly.

    These days, who wouldn¡¯t have any background?

    Song Qingsong''s heart skipped a beat when he thought of Leng Wuyan. She was a demoness who could wipe out a sect with a wave of her hand, and she was extremely protective of her disciples.

    "From the disciple to the master, neither of them are easy to provoke!" He wanted to cry but no tears woulde out.

    He couldn''t beat them, and his background wasn''t thatparable to them¡­

    If the heavens gave him another chance, he would stay as far as possible from Li Ran.

    "Didn¡¯t you say that both of us are going to be injured? That''s it?" Li Ran''s palm moved slightly. The Yunling spear soared into the sky and pointed at Song Qingsong from afar.

    Song Qingsong grabbed a talisman, he was prepared to flee at any moment.

    At this moment, a calm voice sounded. "Let''s stop here."

    A young girl dressed in greennded between them, she was holding a long sword.

    The Myriad Sword Pavilion, Yue Jianli!

    Song Qingsong''s expression was filled with joy as if he had found a backer. "Fairy Yue, this devil wants to kill me. We are fellow righteous path cultivators. You must help me!"

    Yue Jianli nced at him, a trace of disgust shing through her cold eyes.

    She turned around and said to Li Ran, "It''s only the first trial. Even if you''re trying your best, there''s no need to be in a hurry. It''s better to preserve your strength. It''s almost time for the inheritance to appear."

    Li Ran pinched his chin and sized her up. "So you two are together?"

    Yue Jianli shook her head. "I''m not familiar with him."

    "Then why did you stand up for him? Seeing us fight to the death, wouldn''t it be in your best interest to sit back and reap the benefits?" Li Ran said.

    "You''re right. I originally thought the same thing," Yue Jianli said unabashedly, "But I''ve discovered that he can''t even force you to use your trump card. Not to mention injuring you?"

    Song Qingsong''s face turned red, and he wished he could find a hole in the ground to bury his face in.

    Yue Jianli looked at Li Ran seriously. "You''re very strong, so strong that I don¡¯t have the confidence to face you alone. This is why I don¡¯t want him to die for now."

    No matter what, Song Qingsong was still in the Golden Core realm, so he was still able to resist to a certain extent.

    Although she also looked down on Song Qingsong, with him around, she could at least maintain the bnce of the situation and not sh with Li Ran so soon.

    "For now?" Li Ran raised his eyebrows. <i>This person has ns. </i>

    "That makes sense. I¡¯ll let him live a little longer." Li Ran nodded.

    He could feel that Yue Jianli was very strong. Since the content of the next trial wasn''t made clear yet, he didn''t want to use too many of his trump cards. It wasn''t a good choice to fight against the two at this stage.

    Yue Jianli nodded and said, "A wise decision."

    Song Qingtong heaved a sigh of relief. Although the process was humiliating, he was still alive¡­

    Just as he was about to leave, Li Ran''s voice rang out again, "I said I wouldn''t kill you, but did I said that I am letting you go?"

    Song Qingsong was speechless. "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 47: Toolman Song Qingsong!

    <h4>Chapter 47: Toolman Song Qingsong!</h4>

    Song Qingsong''s legs were about to go limp.

    <i>What is this guy going to do?! </i>

    Li Ran said, "You beat up my sworn brother and wanted to leave unscathed? How could such a good deal exist in this world?"

    "Sworn Brother?" Song Qingsong nced at Xiao Qingge and thought to himself, "I would be a ghost if I were to believe that. This is clearly your lover!"

    "Then, what do you want?" He asked in a trembling voice.

    Li Ran thought for a moment and said, "Leave the demon bone you just collected."

    "What?" Song Qingsong was taken aback. "No! You want me to get eliminated in the first trial!?"

    Yue Jianli frowned.

    <i>This Li Ran had nned it all! </i>

    If Song Qingsong were to be eliminated now, that would not be good news for her!

    "Who do you think I am talking to if not you? Don''t tell me you really thought that I wouldn''t dare to kill you with this little girl supporting you, right?"

    The air instantly became tense.

    A trace of anger shed in Yue Jianli''s eyes. <i>Little girl? </i>

    She was one of the top three geniuses on the Genius Rankings.

    No one ever had dared to call her that before!

    However, she still couldn''t figure out the strength of this demon at present¡­

    In the end, rationality still had the upper hand.

    "Give it to him. The trial isn''t over yet, you should go hunt with all your strength. It shouldn''t be a problem for you to enter the top eight," Yue Jianli said.

    "But¡­"

    "It¡¯s better than dying here, right?"

    Song Qingsong fell silent.

    After a moment of hesitation, he tossed his storage ring and said, "All of the demon bones are here."

    Li Ran caught it and scanned it with his qi. He confirmed that there were no problems.

    "Alright, let''s go." Song Qingsong did not say anything else. He turned around and entered the dense forest.

    Yue Jianli didn''t say a word as she flew away.

    "<i>Tch,</i> why are you pretending to be cold¡­" Li Ran muttered in dissatisfaction.

    All Beautiful women seemed to be quite cold. Master was the same at first, but now¡­

    She had already transformed from an iceberg into a pool of spring water.

    "Thank you for saving my life," Xiao Qingge said gratefully. "I can''t repay this kindness!"

    "It''s a small matter. There''s no need to be so pretentious." Li Ran waved his hand.

    The two of them had gotten along quite well during this period of time.

    Xiao Qingge had already given him the map before entering the secret realm. This was a type of trust.

    Li Ran did not want to watch her die here.

    ¡ª

    "You''ve dealt a critical blow against Song Qingsong this time. What if he ns to stab you in the back?" Xiao Qingge had a worried expression.

    Li Ran shook his head, "Who told you that I intend to kill him?"

    "Ah?" Xiao Qingge was stunned.

    When she thought about it carefully, he seemed to have only used hand-to-handbat, and not any divine abilities.

    "I knew from the start that Yue Jianli was hiding nearby."

    "She wanted to see my trump card, and I wanted to test her attitude¡­ As for Song Qingsong? He''s just a toolman." Li Ran''s expression was indifferent.

    "A Toolman?" Xiao Qingge was a little confused.

    Li Ran said, "To be exact, a deadweight."

    With Song Qingsong around, the three of them would be able to maintain a considerable gap.

    No matter whether it was he or Yue Jianli who wanted to attack, they had to consider whether they would be attacked by a third person.

    Li Ran continued, "This time, the secret realm is full of dangers. Yue Jianli and I have the same idea. In the subsequent trials, we will have to depend on their own strength. When the final inheritance surfaces, we''ll meet again.¡±

    "But what if they join forces to deal with you?" Xiao Qingge asked.

    "Join forces?" Li Ran smiled and shook his head. "Only one person can get the inheritance.¡±

    "That person might be me, or Yue Jianli. However, it''s definitely not Song Qingsong."

    Yue Jianli wasn''t a fool. When the final inheritance came, Song Qingsong would be the first to get eliminated.

    "Oh¡­" Xiao Qingge tilted her head, not quite understanding of the situation.

    Li Ran knocked her on the head andughed, "You''re just a mortal. Why are you following me around?"

    Xiao Qingge rubbed her head. "I hope you can obtain Immortal Destinies~"

    "Immortal Destinies or whatever it¡¯s called, I actually didn''t really care much about it¡­ But did you get what you wanted?" Li Ran asked.

    Xiao Qingge had risked her life to enter the secret realm. She definitely had something she wanted¡­

    "That¡¯s right, the Spirit Fruit! It''s over! I¡¯m toote now!" Xiao Qingge patted her head in annoyance.

    She only cared about Li Ran and forgot about it.

    "Spirit Fruit?"

    Li Ran thought for a moment and said, "Although there are quite a few spirit herbs here, immortal herbs are still very rare. Perhaps the second trial has something you want."

    "But I can''t advance further¡­" Xiao Qingge lowered her head in disappointment.

    "Who said that?" Li Ran tossed a storage ring at her.

    She caught the ring in a flustered manner. "This is?"

    Li Ran said, "These are the demon bones collected by Song Qingsong. ording to the rules of the Secret Realm, as long as this ring is in your possession, it should be considered as your spoils of war.¡±

    "In any case, it''s useless to have too many demon bones. Else, it''ll just be wasted.¡± With the number of bones Song Qingsong had gathered, it was quite easy for her to advance to the next trial.

    "¡­¡­" Xiao Qingge lowered her head, her eyes growing misty. ¡°Li Ran, how can I repay you for treating me so well?"

 Chapter 48: No one can collect herbs better than me!

    <h4>Chapter 48: No one can collect herbs better than me!</h4>

    <strong><i><b>Ding!</b></i></strong>

    A sound of chime rang out in the secret realm.

    Everyone''s eyes blurred as they reappeared in an empty area.

    Some of them were still maintaining theirbat stance. Clearly, they were taken while fighting with the demon beasts.

    At this moment, ripples appeared in the sky, and imposing words appeared once more.

    ¡¾The end of the first trial¡­¡­¡¿

    ¡¾Eight people advanced, one died, one eliminated.¡¿

    "A single person died?" Li Ran''s brows jumped.

    The ones who entered this secret realm were all sect geniuses. All of them had profound cultivation bases and countless trump cards.

    The demon beasts here weren''t strong enough to reach the Foundation Establishment Realm. Even if they weren''t able to defeat them, they would definitely be able to safely escape.

    <i>Unless¡­ Someone had attacked! </i>

    Li Ran nced at Song Qingsong, only to see blood on the hem of his clothes as if he had been injured.

    He instantly understood. The murderer must be Song Qingsong.

    He was afraid that he would not have enough time to advance, so he chose to snatch the spoils of war from others.

    "This guy is really ruthless."

    Yue Jianli also looked at Li Ran from afar.

    Clearly, the two of them had thought of going together. Then, beams of white light shot out, enveloping everyone.

    The eight people enveloped by the white light gradually dispersed and headed towards the second round of the trial.

    As for the remaining person, he was sent out of the secret realm with an annoyed expression.

    ¡ª

    When everyone opened their eyes, they were already in a new world. In front of them was a lush little mountain. The mountain was filled with numerous immortal herbs and spiritual nts, and their grades were several times higher than before.

    "Heavens!"

    "Such rich Qi? It''s simply better than a Qi Gathering Formation!"

    "The ground is full of Immortal Herbs! Is the entirewn made up of Immortal Herbs?"

    "This is too shocking! As expected of an Ancient Emperor¡¯s inheritance!"

    The geniuses let out waves of exmations, like children who had never seen the world.

    Compared to this ce, the ce just now was like a small Magus. Even if they couldn''t obtain the final inheritance and harvest the immortal herbs, their trip was already worth it!

    The air trembled once more.

    ¡¾Second Trial: Herb Picking¡¿

    The contents of this trial were very simple.

    Everyone had to collect the herbs from the Herb Mountain in front of them. The time limit was two hours.

    Finally, ording to each person''s herb quality, six people will be selected for the next trial.

    Compared to the previous round, this trial looked much more peaceful. Everyone seemed to be focused on collecting medicine.

    Of course, the number of immortal herbs was limited, so conflict would definitely arise.

    ¡¾The trial starts now¡­¡¿

    Following the order, everyone could not wait to enter the mountain.

    Li Ran and the other two entered the mountain as well.

    Collecting herbs was a skill itself.

    First of all, the precious immortal herbs might not be the most eye-catching ones. The method to distinguish them from each other was a problem.

    Secondly, the picking method was also very important. If the method wasn''t correct, it might even destroy the medicinal effects and leak out the immortal qi.

    Li Ran knew nothing about this topic, but he wasn''t worried at all.

    "Although I cannot pick herbs, I¡¯m good at robbing. I can go rob otherster."

    After making up his mind, he leisurely strolled around Herb Mountain.

    As for Xiao Qingge, she followed beside him, carefully searching for traces of the Spirit Fruit.

    After the time of a burning incense stick, Li Ran stretched out.

    "You can take your time and wander around. I''ll go collect vegetables."

    After saying that, he soared into the sky.

    "Collect vegetables?" Xiao Qingge was confused.

    ¡ª

    Song Qingsong was walking through the Herb Mountain.

    Amongst these cultivators, he was the oldest and the most experienced. Apart from cultivation, he was also involved in numerous study fields.

    As for foraging herbs, it was his specialty.

    "Heh, I''ve read the ¡®Pill Scripture'', the ¡®Herbal Scripture'', and the ¡®Picking Technique''. Nobody knows how to pick herbs better than me!"

    He began to search for herbs with confidence. Soon, he found some time near a stone wall.

    "Thousand Year White Vine! ¡°

    "This is an immortal herb. It can be used to refine into a Soul Cleansing Pill. The pill has the effect of concentrating and purifying one''s soul!¡±

    "Good treasure!" He carefully collected them with the most delicate techniques.

    After taking two steps, his eyes lit up again.

    "Extreme Yang Grass, another immortal herb!¡±

    "This herb has the appearance of ordinary immortal grass, but the tips are slightly red. Those who don''t study the Dao of Medicine won''t be able to perceive this difference!" Song Qingsong''s smile grew brighter and brighter.

    Not only was he able to advance steadily in this round, but he was also able to obtain so many treasures.

    It was simply a treasure realm.

    Just as he was enjoying himself, a figure appeared behind him and patted him on the shoulder.

    "Who is it?!" Song Qingsong was startled. He suddenly turned around.

    As soon as she saw the person who had arrived, he became nervous.

    "Li Ran? Why did youe looking for me?"

    Li Ran scratched his head. "I''m not good at collecting medicine."

    Song Qingsong''s brows jumped, and a bad premonition arose in his heart. "So you''re here to¡­"

    "To rob you." Li Ran added thetter part.

    "¡­¡­" Song Qingsong''s face turned pale.

    ¡°You, you can''t do this. You¡¯re viting the rules. I am collecting the herbs with my own strength¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Crack. </b></i></strong>

    Li Ran clenched his fist, his joints cracking, his expression slightly impatient.

    "I can''t collect herbs, but I can fight you. However, I''m not an unreasonable person so I''ll give you two choices."

    "Which two choices?" Song Qingsong gulped.

    "First, you can take the initiative to give me the herbs."

    "What about the other one?"

    "Second, I''ll beat you up, and then you¡¯ll give me the herbs."

    "¡­¡­" Song Qingsong trembled as he reluctantly handed over his storage ring.

    "You''re too polite, please ept this¡­"

 Chapter 49: If you cannot beat them, Join them!

    <h4>Chapter 49: If you cannot beat them, Join them!</h4>

    "Take care." Song Qingsong let go of his storage ring as he watched Li Ran leave.

    After Li Ran¡¯s figure hadpletely vanished, his face instantly grew twisted, infuriated to the point of exploding.

    "Why me! Ugh¡­ f*ck!¡±

    "Damn it, you''re bullying honest people!¡±

    "Robbing me! Do you know who I am? I am the Supreme Dao Pce''s direct disciple, Golden Core expert, Song Qingsong!¡±

    "When we leave the secret realm, I''ll make you pay the price!" After venting his anger, Song Qingsong finally calmed down.

    In truth, he was just saying that Li Ran had to pay the price to vent his anger. Not only did he not have that strength, but he also did not have the status to back it up.

    The Supreme Dao Pce was a top-tier sect, but the Youluo Temple was not just any sect either.

    Song Qingsong was only a direct disciple, but Li Ran was the Sheng Zi, the future sect master of the Youluo Temple.

    Moreover, he had a terrifying master¡­

    A sect couldn¡¯t afford to offend Leng Wuyan. That was why he could only swallow these words.

    "Forget it. It''s not the time to think about this. Fortunately, only an incense stick''s worth of time has passed. I still have enough time." Song Qingsong calmed down and continued on his journey to pick more herbs.

    The Herb Mountain was extremely vast. There were countless spiritual nts and flowers. Ordinary people would be dazzled by the sight, let alone to look for immortal herbs.

    As a result, most of the people''s strategies were to collect whatever they saw. They didn''t have enough knowledge to assess the herb¡¯s quality.

    As for Song Qingsong, he knew that immortal herbs¡¯ value was simply not something that ordinary spirit herbs couldpare to.

    Therefore, his attention was focused on solely high-grade herbs.

    "Divine Ning Flower? Good stuff! It''s as valuable as the Thousand-year-old White Vine!"

    "Evil Mist Grass? This thing is extremely rare and can be used to refine poison pills!¡±

    "F*ck, ck Blood Lotus?!" Not long after, Song Qingsong once again obtained several immortal herbs with his extraordinary eyesight and gathering techniques.

    This was indeed his home ground. No one can collect medicine better than him!

    "You think you can stop me from advancing like this? You¡¯re dreaming!" Song Qingsong had a rxed expression.

    <strong><i><b>Huu~ </b></i></strong>

    Suddenly, the wind behind him sounded.

    Song Qingsong''s body stiffened. He slowly turned around and saw that Li Ran was smiling at him.

    "You''re here again¡­"

    "To rob you." Li Ran nodded.

    Song Qingsong felt like dying.

    <i>But what could he do? </i>

    With tears in his eyes, he could only hand over the immortal herbs once again and pray that Li Ran would let him go.

    However, Li Ran was addicted to this act.

    After the time for an incense stick to burn¡­

    "Rob!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Another cup of tea had passed.

    "I''ve collected the herbs!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Li Ran turned the trial into a penguin farm¡­ In the end, Song Qingsong was on the verge of copse.

    "Big brother, you can''t just take one sheep and repeatedly shear it! Please rob someone else too!" Tears flowed down his face.

    Li Ran felt a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, "Because you know how to collect herbs."

    "¡­What a sin!"

    Song Qingsong finally understood that Li Ran would never let him go.

    If he continued to collect herbs, he would be giving them to others, so he simply gave up on picking the herbs and joined in the robbery.

    "I cannot beat Li Ran, but does this mean that I cannot beat anyone?" Song Qingsong was specifically looking for someone with lower cultivation than him. He didn''t care what they had picked. He stuffed them all into his ring.

    He no longer cared about immortal herbs. He only hoped that the trial woulde to an earlypletion and enter the next round of the trial to end this nightmare.

    Those who were robbed also wanted to rob others. More and more people joined the ranks of the robbers. At this moment, the entire Herb Mountain was filled with resentment.

    Atst, the group started fighting¡­

    ¡ª

    Li Ran, the one who had caused all of this, was currently walking around the mountains leisurely with an Immortal Pear.

    Beside him, Xiao Qingge was searching for traces of the Spirit Fruit. Li Ran nced at her and said, "You shouldn''t be a mortal, right?"

    "Ah?" Xiao Qingge immediately became nervous.

    <i>Could it be that he had discovered her identity? </i>

    "Why, why are you asking this?"

    Li Ran shrugged. "Mortals wouldn''t know about the secret realm, nor would they know about the Spirit Fruit. You know too much."

    Xiao Qingge fell silent.

    After a while, she said in a low voice, "I''m sorry. There are some things I hid from you¡­"

    She did not want to lie to Li Ran.

    However, when she saw how free-spirited and arrogant he was, she did not dare to reveal her identity.

    Their difference was simply too great. It was so great that it caused her to feel despair.

    "Needless to say, everyone has their secrets. If I reveal my secret, I''ll probably scare you to death." He was not interested in prying into the privacy of others.

    Xiao Qingge shook her head, feeling bitter in her heart.

    "But my secret has something to do with you! I''m standing right in front of you, but you can''t recognize me¡­" her thoughts surged.

    After a while, she carefully said, "Can I ask you a question?"

    "Go on, but I might not answer all," Li Ran said.

    Xiao Qingge''s face turned slightly red. "That¡­ Do you have anyone you like?"

    Li Ran was stunned.

    <i>It was this type of question? </i>

    He nodded with seriousness. "Yes!"

 Chapter 50: Xiao Qingges Misunderstanding!

    <h4>Chapter 50: Xiao Qingge''s Misunderstanding!</h4>

    "You have someone you like?" Xiao Qingge''s eyes were filled with disappointment. She had lost her slightest bit of courage.

    "Perhaps she and I are brought together by fate." Li Ran shrugged.

    "Then she¡­ What kind of person is she?" Xiao Qingge asked.

    "It¡¯s quiteplicated," Li Ran thought carefully. No one else dared to approach her, but he was the only one who knew that she was not what the world expected her to be. "She''s both gentle and cute. She''s a treasure!"

    Of course, he was referring to Leng Wuyan. However, he didn¡¯t dare to say too much. He was afraid that Xiao Qingge would guess the identity and it would bring unnecessary trouble for them.

    Xiao Qingge''s heart ached. She said, "But I remember that Youluo Temple has a rule forbidding disciples from marrying. Aren''t you afraid of being punished by the sect master?"

    "Of course not."

    His lover was the sect master. <i>What the hell would he be afraid of? </i>

    However, these words could not be spoken to Xiao Qingge.

    "There''s a huge gap between our status. If we were to show up together, we''ll face gossip," Li Ran said after a moment of deliberation. "But I don''t care about these things. I''ll try my best to be stronger and protect her."

    "That¡¯s good¡­ then, bless you both," Xiao Qingge whispered.

    Looking at Li Ran''s bright eyes, she suddenly felt the urge to cry. Now, there was no use in revealing her identity¡­

    "That''s right, when did you meet each other?" She couldn''t help but ask.

    Li Ran thought about it, "Probably¡­ when I was eight years old?"

    <i>Pa. </i>

    Xiao Qingge seemed to have been struck by lightning. The spirit herbs in her hands were scattered all over the ground.

    "Eight years old?" She stared nkly at Li Ran, her eyes filled with disbelief.

    Li Ran nodded. "Yes, the first time I met her, I was still very young and didn''t understand anything. Only recently did I understand my feelings."

    "I came down this time to settle some of my family matters, so I can be with her in the future."

    Once the marriage was annulled, he would be able to peacefully fall in love with his master!

    "¡­¡­" Xiao Qingge''s heart was about to leap from her chest!

    <i>Met at the age of eight.</i>

    She and Li Ran were ymates when they were young. They probably met when they were seven or eight years old.

    <i>No one dared to approach her.</i>

    She had lost her cultivation base and fell from the clouds. Countless evil devils were coveting her, so no one dared to approach her.

    <i>Our identities were very different. If he was with her, they would face gossip.</i>

    These words were correct. Li Ran''s status was noble, and she was only a mortal. If the two of them were to get together, they would indeed be pointed at by the world.

    The most important thing was that <i>¡®he had to settle some of his family matters to get along with her.¡¯</i>

    He was talking about the marriage between the two families!

    He was going to fulfill the engagement so that the two of them could be righteously together.

    Every single one of them was right!

    "So it turns out that Li Ran didn''t forget me. He always liked me!" Xiao Qingge''s nose was sour.

    Her heart was both sweet and warm. Her lonely and oppressive heart had finally found a ce to amodate.

    Aggrieved, confused, excited¡­ She couldn''t help but pounce into Li Ran''s embrace and cry.

    Li Ran: (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)

    "What I said¡­ was it that touching?" He couldn''t help but scratch his head.

    What a strange girl.

    Xiao Qingge''s eyes were filled with tears as she raised them, "Li Ran, it''s me!"

    "Ah?"

    "I am actually Xiao¡­ <strong><i><b>Wu</b></i></strong>!"

    Her words came to an abrupt stop. Li Ran covered her mouth and raised his eyebrows.

    "Don''t say anything. Someone''sing!" A wave of energy streaked across the sky and someone flew towards their direction,nding not far away from them.

    Li Ran quickly caught on the azure figure.

    "Yue Jianli?" the corners of his mouth twitched. "Looks like I''ll be able to collect herbs again."

    ¡ª

    A mountain valley.

    Yue Jianli lightlynded on the ground.

    She took out a square-shaped stone b. The stone b was dense and filled with symbols making it resemble apass. In the middle, there was a golden needle that was slightly vibrating.

    "It''s here. ording to the Myriad Disk''s direction, there must be immortal materials here."

    Apart from experience and eyesight, one could also rely on other heavenly artifacts to search for treasures.

    The Myriad Disk in her hand was one of them. This magical artifact could capture the immortal qi from the treasure, thus pinning down its location. This method of treasure hunting was extremely practical.

    Yue Jianli had already gathered quite a few immortal materials. Even in top sects, this Myriad Disk was a rare treasure.

    If Song Qingsong relied on his own ability to harvest herbs, Yue Jian¡¯s method could also count as relying on her ability too¡­

    She carefully searched the mountain, and in the end, her gaze locked onto a crooked tree.

    This tree was withered and aged as if it was about to wither to death. It was in stark contrast to the surrounding lush green spirit herbs.

    Yue Jianli took a closer look and saw that there was not a single leaf but a bright red fruit on the withered tree.

    The fruits were round and its fragrance was indistinct.

    "It''s a spirit fruit formed from immortal qi!" Yue Jianli''s eyes lit up.

    <i>This is great! </i>

    Normally, its medicinal properties could be considered like poison to cultivators, but when one was seriously injured and on the verge of death, this fruit could provide them with a second life.

    Not to mention that there were other miraculous effects through the spirit fruit refinement. She cautiously reached out her hands and tried to take the fruit.

    Suddenly, a killing intent came from behind her!

    "Who is it?!" Yue Jianli dodged the attack with a flip, then her pupils shrank!

    A silver spearnded in front of her, and the tip of the spear vibrated slightly.

    Li Ran stretched and walked into her view. "Hey, you''re in trouble."

    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 51: Ashamed Yue Jianli!

    <h4>Chapter 51: Ashamed Yue Jianli!</h4>

    Xiao Qingge was hiding in the forest. As she looked at the fruit on the withered tree, her heart began to race.

    "It''s a Spirit Fruit!"

    Within the ancient realm, there was indeed a Spirit Fruit here!

    From the fruit¡¯s effects, Xiao Qingge had a chance to turn around her spirit root and re-embark on the cultivation path.

    Furthermore, only after she recovered her cultivation would she have the courage to be with Li Ran.

    Looking at his tall and straight back, Xiao Qingge''s eyes were filled with tenderness.

    ¡ª

    "Li Ran, what do you mean?" Yue Jianli frowned.

    Li Ran said casually, "You should know that I¡¯m interested in this fruit. You can leave now."

    "We''ve agreed that the trials ahead will all depend on our own merits. Could it be that you want to destroy the agreement?" Yue Jianli''s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly.

    "We indeed have to rely on our abilities," Li Ran said frankly. "Collecting medicine is your ability, but robbing is also my ability. What''s the problem?"

    Yue Jianli''s face became frosty upon hearing his words.

    From the looks of it, he had no intentions of being reasonable.

    If she were to give in at this moment, she would only let the other party take more advantage of her.

    She said coldly, "Very well, then let''s see your ability!"

    She decided to use this opportunity to test the strength of a devil sect¡¯s Sheng Zi.

    Li Ran said in a serious tone, "Then you must be careful. I see that you¡¯re thin and delicate. Don¡¯t cry when you get stabbed by my <i>silver spear!</i>"

    Yue Jianli blushed at his remarks.

    She angrily spat, "<i>Pei,</i><strong><i><b> </b></i></strong>vulgar! You really are from the Devil Sect! You¡¯re extremely shameless!"

    Li Ran was dumbfounded. ¡°???¡±

    "Did you misunderstand something¡­"

    "Eat my sword!"

    "¡­¡­"

    Yue Jianli unsheathed her longsword, and as grateful as a stream of autumn water, she shed out her sword at Li Ran with hatred.

    "That''s it?"

    Li Ran sent the sword flying.

    The sword spun and flew back,nding in front of Yue Jianli.

    Yue Jianli closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her eyes turned cold, and all her emotions disappeared.

    She had stepped into the void. The knot holding her ponytail fell off, and her jet-ck hair danced in the wind.

    "A storm is approaching¡­" A hand seal was formed on her hand. She opened her mouth lightly and the air grew increasingly intense.

    The longsword trembled as it multiplied from one into two and two into four. In the end, it transformed into sword shadows that covered the sky.

    This wasn''t an illusion.

    These sword shadows were formed from Qi.

    Every single one of them emitted an iparably sharp sword intent!

    Yue Jianli lowered her head and looked at Li Ran, her eyes extremely cold.

    "Evil Demon Annihtion!" With a wave of her hand, the longsword that was hanging in the air instantlyunched towards Li Ran.

    It was like torrential rain.

    "Not bad." Li Ran''s eyes were filled with admiration.

    <strong><i><b>Bang bang bang bang! </b></i></strong>

    Under the torrent of the sword rain, the trees were cut off, the mountain was prated, and even the ground was on the verge of copsing.

    The destruction might of this attack was a sight to behold.

    "You''re too big." Yue Jianliughed coldly.

    Her Storm Sword was able to seal the entire space, so no one could dodge the attack. Unless they were able to escape from the attack range, they could only forcefully receive it.

    Yue Jianli knew that no one in the same realm would be able to receive this attack. Not even the Sheng Zi of the Devil Sect.

    <strong><i><b>Weng~ </b></i></strong>

    Suddenly, a wisp of faint light amidst the rainstorm. The wisp of light was akin to a lighthouse that was standing firmly in the face of a tempestuous wave.

    "Huh?" Yue Jianli looked over.

    Li Ran was wrapped in a cocoon of light and was safe and sound from the rain of swords. Suddenly, he raised the silver spear in his right hand and rotated his body. His entire body, which was arched like a bow, gathered strength and he forcefully threw the spear!

    "Thunder!"

    There was a cold light amidst the dark sky. The silver streak of light tore through the sky like a meteor and charged at the sword rain!

    "Not good!" Yue Jianli''s pupils constricted as she hastily recalled all of her spirit swords and turned into a screen of light to block the spear¡¯s trajectory.

    <strong><i><b>Boom! </b></i></strong>

    The silver spear was unstoppable, and the screen of light was pierced through like a nk of rotten wood.

    Just as it was about to pierce through the space between her brows, the longsword howled towards the tip of the spear and forcefully split the screen of light open.

    <strong><i><b>Hiss. </b></i></strong>

    The silver spear brushed past her skin, leaving behind a faint bloody line.

    Yue Jianli''s eyes were filled with fear.

    "This spear intent¡­"

    She was a pure sword practitioner who treads on the path of Sword. Regardless of whether they were a de, spear, stick, or a stick user, they were all the same.

    Li Ran also studied a simr Dao as her, yet his spear intent was purer than hers? This caused her to be deeply shocked.

    Li Ran flew over to her and lightly stepped on the clouds.

    "I already told you that my silver spear is formidable¡­"

    "Come again!" Yue Jianli''s phoenix eyes were filled with mes, her ck hair fluttered, and her sword intent surged.

    "Stilling?" Li Ran furrowed his brows. "Is it better to decide who is better?"

    "It''s a matter of life and death!" Yue Jianli''s entire body erupted with Qi, and her sword erupted with dazzling divine light.

    She couldn''t care less about any inheritance or schemes.

    At this moment, she wanted to prove herself through her sword.

    This was the pride of a Sword Practitioner!

    However, Li Ran had a strange expression on his face. "Why don''t you just let it go¡­"

    "What? Are you afraid?" Yue Jianli sneered.

    "That''s not the case. It might not be very convenient¡­" Li Ran pointed his finger awkwardly.

    "Me?" Yue Jianli looked in the direction of his finger.

    Her clothes had been pierced through. Her snow-white skin and the pink insides were exposed.

    "Ah!" She cried out in rm and hastily covered her body, her pretty face turned crimson in an instant.

    "You, you, you, cover your eyes. Don''t look!"

    "Okay." Li Ran reached out his hands and covered his eyes. His five fingers opened, and his eyes blinked between them.

    "¡­¡­" Yue Jianli was filled with shame and anger. She stepped on her sword and tore through the air.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you go for now. I-I-I will kill you another day!"

 Chapter 52: Spirit Fruit! Xiao Qingges Choice!

    <h4>Chapter 52: Spirit Fruit! Xiao Qingge''s Choice!</h4>

    Li Ran rubbed his chin as he looked at Yue Jianli''s fleeting figure.

    "Really white~ but the problem is that it''s a little small and needs more development¡­"

    It was indeed as he had expected.

    Yue Jianli was very strong. She was simply not on the same level as Song Qingsong.

    That torrential rain sword was definitely not her strongest trump card, but it was enough to cut an ordinary Golden Core Realm cultivator into meat paste.

    "That sword is quite famous as well, and its quality is extremely high. At the very least, it isn''t inferior to the Yun Ling Spear, it¡¯s probably just slightly inferior to the spear."

    Li Ran lowered his head and looked around. There were broken walls and ruins around him.

    He couldn''t help but shake his head. "A woman''s destructive power is scary. A good medicinal garden was reduced to this¡­"

    Li Ran felt that he had forgotten something. "Where is Sun Qing?!"

    He had forgotten about this girl, she wouldn¡¯t have been killed by the sword, right?

    Li Ran patrolled around the shattered ground.

    "I''m here!" Xiao Qingge poked her head out from a hiding spot behind the withered tree.¡±

    Li Ran heaved a sigh of relief andnded in front of her.

    Although her face was covered in dust, she was not injured at all. Her clothes were unscathed.

    "Your luck is good enough, how else can you avoid such torrential rain?" Li Ran said with surprise.

    Xiao Qingge smiled and said, "I noticed the moment you started fighting, so I hid behind this Spirit Fruit Tree. No matter how crazed Yue Jianli was, she would subconsciously avoid hurting this immortal material."

    "Smart." Li Ran gave a thumbs up.

    "Hehe, I''m an expert in hiding," Xiao Qingge proudly replied.

    To be able to survive alone for five days in the Grand Myriad Mountain Range, one had to rely on one''s adaptability and sixth sense.

    "You said just now that this is a Spirit Fruit Tree?" Li Ran asked.

    "Mm." Xiao Qingge nodded. "ording to the Immortal Record, the Spirit Fruit is full of life, yet it grows on the withered tree. It can be deciphered into the meaning that one¡¯s life and death are intertwined to each other.¡±

    "As for this Spirit Fruit Tree, in the hundred meters radius, not even a single spirit herb can grow. It¡¯s probably because the Spirit Fruit Tree has taken the vitality of the surrounding ce." She wasn''t someone who would rashly intrude into the secret realm and had made sufficient preparations.

    "You know quite a lot¡­ Then do you know how to pluck this thing off?" Li Ran asked.

    "Spirit Fruit is different from other immortal materials, it doesn¡¯t require any techniques, even mortals could easily harvest it¡­ It''s just that it has a small requirement for the pickers." Xiao Qingge replied.

    "What requirements?" Li Ran said curiously.

    Xiao Qingge became a little bashful as she stated in a shy tone, "The Spirit Fruit is abundant in Yang essence. It can only be picked from the ce where one¡¯s Yin essence is still present. Otherwise, most of its medicinal properties will be lost¡­"

    "It has such a monstrous request?" Li Ran sized up Xiao Qingge. "Can you do it?¡±

    "If not, I''ll catch Yue Jianli and make her pick the fruit."

    That girl had a cold expression on her face. She obviously wasn''t interested in men, and her vital yin was, for sure, intact.

    "Of course, I can do it!" Xiao Qingge stomped her feet in embarrassment, "I¡¯m not that kind of woman!"

    "Alright, please begin your performance."

    <strong><i><b>Huu~</b></i></strong> Xiao Qingge calmed down and carefully picked the fruit.

    The instant the fruit left the branch, the entire withered tree copsed and instantly turned into ash.

    The mission waspleted.

    As for where the dust would fly, it would all depend on a good fortune if the next living Spirit Fruit can emerge.

    Xiao Qingge held the Spirit Fruit in her hands; she could feel the vigorous life within it.

    This was what she had risked her life to find. It was also the key to whether she could recover her talent and re-embark on the path of cultivation.

    She looked at the fruit and then Li Ran. She reached out her hand and said, "Here you go."

    "Ah?" Li Ran was stunned. "Isn''t this what you''re looking for? Why are you giving it to me?"

    Xiao Qingge shook her head. "This Spirit Fruit isn''t mine, it''s yours."

    "If it weren''t for you, I would''ve already turned to a corpse in the wilderness. I wouldn''t have had the chance to enter the secret realm, and I wouldn''t have been able to reach this level.¡±

    "Therefore, this Spirit Fruit should belong to you."

    Li Ran scratched his head and said, "But you picked this fruit."

    "Without me, you would have other methods to pick the fruit," Xiao Qingge replied. "It has nothing to do with me."

    Li Ran smiled, "Alright, then it''s mine. Can''t I give it to you?"

    After getting along with Xiao Qingge for the past few days, he witnessed her unyielding spirit despite being on the verge of death several times. Even this made him gasp in admiration at her persistence and strength.

    Even if it was from the fruit of his sess, this fruit should still belong to her.

    Xiao Qingge was silent for a long time and said seriously, "I still can''t take it."

    "Why? Don''t you risk your life for it?¡± He really couldn''t understand.

    Xiao Qingge stuffed the spirit fruit into his hand, her eyes filled with tenderness.

    "The inheritance is about to ur, a fierce battle is unavoidable. Even though you''re very strong, this is an ancient emperor''s inheritance. You can not underestimate the severity of the uing trials.¡±

    "Song Qingsong is clever and cunning, Yue Jianli had her secrets. What if something unexpected were to happen¡­¡±

    "You can save your life at the critical moment if you keep the Spirit Fruit."

    Li Ran looked at the tenderness in her eyes, and his heart suddenly felt a bit awkward. "Then what will you do?"

    Xiao Qingge smiled and gently pressed against his chest. She listened to the vigorous heartbeat.

    ¡°Only if you live will all the things I¡¯ve done be meaningful.¡±

    "If you can sessfully walk out of the secret realm, and this fruit has not been used yet, thene to Wuyang City to find me.¡±

    "I''ll be waiting for you¡­¡±

 Chapter 53: The Third Trial: A Palace in the Sky!

    <h4>Chapter 53: The Third Trial: A Pce in the Sky!</h4>

    In the end, Li Ran was unable to convince Xiao Qingge. He helplessly epted the Spirit Fruit.

    "But you have to give me an address, right? How else would I find you?" He asked.

    Xiao Qingge smiled and said, "When you reach Wuyang City, you will certainly find me. At that time, I will give you a big surprise."

    ording to her understanding, Li Ran would go to the Xiao Family to fulfill the engagement.

    At that time, the two of them would naturally meet.

    "<strong><i><b>Tch</b></i></strong>, you¡¯re quite mysterious¡­"

    "Hehe."

    ¡ª

    Two hourster.

    The trial was finally over.

    Everyone was taken away by an irresistible force and returned to the empty area in front of the Herb Mountain.

    Most of them were covered in dust. They were in an extremely sorry state, and some of them were already dead.

    Ever since Li Ran had started the robbing chain, no one had gone to collect medicine seriously. Everyone hadpletely fallen out from each other.

    You stole from me, I stole from you, all of them happily fought.

    However, there weren''t many people who had truly harvested immortal materials. At this moment, the atmosphere was murderous, and everyone was vignt as they fiercely swept their eyes around everyone.

    This round of trials made them realize that they had to fight with their lives on the line if they didn¡¯t want to get eliminated.

    There was no such thing as a fellow Righteous Path cultivator. Everyone was an enemy.

    Yue Jianli had changed into a new set of clothes and wore the same green outfit.

    She stood in a corner, not saying a word as she held her sword in her arms. She exuded an unapproachable aura.

    Only when her eyes inadvertently met Li Ran''s eyes would a trace of shame and anger sh in her eyes. But then, it was reced by an ice-cold killing intent.

    At this moment, ripples arose in the space.

    ¡¾The end of the second trial¡­¡¿

    ¡¾Six people advanced, two eliminated.¡¿

    Then, beams of white light shot out, enveloping everyone who had advanced. The ones who were eliminated were Xiao Qingge and a disciple of the Zheng Yi Sect.

    Their expressions werepletely different. The face of Zheng Yi Sect''s disciple was pale, his expression gloomy, his eyes filled with unwillingness.

    Xiao Qingge, on the other hand, was in a daze, as if she had picked up something valuable.

    "I''m leaving, you must be careful~" she obediently waved her hand.

    Li Ran said helplessly, "You should be worried about yourself."

    "I¡¯ll wait for you!"

    "¡­Understood." After bidding farewell to Xiao Qingge, Li Ran formed a hand seal, and a streak of light struck the body of the Zheng Yi Sect disciple.

    <strong><i><b>Pu!</b></i></strong>

    The Zheng Yi Sect disciple coughed up a mouthful of blood. He turned around and looked at Li Ran with confusion.

    ¡°Big Brother, what enmity did we have? I¡¯m already eliminated!¡±

    "I''m sorry," Li Ran said, "But I have to take preventive measures¡­"

    "???" The disciple was sent out of the secret realm with a question mark on his face.

    The other six had sessfully advanced to the next round.

    ¡ª

    Those who were eliminated would be teleported to the entrance of the secret realm. Xiao Qingge was a mortal and she was as fragile as a flower.

    Leaving with another cultivator was very dangerous for her. That was why Li Ran used his technique to seal the opponent''s cultivation.

    Although it wouldn''tst long, it would provide enough time for Xiao Qingge to escape. He had even covered Xiao Qingge''s body with runes, and all sorts of techniques were used on her to guarantee that she would be able to walk out the Grand Myriad Mountain Range safely.

    "She really ces her trust on me. She''s not afraid that I won''t give her the Spirit Fruit¡­" Li Ran smiled and shook his head.

    <i>What a silly girl. </i>

    ¡ª

    The white light dissipated.

    Everyone was teleported to another ce.

    In front of them were floating stairs towering upwards. At the end of the steps lies an iparably luxurious pce.

    The pce stood in the clouds, its cornice stood straight, and a golden tile that zed as brightly, emitting an imposing solemness.

    This was a true sky pavilion.

    Everyone was stunned by the scene before them.

    <i>A pce in the sky? </i>

    After all, the existence of this secret realm was more than a thousand years old. What kind of good fortune and might was required to maintain this state?

    Yue Jianli''s eyes narrowed slightly as he gradually became excited. This was the legacy of the Ancient Emperor!

    Furthermore, he was an Immortal Emperor whose strength was unparalleled and surpassed the entire world.

    Otherwise, there would be no such thing!

    Ripples rose in the air:

    ¡¾The Third Trial: A Pce in the Sky¡­¡¿

    The trial was very simple.

    The remaining six people had to climb the cloud stairs in front of them. The first three people to reach the top would sessfully advance and enter the final trial.

    "So simple?" Everyone''s hearts jumped.

    Those who hade this far were not fools.

    The previous two rounds were already in full swing. How could this round be so simple?

    <i>There must be something hidden within the rules! </i>

    Li Ran came to a realization.

    The first trial tested one''s strength, while the second round tested one''s eyesight and experience. The goal of this trial was for six people topete with each other.

    The one who was able to take the lead must not be the fastest, but the strongest!

    "What about the final trial?"

    Li Ran looked at the magnificent pce on the clouds and guessed, "Three people left to fight. Will only one person remain at the end?"

    The heavens and earth were merciless, the immortal path was ruthless.

    The path to immortality was always paved by corpses.

    Only by stepping through the river of blood and mountain of corpses and ascending to the peak of the Nine Heavens could one be an undying emperor.

    Li Ran and Yue Jianli looked at each other from a distance.

    The battle spirits in both of their eyes were burning!

 Chapter 54: Climb the Cloud Stairway, Step on the Immortal Path!

    <h4>Chapter 54: Climb the Cloud Stairway, Step on the Immortal Path!</h4>

    ¡¾The trial begins now!¡¿

    The words dispersed, and everyone regained their mobility. However, no one made a move.

    Who knew if there was a trap in front of them, or if there was a sneak attack from behind?

    Everyone was on guard against each other, and no one dared take the first step.

    "A group of rats." Yue Jianli snorted coldly. She took the lead to ascend the steps.

    The crowd blushed in embarrassment.

    When they saw that someone had set the precedent, they followed suit.

    Li Ran was thest one on the stairway.

    As soon as he stepped on the stairway, he slightly frowned. He felt pressure down on him. The higher he climbed, the stronger the pressure was, making it impossible for him to advance at full speed.

    "I see." Li Ran looked at the floating pce.

    <i>There were over a thousand steps, how terrifying would the pressure be at the very end? </i>

    "Then there''s no need to worry." Li Ran held his hands behind his back and walked one step at a time. It was as if he was on a hiking trip.

    Now, everything has be useless.

    He understood that only the strongest could reach the end.

    However, the others did not think so.

    One by one, they erupted with qi and climbed upward under pressure. None of them wanted to fall behind.

    <strong><i><b>Boom! </b></i></strong>

    An ear-piercing explosion rang out apanied by a cry!

    "Song Qingsong, you¡¯re a righteous path cultivator, yet you dared tounch a sneak attack!"

    Song Qingsong sneered, "You moved too slowly. It''s better to go home and rest!"

    Then, he sent the other party down the steps. This ce had already been sealed, prohibiting all flying abilities. That person could only howl and fall down.

    Then, he was wrapped in white light and teleported out of the secret realm. When the crowd saw this, they immediately shivered.

    "Song Qingsong, as the Righteous path, how could you do such a thing?!"

    "We only called you Senior Brother Song because we respected you. We didn''t expect you to act so lowly!"

    "You''re truly embarrassing the Supreme Dao Pce!"

    "Aren''t you afraid that we''ll expose your actions?"

    The geniuses all stood on the high ground as they all used Song Qingsong.

    Song Qingsong snorted. "Stop pretending! I don''t believe that you don''t want to do the same too!¡±

    "If I don''t want to be eliminated, I''ll have to find a way to eliminate others!¡±

    "Besides, you won''t die even if you were to fall down the stairs. You''ll just be kicked out of the secret realm. Why are you being so pretentious?" After speaking his part, he continued climbing up.

    Everyone looked at each other in dismay.

    "What he said¡­ makes sense."

    A momentter¡­

    <strong><i><b>Boom boom boom boom! </b></i></strong>

    Fighting techniques rolled, the mes were scorching everywhere.

    "Surnamed Liu, I used to see you as my brother, but you dared to attack me!"

    "Who would attack me? If you have the guts, fight with me!"

    "F*ck, which of you threw a banana peel on the ground?"

    "I''ll wait for you outside. I''m not done with you!"

    A fight broke out on the stairway. The stairs became abnormally noisy. Li Ran shook his head disdainfully at this sight.

    <i>This was the righteous path cultivators? </i>

    He finally understood why Leng Wuyan would rather be a devil¡­

    "Excuse me." Li Ran''s voice rang out. The geniuses who were kicking each other came to an abrupt stop.

    Everyone stopped and opened a path in unison. Li Ran walked up slowly with his hands behind his back.

    Just a few stepster, a fight broke out behind him once again, as the people bombarded each other with their abilities.

    They knew very well that there were only three winners of the trial.

    They knew that the first two winners were undoubtedly Li Ran and Yue Jianli.

    What they wanted to snatch was the final spot. Therefore, no one dared to touch Li Ran.

    Li Ran was quiet as he climbed up step by step. Before long, he met Song Qingsong, who was sweating profusely.

    They had already reached the second half of the stairway, and the pressure that was emanating was extremely great. Even Golden Core Realm cultivators would have great difficulty taking every step.

    When Song Qingsong saw Li Ran, he immediately shivered.

    "It''s over, why is this devil behind me? You can''t just beat me down!" He swallowed his saliva and moved to the side to give way. He stretched out his hand and said, "Please¡­"

    Li Ran walked past him without any intention of making a move.

    <strong><i><b>Huu~</b></i></strong>

    Song Qingsong heaved a sigh of relief as his heart fell to the ground.

    Although he didn''t know why Li Ran had let him go, his advancement was definitely secured!

    Li Ran continued to climb the steps. He felt that the pressure on his body was getting heavier and heavier. He had to use his full strength to resist.

    Especially after reaching thest ten steps, it was as if the entire world was pressing down on him, and every fiber of his bone and muscle was screaming.

    Li Ran took a step forward.

    <strong><i><b>Boom! </b></i></strong>

    There seemed to be a nking sound in his ear, shaking him to the point that his soul became unstable.

    Another step.

    His muscles were bulging, his veins were bulging, and his joints were exploding.

    The more he walked forward, the more pressure he felt, and his figure became even more hunched. When he stepped onto the secondst step, Li Ran felt that he was seeing stars. His soul seemed to have suffered a heavy blow, and he almost couldn''t standstill.

    White smoke emitted from his body. This was a sign that his qi had reached its limit.

    Yue Jianli was right beside him. She was simrly pressed to the ground, her face drenched in sweat.

    "These steps had their own set of principal. The stronger the person''s cultivation, the greater the pressure they would face¡­"

    Yue Jianli gritted her teeth. ¡°I''m afraid I won''t be able to climb thisst step!¡±

 Chapter 55: I refuse to accept this!

    <h4>Chapter 55: I refuse to ept this!</h4>

    Yue Jianli.

    A genius born with sword intent.

    A direct disciple of one of the top sects, the Myriad Sword Sect.

    The youngest leader in the sect''s history.

    She was ranked second on the Heavenly Genius* Rankings. It wasn''t because she was weaker than first ce, but because she rarely fought with anyone, making it hard to guess her strength, and Li Ran even had more titles than her.

    [TLN: I changed the name from Genius Rankings to Heavenly Genius Rankings for more consistency with the CN version.]

    The Devil Saint, the reincarnation of a great emperor, a peerless genius with a dao tattoo, a future Demon Owl Giant who will trample on the entire vastnds.

    Due to his background in the Devil Sect, he wasn''t listed on the Heavenly Genius Rankings.

    Many people guessed that Li Ran would definitely be on par with the first ce.

    However, only those who hade into contact with him would know that he was an existence that surpassed all geniuses, a genius amongst geniuses.

    It was precisely these two most outstanding geniuses of the vastnds that were firmly pressed onto the stone steps, and could not even lift their heads.

    Yue Jianli''s face was pale, her sweat dripped down the stairs. "As expected of an ancient emperor¡¯s inheritance. Even after thousands of years, this path is still irresistible!"

    She had a strong premonition.

    Although those steps were close to her, it was like a deep abyss. If she took another step forward, she might die.

    "Don''t you think this challenge is too difficult?" Li Ran suddenly said.

    "En?" Yue Jianli was stunned.

    Actually, she felt the same.

    If it was just for the purpose of the trial, there was no need to put so much pressure on them.

    "You mean¡­"

    "The goal of this trial is not to see who can reach the top, but to let us crawl under his feet to show off his strength and authority!"

    Yue Jianli suddenly understood.

    "I indeed had this feeling¡­ ording to your words, he didn''t n to let us reach the top in the first ce?"

    Li Ran nodded. "It''s the same as thest two rounds. There''s no need to reach the top. The three who climbed the highest should be able to directly advance."

    "I see." Yue Jianli heaved a sigh of relief.

    Li Ran nced at her. "You seem quite happy?"

    Yue Jianli frowned and asked, "What do you mean by that?"

    "Being held down like an animal and worshipping this damned pce, shouldn''t you feel humiliated?" Li Ran said lightly.

    A trace of anger shed in Yue Jianli''s eyes as well, but she immediately said in a dispirited tone, "This is the rule set down by the ancient emperor. It''s only natural that we should follow it¡­"

    We¡¯re talking about an Ancient Emperor right here! It was only normal to feel respect and fear towards this existence!

    They were only at the Golden Core Realm. They already took pride in reaching this realm.

    "We should? Bullshi*t!"

    The veins on Li Ran''s neck bulged as he stood up under the immense pressure!

    The joints in his body exploded, but his expression was still calm. His figure was as straight as a spear.

    "Don''t be rash!" Yue Jianli cried out in shock. "Our goal is to enter the final trial. There''s no need for us to try to be brave and kill ourselves!"

    She wasn''t worried about him. However, this round was so difficult. How terrifying would the ultimate test be?

    If Li Ran wasn''t present in the next trial, she wouldn''t have the confidence toplete it. Li Ran looked at the pce in front of him, his voice was cold and malevolent. "He made us kneel here, but he was sitting high above the clouds like he was looking down at an ant¡­"

    "What are you doing?" Yue Jianli''s pupils contracted.

    Golden light flickered on Li Ran''s body. A mysterious ancient seal slowly appeared, like a tattoo engraved on his skin.

    This was the first time he had used the full power of the Heaven Seizing Technique!

    "I''m going to personally walk into the pce to see if this guy really has three heads and six arms!" Li Ran took the first step!

    <strong><i><b>Boom! </b></i></strong>

    With a deafening explosion, the clouds were covered with lightning and thunder!

    It was as if the entire world was pressing down on Li Ran.

    Yue Jianli immediately felt her body lighten. She knew that thews were doing their best to stop Li Ran, so they no longer cared about her.

    However, she did not take the opportunity to reach the top. Instead, she stared at that back in a daze.

    Blood oozed out of Li Ran''s ears, but his figure was still as tall as a spear. He lifted his leg and then climbed up again.

    <strong><i><b>Kacha! </b></i></strong>

    A streak of divine lightning struck down, but it was absorbed by the mysterious ancient seal on his body.

    If the divine lightning wasn''t good enough, it would be reced by mes, hurricanes, ice spears, and even turned into a weapon that shed at him. The world¡¯sws tried to stop Li Ran.

    Yue Jianli covered her mouth. He was right. The goal of this round of trials was not to let them reach the top but to make them submit.

    Li Ran attacked with his spear, his lips curled into a crazed smile.

    "Seize the Heavens and destroy the Heavenly Daos!

    Rece ten thousand techniques with my technique, and the heaven¡¯s will with my will!

    My dao heart is firm, my will is immovable. How could you make me submit?!"

    The golden light on Li Ran''s body began to shine brightly as he stood on thest step against the barrage of attacks.

    The world instantly fell silent. All the pressure vanished, and the surging Daows receded like a tide.

    Li Ran smiled smugly. "F*ck you! Aren¡¯t you just¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, he limped. Even though this stairway had been weakened after thousands of years, it was not something that a Golden Core Realm cultivator could contend against.

    At this moment, his meridians were dried up, and his qi source waspletely exhausted. Li Ran''s eyes darkened. He couldn''t stand still and was about to fall into the clouds.

    At this moment, a slender hand firmly supported his back and straightened his body.

    Li Ran looked at her in astonishment.

    Yue Jianli turned her head and said in a low voice, "Stand firm, don''t let that guy see you as a joke."

 Chapter 56: Yue Jianlis Decision!

    <h4>Chapter 56: Yue Jianli''s Decision!</h4>

    "What a strange person¡­" Yue Jianli looked at Li Ran with aplicated expression.

    ording to her belief, most cultivators from the Devil Sect were usually interested in profit, and they would do anything to achieve their goal.

    However, Li Ran was different. To protect his dignity, he''d rather fight against the emperor''s will. This sort of death-seeking approach truly didn''t seem to be the work of a devil.

    Yue Jianli couldn''t help but feel admiration for his courage. She didn''t know why, but she didn''t want to see him fall at the veryst moment. She couldn''t help but reach out to support him.

    However, when he recalled that Li Ran had snatched her immortal material and even teased her, she immediately gritted her teeth.

    "No matter how much backbone you have, you won''t be able to change the fact that you''re a lowlife!"

    ¡­

    Li Ran looked at the pce, a trace of fear shing in his eyes. "I didn''t expect this stairway to be so strong. If it wasn''t for the strange and powerful Heaven Seizing Cultivation Technique, I probably wouldn''t have been able to ascend."

    The Heaven Seizing Cultivation Technique gave you the ability to automatically cultivate.

    But if he were to use the technique, it had the ability to swallow ten thousand techniques.

    The divine lightning that was summoned waspletely absorbed by the mysterious ancient seal on his body.

    However, even though this move was strong, it was not invincible. The stronger the opponent''s attack, the faster the qi consumption.

    He felt his empty dantian, and couldn''t help but smile bitterly.

    Yue Jianli stood beside him and looked at him with amusement. "Didn''t you want to defy the heavens and question the Immortal Emperor? Why can''t you hold on anymore?"

    Li Ran nced at her. "That''s better than lying on the ground and being a dog."

    Yue Jianli was enraged. "Who are you talking about?"

    "Whoever lies on the ground is a dog."

    "If I hadn''t helped you earlier, you would have already fallen. Do you have any conscience?"

    "You wanted to talk about conscience with someone from a devil sect? Are you stupid?"

    "You!" The two of them red at each other angrily.

    Li Ran was the first to give in. "Alright, I''m just teasing you. Thank you for what you did."

    If Yue Jianli had attacked, she would have had a chance to eliminate him, or even heavily injure him.

    However, not only did she not do that, she even reached out to support him. It was indeed beyond Li Ran''s expectations.

    "<i>Tch,</i> who wants your thanks?"

    Yue Jianli snorted disdainfully, but her lips slightly curved up.

    Li Ran found a t ground and sat down. "This is your only chance to kill me. Are you sure you won''t attack?"

    Yue Jianli sneered. "Who said I wouldn''t make a move? I''ll kill you right after you recover your qi with my sword!"

    "Oh, good luck then." Li Ran took out a handful of pills, sat cross-legged, closed his eyes, and began to meditate.

    Yue Jianli was confused. "???"

    "You really think I don''t dare to kill you?" She drew her sword and gestured in front of Li Ran for a long time.

    However, he didn''t react. He didn''t even move his eyshes.

    "<i>Tch</i>, how boring¡­" Yue Jianli angrily withdrew her sword.

    Suddenly, her eyes froze. She saw that Li Ran''s clothes were already in tatters. His muscr body was exposed, and his lines were visible.

    Her face blushed and she hastily turned around.

    "Do not look at this indecency, do not look at this indecency¡­"

    "Wait, that''s not right! He''s already looked at me. Why can''t I look at him?" Yue Jianli angrily turned around and looked righteously.

    Li Ran''s figure was perfect.

    All the muscles in his body were bulging, containing a powerful explosive force. However, the lines were clear and smooth, not even the slightest bit of bloat was found.

    This was a perfect interpretation of what it meant to have the back of a tiger and a waist like a wolf. Yue Jianli''s face turned redder and redder. In the end, her ears were about to release smoke.

    "Does it look beautiful?" Li Ran suddenly opened his eyes and asked.

    "Good¡­ Pah pah, it¡¯s ugly!"

    Yue Jianli seemed to have been caught red-handed and fled into the distance.

    Hiding from afar, she patted her chest and tried to calm her intense heartbeat.

    "He really is a demon from the Devil Sect. He doesn''t have the least bit of shame!"

    Because Li Ran had broken through the worldws, the pressure hadpletely disappeared. The rest realized that and crazily climbed upwards.

    Song Qingsong was the first to ascend the mountain. As he stepped onto the ground, the staircase immediately disappeared. The others cried out in rm as they fell, being sent out of the secret realm midair.

    "<i>Hu~</i> Great, I''ve advanced!" Song Qingsong gasped for breath, his eyes filled with ecstasy.

    He looked around and noticed Li Ran who was meditating not far away. The scene of Li Ran resisting the heavenly lightning was for his eyes to see. His heart couldn''t help but tremble slightly.

    <i>This demon was too strong! </i>

    <i>Strong to the point of despair! </i>

    "In the end, the inheritance can only be obtained by one person. If he recovers, I will definitely be eliminated!¡±

    "Right now, his cultivation is half-crippled. This is my only chance!" Song Qingsong gripped his flying sword tightly and slowly walked towards Li Ran.

    His expression gradually darkened.

    <strong><i><b>ng! </b></i></strong>

    A streak of sword-light shed and a cut appeared in the ground in front of him.

    Song Qingsong raised his head and saw Yue Jianli holding her sword with a cold expression.

    "Scram."

 Chapter 57: Basic Role of a Toolman

    <h4>Chapter 57: Basic Role of a Toolman</h4>

    Song Qingsong frowned. "Yue Jianli, what do you mean by this?"

    "You don''t understand?" Yue Jianli''s thumb gently pushed the sheath, and her sword intent surged out. "Do you need me to exin it to you?"

    Song Qingsong''s hair stood on end. He couldn''t help but take a step back.

    <i>This woman was not someone to be trifled with! </i>

    "What do you mean by that? As a disciple of the Righteous Path, do you want to protect this devil?" he asked.

    "Righteous path?" Yue Jianli said disdainfully, "What you did inside this secret realm is worthy of these two words?"

    Killing hispanions, seizing others¡¯ spirit herbs, sneak attack on the staircase¡­

    Yue Jianli hated him to the extreme.

    Song Qingsong''s expression turned to embarrassment. However, he forcefully continued, "Even if you look down on me, this inheritance can only be obtained by one person. Could it be that you wish to hand it over to him? If we don''t kill Li Ran, we won''t have a chance!"

    Yue Jianli remained unmoved. She sneered, "Don''t tell me you think that if Li Ran has been eliminated, you will have a chance?"

    Song Qingsong fell silent.

    He was indeed no match for Yue Jianli. But that was better than facing Li Ran. That fellow was simply too terrifying.

    "The trial is getting harder and harder. Since he wanted to keep three of us, he naturally had his reasons. Before we know what the final trial is, Li Ran could not be eliminated." Yue Jianli had a premonition that the final trial would be extremely difficult.

    If Li Ran wasn¡¯t here, she wouldn''t have any confidence in passing.

    "When the trial is over, I will kill him myself!" Yue Jianli said hatefully.

    Song Qingsong scratched his head and felt that something was wrong.

    It seemed as if these two were not enemies, but¡­ a young couple arguing?

    ¡ª

    Li Ran changed his clothes and stood in front of the scarlet door that was more than ten meters tall. He raised his head and looked up at the huge signboard.

    The two words on the signboard were filled with strength, and they contained the principles of the Grand Dao. With just a single nce, one''s soul was sent into turmoil.

    Heaven Pce Sect.

    "The tone of the writing is not small¡­" Li Ran shook his head. "He really thinks of himself as the Jade Emperor*.¡±

    [TLN: Jade Emperor is considered to be the ruler of heaven, so Li Ran was probably implying that the one who wrote the board thinks of himself as the best.]

    Yue Jianli walked to his side, her eyes shing with surprise.

    At this moment, Li Ran''s qi was surging and his vitality was as strong as a dragon. Clearly, he had recovered to his peak.

    "Not even the time for an incense stick to burn has passed? So fast?" Yue Jianli sighed in her heart. ¡°What a monster¡­"

    Little did she know that this secret realm with abundant qi was simply the best nourishment for his heavenly arts.

    Not only did Li Ran''s recovery speed be faster, but even his cultivation was also elerated.

    He looked at Song Qingsong and grinned. Song Qingsong''s heart trembled. He hastily lowered his head and broke out in cold sweat.

    "He didn''t know what had just happened¡­"

    ¡¾The end of the third trial¡­¡¿

    ¡¾Three people advanced¡­¡¿

    ¡¾The final trial begins now!¡¿

    As soon as the words in the air dissipated, the magnificent pce slowly opened. Looking over, the only thing present was deep darkness. It was impossible to see anything.

    "Let''s go." Li Ran directly walked inside.

    The two hurriedly followed. Inside was a corridor, surrounded by darkness that could not be dispelled. Apart from the candlelight on both sides, there was no light.

    The three walked along the corridor for a long time before finally reaching the end.

    A magnificent pce was before them.

    The atmosphere was solemn and the bright pir was pristine.

    On the scarlet pir lies an engraved golden dragon that could enchant one¡¯s soul.

    On the ceiling was arge pearl that illuminated the entire space.

    However, this was not the main focus.

    The three stared nkly at the huge coffin in front of them.

    <i>What was going on? </i>

    <i>No throne, nor an Immortal Emperor, only a coffin? </i>

    "Could it be that this is not an Immortal Emperor''s bedchamber, but an Imperial Mausoleum?" Song Qingsong was confused.

    Li Ran and Yue Jianli looked at each other. They felt that something was wrong.

    This coffin was of the Immortal Emperor? To bury himself in the bedchamber was simply too discrete.

    Yue Jianli asked, "Why hasn''t the trial content been released yet?"

    After some thought, Li Ran said to Song Qingsong, "Go, open the coffin."

    "Ah?" Song Qingsong was startled, and he shook his head like a rattle drum. "This ce is filled with strangeness. I dare not go."

    "If you don''t open the coffin lid, I''ll open your head. Choose for yourself," Li Ran coldly said.

    He had repeatedly let this guy go, waiting for this moment. As a toolman, one should understand their own role.

    Song Qingsong shuddered as he turned to Yue Jianli. However, the other party held her sword in silence. Clearly, she had tacitly agreed to this oue.

    "Fine, I''ll go!"

    Song Qingsong was helpless. He could only grit his teeth and walk to the ck coffin. He grabbed the coffin board and pushed it hard.

    <strong><i><b>Kacha! </b></i></strong>

    A crack appeared in the coffin as the ck mist came out. At the same time, words appeared in the air.

    ¡¾The final trial initiated.¡¿

    "As expected, as long as you can open the coffin, the trial will start¡­"

    However, just immediately after, the three were stunned.

    The texts in the air:

    ¡¾First Trial: Eliminate the Demons¡­ Participant: Li Ran, Yue Jianli.¡¿

    ¡¾Second Trial: Kill the Intruders¡­ Participant: Song Qingsong.¡¿

    The final trial by fire was actually two different missions!

 Chapter 58: Team Division, The Demon From the Coffin!

    <h4>Chapter 58: Team Division, The Demon From the Coffin!</h4>

    "As expected."

    Yue Jianli said cautiously, "This coffin is not housing an Immortal Emperor, but a demon!"

    ording to the rules of the trial, the three of them were divided into two teams.

    Among them, Li Ran and Yue Jianli were tasked to kill the demon in the coffin.

    And since Song Qingsong had touched the coffin, he would automatically form a team with the demon, while the mission was¡­ to kill Li Ran¡¯s team.

    "No wonder three people advanced this time. It turns out that it was all arranged." Li Ran said coldly.

    Yue Jianli was stunned for a moment, then understood.

    After the three of them had advanced, the one who was forced to touch the coffin would definitely be the weakest.

    The two remaining experts would automatically form a team.

    It meant that from the perspective of the secret realm¡¯s creator, this demon was extremely powerful, powerful enough to close the gap between Song Qingsong and them!

    "So¡­ What exactly is this ce?" The three focused their gazes on the enormous coffin.

    Apart from the ck mist that was constantly flowing out from the gap, nothing happened for a long time.

    "I must have made a mistake. How could I form a team with the demon?¡± Song Qingsong turned around and prepared to leave. He didn''t want to be enemies with these two freaks.

    It was at this moment that a hand covered with fur suddenly stretched out from the gap and firmly grabbed his wrist.

    "What is this¡­" Before he could finish his sentence, he was pulled into the coffin.

    "Ah!" Song Qingsong''s heart-wrenching scream rang out from the coffin.

    Only after an entire ten minutes had passed did the screams gradually stop.

    <strong><i><b>Bang! </b></i></strong>

    The coffin lid was overturned, and a monster slowly climbed out.

    Its body was like a tiger, and its fur was exuberant. However, it had a human face, and a pair of wild boar-like fangs were visible from its mouth. It looked extremely ferocious.

    As for that human face, it was none other than Song Qingsong!

    However, his eyes were now green and white, and he did not even have any eyes. It was obvious that he had lost consciousness.

    "Tiger Body and a human face¡­ It¡¯s Tao Wu!" Yue Jianli''s pupils contracted.

    Tao Wu*, also known as Ao Yan, was a legendary ancient demon.

    [TLN: Tao Wu actually trantes to the legendary beast, but I figured out leaving it as pinyin would make it sound better.]

    A demon known for its arrogance and ruthlessness.

    Although the demon in front of them only had a trace of its bloodline, even such a thin bloodline would make it an extremely terrifying existence!

    "Eat, eat, eat!"

    <strong><i><b>Boom! </b></i></strong>

    The Tao Wu made a hoarse and unpleasant sound as its saliva flowed down the corner of its mouth.

    The Tao Wu, which had been sealed for thousands of years, desperately desired the taste of the flesh.

    "This the final trial? Isn''t this too outrageous!" Yue Jianli''s expression was bitter.

    "It''s just an animal. Just kill it" Li Ran took out his silver spear and rushed over.

    At this moment, his spear intent surged along with the demon¡¯s roar. One man and one demon were beaten into a ball.

    Yue Jianli cleared her thoughts and her eyes became calm as she sheathed her sword to join the battle.

    <strong><i><b>Boom boom boom! </b></i></strong>

    For a moment, the hall was filled with rumbling sounds as her Sword Qi surged!

    Their faces became darker as they fought

    This demon¡¯s strength was simply terrifying!

    Not only was it extremely powerful, it was also immune to dao techniques. The ck mist that was emitted was able to devour qi.

    Every time they fought the demon, they would lose arge amount of Qi.

    Furthermore, because of Song Qingsong''s existence, it had obtained a Golden Core Realm cultivation and was able to use the Supreme Dao Pce''s technique!

    "I can''t continue like this. If I were to continue fighting, I''d exhaust myself to death!" A resolution shed in Yue Jianli''s eyes.

    She withdrew from the battle and quickly formed an incantation in her hand. She softly muttered.

    <strong><i><b>Ji Ji!</b></i></strong>

    The divine light on her longsword gushed and rapidly expanded in the air. In the end, it turned into a gigantic sword!

    The huge sword was aimed at the demon, and the pure sword intent filled the entire space.

    Li Ran looked at her in astonishment.

    This girl really had some tricks up her sleeve!

    Yue Jianli forcefully pressed down, "Cut!"

    The huge sword moved in response, carrying an iparably sharp sword intent as it whistled through the air!

    The giant sword was unblemished, and it was capable of killing the demon!

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The Tao Wu¡¯s eyes were filled with ferocity, and it reached out to grab the sword!

    Yue Jianli''s eyes shed with joy.

    "Although this demon is strong, my sword is not¡­" Before she could finish her sentence, her eyes became wide open, as if she had been strangled.

    All she could see was arge hand grabbing the de. No matter how much the sword resisted, it was unable to break free.

    The Sword Qi was instantly devoured by the ck mist.

    "I-Impossible!!"

    A sinister smile appeared on the Tao Wu¡¯s face. It hardened its finger and with a pinch, the giant sword was directly broken!

    The giant sword returned to its original form, turning into a longsword that flew back into the ground, gently trembling.

    Yue Jianli took a step back, she was clearly flustered.

    This demon was too strong. It was not an existence that a Golden Core realm cultivator could deal with.

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The demon gave another ferocious roar before flying over towards Yue Jianli.

    It was toote for her to retreat.

    <strong><i><b>Bang! </b></i></strong>

    At this moment, Li Ran sent the Tao Wu flying with a single strike. It crashed into several pirs before stopping.

    He nced at Yue Jianli. "Are you alright?"

    Yue Jianli silently shook her head, her face was pale as a paper. Clearly, she had lost confidence.

    On the other side, the Tao Wu unsteadily stood up and stared at Li Ran fiercely.

    "Eat, you!"

    "You really think you can eat me?"

    Li Ran stabbed his silver spear on the ground and rolled up his sleeves. ¡°If I don''t wring your head off today, my surname won''t be Li!"

 Chapter 59: I, Li Ran, am called Xiao Lei Gong!

    <h4>Chapter 59: I, Li Ran, am called Xiao Lei Gong!</h4>

    <strong><i><b>Roar! Roar!</b></i></strong>

    After hearing Li Ran''s provocation, the demon was infuriated. It let out an earth-shaking roar.

    Its figure continued to grow, and in the end, it smashed the ceiling into pieces.

    In front of this ten-meter-long demon, the two of them were as insignificant as gravel.

    Its ugly face was filled with sinister killing intent.

    "¡­¡­"

    Yue Jianli gulped, ¡°What should we do now?"

    Li Ran scratched his head. ¡°He went berserk from just a few words. This fellow''s temper is pretty bad.¡±

    ¡°Its body is too strong, and its bloodline provides immunity to dao techniques. How should we kill it?" Yue Jianli frowned.

    Li Ran thought about it. "Demons are usually afraid of the wrath of the heavens. Thus, we could use lightning to strike them."

    "Lightning strike?"

    Yue Jianli didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Even at this time, you still want the heavens to take care of it?"

    "I''m quite good at lightning. I don''t need the heavens," Li Ran said seriously.

    "Ah?"

    Yue Jianli was stunned. "You know how to summon lightning? What a joke¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The Tao Wu raised its head and roared. It raised its enormous beast palm and mmed it down.

    The two of them retreated.

    <strong><i><b>Boom! </b></i></strong>

    The entire hall trembled, andrge pieces of rubble were scattered everywhere. Li Ran said coldly, "Don''t stay around here. I''m going to hack this beast!"

    "What?" Yue Jianli was dumbfounded.

    Li Ran held the silver spear in his hands. The spear shone with divine light that went as far as three feet, as he made his way towards the monster.

    In front of this wild beast, he was like a moth pouncing on fire.

    "Li Ran, be careful!" Yue Jianli''s heart tightened.

    However, the next scenepletely shocked her. Li Ran formed a hand incantation and stepped into the void.

    "The protector of Three Realms, I wee the Five Emperors." The cold voice reverberated in the hall, followed by the fluctuation of formless energy that darkened the entire hall.

    From the tattered ceiling, dark clouds were gathering in the sky.

    She raised her head and a trace of fear shed in her azure-white eyes.

    "The Gods Assembly, Grant me the lightning¡¯s control!"

    The dark clouds seemed to have been stirred by a formless hand, slowly forming a huge vortex.

    The air was extremely oppressive!

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The Tao Wu realized that something was wrong and turned to escape. However, the pressure of the heavens and the earth pressed it down on the ground, depriving even its ability to lift its finger!

    "The demon is terrified, and its spirit is dead." Li Ran''s clothes fluttered, his entire body wrapped in golden light, like a zing sun in the sky.

    The heavy clouds above him emitted a terrifying pressure, and thunder rumbled within them as thunderps wrapped around them!

    "What is this¡­" Yue Jianli looked at the golden figure, her eyes filled with shock.

    The demon¡¯s heart split apart as if the entire sky was pressed against its body. Blood continuously seeped out from its seven orifices.

    "Lightning exists in me, the Thunder God is omnipresent!" Li Ran roared, his silver spear pointed straight into the sky.

    Lightning condensed within the dark grey vortex, and the aura from the primordial spirit filled the heavens and the earth!

    <strong><i><b>Roarrrr!</b></i></strong>

    "Golden Lightning Curse ¨C Extinction!" The ancient incantation echoed within the hall.

    Suddenly, the wind stopped and the world fell silent.

    The vortex rapidly rotated, lightning gathered and fell.

    Li Ran¡¯s ck hair wildly danced amidst the storm, just like a Heavenly God.

    Heaven and earth were unfeeling, and everything perished.

    The lightning that pierced through the heavens enveloped the demon.

    <strong><i><b>Roar, roar, roar!</b></i></strong>

    The Tao Wu howled in pain, as lightning pierced through its body, dposing every cell.

    Its body began to crumble, scattering like fine sand in the wind.

    The demon disappeared.

    It really did.

    Its body was dposed into the smallest molecule by the heavenly lightning, leaving not a single trace behind.

    Li Ran, too, was stunned.

    <i>This was the ability of a technique from a super treasure chest? </i>

    <i>Its power was too monstrous! </i>

    ¡­¡­

    Li Ran descended from the sky, his face slightly pale. Yue Jianli stared at him nkly. "What kind of ability is this?"

    Communicating with the world, and summoning the heavenly lightning?

    Was this an ability a Golden Core Realm practitioner could use?

    Li Ran shrugged his shoulders. "I''ve already told you. I, Li Ran, am called Xiao Lei Gong*. I¡¯m adept at using lightning."

    [TLN: Xiao Lei Gong ¨C Little Thunder Lord]

    "¡­¡­" Yue Jianli lowered her head, her expression bitter.

    "If he wanted to kill me, I would probably already be dead now? Howughable that I wanted to win against him¡­"

    This was the first time her proud Sword Heart had tasted defeat.

    Li Ran was too strong, strong to the point of despair.

    Thinking back to how godly his figure was back then, was he really the same person who had teased her earlier?

    She couldn''t help but be a bit silly.

    ¡­¡­

    The lightning dissipated, and the hall became aplete mess. Song Qingsong was lying on the ground on hisst breath. He was constantly coughing up blood.

    He had absorbed most of the power of the Golden Lightning Curse, yet he managed to survive.

    However, his internal organs were almost charred by electricity. His body was scorched, and his injuries were extremely serious.

    Li Ran walked up to him and squatted down. He sighed and said, "I can''t even kill you. Your luck is really good,rade toolman."

 Chapter 60: Li Ran, I will definitely kill you!

    <h4>Chapter 60: Li Ran, I will definitely kill you!</h4>

    Song Qingsong looked at Li Ran with fearful eyes.

    At this moment, he had been seriously injured; his cultivation had been demolished like a fish on the chopping board.

    "I was forced! The demon took control of my body. I didn''t know anything at all!" he exined in panic.

    In fact, he had always been very clear-headed. He even took the initiative to share his qi with Tao Wu¡­

    However, how would they find out about this?

    Li Ran said indifferently, "You wanted to kill me earlier, right?"

    Song Qingsong''s heart tightened. "You''ve misunderstood. How is that possible! How would I dare to attack you!"

    "Is that so?" Li Ran looked at him. "I''ve had many opportunities to eliminate you before. Do you know why I''ve kept you alive until now?"

    "Why?" Song Qingsong had a bad premonition.

    "Because eliminating would be too easy for you, I want to squeeze your values dry and then send you to die." Li Ran smiled.

    Song Qingsong felt as if he had fallen into an ice cer.

    "You can''t kill me! I am a direct descendant of the Supreme Dao Pce. My master is Venerable Hao Yue. If you kill me, you definitely won''t face any good consequences!" his voice was hoarse.

    Yue Jianli also huffed, "Li Ran, you can''t kill him."

    Li Ran''s brows twitched. "Do you fancy Song Qingsong, that''s why you stand up for him repeatedly?"

    "What nonsense are you saying?!" Yue Jianli said angrily, "How could I possibly fancy such trash!"

    She looked as if she had been greatly insulted.

    Li Ran snorted, "Who knows, there might even be someone who fancies such trash."

    "I''m not one of them. I¡¯m content with what I have!"

    "Why are you yelling so loudly?"

    ¡­

    Song Qingsong was speechless.

    Hearing the two of them arguing, he almost spat a mouthful of blood.

    "You really don''t treat me like a person¡­"

    However, as long as he could survive, what was the point of being insulted?

    When he returned to the sect, he would definitely make them pay.

    ¡°At that time, the person I killed would be nted on Li Ran, and then the news that he had obtained the Immortal Emperor''s inheritance would be released¡­ Hehe, the righteous path cultivators won''t let him grow!

    "As for Yue Jianli¡­ a crime of joining hands with the Devil''s Sect¡¯s Sheng Zi and harming one¡¯srade¡­ She definitely won''t be able to escape!" Song Qingsong sneered in his heart. His eyes became even more sinister.

    ¡ª

    Li Ran frowned. "Since you hate him, why are you stopping me?"

    Yue Jianli red at him and said, ¡°Song Qingsong is a direct disciple of the Supreme Dao Pce. His soul is bound with a divine jade. If you kill him, the Supreme Dao Pce will soon find out!¡±

    "Of the ten people who entered the secret realm, nine of them are from Righteous Sects. Only you, a person of Devil Sect, can undoubtedly kill him!¡±

    "The Supreme Dao Pce won''t let you off!" Although Song Qingsong''s strength was ordinary, he had an extraordinary reputation in the Mortal Realm due to his frequent presence.

    Now that he had died at the hands of a fiend, it was akin to pping the face of the Supreme Dao Pce!

    Although Youluo Temple was very powerful, the Supreme Dao Pce was not a weakling.

    Furthermore, if a top sect was determined to deal with a Golden Core Realm cultivator, there was simply no way to escape!

    Li Ran couldn''t hide in the sect forever, right?

    Li Ran rubbed his chin and looked at her. "So¡­ are you worried about me?"

    "W-who cares about you? You saved my life. I clearly have a grudge¡­" The more she said, the less confident she became.

    Li Ran looked at her in amusement, "Has anyone told you that you are quite cute sometimes?"

    "I-I am cute?!" Yue Jianli''s face instantly turned red.

    "I-I''m not cute! I''ll kill you!"

    Her flustered appearance made Li Ranugh.

    "Sure," he couldn''t help but rub Yue Jianli''s head. "You''re Feng Aotian. You''re not cute at all, alright?"

    "¡­¡­"

    As if Yue Jianli had been hit on her acupuncture point, she stood there nkly, her earlobe turned even more crimson.

    After a while, she gritted her teeth, and with a red face, she said, "Li Ran, I will definitely kill you!"

    "Oh, I know."

    "¡­¡­"

    ¡ª

    Li Ran stood tall as he looked at Song Qingsong, who was lying on the ground.

    "Don''t worry, as long as you let me go, I will guarantee that the sect won''t cause you any trouble!" Song Qingsong gave a wry smile.

    Li Ran nodded. "I am indeed very afraid of trouble."

    Song Qingxiong heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Thank you, Sheng Zi¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    A silver spear suddenly pierced through his forehead and nailed him to the ground.

    Song Qingsong''s eyes were still filled with the joy of surviving a crisis. His pupils gradually expanded before the light in his eyes became dim.

    Yue Jianli sighed.

    ¡°Venerable Hao Yue''s status is very high. If you kill his disciple, this matter won''t end well.¡±

    "Who said I killed him?"

    Li Ranughed. "He clearly died at the hands of a demon. What does it have to do with me?"

    Yue Jianli shook her head. "Then aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell on you? Or are you also going to kill me?"

    "There¡¯s no need to go through that trouble." Li Ran continued with a serious expression, ¡°If you dare to tell anyone about it, I''ll tell them about your pink underwear."

    Yue Jianli was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    "Li Ran, unsheath your sword¡­" she slowly drew her sword.

    "Ah?"

    "I''ll fight you to the death!"

    "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 61: The Burning Heaven Emperor?

    <h4>Chapter 61: The Burning Heaven Emperor?</h4>

    It wasn''t easy for Li Ran to get Yue Jianli under control.

    First, he sealed her with a spiritual pressure seal, and then he tightly held her in his arms.

    "Quickly let me go!" Yue Jianli red at him hatefully, her eyes filled with shame and anger.

    "Then you have to guarantee that you won''t kill me with your sword." Li Ran was a little worried.

    "You beast!" Yue Jianli was agitated and took a bite out of Li Ran''s hand.

    "Damn, are you a dog? Don''t bite my hand!"

    "¡­¡­"

    At this moment, text appeared in the sky:

    ¡¾The end of the Final Trial.¡¿

    Followed by the text, a familiar white light enveloped the two of them and they appeared in another pce.

    This pce was even more magnificent.

    It was filled with immortal qi, and the sound of an immortal spiraling in one''s ears made one feel like they were in a fairnd.

    In front of the two, an old man with an immortal aura was looking at them kindly.

    "Congrattions, you''ve passed the final trial." The old man''s voice was amicable.

    Yue Jianli hurriedly broke free from his embrace and straightened her clothes with a red face.

    <strong><i><b>Cough cough</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran cleared his throat awkwardly. "Who are you?"

    The old man''s voice was clear. "Kid, didn''t you go through all these difficulties and obstacles to obtain my inheritance? You still don''t know who I am?"

    "The Immortal Emperor?" Li Ran and Yue Jianli looked at each other, their hearts pounding.

    <i>Could this person be the Ancient Immortal Emperor?</i>

    Yue Jianli asked carefully, ¡°May I ask for your esteemed name?¡±

    "Hahaha!" The old man''sughter echoed in the hall. "Ignorant child! I am the Immortal Emperor from ancient times, the Burning Heaven Emperor!"

    "Burning Heaven Emperor?" Yue Jianli covered her mouth and eximed in rm, "You are the Burning Heaven Emperor who had conquered the entire world?!"

    He was a real big shot!

    Rumor had it that he controlled more than ten types of Heavenly mes, and dictated an era.

    This secret realm was actually the inheritance of the Burning Heaven Emperor!

    Even if she was indifferent, it was unavoidable that her heart would be moved at this moment.

    Li Ran, on the other hand, didn''t move. He crossed his arms as he observed the old man.

    "Didn''t the Immortal Emperors of ancient times already disappear? Why are you still here?"

    The elder stroked his beard and said, "This emperor''s true body has already left for outer space, only leaving behind a strand of this emperor''s willpower to guard this secret realm, waiting for someone destined to arrive."

    "Then why did we both advance? Who does this inheritance belong to?" Li Ran followed up and asked.

    "This¡­"

    The old man rolled his eyes and said, "It''s because both of you are the destined one. Each person can im half of the inheritance! Don''t worry, this one''s cultivation is vast. Even if it''s half of the inheritance, it''s enough for you to ascend to the Emperor Level!"

    "Half of the inheritance?" Li Ran felt that something was wrong.

    At this moment, a "ding" sounded in his mind. A system prompt sounded:

    ¡¾Mission issued.¡¿

    ¡¾The Fiendish Red Fox is pretending to be the Burning Heaven Emperor, hoping to steal a physical body to leave the secret realm. Please kill it!¡¿

    "You really are fake!"

    Li Ran sneered.

    At this moment, the old man urged, "Don''t waste your time. Which one of you wille first to ept the inheritance?"

    He looked very anxious.

    Yue Jianli also sensed that something was wrong and quietly pulled Li Ran''s clothes.

    "Isn''t quite right¡­"

    Li Ran didn¡¯t seem to notice. He hurriedly said, "I''ll do it. I''ll im it first!"

    "Li Ran!" Yue Jianli wanted to remind him, but he turned around and winked at her.

    She immediately reacted and shut her mouth.

    "Alright, then you can rx and open your heart¡¯s door. I will give you the inheritance!"

    The old man''s hand shone with bright red light as he slowly pressed down on Li Ran''s hand.

    Seeing that the red light was about to touch him, the old man''s eyes grew even more excited. Suddenly, arge hand gripped his wrist tightly.

    "En? What are you doing?" The old man frowned.

    "You¡¯re a Fiendish Red Fox, correct? You really like impersonating others!"

    "What?!" When the old man heard this name, his expression instantly changed. He hastily tried to retract his hand.

    However, when Li Ran grabbed his hand, a dazzling white light suddenly appeared!

    "Demon Thrashing Fist!"

    The white light was like a strong acid, instantly corroding the old man''s wrist, as the old man hissed and emitted wisps of ck smoke.

    "Ah!" The old man let out a heart-wrenching howl. He didn''t have the appearance of an immortal daoist like before.

    "The Burning Heaven Emperor? Do you really think we''re fools?" Li Ranughed coldly.

    This Godly technique was a demon''s nemesis.

    In addition, the old man was extremely weak and his body was easily corroded by the white light.

    "Let me go, please let me go. I will pass the inheritance to you!" The old man howled and begged for mercy.

    However, Li Ran remained unmoved and activated his fist attack to the extreme.

    The old man¡¯s body was like the first snow meeting the zing sun. He quickly melted under the white light, and in the end, he turned into a crimson fox demon.

    Itid on the ground struggling.

    "What is this?" Yue Jianli covered her mouth in surprise.

    Actually, the Fiendish Red Fox was the same as the Tao Wu. They were demons that had been sealed here. However, because the seal had been loosened, it had managed to find a chance to escape.

    However, it had been heavily injured as a result, and its strength was nowhere to be found.

    Although it had left the coffin, it was still trapped in this secret realm.

    This time, the Fiendish Red Fox happened to catch up to Li Ran and the others who came to seek fortuitous encounters. He hade up with a n to pose as the Burning Heaven Emperor.

    It attempted to escape from the ce and turn into a new leaf through the body of others.

    Unfortunately, it was easily seen through by the system¡­

    The Fiendish Red Fox''s body trembled, and its voice was sharp and ear-piercing. "I beg you, please spare my life. I''ll bring you the true immortal destiny¡­¡±

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran stabbed its head with his spear.

    "Noisy."

 Chapter 62: Disillusioned Eye!

    <h4>Chapter 62: Disillusioned Eye!</h4>

    The Fiendish Red Fox hadn''t understood how this Golden Core Realm brat had seen through it after its death.

    Not to mention that he was so decisive, indifferent towards the inheritance¡­

    Unfortunately, it would never know the answer to these questions.

    The Fiendish Red Fox''s fiery red body turned gray.

    A notification sounded in Li Ran''s mind.

    ¡¾Missionpleted.¡¿

    ¡¾Degree of Completion: Perfect¡¿

    ¡¾Obtained Super Treasure Chest x1¡¿

    Li Ran immediately opened the treasure chest.

    ¡¾Congrattions to the host for obtaining the ¡°Disillusioned Eye¡± divine ability!¡¿

    This divine ability was able to see through illusions and all deceptions. Nothing could be concealed in front of it.

    <i>To be able to see through the barriers and openings is extremely useful!</i>

    "This is a good ability~"

    Li Ran''s eyes slightly trembled; his pupils seemed to be covered with a goldyer. The world in his eyes instantly became clear and vivid.

    It was like a transformation from a ck and white television to a 4K screen.

    "Li Ran¡­" Yue Jianli called out to him.

    He turned around, but in the end, he almost got a nosebleed!

    "F*ck?!"

    "The ability had such a function?!"

    <i>This ability was too crazy!</i>

    "But this girl''s figure wasn''t bad! Her waist was slim and her skin was so white that it seemed to reflect light¡­ It''s just that I can''t afford it."

    Yue Jianli waved her hand in front of his eyes. "I''m talking to you. Why are you so dumbfounded?"

    "Don''t shake it. I can''t take it¡­"

    "Ah?"

    Li Ran snapped back to his senses and gulped. "Nothing."

    How could this be a Disillusioned Eye? This was clearly an LSP* eye!

    [TLN: LSP ¨C Dirty old man]

    This ability absolutely must be kept a secret. Otherwise, he would probably be pursued by all the female cultivators¡­

    Yue Jianli did not think too much about it and asked, "I said, how do you know that the Burning Heaven Emperor is a fake?"

    Li Ran smiled, "To be able to set up the worldw that we must submit to during the stairway trial meant that the Burning Heaven Emperor is an arrogant and domineering person.¡±

    "As for that old man, he wasughing like a baby. He was eager to pass on the inheritance to us. How could he have the aura of an Immortal Emperor? It''s obvious that there''s something fishy."

    Yue Jianli nodded in agreement.

    This was what she found strange.

    This Burning Heaven Emperor was simply too anxious for something.

    "Then how did you know that it was a Fiendish Red Fox?" Yue Jianli couldn''t understand.

    Li Ran shrugged his shoulders. "Because he has a foxy smell."

    "¡­¡­"

    Yue Jianli almost spat a mouthful of blood.

    "The hell would I believe you, ah!" If he didn¡¯t want to exin, he could just say it rather than making such a weird excuse.

    Yue Jianli rolled her eyes and didn''t ask any further.

    "s, the Fiendish Red Fox is dead. No one knows where inheritance is." She sighed helplessly.

    This Fiendish Red Fox was sinister and cunning.

    If they could kill it, they should kill it. Otherwise, it would set a cunning n against them.

    Unfortunately, the two of them had experienced a great deal of hardship, yet in the end, they had brushed past the inheritance.

    "The inheritance¡­"

    Li Ran''s eyes glowed with deep golden divine light as he scanned the hall.

    Under the effect of the Disillusioned Eye, all the illusions in front of him disappeared, returning to their original state. He could even see the flow of Qi around them.

    Under the throne ahead, a zing light attracted his attention. Li Ran walked over and took out a metal box under the throne.

    It was engraved withplicated patterns as if the Great Dao could immerse one¡¯s mind into it.

    When he opened it, he saw an ancient book and a key lying inside.

    Yue Jianli came over to take a look and was stunned.

    "The Burning Heaven Incantation?!"

    This was a technique that made the Burning Heaven Emperor famous. He cultivated the technique to the peak and could set the sky aze with a wave of his hand!

    Furthermore, because it was an Immortal Emperor cultivation technique, it did not contain any ws. It was enough to allow one to cultivate to the Emperor Level!

    "It turned out that this ce was really a secret realm that the Burning Heaven Emperor had created. The inheritance also exists¡­"

    At this moment, the voice of Great Dao sounded in their ears:

    ¡¾Immortal Emperor''s inheritance couldn''t be given lightly. Two treasures, one take each¡­¡¿

    "No wonder the two of us advanced. So this inheritance can only be taken by one person?"

    He nced at Yue Jianli, only to see her staring at the Burning Heaven Incantation with longing.

    "Want it?"

    Yue Jianli hesitated for a long time, but still shook her head and replied, "No, this belongs to you."

    Without Li Ran, she would have already died at the hands of the demon. Even if she was lucky enough to pass the trial, it was highly likely that she would have been plotted against by the Fiendish Red Fox¡­

    She was not qualified to take this inheritance, however, Li Ran picked up the ancient book and tossed it to her.

    Yue Jianli caught the book, "What are you doing?"

    Li Ran said casually, "One for each person. The cultivation technique is yours, and the key is mine."

    Yue Jianli was stunned. No one knew what the key meant.

    On the other hand, the Burning Heaven Incantation was a true Immortal Emperor level cultivation technique!

    "This is an Immortal Emperor''s cultivation technique¡­" she couldn''t help but remind him.

    Li Ran shrugged. "I''m not interested in it anyway. If you don''t want it, then you can use it as toilet paper."

    He was indeed not interested in this cultivation technique.

    Does an Immortal Emperor¡¯s cultivation technique matter to him if it requires him to bitterly cultivate? Was it more tempting than a technique that can let him cultivate 24/7?

    Moreover, Li Ran was certain that the level of Heaven Seizing Technique would definitely far exceed this Burning Heaven Incantation!

    "¡­¡­" Yue Jianli was angry and stupefied.

    To use the cultivation technique of an Immortal Emperor as toilet paper? He really is¡­

    She didn''t hold back and nodded. ¡°Thank you."

    However, the look in Li Ran''s eyes became moreplicated.

    "You''re wee. You deserve it," Li Ran said.

    Although he had saved Yue Jianli''s life, the other party had also helped him at the Cloud Stairway.

    Moreover, he had already seen her everything¡­

    It was hard to say who owed who.

    Most importantly, Li Ran''s intuition told him that this key was extremely valuable!

    "The question is, how should I use it?"

 Chapter 63: True Inheritance: Burning Heaven Sacred Flame!

    <h4>Chapter 63: True Inheritance: Burning Heaven Sacred me!</h4>

    Li Ran pushed his ¡®Disillusioned Eye¡¯ to the limit and searched the hall for a long time.

    He didn''t even notice any hidden mechanisms.

    "How does this key exactly work?" Li Ran looked carefully at the bronze key in his hand.

    The key was roughly the size of a palm with a green and ck shade. The patterns on it wereplicated and exquisite as if some sort of ancient secret resided in it.

    Li Ran poured his qi into the key.

    <strong><i><b>Buzz!</b></i></strong>

    The key began trembling.

    The green and ckyer began to fall off from the key, reced by a zing light.

    At the same time, Li Ran''s qi was rapidly depleting, continuously being absorbed by the key.

    "What the hell?!"

    Just when he felt that he was about to be sucked dry, theyers on the keypletely fell off and his entire body disappeared from the spot.

    Looking at the empty hall, Yue Jianli was dumbfounded.

    "What happened?"

    ¡ª

    Li Ran opened his eyes and saw that he was in an extremelyrge space.

    In front of him stood a sea of zing inferno!

    The fiery redva erupted, and from time to time, it would spew out mes. The strong smell of sulfur in the air, coupled with the extremely high temperature, made it difficult for him to breathe!

    In the middle of theva, there was a raging inferno. The me had a strange golden color.

    Li Ran''s pupils contracted. "It''s a Heavenly me!"

    mes condensed by cultivators were called a spirit me. mes born from heaven and earth were called Heavenly mes. It was countless times more powerful than a normal spirit me.

    The Heavenly me was not only able to refine transcendent-grade medicinal pills, but it was also able to increase one''s battle prowess.

    All the cultivators desire the Heavenly me.

    However, even though the Heavenly me was extremely tempting, it was also apanied by fatal danger.

    If one does not have sufficient strength to forcefully subdue the fire, they might very well die on the spot!

    ¡ª

    Li Ran flew and arrived in front of the Heavenly me.

    The golden me was like a liquid, flowing in space.

    The powerful might emitted from it caused Li Ran''s heart to palpitate.

    "Golden me, a me that flows like a stream of water¡­ If I''m not mistaken, this should be the Burning Heaven Sacred me."

    That was the legendary Heavenly me controlled by the Burning Heaven Emperor. It was said that even qi and space could bepletely incinerated by it.

    "So this is the true inheritance." Li Ran suddenly understood. Apart from the Heavenly mes andva, there was nothing else in this space.

    After using the key once, it had already disappeared.

    The meaning was very simple:

    <i>Those who had seen the Burning Heaven Sacred me have to either subdue it or perish here.</i>

    "No wonder he said that the ¡®Immortal Emperor Inheritance'' could not be given lightly¡­ This Burning Heaven Emperor is truly ruthless!"

    Li Ran was certain that there was no other exit.

    He could only wrap his right hand with the Demon Thrashing Fist and carefully touch the Heavenly me.

    The instant he touched it, the white light of the Demon Thrashing Fist was instantly destroyed.

    The berserk Heavenly mes surged into his body, rushing through his hands and burning his meridians.

    Li Ran endured the heart-wrenching pain as he circted his Heaven Seizing Technique.

    <i>The Heaven Seizing Technique: Devour Ten Thousand Techniques!</i>

    The golden ancient seal appeared and faced off against the Burning Heaven Sacred me.

    The two foreign forces happily fought.

    As for the owner of the body, Li Ran greatly suffered.

    His burned meridians were quickly restored by the Heaven Seizing Technique.

    Burn, recover, burn, recover¡­

    The heart-splitting pain made him wish he could faint right away.

    However, the power of the Heaven Seizing Technique kept him awake.

    After an unknown period had passed, the brutal confrontation quietly stopped. Li Ran''s numb eyes gradually restored their life.

    His clothes had long been burned clean. His muscles were bulging, and his body was covered with a golden divine tattoo.

    As he breathed, he spat out a burst of white energy.

    Li Ran clenched his fists and felt the qi surging within his body. He couldn''t help but sigh in relief!

    "Nice!"

    This miserable confrontation caused his meridians to bepletely reformed.

    Regardless of whether it was gathering qi or recovery speed, they were all several times faster than before!

    Most importantly, there was a golden me tattoo in his right palm. Li Ran gently pressed his right hand against the wall.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    Golden mes surged out, instantly vaporizing the entire rock wall.

    "Too strong!" Li Ran couldn''t help sighing.

    The might of the Heavenly me would increase as its owner¡¯s strength increases. When he reached a higher realm, how terrifying would the me be?

    All of a sudden, the entire space began to tremble. Huge rocks fell, and magma surged up like a fountain.

    "Not good, the Heavenly me was subdued and the secret realm is about to copse!"

    Li Ran''s palm erupted with mes, and his figure disappeared.

    ¡ª

    On the other side, Yue Jianli was floating in the air, staring nkly at the copsed pce.

    "What''s going on here?"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    The entire space suddenly copsed, a trace of panic appeared in her eyes.

    Suddenly, Li Ran appeared and pulled her into his embrace.

    Yue Jianli raised her head and opened her mouth slightly. A huge golden giant appeared and held the entire dome and tightly protected the two of them.

 Chapter 64: Flying Cloud Peakâ€™s Upheaval!

    <h4>Chapter 64: Flying Cloud Peak¡¯s Upheaval!</h4>

    The Grand Myriad Mountain Range.

    The two sharp-toothed tigers were about to descend from the opening, prepared to enjoy the vastnd.

    Suddenly, a huge golden palm fell down from the sky and smashed down on arge tree!

    The golden fist slowly loosened and a man and womanid on the golden palm.

    It was Li Ran and Yue Jianli.

    After the Heavenly me was taken away, for some reason, the secret realm didn''t immediately send them out. Instead, it began to copse.

    How terrifying was the destructive power of a separate space?

    Li Ran had to exert all his strength and used the unique manifest to barely survive the crushing.

    Even so, he had already reached the point where he had run out of fuel.

    He fainted on the spot.

    The golden hand dispersed, and the two of them fell to the ground. Yue Jianli''s face was dirty and her appearance was very miserable.

    However, she couldn''t care less. She hastily leaned against Li Ran''s chest and listened nervously.

    Only after hearing the powerful heartbeat did she let out a sigh of relief.

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The two Sharp-Toothed Tigers reacted.

    This was like a pie falling from the sky.

    They had just used up their energy and two proteins appeared in front of them for replenishment. They were simply ted.

    <strong><i><b>Swish!</b></i></strong>

    The sound of cutting through air rang out as the two tigers¡¯ heads rolled far away. Their eyes were still filled with longing for food.

    Yue Jianli put her sword back into the sheath. Her knees went limp and she copsed to the ground.

    "He saved my life again¡­"

    She looked at Li Ran with aplicated expression, and her pretty face suddenly flushed.

    His clothes were burned by the Heavenly me, so he didn''t have time to change.

    Right now, he was lying naked on the ground.

    Yue Jianli''s face turned red as she turned her head." This Sheng Zi is sleepingfortably on his own¡­"

    At this moment, the sky was getting dark, and demonic beasts were howling.

    Yue Jianli gritted her teeth and stood up to help Li Ran up. She ced her arm on him.

    Feeling the heating from his body, her face blushed like she had a fever.

    Having made a decision, she stepped on the flying sword and headed towards the sky.

    ¡ª

    Flying Cloud Peak.

    Supreme Dao Pce.

    The deacon who was in charge of overseeing the direct disciples and the Divine Soul Jade te was patrolling around as usual.

    As a top sect, who dared to provoke a direct disciple of the Supreme Dao Pce?

    Not to mention killing one.

    The so-called monitoring was just a routine.

    The deacon walked around for a while. Just as he was about to close the door and leave, a "crack" suddenly rang.

    A bad premonition arose in his heart, and when he heard this, he looked over and saw that a soul jade te had shattered!

    <i>The direct disciple Song Qingsong died!</i>

    Venerable Hao Yue was enraged.

    The entire Flying Cloud Peak was filled with fury!

    ¡ª

    The Southern territory of the Vast Land.

    Inside a luxurious manor, few figures with profound auras sat together.

    Their names were enough to shake the earth.

    Joyous Unity Sect, Yin Corpse Dao, Youluo Temple, the sect masters of the top Devil Sects were all gathered here!

    It could be called a grand ceremony of devils!

    As for Leng Wuyan, she sat in the highest position and coldly nced at the crowd.

    "Sect Leader Leng, the righteous practitioners is now too strong. The Devil Dao alliance was established to protect everyone''s interests. Why are you against this?" A young man dressed in white robes spoke up.

    A beautiful female ve was rubbing his shoulders.

    He is the Sect Master of Joyous Unity Sect, Liu Xunhuan!

    Leng Wuyan looked at him with disgust.

    "Both dressed in a white robe, Ran''er was so handsome and masculine, yet Liu Xunhuan is so feminine!"

    "Sect Master Leng?" Seeing that she didn¡¯t reply, Liu Xunhuan couldn¡¯t help but frown.

    Leng Wuyan said with indifference, "As I''ve said, whatever you want to do has nothing to do with the Youluo Temple. I won''t stop you, nor will I participate."

    "Everyone is from a Devil Sect, so how can you stay out of this?" Liu Xunhuan said.

    Leng Wuyan sneered. "If you think we''re on the same boat, then you''re mistaken."

    "What does that mean?" Liu Xunhuan frowned.

    "Back when the Righteous Path alliance attacked my sect, did one of you stand out and say that you wanted to advance and retreat with my sect?"

    Leng Wuyan''s gaze swept over everyone. "You''re unable to withstand the pressure now, yet you want to drag my Youluo Temple into the hot waters? Do you really think I''m a fool!" Her voice wasn''t loud, but it was deafening!

    The devil sect cultivators were embarrassed by her words, and they didn''t know what to say.

    Liu Xunhuan was about to say something when his eyes suddenly met Leng Wuyan''s eyes. It was as if he had fallen into an ice cer.

    That sheer killing intent waspletely undisguised.

    Leng Wuyan stood up and calmly said, "Regardless of whether it''s the Devil Sect or the Righteous Sect, anyone who wants to strike the Youluo Temple will meet my sword first!"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    A boundless sword qi swept past, creating a terrifying ravine between her and the crowd.

    <i>The entire manor was split in half!</i>

    Leng Wuyan had already disappeared.

    Liu Xunhuan gulped, "This witch''s temper is still as violent as before! Her cultivation is still as strong as ever¡­ If she continues like this, she will probably be single for the rest of her life."

    "Shh! You dare to say this? Don''t drag me down with you!"

    "This is the truth¡­"

    The few great devils started gossiping.

    ¡ª

    Leng Wuyan stood on the cliff and looked at the mountains in front of her. Her eyes were full of thoughts.

    "I don¡¯t know what Ran''er was doing now. Does he miss me ¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Li!</b></i></strong>

    The eagle fell and the jade tablet fell into her hands. Leng Wuyan looked carefully and couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Ran''er actually entered the secret realm?" As she continued reading, her eyes instantly turned cold.

    "Supreme Dao Pce?"

 Chapter 65: Treatment of an Immortal Emperorâ€™s Inheritor!

    <h4>Chapter 65: Treatment of an Immortal Emperor¡¯s Inheritor!</h4>

    Five hundred miles outside Wu Yang City.

    A remote house inside a small valley vige¡­

    Li Ran slowly opened his eyes.

    Looking at the thatched ceiling above him, he was stunned for a moment before he heaved a sigh of relief.

    "I''m not dead!"

    How terrifying was the power of the copse of the secret realm?

    He exerted all of his strength to activate the abnormal phenomenon, exhausting all of his qi.

    He even used the Heaven Seizing Technique to absorb the impact.

    Only then did he barely survive.

    However, due to his overexertion, he had also fallen into aa.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how long I have been unconscious¡­¡±

    Li Ran wanted to sit up, but his right hand was pressed down. For a moment, he couldn''t raise it.

    He turned his head to look, immediately stunned. Yue Jianli was sleeping soundly by the bed.

    Her fair and delicate face was beautiful and dreamy under the sunlight. A faint red light fell down on her little face, giving her a truly adorable look.

    Her long eyshes trembled slightly, and a few strands of hair fell on her white cheeks.

    Just a scene from a painting.

    Li Ran gulped, ¡°When this girl doesn¡¯t have a sword in her hands, she is actually quite pretty¡­"

    He wanted to pull his hand away, but Yue Jianli subconsciously grumbled and hugged him even tighter.

    <strong><i><b>Hiss!</b></i></strong>

    <i>Soft!</i>

    ¡°What a fellow. You want to test a cadre with something like this?" He took a deep breath and used a bit more strength.

    "En?" Yue Jianli opened her eyes in a daze.

    Li Ran''s body froze. He looked straight ahead as if he was an old monk.

    "You''re awake?" Yue Jianli''s eyes shed with joy as she suddenly realized that her arms were entangled with his.

    She blushed and hastily stood up.

    Li Ran also silently withdrew his arm.

    The air was quiet, and the atmosphere was awkward.

    <strong><i><b>Cough cough¡­</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran cleared his throat and asked, "Where are we?"

    "This ce is called Yun Xiao Vige. I''m worried that if we were to enter Wu Yang City with your status, we might attract unnecessary problems, so I temporarily ce you here," Yue Jianli replied.

    Li Ran nodded. "How long have I been unconscious for?"

    "Today is the third day.¡±

    "So long?" Li Ran rubbed his hair.

    This secret realm was truly dangerous.

    Although the immortal opportunities were alluring to many, it was often apanied by enormous risks.

    He had only managed to escape unscathed with all his treasures and divine abilities. If it were any other Golden Core Realm cultivator, their corpse would probably have turned cold.

    However, his harvest this time was filled with alms pots*, so he did not risk it for nothing.

    [TLN: I couldn¡¯t find any reference to this, but the meaning is probably a fruitful harvest]

    Golden Lightning Curse.

    Disillusioned Eye.

    Burning Heaven Sacred me.

    As well as arge number of immortal materials and spirit herbs in his storage ring.

    The rewards of the system and the rewards of the secret realm made Li Ran''s strength soar.

    He was about to get out of bed, but suddenly, with a hiss, he frowned.

    He felt as if all his meridians had been blocked. He could not feel any strength at all.

    Yue Jianli took a pillow and ced it behind him. "You can¡¯t feel your meridians because you''ve over-exhausted your qi. You''ll need time to sort it out. You can''t be in a hurry."

    "Thank you," Li Ran said.

    Yue Jianli shook her head and said with seriousness, "I should thank you. Thank you for not leaving me behind. Otherwise, I would have turned into smithereens."

    She would never forget the shocking scene of the golden palm protecting her.

    Li Ran was capable of escaping by himself, but he chose to spend a bit more effort to escape with her. Otherwise, his injuries might not have been so severe.

    Li Ran shook his head. "It''s just a simple matter. There''s no need to thank you. Moreover, this matter¡­ might happen because of me."

    "Because of you? Why?¡± Yue Jianli couldn''t understand.

    Li Ran said, "The existence of the Secret Realm is for the sake of finding someone destined. In the end, we obtained the inheritance. That is the inheritor of the Immortal Emperor. However, not only did the Secret Realm not send us away safely, it copsed. Don''t you find it strange?"

    "En¡­" This was what Yue Jianli was confused about.

    In the end, the formation seemed to be eager to bury the two of them.

    This wasn''t the sort of treatment an Immortal Emperor''s inheritor should receive.

    "You mean¡­"

    Li Ran snorted coldly, "It''s the world¡¯sws!"

    "When I ascended the Cloud Stairs, I disobeyed its authority, so the world¡¯sws wanted me to die!"

    The final copse was obviously caused by those strands of the world¡¯sws.

    It couldn''t stop Li Ran from obtaining the inheritance because this was the Immortal Emperor''s arrangement. However, it could use the loopholes of the naturalws to make Li Ran die at the final moment.

    Unfortunately, Li Ran was fine, but he disappeared along with the secret realm.

    "I see!" Yue Jianli suddenly understood.

    If that was the case, then it would make sense.

    Li Ran sneered. "You bastard, you still want to die with me? Dream on!"

    He spoke too forcefully, causing his injuries to be affected. He coughed violently for a moment.

    Yue Jianliughed, "All right, I know you''re powerful. Rest well."

    She got up and left.

    After a while, she walked over with a bowl of soup.

    "This is the concoction I made with the Spirit Recovery Pill. You can drink it."

    "You made me soup?" Li Ran quivered.

    He said cautiously, "You didn''t poison the medicine, right?"

 Chapter 66: Yue Jianliâ€™s Method of Feeding Medicine!

    <h4>Chapter 66: Yue Jianli¡¯s Method of Feeding Medicine!</h4>

    Yue Jianli was threatening him with his life every day, but now, she took the initiative to concoct medicine for him?

    In Li Ran''s eyes, someone was off. "Big Boss, get up and drink medicine first."

    "You suspect I''m poisoning you?"

    Yue Jianli was infuriated. "You''ve been lying here for three days and I could''ve killed you hundreds of times. Why would I have to go through so much trouble?"

    "That seems true¡­" Li Ran scratched his head awkwardly.

    "I fed you this medicine every day. If it¡¯s poisoned, you would¡¯ve already died from poison!" Yue Jianli red at him hatefully.

    "I''m sorry, I¡¯m in the wrong¡­ Wait, you said you fed me every day?" Li Ran asked suspiciously. "I''ve been unconscious. How did you feed me medicine?"

    He hadn''t heard of anyone who had fainted and was still able to drink medicine. She couldn''t possibly be making things up, right?

    "This¡­" Yue Jianli was speechless for a moment and her face blushed.

    Li Ran nodded and said, "Hehe, I knew it."

    Yue Jianli asked nervously, "You, you know what?"

    "I knew you were lying to me. You didn''t feed me medicine these past days, did you?" Li Ran snorted.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Yue Jianli heaved a sigh of relief and couldn''t help licking her lips. Her pink cherry lips were small and charming.

    "You know so much¡­"

    ¡ª

    Li Ran''s meridians were in a mess. It was very difficult to even raise his hand.

    Yue Jianli carried the concoction and fed it to him with a spoon.

    Her eyes wandered and she did not dare to look at him.

    Li Ran said with a smile, "You, a righteous fairy, actually took care of a demon¡­ If the word of this gets out, even the Righteous Path cultivators won''t be able to tolerate you."

    "Hmph, I''m just repaying your favor!" Yue Jianli said coldly, "It''s unfair to fight you now. When you have fully recovered, I''ll kill you!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Aiyo!" Li Ran clutched his chest and let out a painful cry.

    "What''s wrong?" Yue Jianli put down the bowl of soup and asked nervously, "Did the injury recur? Does it hurt?"

    "It hurts. How about you rub it?"

    "Alright." As soon as she agreed, she felt something was wrong.

    She looked up and saw Li Ran looking at her with a smile. He didn''t feel the slightest bit of pain.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yue Jianli punched him in the chest and said in embarrassment, "You''re not even injured to such an extent!"

    Li Ran''s face turned pale and he was almost sent away by the punch.

    This girl is really ruthless ah¡­

    Yue Jianli turned her head in anger and acted as if she didn''t want to talk to him.

    "Don''t be angry. It''s just a joke. We''re allrades-in-arms. Come, hold my hand." Li Ran smiled and extended his hand. "We live and die together¡­"

    Yue Jianli''s eyes softened and she said with a stern face, "Then why do you want to shake hands?"

    "This is the traditional etiquette of my hometown. If we shake our hands, we are friends," Li Ran exined.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Yue Jianli red at him. ¡°Isn''t your hometown Wu Yang City? Why haven''t I heard of such etiquette?"

    "Why would I deceive you? As the saying goes: Take my hand and you¡¯re my girlfriend¡­ I mean a good friend."

    "You''re spouting nonsense again." Yue Jianli stuffed her delicate hand into his palm. Feeling the intense heat, her face became feverish again.

    "Li Ran, when I thoroughly study the Burning Heaven Incantation, I will definitely defeat you!"

    ¡°¡­Good luck."

    ¡ª

    At that moment, the sound of knocking sounded from the door and a middle-aged woman walked in.

    Seeing this, she couldn''t help but smile. "That''s great. Young man, you''re finally awake!"

    Li Ran was taken aback. "This is¡­"

    "This is Auntie Sun who lent us the house. She''s very kind,¡± Yue Jianli introduced.

    She did not have any contempt or arrogance just because she was a mortal.

    Auntie Sun said, ¡°Young man, you have a good wife. You must treat her well in the future."

    "Auntie Sun, you misunderstood. We''re not a couple¡­" Yue Jianli exined.

    "Hey, these matters, how can it be hidden from me?" Auntie Sun smiled and said, "If you¡¯re not a couple, would you stay awake to boil herbs for him for several nights? Or feed the medicine to him through mouth-to-mouth?¡±

    Li Ran: (¡Ñ_¡Ñ)

    "What? Mouth-to-mouth?!¡± He stared nkly at Yue Jianli.

    "D-don''t listen to Auntie Sun''s nonsense. It''s nothing!" Yue Jianli stomped her feet in embarrassment and turned around to escape.

    Her actions proved the truth¡­

    Li Ran''s eyes were nk as heid on the bed like a walking corpse.

    "I lost my first kiss? Wu Wu Wu, Master, this disciple has let you down!"

    Auntie Sun smiled kindly and sighed, "How nice is it to be young!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡ª

    In the next few days, Li Ran lived in this little Yun Xiao Vige.

    With the existence of the Heaven Seizing Cultivation Method and immortal materials, his injuries were rapidly recovering.

    Yue Jianli didn''t seem to have anything to do. Every day, other than studying Burning Heaven Incantation, she was just bickering with Li Ran.

    Actually, she could have left a long time ago, but she felt reluctant to do so for some reason.

    On the next day, she was drying her clothes in the courtyard, and a burst of sound whistled through the air.

    A few green-robed swordsmen appeared in front of her.

    When Yue Jianli''s eyesnded on the leader of the green-robed men, her pupil could not help but narrow.

 Chapter 67: Jealous Chen Zhutian!

    <h4>Chapter 67: Jealous Chen Zhutian!</h4>

    These green-robed swordsmen were the deacons of the Myriad Sword Pavilion. Each of their strengths was iparably strong.

    Their leader was a man called Chen Zhutian. He was the son of the First Elder of the Myriad Sword Pavilion, the Inner Sect¡¯s Eldest Senior Brother.

    Even Yue Jianli, the chief disciple, had to address him as "Senior Brother Chen¡±.

    "The Myriad Sword Pavilion has a unique tracing method, but I didn''t expect them to arrive so quickly." Yue Jianli¡¯s expression looked grave.

    Li Ran was still inside the room.

    "Junior Sister Yue, I finally found you!" Chen Zhutian''s eyes were filled with joy. "Ever since you entered the Secret Realm, I haven''t heard anything back. Senior Brother is dying of anxiety!"

    Yue Jianli was the future sect leader. She was also a beautiful and talented woman.

    As for Chen Zhutian, regardless of his identity, status, or appearance, he was also extraordinary. Therefore, in the eyes of the sect''s elders and ordinary disciples, the two of them were a match made in heaven.

    As time passed, even Chen Zhutian harbored this thought.

    After Yue Jianli had entered the Secret Realm, he had not heard from her for a long time. Chen Zhutian was so anxious that he brought a group of deacons to find her.

    He did not expect to find her in this small vige.

    Yue Jianli said coldly, ¡°Thank you, Senior Brother Chen.¡±

    "When I saw that you were fine, I was relieved."

    Chen Zhutian looked at his surroundings and frowned. "Younger Sister, why didn''t you return to the sect instead of staying in this small vige?"

    Compared to the Sword Peak with abundant immortal qi, this ce was simply in tatters.

    Yue Jianli said, "It''s nothing. I just wanted a change of mood so I came to rx here."

    "Okay."

    Chen Zhutian didn''t think too much about the matter. "Then you can go back with me. Sect Master was still talking about you a few days ago."

    "This¡­" Yue Jianli hesitated for a moment and looked a little reluctant.

    Although she didn''t want to leave, she knew that this was the best choice.

    "Okay, let''s go¡­" As soon as she finished her sentence, Auntie Sun walked out. "Little girl, you need to leave? It''s about time to eat. Go after dinner."

    Yue Jianli shook her head and said, "Auntie Sun, I¡­"

    "That''s right. Your husband said his arm hurts and he couldn''t lift it. He asked you to feed him," Auntie Sun added.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yue Jianli covered her face helplessly.

    This guy just happened to cause trouble at a time like this¡­

    "Husband?" Chen Zhutian frowned and said, ¡°Junior sister, if I didn''t hear wrong, since when did you have a daoist partner?"

    "It''s just a misunderstanding. Let''s go." Yue Jianli didn''t want to be entangled further.

    "Misunderstanding? Is this your exnation?"

    Chen Zhutian''s expression darkened as he asked, "So you''ve been with other men all this time?"

    Yue Jianli frowned and her expression turned cold. "So what if I am? Do I have to exin things to you?"

    "You!" Chen Zhutian''s expression darkened even more.

    "All right, I''d like to see what dragon is hidden in this small vige that can make you care so much!" With that said, he was about to take his men to the house.

    Zheng!

    Yue Jianli unsheathed her sword. "Let¡¯s see who dares to enter!"

    Chen Zhutian gritted his teeth. "You actually drew your sword against me for a wild man?"

    Boom!

    A streak of sword intent made a line in front of him!

    Yue Jianli said icily, ¡°I will make this clear! If you cross this line, don''t me me for not caring about my fellow disciples!"

    The deacons looked at each other.

    The Chief Disciple and Eldest Brother were going to fight?

    Then who should they help?

    Chen Zhutian was in a frenzy.

    Yue Jianli wanted to attack him for another man?!

    She had probably been with this man for the past few days. Who knew what happened between the two of them!

    His face was twisted, jealousy had clouded his judgement.

    Chen Zhutian took a step forward.

    Zheng!

    Yue Jianli''s sword trembled.

    As long as he crossed this line, this sword would strike him!

    Seeing her cold eyes, Chen Zhutian''s throat tightened.

    This was the number two genius on the Heavenly Genius Rankings.

    Although he was older than her, he might not be able to win if he fought her.

    Even if he won, he would lose her favorable impression of him.

    Chen Zhutian''s eyes shifted and he said in a high voice, "If you have the guts,e out. Don''t hide behind a woman like a soft egg!"

    He understood.

    Yue Jianli must have been deceived by this man¡¯s words. Now, all he had to do was provoke the man and force him to give up!

    He was a noble Sword Immortal. Could he lose to a vige farmer?

    "Come out if you have the guts. Don''t let me look down on you!" Chen Zhutian put his hands on his waist and shouted.

    "Noisy." A faint voice sounded.

    A huge golden palm appeared, covering the sky, as it mmed towards Chen Zhutian.

    "What?!¡± Chen Zhutian was startled and quickly retreated.

    Boom!

    The huge palm mmed down and the entire mountain shook!

 Chapter 68: Chen Zhutian - I wish you a happy marriage for a hundred years!

    <h4>Chapter 68: Chen Zhutian - I wish you a happy marriage for a hundred years!</h4>

    Looking at the huge pit in front of him, Chen Zhutian''s calf was trembling.

    If that palm had hit him¡­ he would probably have been dead!

    "This junior is Chen Zhutian, a disciple of the Myriad Sword Pavilion. Who is Senior?" He asked in a trembling voice.

    He wanted to identify the opponent''s background first so that he wouldn''t act rashly.

    However, after waiting for a long time, no one in the room said anything.

    "Didn''t you say he''s a coward? Why is he a senior now?"

    Chen Zhutian''s expression was awkward. He had not expected that there would be such an expert in this vige.

    He had wanted to prove his strength to his junior sister, but in the end, he was crushed like a fly.

    "Junior sister, who exactly is in this room?" He couldn''t help but ask.

    Judging from the might of that palm strike, it must be at least a practitioner of the Nascent Soul Realm!

    Before Yue Jianli could reply, the male voice sounded once again, "A swarm of flies dare disturb this seat. Scram!"

    Following the sound that rang like a bell, dark clouds gathered above their heads.

    A majestic might of heaven and earth seemed to envelop them.

    The aura was terrifying!

    "F*ck!" Chen Zhutian and the others almost copsed to the ground.

    Just a single word could trigger the might of the heavens and the clouds covering the sky?

    This wasn''t just a Nascent Soul cultivator, this could have been a Crossing Cmity expert!

    Yue Jianli held back herughter and said, "Senior Brother Chen, you should leave quickly. The person in the room doesn''t have a good temper. If you were to offend him¡­"

    She deliberately did not finish her sentence.

    Chen Zhutian was so scared that his legs went limp. "I-I-I-I just remembered that there are still some things that have not been dealt with in the sect. If there''s nothing else, I''ll leave first."

    After saying that, he was about to leave, but Yue Jianli said, "The senior is in seclusion here. Senior Brother Chen, it''s best not to speak nonsense about what happened here."

    "Of course!" Chen Zhutian nodded. "I didn''t see anything today!"

    "Good. Take care of yourself,¡± Yue Jianli said.

    "Hold on, hold on!" Chen Zhutian didn''t dare to stay any longer. He took the frightened deacons and fled.

    After flying for several hundred miles, they slowly stopped.

    "Senior brother Chen, do you want to report this to the sect master?" A deacon asked while panting.

    "No way! If anyone dares to divulge this matter to anyone¡­ don¡¯t me me for being rude!" Chen Zhutian snapped at them.

    What a joke. Wasn''t that a p to his face?

    "But Chief Disciple Yue is staying there¡­" the deacon said carefully.

    "This¡­" Chen Zhutian cleared his throat and said, "As long as I''m sure that junior sister is safe, then it is up to her to make her own decisions. As her senior brother, I wish her the best."

    Faced with a powerful being that was able to manipte the phenomena of the heavens and the earth, he was no longer in the least bit jealous.

    At the same time, he swore in his heart:

    In the future, this small vige would be his forbidden area, and he would never step into it again!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The deacons looked at him with contempt.

    Chen Zhutian is such a coward¡­

    ¡ª

    On the other side¡­

    Yue Jianli walked into the room and saw Li Ran sitting on the chair yawning.

    "You just used your divine ability. Is your body alright?" she said with concern.

    "I¡¯m fine." Li Ran shook his head. It''s just a bluff. I didn''t use much qi."

    His identity was special. If he were to appear with Yue Jianli, he would bring her a great deal of trouble.

    He couldn''t possibly kill all of her seniors, could he?

    That was why he had used such a move.

    "But that senior brother of yours seems to have something with you, right?" Li Ran joked.

    Yue Jianli shook her head. "But I have no interest in him."

    She had no feelings for Chen Zhutian, to begin with. After experiencing today¡¯s events, her hate for him grew to the extreme.

    "Now that he knows that you have a ¡®husband'' at the Crossing Cmity stage, he probably won''t dare to look at you again." Li Ran smiled.

    Yue Jianli''s face turned red, but after thinking about it, that seemed to be the case.

    She couldn''t help but feel much more rxed.

    "Let''s eat."

    "Good."

    "That''s right." Li Ran looked around. "Where''s Aunty Sun? I just saw her."

    Yue Jianli suddenly remembered something. "Aunty Sun is still outside!"

    At this moment, the door suddenly opened.

    Aunty Sun brought arge group of vigers over and excitedly said, "There, there they are!"

    Yue Jianli was taken aback. "What are you doing¡­"

    Before she could finish her sentence, all the vigers were kneeling on the ground, their heads banging against the ground.

    "We greet Lord Immortal!"

    "I didn''t know that Lord Immortal is residing here, this mortal deserves death!"

    "Please forgive me, Lord Immortal!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ran and Yue Jianli looked at each other helplessly.

    "It seems that we cannot eat this meal¡­"

    ¡ª

    Wu Yang City, Xiao Mansion¡­

    The travel-worn Xiao Qingge opened the door.

    The Grand Myriad Mountain Range was located in the southern territory, and they were far away from Wu Yang City. She had to rely on Xiao n''s connections in various ces, and it took her a few full days to rush back.

    She had just walked a few steps when she met Butler Fu.

    ¡°Miss? Why did you onlye back now!" Uncle Fu was shocked.

    "I''ve made a trip. Why isn''t there anyone in the manor? What happened?" Xiao Qingge asked.

    Uncle Fu hesitated.

    Under her constant questioning, he whispered, "The Li family is here to annul the engagement!"

 Chapter 69: Pressure on the Xiao Family!

    <h4>Chapter 69: Pressure on the Xiao Family!</h4>

    Xiao Manor''s parlor.

    The atmosphere was grave.

    The Xiao family''s head and the elders were all gathered here, their gazes fixed on a middle-aged man.

    The middle-aged man, on the other hand, was aloof as he leisurely drank his tea.

    "Brother Yunhao, we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Why are you here to drink tea today?" Sitting on the main seat, Xiao Nian''s voice was cheerful.

    Li Yunhao put down his teacup and said with a smile, ¡°Family Head Xiao, let''s stop beating around the bush. You should already know the purpose of my visit?"

    Xiao Nian''s face immediately darkened.

    The Xiao Family''s Ancestor had passed away, this was the most vulnerable period the Xiao family had been in.

    How many families in Wu Yang City were targeting the Xiao family''s meat!

    The Li family had sent someone over at this moment. Naturally, it would be a joyous matter.

    There could only be one reason: Marriage Annulment!

    However, Xiao Nian still held on to hisst hope. "Brother Yunhao, please speak frankly."

    Li Yunhao indifferently said, "Li Ran is the Sheng Zi of Youluo Temple. There are rules prohibiting marriage. I''m afraid it''s difficult to fulfill the engagement with Miss Xiao. In order not to dy Miss Xiao''s marriage, this engagement should be void."

    These words were very beautiful.

    However, everyone in the Xiao family knew that the sect prohibition was a smokescreen.

    After all these years, the Li family had never mentioned the engagement. However, when the Xiao Family was on the brink of copse, they came to annul the engagement for this reason.

    They clearly did not want to get involved in this mess.

    Xiao Nian forced a smile and said, "Brother Yunhao, she¡¯s only 18 this year, I''m not in a hurry to talk about her marriage. From what I see, we should think about it a little longer."

    He wasn''t certain that Xiao Qingge would marry Li Ran.

    However, at this critical juncture, if the Li family stood out to annul the engagement, the Xiao Family would be a piece of fish on the chopping block.

    With this marriage contract, others would face this deterrent.

    Li Yunhao shook his head and said, "Family Head Xiao, you''re a smart person. There''s no need for me to say this. You should know the answer, right?"

    Xiao Nian frowned. "Brother Yunhao¡­"

    Li Yunhao raised his hand and snapped, "Since that''s the case, I''ll just say it straight. This engagement must be annulled! This is an announcement, not a discussion!"

    As soon as he said that, the Xiao family''s face turned pale!

    Bang!

    The Third Elder of the Xiao family mmed his hand on the table and said angrily, "Your Li family is going too far! This engagement was set by our ancestors, how could you just give it up with a single sentence? You aren¡¯t putting the Xiao family in your eyes!"

    Li Yunhao''s expression turned cold as he sneered, "So what if the ancestors decided on it? Li Ran is no ordinary person!"

    "Impudent!"

    The members of the Xiao Family were extremely furious. But the next moment, they became excited.

    The source of the excitement was a female voice, "Is this what Li Ran wanted or the Li Family?"

    Everyone raised their heads and saw Xiao Qingge walking in slowly.

    "Qingge, go back. This isn''t your ce to intrude!" Xiao Nian frowned.

    Xiao Qingge shook her head. "It¡¯s my marriage. Of course, I should be here."

    She looked at Li Yunhao. "Elder Li, you haven''t answered my question yet."

    Li Yunhao humphed. "So what? Can you change the truth?"

    Xiao Qingge said indifferently, "If you want to annul the engagement, you can. Let Li Ran personally annul the engagement. Then, I, Xiao Qingge, will immediately break the engagement!"

    "Qingge!" Xiao Nian''s expression changed.

    "What if he doesn''te?" Li Yunhao narrowed his eyes.

    Xiao Qingge did not back down and looked at him. "Even though my Xiao Family are facing a cmity, not everyone can step on a marriage contract between two ancestors. How could a mere Hall Elder have the qualifications to annul the marriage?!¡±

    Her voice was clear and resounding in the hall.

    The atmosphere quieted down.

    "Good, very good!" Li Yunhaoughed angrily. "You are indeed worthy of being a fairy. Even if you have be a mortal, you still have such an imposing aura!"

    "Then please remember what you said today. When Li Ranes to annul the engagement, you must immediately annul the engagement!"

    After speaking, Li Yunhao left with a flick of his sleeve.

    Xiao Nian sighed. "Qingge, you''re too impulsive. When Li Ran arrives¡­ Hai!"

    ording to his thoughts, annulment of the engagement was a matter of certainty.

    The longer this matter dragged on, the more breathing room the Xiao family had.

    However, Xiao Qingge had sealed off her escape route.

    Xiao Qingge looked out of the window and was a little nervous.

    Although she knew Li Ran was sincere, could he withstand thebined pressure of the family and the sect?

    ¡ª

    Yun Xiao Vige¡­

    With Yue Jianli''s careful care and the help of the herbs, Li Ran''s body had almost recovered.

    Ever since Li Ran disyed his divine power, they had been worshipped by the vigers.

    Not only was the food delicious, but they were also very respectful towards him.

    Auntie Sun didn''t dare to joke with them anymore. As soon as she met them, she would say, "Immortal, Immortal."

    This change made the two ufortable. So they didn''t want to stay any longer.

    The next day, Li Ran left behind some banknotes to pay for his amodation and meals.

    Without a word, the two of them quietly left the vige.

 Chapter 70: Young Master Li is Back!

    <h4>Chapter 70: Young Master Li is Back!</h4>

    Above the mountain pass.

    Li Ran and Yue Jianli were traveling through the air.

    "I want to go to Wu Yang City, what about you? Return to the sect?" Li Ran asked.

    Yue Jianli shook her head and said, "The sect has sent a message asking me to go to Mount Feiyun."

    In fact, she had already received this news a long time ago. She just pretended to not know.

    She was reluctant to leave the Yun Xiao Vige.

    Li Ran sighed. "I don''t know when I''ll be able to see you again."

    Yue Jianli tilted her head and said, "You and I are different. It''s better off to not see each other again."

    She didn''t know why, but her nose was sour when she said this, and her heart tightened.

    Li Ran was used to her speech manners.

    "Since that''s the case, I¡¯d better avoid you¡­" he said deliberately.

    "You dare!¡± Yue Jianli''s cheeks puffed. "If you dare to hide from me, I-I will kill you with one strike!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ran smiled and said, "You only know how to fight and kill. You won''t be able to get married like that."

    Yue Jianli snorted coldly, "The sword way is mypanion. I don''t need a man!"

    "All right, you''re a noble Sword Immortal. Don¡¯t destroy the mortal world, okay?" Li Ran said, "If there¡¯s no other business, I will leave first?"

    "Wait a minute." Yue Jianli stopped him and said softly, "You have to be careful. Song Qingsong''s matter is very serious. I probably have been called to Mount Feiyun for this."

    "Don''t worry, I won''t reveal what happened inside the secret realm."

    "You''d better not stay outside for long. When you''re done, you should hurry back to the sect and wait for the matter to die down." She kept reminding him, her impression didn''t look like a sword immortal at all.

    "Alright, I got it."

    Li Ran rubbed her head. "Don''t you see who I am? Venerable Hao Yue, if he wants to touch me, he has to think twice before taking action."

    "Tch, you''re the worst¡­" Yue Jianli''s face turned red, but she did not remove Li Ran''s hand.

    "Then I''ll really leave this time."

    "En¡­"

    "Goodbye, little wife."

    "Who, who is your wife!" Yue Jianli was just about to draw her sword when Li Ran had already disappeared without a trace.

    Her face turned red as she gritted her teeth. "This pervert, don''t let me catch you next time!"

    After saying this, the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but curl into a smile, her eyes rippling with light. "Don¡¯t let me catch you next time, you rotten egg ¡­¡­"

    ¡ª

    Wu Yang City¡­

    This was the imperial capital of the dynasty. It was the most prosperous city-state in the Haotian Empire.

    Flying above the Imperial City was strictly prohibited.

    Li Rannded outside the city and walked towards the city gate with his hands sped behind his back.

    Wu Yang City''s wall was tall and sturdy. Above the huge city gate lies two words ¡®Wu Yang¡¯ painted in silver and iron shade.

    The words engraved on the wall stood imposing.

    It was said that these two words were written by the ancient emperor of the Sheng n, who was said to be able to exterminate all demons.

    The city gate profiling was very strict. Those who entered the city lined up, waiting for the officers to inspect them.

    Li Ran stood at the back of the line.

    It was winter, but he only wore a thin white robe, and his face was iparably handsome. It was obvious that his background was extraordinary.

    He attracted the attention of the surrounding people.

    When it was his turn, the soldiers were stunned for a moment. Then, they eximed, "Young Master Li, you''re back?!¡±

    Li Ran was stunned. ¡°You know me?"

    The officer smiled fawningly. "You''re handsome and elegant, like a firefly in the dark. How could I not recognize you?"

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    As the capital of Wu Yang City, there were a lot of cultivatorsing and going every day. There was nock of ruthless murderers.

    The investigation of the city gate had be a high-risk upation. If one was careless, one might lose one¡¯s life.

    For this reason, the officers and soldiers specially prepared a picture book with important people they could not afford to provoke.

    As for Li Ran, he was on the top. He had a danger level of five stars!

    "Young Master Li is here, why aren''t you here to wee him!"

    The officer called out and the others dropped their investigation work. They all ran over.

    They stood in front of Li Ran and bowed.

    "Young Master Li, wee home!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Their postures, I thought I hade to a bathhouse."

    Li Ran couldn''tin and walked into the city under everyone''s respectful gazes.

    ¡ª

    Standing on the street of Wu Yang City, Li Ran couldn''t help but sigh.

    The city was prosperous.

    The road made of bluestone was very wide, and shops were lined on the streets.

    The pce cornices were filled with ancient charm.

    The street was crowded with people, and the piercing shouts of the peddlers could be heard.

    Looking afar, he could see the imperial pce as he climbed up the stairs.

    The pce in the center was located at the highest vantage point. From a distance, one could observe the resplendent of the pce.

    The surrounding pces were situated in different elevations, depicting a scene of a moon surrounded by various arching stars.

    "This city is well structured." Li Ran nodded.

    This time, he returned to Wu Yang City for two matters.

    The first matter was to annul the engagement.

    The second matter was to deliver the Spirit Fruit.

    Li Ran still valued this agreement.

    After that period of time, he and Xiao Qingge were genuine friends.

    Moreover, the other party was worried about his safety and insisted on handing over the Spirit Fruit to him. He attached great importance to this sentiment.

    However, other than knowing his friend¡¯s name was Sun Qingqing, he knew nothing else.

    "That girl didn''t even give me her address. She said that when I arrive at Wu Yang City, I naturally would see her¡­ she''s so mysterious."

    At that moment, a group of people ran past him.

    Li Ran grabbed one of them. "Brother, do you know how to get to the Sun Manor?"

    "I don''t know." The person shook his head and said, "The Li family has already gone to the Xiao family to set up a challenge at the arena. Why are you still looking for Sun Manor? Don''t you want to watch a lively scene?"

    "The Li Family and¡­ the Xiao Family¡¯s challenge?" Li Ran was stunned.

    That was a lot of information to digest!

 Chapter 71: Youre Worthy to Represent Me?

    <h4>Chapter 71: You''re Worthy to Represent Me?</h4>

    Xiao Mansion¡­

    In the empty space in front of the door was a huge arena.

    The seats were upied by arge crowd.

    They were all onlookers who hade to spectate the liveliness. Their scale wasparable to the Immortal Ascension Convention.

    Recently, the Xiao Family¡¯s situation was unstable.

    Their old ancestor passed away, Xiao Qingge fell to the dust, and the Li family broke off the engagement¡­

    One explosive piece of news after another pushed them to the forefront.

    Now that the Li Family hade to challenge them, it was obvious that they wanted to step on the Xiao family.

    Everyone knew that the annulment of the engagement was very likely!

    ¡­

    On the stage, two young men were fighting.

    The saber-light and sword-light matched each other.

    The two of them were both Foundation Establishment Realm cultivators, so their fight was quite lively.,

    However, the purple-clothed youth was clearly superior. He took advantage of the opponent''s unpreparedness and hit him in the chest.

    <strong><i><b>Pfft!</b></i></strong>

    The young man in ck coughed a mouthful of blood and was sent flying. He got smashed into the ground.

    The young man in purple was victorious.

    This person was Li Sheng, the eldest son of the Li family, Li Ran''s cousin.

    Li Shengughed coldly. "That''s it? How desperate the Xiao family must be to send this kind of trash to face off against me!"

    The surrounding people were also discussing.

    "This is the sixth time he''s won, right?"

    "Li Sheng is truly invincible. No one in the Xiao family can stop him!"

    "He''s a first-ss talent and also an inner disciple of a sect. His future is limitless!"

    "Xiao family is really miserable¡­"

    "That''s right, they''re about to be a third-rate family."

    ¡­

    "Qingshan!"

    "Quickly save him!"

    "Where are the pills? Bring them!"

    The members of the Xiao family hurriedly surrounded Xiao Qingshan and carried him back to his residence. At the same time, they red hatefully at Li Sheng.

    <i>How outrageous!</i>

    Xiao Nian''s expression was ugly, and his brows were filled with ck clouds.

    Last time, the Li family''s elder failed to annul the engagement and returned in defeat. Following that, Li Sheng came to fight them in the challenge arena.

    To put it bluntly, they wanted to force the Xiao Family to annul the marriage contract.

    "Patriarch, Qingshan wasn¡¯t a match. I''m afraid no one in the younger generation is his match¡­" The Third Elder whispered.

    Xiao Nian clenched his fists.

    "If we really are to be swept away by the other party alone, then the Xiao family''s face would be obliterated!"

    Setting the challenge arena was a rule set by Wu Yang City''s several families.

    Li Sheng came to the Xiao Family to set up a challenge. The young disciples of the Xiao Family had to ept such challenges. The Elders could not interfere.

    Otherwise, they wouldn''t dare to be so arrogant.

    Li Sheng kept provoking, "No way, no way, that''s the level of the Xiao family? Could there be no one left?"

    The children of the Xiao family were aggregated.

    "Let me do it!"

    "You dog! You''ve gone too far!"

    Although their cultivation was average, the young men were antagonized by Li Sheng¡¯s provocation.

    One by one, they jumped onto the stage.

    However, in just a few moves, they were heavily injured. They spat blood and flew out. Blood had dyed the stage red.

    Without exception, they were all defeated.

    <i>The difference in the realm was too great!</i>

    Xiao Qingge looked at the seriously injured people and her eyes were filled with tears as her body trembled.

    Anger and powerlessness filled her heart.

    Li Shengughed wildly. "That''s it? This was the strength of the Xiao family? You can''t even win in a tug of war match. It''s really funny!"

    Among the crowd, Li Ran was watching the show.

    If he didn¡¯t understand wrongly, this farce should be rted to the annulment of the engagement.

    "Is the Xiao Family not willing to annul the engagement?"

    Li Ran shook his head.

    Although the Xiao family was rather miserable, what did it have to do with him?

    He was not interested in meddling in other people''s business.

    Just as he was about to turn around and leave, a figure suddenly entered his eyes. He was stunned.

    "What? Why is she here?!¡±

    ¡ª

    Li Shengughed wildly on stage.

    All of a sudden, the surroundings quietened down. A woman with a stunning expression slowly walked up to the stage.

    "It''s actually her!"

    "Xiao Qingge? Didn''t she lose all her cultivation?"

    "That''s right. Her marriage is about to be annulled, yet she still has the face toe out?"

    ¡ª

    Even the members of the Xiao family were anxious.

    With Xiao Qingge''s current condition, wouldn''t she be heading towards her death?

    Xiao Nian was nervous and was ready to make a move.

    This was his own daughter.

    Even if he broke the rules, he couldn''t let anything happen to her!

    On the stage, Li Shengughed coldly and said, "I almost forgot that the Xiao family still has a genius like you. Why? Do you want to fight with me?"

    Xiao Qingge gritted her teeth and said, "Li Sheng, what exactly do you want!"

    Li Sheng said with a sinister smile, "I heard that you didn''t agree to annul the engagement and shamelessly wanted to marry into my Li Family. I''m here today to see if your Xiao family is qualified enough!"

    He looked around. "It looks like¡­ <strong><i><b>Tsk tsk,</b></i></strong> your family can''t withstand even a single blow!"

    Xiao Qingge clenched her fists. "I''ve made it very clear. As long as Li Ranes to annul my engagement, I won''t say anything. Why is your Li family so aggressive?"

    "Li Ran?"

    A hint of coldness shed in Li Sheng''s eyes. ¡°I''m Li Ran''s cousin. I can represent him! You have to annul this marriage even if you don¡¯t want to!¡±

    "A mere mortal wanted toy hands on our Li family?"

    Xiao Qingge''s face turned pale. "You''ve gone too far!"

    "So what if I bully you?" Li Sheng said wildly, "Either annul the engagement or ept the challenge. You can choose yourself!"

    "You!" Xiao Qingge was extremely angry.

    Hearing the cries of the people below the stage, her heart ached.

    "Could it be¡­ are you really going to split up with Li Ran?"

    Her heart was filled with reluctance, but how could she watch her family suffer?

    For a moment, she fell silent.

    Li Sheng sneered. "Looks like you''ve chosen to fight? Very well, I''ll give you on your way!"

    He brazenly reached out his hand to grab at her with a lightning pace.

    "Qingge!" Xiao Nian''s expression became anxious. Just as he was about to fly to stop him, a sudden explosion rang in his ears.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    Li Sheng coughed up blood as he was sent flying.

    A tall and elegant figure stood in front of Xiao Qingge, his voice cold and fierce.

    "Who are you to represent me?"

    ¡ª¨C

    Author Notes:

    Before I know it, I have already written 120,000 words and it is time to test the results of this book.

    Actually, I have nothing to say.

    Even if there is nothing to say, friends who like this book will continue reading.

    The most important thing is to make sure that you are reading things you like.

    Thank you for your support these days. (¤Å 3 ¤Å) ¤Å? ¡«

    (This is thest free chapters!)

 Chapter 72:

    <h4>Chapter 72:</h4>

    The air quieted down.

    All eyes fell on the man on the stage.

    The man wore a white robe and had a peerless appearance. His eyes were filled with killing intent and a hint of disdain.

    As for Li Sheng, who was insufferably arrogant just a moment ago, his face was as white as paper, and he was paralyzed on the ground, bleeding profusely.

    Suddenly, someone eximed, "Li Ran, he''s Li Ran!"

    Following this cry of rm, the atmosphere began to boil.

    "Li Ran is back?"

    "It¡¯s really the Devil Sect''s Sheng Zi Li Ran!"

    "Heavens, it really is him!"

    "Could it be that he personally came back to annul the engagement?"

    The expressions of the people from different families changed.

    Li Ran, the son of the Li n Patriarch, the direct heir of Youluo Temple, the sect¡¯s Sheng Zi!

    The one born with a Dao Mark.

    The reincarnation of an immortal emperor.

    The number one genius in the vastnds.

    The only Saint-grade talent in a thousand years¡­

    Each and every one of these titles made it impossible for all the geniuses to raise their heads high.

    Li Ran''s shadow was like a huge dark cloud covering the entire city. Even the Li Family members were dumbfounded.

    <i>When did Li Ran return?</i>

    Not only did he suddenly appear, he even attacked and injured Li Sheng. This made them feel that something was amiss.

    Xiao Nian stopped in his tracks.

    As he looked at the two figures on the stage, he felt a bit enlightened.

    "No wonder Qingge had insisted, so they''ve long since¡­"

    Xiao Qingge stared nkly at his tall and straight back.

    This man had once again descended from the sky to save her.

    "Li Ran, you''ve finally arrived¡­" Her voice was choked with sobs, tears welling up in her eyes.

    If he came just a littleter, she really wouldn''t be able to hold on.

    "We meet again, Miss Sun!" He was clearly ming her for hiding this fact from him.

    After spending so much time together, he didn''t know that Sun Qingqing was his fianc¨¦e!

    Before, he had felt strange, but he didn''t think much about it. Now, after thinking about her actions, he could exin many things.

    Xiao Qingge lowered her head in embarrassment. "I''m sorry, I just wanted to give you a surprise."

    ¡°Surprise? Shock was more like it!" Li Ran was angry.

    "Am I wrong?"

    Tears were still on Xiao Qingge''s face, but her smile was brilliant. "However, it''s good to see youe back safely!"

    Li Ran fell silent.

    Thinking back to the time the two of them spent in the Grand Myriad Mountain Range, a trace of tenderness shed in his eyes.

    "I''ll deal with youter!¡±

    "I''ll let you take care of meter." Xiao Qingge pinched the corner of her clothes and blushed.

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­"

    He turned around and looked at Li Sheng below the stage, his eyes gradually turning cold.

    Li Sheng only felt that his entire body was about to crack.

    Xiao Qingge was about to die from his attack, but he was suddenly struck flying by someone¡¯s attack.

    "Who exactly is it¡­"

    He raised his head and looked up at the stage. He almost threw out a few drops of urine.

    "Li, Li Li Ran?!

    "When did this devil return?" Li Sheng''s back went numb.

    Although he was Li Ran''s cousin, it was precisely because of this that he knew how terrifying his cousin was.

    "Brother Ran, when did youe back? Why didn''t you greet your family?" Li Sheng struggled to stand up with an embarrassed smile on his face.

    Li Ran smiled coldly. "Should I report back to you when I return to Wu Yang City?"

    Li Sheng''s heart trembled. "I didn''t mean it that way¡­"

    Li Ran raised his hand and snapped. "If I didn''t hear wrongly, did you just say that you wanted to annul the engagement on my behalf?"

    Li Sheng gulped. "That¡¯s the family''s order. I was only ordered to do such¡­"

    "Then killing Xiao Qingge is also the family¡¯s arrangement?"

    "This¡­" Li Sheng''s heart trembled, and cold sweat soaked through his shirt.

    When Li Ran extended his hand, a huge suction force generated, instantly sucking Li Sheng.

    With one hand holding Li Sheng¡¯s neck, Li Ran¡¯s voice was like a bone-chilling icy wind. "Dare to attack my fianc¨¦e? Li Sheng, are you tired of living?!"

    Li Sheng''s face turned green and purple as he struggled in the air as if he was drowning.

    When the Li family saw this, they immediately panicked.

    "Young Master Ran, don''t be rash! ording to the family rules, it is a grave crime to kill someone from the same family!"

    "Hmm?¡° Li Ran looked at him. "Are you telling me how to do things?"

    Tremendous pressure was released, directly pressing the deacon onto his knees, sealing his movements.

    Everyone else''s hearts became cold.

    It was over.

    Li Ran had really gone mad.

    Something big was about to happen.

    The Li family is a family with many branches.

    Not everyone was loyal to the patriarch¡¯s lineage.

    A group of people led by the grand elder would often openly and secretly oppose the patriarch.

    As the son of the Great Elder, Li Sheng had secretly done a lot of dirty deeds to discredit Li Ran.

    It could be said that half of Li Ran''s infamy was created by Li Sheng.

    Li Ran knew this clearly, but he was far away in the Youluo Temple. He did not care about him.

    Who would have thought that he would be so arrogant?

    Li Ran clutched his throat with one hand, his voice ice cold. ¡°As long as the marriage contract has not been annulled, Xiao Qingge is my fianc¨¦e!¡±

    ¡°Li Sheng tried to murder my fianc¨¦e. He is a person with no ethics, he should repent with his life!"

    ¡°Since he failed tomit the crime, his death penalty could be forgiven, but it is difficult to leave the living criminal roaming free.¡±

    "I¡¯ll abolish your cultivation to set an example!" Li Ran''s hand surged out with qi and poured directly into Li Sheng''s body.

    Surging qi instantly destroyed his meridians.

    Li Sheng''s body twitched, his eyes turning white as blood flowed out from his seven orifices.

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    As soon as Li Ran let go of him, Li Sheng smashed onto the arena like mud.

    His meridians were thoroughly crippled, and his dantian was empty. From this moment on, he had be the mortal he looked down on the most.

    Even with immortal pills, the cure was useless.

    When everyone saw this scene, their hearts were filled with despair.

    <i>This was the son of the Li Family''s Grand Elder, an inner sect disciple!</i>

    <i>Just because he attacked Xiao Qingge, his cultivation was crippled?</i>

    <i>Li Ran was indeed worthy of his name!</i>

    <i>Too ruthless!</i>

    Li Ran kicked Li Sheng off the stage and smashed him right in front of the Li Family Executor.

    "Bring him back to the Li Manor."

    "Yes." The deacon was so scared that his legs went limp. How could he dare to disobey Li Ran¡¯s orders? He picked up Li Sheng and quickly left.

    Li Ran narrowed his eyes as he swept his gaze down the stage.

    The disciples of the other families all avoided his gazes, and none of them dared to look at him.

    They were all secretly thinking about whether they had offended Xiao Qingge or not, but they must not let this fiende knocking on their doors.

    Fortunately, Li Ran didn''t say much. He turned around and walked with Xiao Qingge.

    As everyone looked at the bloody arena, a thought swept past their hearts.

    <i>The Xiao family couldn''t be offended!</i>

 Chapter 73:

    <h4>Chapter 73:</h4>

    Su Manor''s living room.

    From the Xiao Family¡¯s head to the outer sect''s elders, all the higher-ups were gathered here. The crowd was even bigger than the day Li Yunhao came to visit.

    All eyes were gathered on a man.

    Li Ran.

    He had once been the Xiao family''s greatest nightmare, but he had now be their savior¡­ thisplicated everyone¡¯s mood towards him.

    Li Ran said calmly to Xiao Qingge, "Go on, please give me your exnation."

    Xiao Qingge whispered in shame, "I''m sorry. The reason I''ve been hiding my identity from you is that I don''t think I''m worthy of you¡­ I''m just a mortal right now and you''re so outstanding. I don''t have the confidence to reveal my identity¡­"

    Seeing her look of disappointment, Li Ran calmly said, "Ny-nine percent of the people in the world are not as outstanding as me. This is very normal. You don''t need to feel too inferior."

    <i>Someone with higher cultivation than him and more handsome than him?¡­ I''m sorry, but such an outstanding person do not exist</i>

    Xiao Qingge wrinkled her nose. "Narcissistic¡­"

    However, she was much more cheerful.

    Li Ran thought about it. "That''s why you trusted me so much. Not only did you tell me everything about the secret realm, but you were also even willing to give me the Spirit Fruit?"

    Xiao Qingge smiled. "If I don''t trust you, who else can I trust? Especially after knowing your heart, my entire heart belongs to you."

    "Ah?" Li Ran was taken aback. "What do I want?"

    Xiao Qingge replied shyly, "I know that you''ve been fond of me all these years. I also know that I''m your precious girl¡­ Actually, I-I also like you the most!"

    After she said that, her little face turned red. Her bright eyes seemed to be dripping with water.

    Thinking back to Li Ran''s "fianc¨¦e" in the arena, she felt like she had fallen into a honeypot.

    However, Li Ran waspletely dumbfounded.

    "I''ve always liked you all these years? Why haven¡¯t I heard about this?" Li Ran felt that something was wrong. "I think of you as my sister, but you wanted to seduce me?"

    Xiao Qingge was confused.

    <strong><i><b>Ahem!</b></i></strong>

    At this moment, Xiao Nian couldn''t hold back any longer. He said, "Does anyone want to exin to me what''s going on?"

    "Yah!¡±

    It was only then that Xiao Qingge remembered that her nsmen were still beside her and she immediately lowered her head in embarrassment.

    "Young Master Li, why don''t you exin it to me?" Xiao Nian asked.

    Li Ran said, "The problem is that I didn''t fully understand what was going on!"

    Xiao Nian was speechless.

    After a while, Xiao Nian finally figured out what had happened.

    "In other words, Qingge went to the Grand Myriad Mountain Range alone and happened to be saved by you. Then, both of you entered the Secret Realm together?"

    Xiao Nian rubbed his chin. "What a coincidence? This is truly fate!"

    "It really is fate." Li Ran nodded.

    Xiao Nian hesitated for a moment and asked the question that everyone was concerned about. "Young Master Li, do you want to annul this engagement or not?"

    This was not only rted to the Xiao and Li families, it was even rted to Youluo Temple!

    At this moment, Li Ran''s attitude was especially important.

    "The engagement?" Li Ran hesitated.

    Actually, his purpose in descending the Youlou Temple was toe to the Xiao Family to annul the engagement.

    However, Xiao Qingge''s sudden appearance disrupted everything.

    She was brave, persistent, and sincere. Although she had fallen into the mortal world, she did not feel self-pity. She was determined to fight all possibilities.

    Most importantly, her looks were really good. She was beautiful and bright. Although she didn''t have his master''s cold aura, she was still a little more youthful.

    If Li Ran wanted to say he didn''t like her, he was lying to himself.

    The only thing he was worried about now was that his master would be jealous if she found out.

    Thinking of Leng Wuyan''s jealousness, Li Ran couldn''t help but shiver.

    <i>She would murder him!</i>

    At that moment, Xiao Qingge said, "Li Ran, you don''t need to make things difficult for me. Even if you annul the engagement, my heart will not change.¡±

    "The engagement is just the beginning of our fate. It doesn''t fully represent our rtionship.¡±

    "I can''t tie you to my Xiao family''s chariot just because of a marriage contract. It''s not fair to you."

    She spoke softly, but her words contained deep affection.

    The other members of the Xiao family were all anxious.

    This engagement was very important to the Xiao family. How could Xiao Qingge be so stupid at a time like this?

    Xiao Nian did not say anything.

    He handed the options to the two of them.

    Li Ran looked at her seriously and shook his head. "I''ll make my own decision about my marriage. This marriage, I''m not going to back out!"

    He decided to face his heart bravely.

    As for Master¡­

    At worst, he would be whipped crazily by her, but he absolutely could not blink an eye now.

    Xiao Qingge''s heart was about to melt. "Li Ran¡­"

    If it weren''t for arge number of people besides her, she would have probably already pounced into Li Ran''s arms.

    Xiao Nian heaved a sigh of relief.

    Not only did his daughter find a good match, but the Xiao Family also had a chance to breathe.

    ¡°But it''s impossible for Li Ran to stay in Wu Yang City. If the Xiao family wants to survive, they have to rely on themselves!" He knew very well.

    "By the way." Li Ran thought of something and took out a red fruit.

    The entire hall was filled with a refreshing fragrance.

    "This is for you." Li Ran handed the red fruit to Xiao Qingge.

    Xiao Nian was stunned for a moment and asked curiously, "What¡¯s this? It has an immortal aura, and from its appearance, it looks like a rare spiritual medicine!"

    Xiao Qingge''s eyes were firm as she said, "This is the Spirit Fruit from the Immortal herb garden in the secret realm, my only chance to re-embark on the immortal path!"

    The Xiao family members gasped in unison.

    "Immortal herb?"

    "Spirit Fruit?"

    "Re embark on the immortal path?"

    This was simply too important to the Xiao family.

    Xiao Nian was silent for a long time before he stood up and bowed deeply to Li Ran. "Young Master Li, regardless of whether Qingge seeded or not, you are my Xiao Family''s great benefactor!"

    The other Xiao Family elders got up and bowed excitedly. "Thank you, Young Master Li!"

    <i>That was immortal material!</i>

    Not to mention the mortal world, it was extremely rare even among the top sects.

    And Li Ran was actually willing to give it to Xiao Qingge.

    This kind of affection really made people turn their attention.

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "You don''t have to stand on ceremony. This belongs to her. I''m just returning it to the owner."

    The members of the Xiao family did not take his words to heart.

    How could mortals obtain immortal materials?

    Li Ran looked at Xiao Qingge and said, "Let''s go. Find a quiet room and I''ll protect you."

    Xiao Qingge nodded.

    Xiao Nian led the two to the underground training room.

    Two hourster¡­

    The Qi in the sky above the Xiao Manor condensed, and the sounds of immortals¡¯ chants were unceasing. The vague shadow behind that reverberation seemed to resemble the luan and the phoenix that was facing each other.

    <i>Xiao Qingge has turned her fate around and re-embarked back on the Immortal Path!</i>

 Chapter 74:

    <h4>Chapter 74:</h4>

    Li Family''s residence¡­

    The first elder Li Daoshi looked at the sorry-state Li Sheng in front of him, mes were spitting out from his eyes.

    "What exactly is going on? Li Sheng had only gone to the Xiao Family to put on a show. Why is his cultivation crippled!"

    <i>Could it be that the Xiao family broke the rules and that their family head or elder had attacked?</i>

    "Does the Xiao Family want to dere war on my Li family? Wait for it!" Li Daoshi gritted his teeth.

    The attendant who was kneeling beside him trembled and said in a low voice, ¡°First Elder, Young Master Sheng''s cultivation wasn¡¯t crippled by the Xiao family¡­"

    "Not the Xiao Family?"

    "Who did it? Was it the Liu family? Or was it the Feng family?"

    "I don''t dare speak¡­" The deacon trembled.

    Li Daoshi picked him up with a bone piercingly cold voice. "If you don''t say anything, I''ll kill you right now!"

    The deacon swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice, "It''s Young Master Li Ran, he personally crippled Young Master Sheng''s cultivation¡­"

    "Li Ran?"

    Li Daoshi froze.

    He didn''t expect this answer.

    "Tell me exactly what happened!" Li Daoshi said coldly.

    The deacon swallowed his saliva and exined everything he saw.

    The more Li Daoshi heard this, the colder his eyes became. In the end, he stepped on the ground and cracked!

    "He actually crippled my son''s cultivation for that slut from the Xiao Family! He was simply going too far!"

    "This enmity is irreconcble! Li Ran, I will definitely make you pay the price!"

    Li Daoshi''s eyes were red, and his roar echoed out from within the room.

    ¡ª

    Xiao Manor¡­

    A smile blossomed on Xiao Nian''s face.

    Ever since the Xiao family¡¯s ancestor had passed away, he had never been so happy.

    Xiao Qingge''s cultivation had recovered.

    The Spirit Fruit was indeed worthy of being known as an immortal material. Not only did it allow her to regain her transcendent talent, but her lost cultivation was also restored.

    The Foundation Establishment Realm was only one step away from the Golden Core Realm.

    "Nephew, hurry up and try this tea. This is my treasured immortal tea, and I''ve never been willing to drink it." Xiao Nian smiled.

    Li Ran nodded and took a sip.

    "Good tea."

    "Good taste, nephew!"

    Xiao Qingge smiled and said, "Father, you¡¯re ttering too much."

    "What do you mean by ttering? Nephew Li helped you recover your cultivation. He is a great benefactor of my Xiao family, so I naturally should treat him with courtesy."

    The more Xiao Nian looked at Li Ran, the more he found Li Ran to be pleasing to the eye.

    He was handsome and had great talent. He was also good to Xiao Qingge.

    The only thing that was controversial was his devil sect background.

    However, the cultivation world had always relied on strength.

    If you came from a third-rate sect, even if you were the embodiment of justice, no one would take you seriously.

    However, if one were to hail from a top sect, even if he was a demon who killed everyone like plundering grass, everyone would only revere it.

    This was the reality.

    Moreover, the Youluo Temple was different from the other devil sects. It did not have much of a bad reputation.

    Xiao Nian looked at the two of them and rolled his eyes. He said, "This old man still has something to take care of. You two can chat slowly."

    After saying that, he got up and left, leaving space for them.

    The atmosphere calmed down, and a trace of a gentle and indistinct ripple rippled out.

    Xiao Qingge said softly, "Li Ran, you haven''te for a long time. I thought that something happened to you in the secret realm, and you''ve been on edge all these days¡­"

    Li Ran nodded. ¡°There was indeed a small incident. It took me a few days.¡°

    He briefly exined what happened after she left.

    This included killing Song Qingsong, obtaining a Heavenly me, and being plotted against by the worldws.

    When Xiao Qingge heard this, her heart skipped a beat. She covered her mouth and cried out in shock.

    Especially the part where she heard that the secret realm had copsed and almost buried him. She even carefully examined his body.

    "Where are you injured? Is it serious?"

    "It''s nothing. It''s just a meridian blockage. It''s already healed," Li Ran replied.

    "That''s good." Xiao Qingge heaved a sigh of relief, but then she asked in confusion, "Then who took care of you during the past few days when you lost all of your cultivation?"

    "This¡­" Yue Jianli''s cold and proud face appeared in Li Ran''s mind.

    During that period of time, she took care of him in every way. She awkwardly concocted medicine, fed him food, and even fed him medicine with her mouth¡­

    If Xiao Qingge found out about this¡­

    Li Ran shuddered.

    "Her name is Auntie Sun. She is a kind-hearted viger," he answered seriously..

    "Oh." Xiao Qingge nodded.

    She felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t find what¡¯s wrong.

    "Li Ran, will you be punished if you cripple Li Sheng''s cultivation?" Xiao Qingge asked worriedly.

    "I''m Sheng Zi of Youluo Temple. My father is the Li n''s Patriarch. Who dares to punish me?" Li Ranughed coldly.

    However, even though his words were like this, his eyes turned cold.

    He clearly understood,

    Li Daoshi definitely wouldn''t let this go!

    ¡ª

    The Li Family Council.

    The top seat was upied by the Patriarch Li Daoyuan, followed by Li Daoshi. All of the elders were seated in order.

    The atmosphere was cold and ghastly!

    They had just found out what had happened. This matter shocked everyone.

    The Grand Elder was the first to make a move. He mmed the table. ¡°Li Daoyuan, you raised a good son! Your son dared to cripple Sheng''er like this?"

    The Fourth Elder replied, "Sheng''er is at the peak of the Foundation Establishment Realm. He is also an inner sect disciple, and his future is limitless! This is a great loss to the Li family!"

    The Sixth Elder also agreed, "Matters of attempting to kill one¡¯s fellow family members is a great taboo! I know that Li Ran had be a Sheng Zi, so I felt a little flustered!"

    Both of them were from the same lineage as the Grand Elder, so they stood out to assist him at this opportunity.

    Li Daoyuan frowned.

    The Grand Elder had always been unwilling to ept him and had always opposed him.

    This time, if the other party were to have leverage over him, he would have to bite himself!

    "Strange, how could Ran''er be so rash¡­" He was confused.

    Li Sheng wasn''t a good person. Even if he wanted to kill, he should just kill. However, to cripple Li Sheng¡¯s cultivation in public was a huge taboo.

    "Li Daoyuan, you must give me an exnation today. My son needs an exnation!" the Grand Elder said angrily.

    Li Daoyuan sighed. "Then what do you want?"

    The Grand Elder snorted coldly. "Such atrocity should naturally be handled ording to the family rules! Li Ran had crippled my son''s cultivation. ording to the n''s rules, he has to simrly cripple himself!"

    Everyone present was stunned.

    Li Ran was a dazzling genius with a saint-grade talent. He was the pride of the entire Li family!

    <i>Cripple his cultivation? What a joke!</i>

    "Impossible." Li Daoyuan frowned. "Even if I agree, the one from the Youluo Temple would not agree."

    The Grand Elder seemed to have expected this response. "Since that''s the case, let''s ask the ancestor toe out from seclusion and let him help me uphold justice!"

    <strong><i><b>Hiss!</b></i></strong>

    Everyone present gasped.

    <i>Ask the ancestor toe out from seclusion?</i>

    <i>So this was what the Grand Elder had in mind!</i>

 Chapter 75:

    <h4>Chapter 75:</h4>

    There was a reason why the Li Family''s position was so extraordinary and that their position was higher than the other families.

    The only reason was that the Li Family had an emperor powerhouse.

    The Li Family ancestor, Li Wuqiang, was a mighty figure who had Emperor-level cultivation.

    He was on the same level as Leng Wuyan, Liu Xunhuan, Chen Yundao, and others.

    Moreover, he had lived longer than them.

    Because of some unknown reasons, Li Wuqiang had always stayed in the Li family''s secret ground in seclusion, never taking a single step outside.

    He silently guarded the descendants of the Li family.

    Only when there was a major incident within the family, or when there was a powerful enemy that attacked, would he reveal his true body.

    Now, the Grand Elder wanted to invite the ancestor out of seclusion?

    Li Daoyuan frowned and said, "Isn''t this making a fuss? If you dare to disturb the ancestor¡¯s cultivation, his anger is not something we can bear!"

    The Great Elder refused to let go. "It''s a major matter that the family members wanted to kill each other. Moreover, it''s also rted to the son of the patriarch. We''ll let the ancestor make a decision!"

    "But¡­" Li Daoyuan was extremely resistant.

    As the Patriarch, no matter what Li Ran did, he would be able to protect him.

    However, once the ancestor emerged from seclusion, his position would be switched.

    The ancestor is iron-d and righteous. His most serious taboo was for families to kill each other.

    This matter, with no clear indication of who¡¯s right or wrong, is definitely not good.

    ¡°The Grand Elder is very smart. This was the only way to punish Li Ran! ording to the family''s rules, as long as half of the elders agree, they can invite the ancestor out of seclusion. Let''s vote!" After he finished, he raised his hand first.

    Following that, the Fourth Elder and the Sixth Elder raised their hands to express their agreement.

    As for the Patriarch Li Daoyuan, Second Elder, and Fifth Elder, they did not raise their hands.

    Three votes to three, just half!

    A trace of pride shed through Grand Elder''s eyes. "Very good, ring the bell, enter the secret ground, and respectfully wee the ancestor out of seclusion!"

    Li Daoyuan secretly expressed his hate towards the Grand Elder, but he had his hands tied this time.

    ¡ª

    Li Family''s secret ground¡­

    After arriving at the ancestral hall, several elders stood in front of a huge stone door.

    The stone door was engraved with various Dao Markings, and it seemed as if there was a phenomenon of the Grand Dao that could not help but draw people¡¯s attention to immerse in it.

    <strong><i><b>Dong~</b></i></strong>

    As the melodious bell rang out, ripples spread across the stone door.

    A momentter, an indistinguishable voice rang out.

    "Why are you disturbing this emperor¡¯s rest?"

    His voice was filled with unfathomable majesty, as it clearly resounded in everyone''s hearts.

    The Grand Elder fell to his knees with a "thump" sound. "Disturbing the ancestor''s cultivation is worthy of death. However, there''s one thing we want the ancestor to decide!"

    The ancestor''s voice seemed toe from the nine heavens. "Li Daoshi¡­ I remember you. What happened?"

    Grand Eldermented, "Patriarch''s son, Li Ran, has no sense of justice. He is a member of the same family, yet he crippled my son Li Sheng''s cultivation. Please give me justice, ancestor!"

    His voice was miserable as if he had suffered a great grievance.

    In order to confirm his words, he had even brought Li Sheng, who was unconscious, with him. He was lying on the ground.

    "There is actually such a thing?" The ancestor¡¯s voice contained a bit of anger.

    Li Daoyuan''s brows jumped, and he hurriedly kneeled on the ground. "It was Li Sheng who attacked Li Ran''s fianc¨¦e first. Ancestor, please!"

    "Xiao Qingge isn''t from our Li family! Moreover, she was safe and sound, yet my son''s cultivation was crippled!"

    The ancestor¡¯s dignified voice sounded, "Li Daoyuan, is what he said true?"

    Li Daoyuan''s heart thumped a thousand times, but in the end, he sighed helplessly. "It''s true¡­."

    The great emperor''s divine abilities were unfathomable, able to see through the past and present. There was no point in lying.

    If he angered the ancestor, Li Ran would end up in an even more miserable state.

    Li Daoyuan was determined. Even if he didn''t want the position of the family head, he still had to protect Li Ran.

    The ancestor said, "Since that''s the case, then we should deal with it ording to the family¡¯s rules. We''ll abolish his cultivation and demote him to mortality!"

    "Ancestor!"

    Li Daoyuan eximed, "Absolutely not! Ran''er is a saint-grade talent, our Li family''s future hope! We must not cripple his cultivation!"

    He had wanted to persuade the ancestor to change his mind.

    Unexpectedly, the ancestor snorted coldly. "So what if he has a saint-grade talent? A family rule was a family rule! For the sake of beauty, he decided to make a move against his fellow family members, this kind of genius, the Li family does not need!"

    His natural talent was ordinary. But he had relied on fortuitous encounters to be a Dao Emperor, so he didn''t have a good impression of these geniuses.

    These persuasion words were actually not helpful.

    <strong><i><b>Boom! </b></i></strong>

    He fell to the ground with a pale face.

    "It''s over¡­"

    The grand elder was overjoyed. "Ancestor, thank you for your help!"

    As long as he could cripple Li Ran''s cultivation, the prestige of the family head would be greatly weakened.

    He had a chance to ascend as the family head.

    Li Sheng in exchange for Li Ran.

    This was not a loss.

    Then, the grand elder thought of something and said, "But regarding the punishment of Li Ran, I still have to ask the ancestor to personally take action!"

    The ancestor asked in confusion, "Why?"

    The Great Elder exined, ¡°Li Ran, that thief, has already entered the Youluo Temple. He is the disciple of an emperor-ranked expert, Leng Wuyan. We will probably infuriate that female demon!"

    "Ahem¡­ Whose disciple is he again?"

    The grand elder said, "Youluo Temple Master, Leng Wuyan."

    The ancestor was silent. "¡­¡­"

    "Ancestor?"

    He was still silent.

    The air was quiet for a long time.

    Just as everyone was confused, the ancestor''s voice rang out.

    "Li Daoyuan, you said that Li Sheng attacked Li Ran''s fianc¨¦e, right?"

    Li Daoyuan was stunned for a moment before nodding. "Indeed¡­"

    The ancestor replied, "What Li Ran did wasn¡¯t necessarily wrong."

    <i>???</i>

    The Grand Elder had a ck question mark on his face.

    "Ancestor! Didn''t you just say you''re going to cripple¡­"

    The ancestor snapped at him. "I didn''t say that. You heard wrong."

    Grand Elder Jiao said anxiously, ¡°Then wouldn''t my son''s cultivation be wasted for nothing?"

    He picked up the unconscious Li Sheng and pleaded, "I beg you, Ancestor!"

    A wave of ripples appeared on the stone door. Arge hand reached out from the stone door and the index finger lightly pressed on the space between Li Sheng''s eyebrows.

    A scene of real images emerged in the air.

    It was all Li Sheng''s past actions.

    Five years ago, he had killed three people in the Intoxicated Wind Restaurant, only because the other party''s voice was too loud.

    Three years ago, in the Spring Pavilion, five people were burned to death and three were burned to death.

    Two years ago, he broke into someone else''s home to rob a civilian girl¡¯s innocence and tortured her to death for four straight days. However, it was all med on Li Ran.

    A year ago¡­¡­¡­

    Grand Elder was paralyzed on the ground, his face as pale as paper.

    The ancestor''s voice was sullen. ¡°Such scum is worthy of being a disciple of my Li Family? Even crippling his cultivation was too light!"

    His fingers exerted a bit of strength, and Li Sheng''s body instantly showed crack marks, before turning into fine sand and dissipating.

    He was actually killed by the ancestor.

    "Sheng''er!" Grand Elder cried out in grief.

    He really couldn''t understand why things turned out like this.

    The ancestor''s voice rang out once more. "Since it¡¯s your fault for not teaching your son properly, you should be punished to face the ancestral shrine wall for three years."

    <strong><i><b>Pu!</b></i></strong>

    The Grand Elder spat out a mouthful of blood and fainted.

    The Fourth Elder and Sixth Elder were shivering.

    <i>What was going on?</i>

    <i>It was clearly Li Ran who had made a mistake. Why did the ancestor kill Li Sheng?</i>

    <i>He had said that his face was unyielding, and he had said that he was upright and unyielding?!</i>

    The ancestor said, "If you don''t need anything, then leave."

    Only then did Li Daoyuan react and kowtow. "Thank you, ancestor!"

    The ancestor added, "By the way, when Li Ran returns, ask him toe and see me."

    Although Li Daoyuan didn''t understand, he still replied, "Yes."

    The ripples dissipated, and the stone door returned to calm.

    ¡ª

    Behind the stone door¡­

    A white-bearded old man wiped away his cold sweat.

    "F*ck! I didn''t expect him to be Leng Wuyan''s disciple! I almost fell for it! What if I really crippled him¡­"

    The old man couldn''t help but shiver.

    "That demoness will cut this old man down!"

 Chapter 76:

    <h4>Chapter 76:</h4>

    A lot of big things happened in Wu Yang recently.

    The Devil Sect¡¯s Sheng Zi Li Ran had returned.

    This was a huge piece of news.

    The first thing he did aftering back was to cripple Li Sheng''s cultivation.

    This caused all of the chosen ones to tremble in fear!

    Naturally, the rumors of the annulment of the engagement naturally broke down.

    The other important thing was that Xiao Qingge''s cultivation had recovered.

    The Xiao n''s fallen genius, Fairy Qing who had fallen into the mortal realm, has re-embarked onto the path of immortality.

    ording to a reliable information source, this was also Li Ran''s work.

    It was him who used an exceptional immortal material, immediately restoring her talent.

    After all, this was something that even the Divine Dao Pce was helpless with, and it was actually done by him alone.

    Li Ran''s reputation was unparalleled in Wu Yang City!

    ¡ª

    Li Family''s residence.

    The faces of all the elders and disciples were grave as if something huge had happened.

    It wasn''t about the wind and rain in the outside world, but about the internal affairs of the Li family.

    They had to ring the ancestor bell.

    The bell was the only way to get the ancestor out of seclusion.

    Only when the family was dead, or when a major ident happened, would they ring the bell.

    It had been nearly a hundred years since the bellst rang.

    On the other hand, the Grand Elder was baffled by Li Sheng''s crippled cultivation, so he forcefully invited the ancestor out of seclusion through a fifty-fifty vote.

    Everyone had thought that this was the end of Li Ran¡¯s luck.

    Who would have thought that Li Sheng would die instead?

    Even the Grand Elder was infuriated to the point of unconsciousness. After waking up, he would have to face three years of confinement.

    Aftering out of the room, the elders'' expressions grew grim as they didn''t say a word.

    This was especially true for the Fourth and Sixth Elders. Their faces were pale and disoriented.

    It was as if the sky had copsed.

    No one knew what had happened in the secret ground.

    But the only thing that was certain was that this matter was definitely rted to Li Ran!

    ¡ª

    And of course, Li Ran knew nothing about this.

    After flirting and fondling Xiao Qingge until her face turned red and her legs went weak, Li Ran went home in a very rxed and happy mood.

    When he arrived at the entrance of the Li Mansion, he discovered that the door was closed, and there was not a single guard in front of it.

    "What''s going on, are the guardszy in broad daylight?"

    <strong><i><b>Bang bang bang.</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran knocked on the gate.

    "Li Manor has arrangements today. It''s inconvenient for us to see guests. Please return." A voice came from inside.

    "Back to you, open your dog eyes, and see who this young master is?" Li Ran raised his eyebrows.

    "Young master Ran?"

    "If you don''t open the door, I''ll deduct your sry."

    <strong><i><b>Creak!</b></i></strong>

    When the scarlet door opened and the servant who was guarding the door was certain that it was Li Ran, he immediately broke out in cold sweat.

    "I didn¡¯t know that you''d return. Please forgive me, Young Master Ran!" The servant bowed deeply, his waist was bent down.

    "All right, get up!" Li Ran looked left and right and asked in confusion, "Why is it so cold and deserted? Where has everyone gone?"

    The servant replied, "Today, the manor is closed for guests. The elders and deacons are in the meeting room."

    "Meeting room?"

    Li Ran sneered, "Is it because of Li Sheng? Coincidentally, I also wanted to see what Grand Elder had to say!"

    He understood Li Daoshi''s personality.

    He had always coveted the position of Patriarch, and he often gave the Patriarch a hard time. This time, he had given Li Daoshi such a big opportunity, so he would definitely bite him to death.

    Li Ran was already ready to fight him.

    The servant looked at his back and hesitated.

    "Forget it, I can''t talk about this kind of thing. It''s better to just see it personally."

    ¡ª

    Li Family Council¡­

    Li Daoyuan said in a low voice, "Ai, big brother insisted on asking the ancestor toe out, but in the end, something like this happened. It''s really¡­"

    He helplessly sighed.

    The other elders and deacons had different expressions.

    Some of them had depressed expressions, while others had looks of joy¡­ This change was rted to the interests of everyone.

    Li Daoyuan calmed down and said, "Patriarch''s order can not be disobeyed. During the three years that Big Brother is imprisoned, the family''s affairs will be handled by Second Brother."

    "Yes." The Second Elder cupped his hands.

    He was Li Ran''s second uncle, as well as a determined n leader.

    The Fourth Elder and the Sixth Elder powerlessly copsed onto their chairs.

    In three years, the Grand Elder''s power would have been lifted down. The Li n''s Patriarch would be as stable as a rock by that time.

    Moreover, without the Grand Elder, their interests would be devoured step by step.

    The two looked at each other, their eyes filled with bitterness.

    "We¡¯re on the wrong side¡­"

    At this moment, Li Ran rolled up his arms and rushed in. He acted as if he wasn''t prepared.

    "I''m sorry for entering. Tell me, what exactly is Uncle nning to do to me?"

    The meeting room fell silent.

    Everyone stared at him nkly.

    Li Ran was stunned for a moment. He looked carefully and saw that the Grand Elder wasn''t in his seat.

    "Where is the Grand Elder?" He was confused.

    <strong><i><b>Cough cough!</b></i></strong>

    Li Daoyuan cleared his throat. "Ran''er, you didn''t know that the grand elder was imprisoned by the ancestor?"

    "Ah?" Li Ran scratched his head. "Imprisoned? For how long?"

    "Three years."

    <strong><i><b>Pu¡­</b></i></strong>

    Li Ranughed on the spot.

    The other elders all covered their faces.

    <i>How could we be so obvious? It was fine to put on a bad show!</i>

    Even Li Daoyuan red at him.

    Li Ran wiped his face and forced himself to stop smiling. He nodded and said, "That''s good too. Eldest Uncle has been working hard for my Li family day and night. It''s time for him to rest and take this opportunity to take a three-year holiday."

    "¡­¡­¡±

    The Fourth Elder was about to vomit blood.

    Isn''t he confined? He¡¯s not allowed to take half a step out of Ancestral Hall. Do you call this a three-year-long holiday?

    When Li Daoyuan saw that his words were getting more outrageous, he hurriedly interrupted, "Ran'' er, you came back just in time. Let''s go to the secret ground. The ancestor wants to see you."

    "Patriarch wants to see me?" Li Ran was confused.

    He had only heard of the legendary Emperor Li Wuqiang. It was said that he was a heroic figure.

    Li Daoyuan said, "This matter is of the utmost importance. You can go over first. We''ll talk about everything elseter."

    "Okay." Li Ran nodded.

    ¡ª

    Li Family''s secret ground.

    Li Ran rubbed his chin as he examined the stone door in front of him.

    "This is where the ancestor lives?"

    This was the first time he hade here. He felt very unfamiliar with this ce.

    He knocked on the stone door, "Is anyone here?"

    He received no response for a long time.

    "Strange, didn''t the ancestor say he wanted to see me?" Li Ran felt a little strange.

    Behind the stone door.

    The white-bearded old man smiled mischievously.

    ¡°So what if he¡¯s Leng Wuyan''s disciple? He still had to obediently listen to me! I''ll leave him alone today. I still don''t believe he''ll be able to open the door and enter by himself."

    At this moment, a system notification sounded in Li Ran''s mind:

    ¡¾Mission Issued¡¿

    ¡¾Please open the secret ground gate and disy the strength of the Youluo Temple¡¯s Sheng Zi!¡¿

 Chapter 77:

    <h4>Chapter 77:</h4>

    Li Ran understood.

    No wonder the ancestor didn''t respond. So it was all a test!

    He carefully observed the enormous stone door in front of him.

    The gate was made up of an entire boulder, without any traces of splicing. The intricate lines along the door seemed to be naturally formed.

    There was only one spot that could hold a few fingers.

    "Open it with my own strength¡­" Li Ran pondered for a moment. He gathered qi into his palm as he tried to suck the stone door out.

    However, the qi was like an ox entering the sea, unable to turn over a single drop of water.

    Even though he had used a Daoist technique, the stone door did not budge at all. It was as if all his qi was devoured.

    Inside the stone door¡­

    When the Old Master caught sight of this, he was stunned. "What is this kid doing? Don''t tell me he wants to open the door by himself!"

    This wasn''t an ordinary stone door. The door was entirely made up of Demon Suppressing Stone.

    Demon Suppressing Stones were extremely rare, with the ability to suppress demons. As long as the demon¡¯s strength did not exceed the tribtion stage, all Daoist arts, and divine abilities would be rendered ineffective.

    If he wanted to open the door, he could only rely on his pure physical ability.

    However, this boulder weighed over hundreds of thousands of kilograms. Who would have such strength?

    The ancestor stroked his beard and shook his head. "Hehe, it''s just a good chance to give this kid a show of strength! Leng Wuyan, I can''t beat you, but I can beat your disciple."

    He was both happy and relieved.

    On the other side of the door, Li Ran studied the door for a long time before confirming that he could not open the door with the Daoist technique.

    It seemed like he could only use his physical strength to open it.

    He grabbed the groove and pulled, but the stone door remained motionless.

    "It''s indeed worthy of being the ancestor¡¯s test. It''s difficult!" Li Ran exhaled and focused. His muscles tightened as he forcefully pulled the door.

    However, just relying on pure power alone wasn''t enough to shake this heavy boulder.

    When the ancestor saw this, he smiled smugly. "A mere Golden Core Realm cultivator wants to move this Demon Suppressing Stone? That''s simply crazy¡­ <i>Ah?!</i>¡±

    The next scene left him frozen.

    Li Ran''s eyes started emitting divine light.

    His muscles started bulging at which his clothes were torn and his body was covered with golden divine patterns.

    Roots appeared under his feet and Li Ran exhaled. "Open!"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    With a loud boom, the stone door was slowly opened!

    The ancestor¡¯s eyes narrowed. "What kind of cultivation technique is this? How could it ignore the Demon Suppressing Stone¡¯s suppressing might?"

    Li Ran''s eyes were grave.

    <i>Not enough!</i>

    His right hand lit up with golden me, instantaneously lighting his entire body like a humanoid torch.

    "H-heavenly me? This is¡­ the Burning Heaven Sacred me?!¡±

    "Open up!!!" Li Ran''s voice was like thunder, his strength pressed down like a dragon.

    With the support of the Burning Heaven Sacred me, his bloodstream surged like a river, and his body became steaming hot!

    <strong><i><b>Boom boom boom!</b></i></strong>

    The stone door was opened with a rumble, and the gap grewrger andrger.

    The bricks beneath his feet shattered with a bang, and the entire secret ground began to shake. Countless tiny stones fell down!

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    Following the final explosion, the entire secret ground fell silent.

    The huge stone door was pulled to a right angle of ny degrees. Li Ran and the ancestor looked at each other in dismay.

    The Ancestor looked at the muscr man in front of him and his eyes trembled. "You¡¯re really energetic like a horse¡­"

    Li Ran''s body was still covered in wisps of white smoke. He raised his thumbs up and said, "Ancestor''s test is indeed extraordinary. I almost failed."

    ¡°¡­Who said I¡¯m testing you?"

    "Ah?"

    "When you leave, close the door for me."

    "Ah??¡±

    ¡ª

    Li Ran put on his clothes and sat in the pavilion, curiously examining his surroundings.

    Unexpectedly, such a strange secret realm was hidden behind the ancestral hall of the Li Family.

    The greenery was present everywhere. The asional breeze brought in the fragrance of grass and the sun stood zing in the clear-as-water sky.

    One had to understand that this ce was located underground!

    It was clearly an independent space simr to a secret realm.

    The Ancestor sat opposite him, squinting at Li Ran.

    "The monster''s disciple is indeed a monster¡­ no, he''s still my descendant. Wouldn¡¯t I be scolding myself as well?"

    The Ancestor cleared his throat. "You''re Li Ran, right?"

    "Yes, Ancestor," Li Ran responded.

    "Where did the golden cultivation technique you used just now and the Burning Heaven Sacred mee from?" the ancestor asked.

    Li Ran replied, "From the secret realm."

    In any case, if it wasn''t reasonable, he would just say it was from the secret realm. As long as he didn''t expose the existence of the system, everything was good.

    The Ancestor stroked his beard. "I didn''t expect that you would actually have such an opportunity to obtain the Burning Heaven Emperor''s inheritance¡­ That golden cultivation technique is extremely strange. Even this old man is unable to see through it. As expected of an Ancient Immortal Emperor''s inheritance."

    In his eyes, the Heaven Seizing Technique was even more bizarre than the Burning Heaven Sacred me.

    This caused him to fall into deep thought.

    Li Ran took this opportunity to open the system to check the reward.

    ¡¾Mission Completed¡¿

    ¡¾Degree of Completion: Perfect¡¿

    ¡¾Obtained Super Treasure Chest x1¡¿

    He immediately opened the treasure chest.

    ¡¾Congrattions to the host for obtaining the ability ¡°Bloodline Awakening¡±.¡¿

    The ¡°Bloodline Awakening¡± is a pretty simple ability to understand: to awaken to the power of one¡¯s bloodline.

    "Mysterious¡­" Li Ran scratched his head. "Could it be that there is something else within the Li Family¡¯s bloodline?"

    "Grandson, how has your master beentely? Is she still so violent?"

    For some reason, Li Ran felt that the Ancestor was scolding him. Although he was indeed his grandson¡­

    "Ancestor, Master is still so gentle," Li Ran replied.

    ¡°Bullshit!"

    The old ancestor puffed his beard and red at him. "Leng Wuyan and gentleness are the opposite of each other! That madwoman, always holding the sword and shouting to kill people, if it weren¡¯t that I¡­ He paused and swallowed the ¡®I can''t beat her¡± back into his throat.¡±

    Li Ran felt a little helpless.

    <i>Master was indeed gentle and cute. Why did no one believe him?</i>

    The Ancestor suddenly asked, "When you cultivated with Leng Wuyan, did she ever bully you?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "No, Master treats me very well."

    "She was very good to you? Who are you fooling?"

    The Ancestor sneered, then said with helplessness, "That''s true. Even if she abused you, you wouldn¡¯t dare to speak of it¡­ If she dares bully you again¡­"

    Li Ran asked, "I¡¯ll tell her ancestor¡¯s name?"

    The Ancestor replied, ¡°Just bear with it."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ran felt that the ancestor had been abused by Leng Wuyan¡­

    The Ancestor sighed. "Ai, if it wasn''t for my Li Family¡¯s bloodline bing thinner and thinner, would the younger generation still need to take someone else as their master?"

    "Bloodline?" Li Ran asked curiously, "Is our Li family''s bloodline very powerful?"

    ¡°Not only is our bloodline very prestigious, but we are also the descendants of Immortal Emperors. We were truly arge n! It was just that our n had declined.¡±

    The Ancestor waved his hand in a moody manner.

    ¡°After so many years, there isn''t a single one who can awaken their bloodline. My hope will only grow dimmer and dimmer¡­"

    He was stunned in mid-sentence as he stared at Li Ran in shock.

    At this moment, Li Ran''s body was emitting a faint red light, even his eyes turned deep red.

    "By Bloodline Awakening, do you mean this?" Li Ran tilted his head and asked.

    The Ancestor: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 78:

    <h4>Chapter 78:</h4>

    Ancestor Li Wuqiang stared at Li Ran nkly.

    Li Ran¡¯s entire body was shrouded in red light as if he was surrounded by blood mist. His originally ck eyes turned crimson, and there were red threads in his eyes. It looked extremely strange.

    His body also grew a bitrger, slightly tightening his clothes, and his blood was surging like a river.

    A feeling of bloodline connection was present to both of them.

    "You actually awakened your bloodline? Then why haven¡¯t I found out when you were born?"

    Every newborn in the Li Family secretly got their bloodline density tested, Li Ran included.

    Back then, Li Ran''s bloodline wasn''t so powerful!

    Li Ran pretended to be dumbfounded, "I don''t know, but just as you were talking about the bloodline, it awakened by itself¡­"

    "Awakened by itself¡­?¡±

    "Could this be the will of the heavens? My Li family finally has someone who could awaken their bloodline!"

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Is this very important?"

    "Of course it''s important!"

    Li Wuqiang''s eyes lit up. "With a bloodline sessor, I''ll be able to leave this ce!"

    Li Ran''s lips twitched, "No wonder you''re so excited¡­"

    With Li Wuqiang¡¯s exnation, Li Ran finally understood.

    The Li Family''s ancestor was an Immortal Emperor. Every descendant of the Li family had a trace of an Immortal Emperor''s blood.

    The Li Family was a true immortal n.

    Immortal Emperors were extremely rare in the vastnds, because the higher the cultivation base, the harder it was for them to conceive.

    After reaching the level of Immortal Emperor, the probability of leaving behind a descendant was basically zero.

    But the Li family was different.

    The Li Family''s Ancestral Immortal Emperor was called Li Hanjiang. He was called the Blood Demon Emperor.

    He used his martial arts to reach the Great Dao, and his physical body had be a Saint. His qi and blood were as vigorous as a great river.

    His flesh was as imposing as a mountain, and his palm could cut through the river!

    It was precisely due to this fact that he did not have the after-effects of other powerful beings. Giving birth to a child was like ying around. It was easy to bear his descendant.

    That was why his bloodline was able to continue.

    However, there was also a w. The bloodline would be extremely thin, and the possibility of awakening would never exist.

    No one in the Li Family had awakened in hundreds of years.

    Li Ran seemed to have some thoughts. "So that means that the reason why you stayed in the secret ground of the Li family is to wait for the awakened one?"

    "That''s right," Li Wuqiang nodded. "My mission is to wait for the birth of the one who awakened their bloodline and properly teaches him¡­ I didn''t expect that you will be a fish that escaped the, who had only awakened at the age of eighteen."

    Because of the ancestral teachings, Li Wuqiang had no choice but to stay in the secret ground. He had even made ns to die here.

    Li Ran''s appearance finally gave him hope.

    "As long as you seed in oveing the tribtion, then that old man''s mission ispleted. I will be able to leave this rotten ce and enjoy myself outside!" Li Wuqiang¡¯s eyes were filled with tears.

    He had really held back for too long.

    Li Ran said seriously, "All right, for the sake of freeing you, I''ll cultivate diligently!"

    "Good child!" Li Wuqiang praised him.

    "Then how should I make my bloodline stronger?"

    "I don''t know."

    "I''m not an awakened person, how would I know the method to cultivate my bloodline? But ording tomon sense, as long as your cultivation bes stronger, your bloodline will develop."

    Li Ran understood. "Does that mean that the higher my cultivation base is, the stronger my bloodline power will be?"

    "That''s right."

    Li Ran was happy. Simple enough for him.

    In any case, it was only a matter of time before he could be stronger.

    "How do you n to guide me in my training?" Li Ran asked.

    Li Wuqiang shook his head. "You have a master yourself, why do you need my guidance?"

    Li Ran said helplessly, "Then you have to do something, right?"

    Li Wuqiang stroked his beard and said, "What I want to do is to wait quietly for you to pass the tribtion."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Li Ran refused to give up. "As an Awakened, you have to give me some magical equipment and immortal pills, yes?"

    Li Wuqiang looked at him warily. "Why should I give you my treasure?"

    "You¡­" Li Ran resisted the urge to pull his beard.

    <i>This Old Master is simply too unreliable, ah!</i>

    Normally speaking, when any family ancestor finds a genius like him, shouldn¡¯t he be heavily favored and get bestowed numerous treasures while still getting asked, "Is this enough, Child?¡±?

    This old man is too damn stingy!

    "Grandson, an Immortal Emperor''s bloodline is the best treasure. You must make good use of it. Don¡¯t try to tarnish the reputation of our Li Family''s Immortal Emperor," Li Wuqiang said.

    "I understand everything, but can you not call me grandson?"

    "Great-grandson?"

    ¡°¡­You can call me grandson."

    In the end, Li Wuqiang reluctantly took out an ancient book under Li Ran''s shameless begging.

    It was said that this was a cultivation technique passed down from ancient times. After the cultivation technique waspleted, its power would be peerless, and he could cultivate it until he reaches the Emperor realm.

    Li Wuqiang said with regret, "If it wasn''t for my constitution, I wouldn''t have given it to you!"

    Li Ran looked at the big words "Rakshasa Sutra" on the cover and his lips twitched.

    "If I¡¯m not mistaken, this should be a female cultivation technique¡­"

    "You look down on female cultivators? I''m going to punch you!¡±

    Li Ran didn''t want to stay any longer. He immediately got up and gave his biding.

    The ancestor was still shouting behind him, asking him to close the door.

    ¡ª

    Grand Elder''s residence.

    Grand Elder woke up and then opened his eyes in confusion. "Where am I?"

    "Grand Elder, you''re finally awake! Fourth Elder, hurry up ande over! If you don¡¯t wake up, the entire n would be in danger!"

    He told the Grand Elder about Li Daoyuan''s decision.

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    Grand Elder mmed the bed and said angrily, "Li Daoyuan''s methods are so ruthless! Sheng''er''s corpse hadn''t turned cold yet, but he had already set his mind on me!"

    The Fourth Elder consoled him, "Big Brother, don''t get angry. We can still make a long-term n."

    "Yes, it''s only three years of confinement! I can endure it!"

    "Li Ran is a disciple of the Youlou Temple, it''s impossible for him to seed the family title. As long as we pull Li Daoyuan down, we''ll seed!"

    "That''s right. Old Six and I will always cooperate with you!" Fourth Elder said.

    "Fourth Brother!"

    "Big Brother!"

    The two of them looked at each other with pride.

    At this time, Li Wuqiang''s voice rang out, reverberating throughout the entire Li Manor.

    "The son of the family head, Li Ran, possesses the bloodline of an Immortal Emperor. ording to the teachings of our ancestors, he should be established as the young master, the next family head, and lead the Li family back to the glorious days of being an Immortal Emperor¡¯s n!¡±

    The Fourth Elder gulped. "Did I hear right? The next patriarch¡­ is Li Ran?"

    <strong><i><b>Pfft!</b></i></strong>

    The Grand Elder was so furious that he coughed up a mouthful of blood and fainted.

    "Big Brother!!¡±

 Chapter 79:

    <h4>Chapter 79:</h4>

    Flying Cloud Peak¡­

    Supreme Dao Pce¡­

    A group of people was gathered here.

    The atmosphere was solemn and silent.

    At the center of the hall was a ck-robed old man with a crane-haired young face sitting at the very top.

    It was none other than the Sect Master of the Supreme Dao Pce, Chen Yundao.

    Beneath the stage, the simrly ck-robed Venerable Hao Yue said, "Sect Leader, I''ve already investigated the matter. The Devil Sect¡¯s Sheng Zi Li Ran has indeed entered the secret realm!"

    "Oh?¡°

    Chen Yun asked, "Is he rted to Song Qingsong''s death?"

    Venerable Hao Yue snorted coldly. "ording to those in the same group, the ones who entered the final trial were Yue Jianli, Li Ran, and Qingsong. In the end, only my disciple died, yet the two of them were safe and sound!"

    "Hao Yue, what do you mean by that?"

    The Myriad Sword Pavilion Sect Elder beside him said unhappily, "Could it be that you want to say that our sect''s chief disciple is colluding with a devil sect monster?"

    "Let''s ask Chief Yue what''s going on!" Venerable Hao Yue snorted coldly.

    Yue Jianli was dressed in green. She held the sword in her arms and stood there quietly.

    A trace of displeasure shed in her lowered eyes when she heard the words "Devil Sect Monster".

    "Chief Yue, what exactly happened in the final trial? Was Song Qingsong killed by Li Ran?"

    His voice was calm and peaceful, but it carried a trace of indescribable pressure.

    Yue Jianli raised her head and said indifferently, "Song Qingsong indeed died in the final trial, but it has nothing to do with Li Ran."

    "Not Li Ran?"

    Venerable Hao Yue frowned, "Then how did my disciple die?"

    Yue Jianli said, "In the final trial, the three of us fought a decisive battle against the ancient demon, and Song Qingsong was killed on the spot by the berserk demon. It was that simple."

    As soon as these words were spoken, a wave of low cries sounded out in the hall.

    "There¡¯s an ancient beast?"

    "This secret realm was actually so dangerous?"

    Even Venerable Hao Yue was shocked. He shook his head and asked, "That¡¯s impossible! Even if the beast has the most diluted bloodline, it¡¯s still not something that can be fought against by a Golden Core Realm cultivator. How did you two survive?"

    Yue Jianli sneered and asked, "You mean we should die alongside Song Qingsong?"

    Venerable Hao Yue''s breathing became sluggish. "That''s not what I meant¡­"

    Yue Jianli said, "It was killed by me and Li Ran working together. After the final trial, both of us ran out of qi and went our separate ways."

    Her words contained both the truth and lie, making it very difficult for people to find loopholes in her statement.

    Venerable Hao Yue''s eyes flickered. "Then where have you been for a few days after you left the secret realm?"

    Yue Jianli raised her eyebrows and said, "This is my personal matter. There''s no need for me to report it to you."

    Venerable Hao Yue''s eyes were cold. "Could you be with Li Ran?"

    "Hao Yue!" The Myriad Sword Pavilion Elder angrily rebuked, "You''re framing me. Your disciple isn''t strong enough to live, so why are you throwing dirty water at my Myriad Sword Pavilion?"

    Venerable Hao Yue immediately became angry when he heard that. He cupped his hands to the stage and said, "Sect leader, I think the death of Qingsong is rather strange! Sect Master, please take action and investigate Yue Jianli''s memories. Only then will the truth be revealed!"

    Yue Jianli''s eyes instantly turned cold.

    If she was to be tested, everything would be over.

    "Chief Yue, this action can prove your innocence. Do you have any objections?"

    "Of course!" Yue Jianli''s voice was piercingly cold. "Why would I need to prove my innocence to you? Immortal destinies were bound to be apanied by danger. Why should someone be med for another¡¯s death?!"

    As soon as her words were spoken, the hall fell silent.

    Chen Yundao said indifferently, "I only want the truth."

    "I''ve already told you the truth!" Yue Jianli said angrily, "Because your sect''s disciple died, you want to investigate my memories and see my trump cards? Your Supreme Dao Pce is really impressive. Do you really think that my Myriad Sword Sect is a weakling!"

    <strong><i><b>ng!</b></i></strong>

    With a push of her thumb, her sword qi surged.

    Faced with an Emperor-level expert, she abruptly unsheathed herself.

    The atmosphere was extremely solemn.

    Everyone was dumbstruck by this scene.

    Yue Jianli hadn¡¯t broken through the Golden Core Realm, yet she dared to draw her sword against an Emperor Rank expert?!

    She must be tired of living!

    Even the Myriad Swords Pavilion Elder was startled as he gulped nervously.

    Chen Yundao leaned against the back of the chair. His face was covered by a shadow and his expression was not clearly seen.

    After a long time, he said indifferently, "Chief Yue is right. This is indeed inappropriate. I was rash."

    Hao Yue''s expression immediately changed.

    At this moment, a disciple ran in. "Chief, I have a letter for you!"

    Chen Yundao frowned and said, "Who wrote this letter to make you so flustered."

    The disciple looked around and swallowed. "Yes, it''s from Leng Wuyan¡­"

    "Who?¡°

    "That demon?!"

    The hall was in an uproar.

    Even Chen Yundao, who had always been calm, suddenly stood up, his expression extremely shocked.

    ¡°Leng Wuyan sent me a letter? This¡­ bring the letter."

    "Yes!¡° The disciple hastily handed over the letter.

    Chen Yundao took out the jade and poured his qi into it. He listened carefully.

    Then, he slowly returned to his chair.

    After a moment of silence, he said, "Chief Yue probably won''t lie. Since that''s the case, there''s no need to mention it anymore."

    "Sect Leader¡­" Hao Yue became anxious.

    Chen Yundao raised his hand and snapped, "Send everyone from the Myriad Sword Pavilion down the mountain.¡±

    "Yes!"

    The nearby elder responded and guided Yue Jianli and the others out of the hall.

    The hall fell silent.

    Venerable Hao Yue whispered, "Sect leader, Qingsong''s death is strange¡­"

    He felt that this matter had something to do with Li Ran!

    Chen Yundao shook his head and said, "But you don''t have any proof. Let''s stop here!¡±

    "Also, the matter of you dealing with Li Ran has already reached Leng Wuyan''s ears. I advise you to stay in seclusion in the sect and try not to leave."

    "Leng Wuyan?" Hao Yue''s throat tightened slightly.

    <i>She received this news too quickly!</i>

    "I know¡­" Hao Yue was dejected.

    ¡ª

    Yue Jianli and the others descended from the mountain.

    "Jianli, you were too impulsive just now. You actually dared to draw your sword against Chen Yundao!"

    <i>That was an Emperor powerhouse! He could destroy them with a single finger!</i>

    Yue Jianli simrly heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was a lie to say that she was not afraid.

    However, the more time she spent hesitating, the more chance she might get caught.

    If Chen Yundao were to notice something, then it would be a cmity.

    At this moment, the conversation between the disciples of the Supreme Dao Pce drew her attention.

    "Did you know that Xiao Qingge''s cultivation has recovered!"

    "I heard from my rtives in Wuyang City that it¡¯s the truth! Furthermore, it was rted to Devil Sheng Zi Li Ran!"

    "Oh? What does it have to do with that demon?"

    "Xiao Qingge and Li Ran are to be married. It was Li Ran who used immortal materials, the spirit fruit, to recover her talent!"

    "Is that for real?"

    ¡ª

    Yue Jianli''s hand on her sword trembled.

    "So he stole my fruit for the sake of another woman!¡±

    "I''m risking my life for him here, but he''s courting girls¡­¡±

    "This bad egg¡­" Yue Jianli gritted her teeth and said, "Elder, you can go back first, I have to go somewhere else."

    The elder was stunned. "Where are you going?"

    ¡°Wuyang City!"

 Chapter 80:

    <h4>Chapter 80:</h4>

    "One, two¡­ One, two¡­"

    In the Li family secret ground, Li Ran was squatting while carrying the Demon Suppressing Stone.

    His body was drenched in blood mixed with sweat, and his muscles were bulging. He was more than a head taller than before.

    This was his state after activating the bloodline power.

    There was no need to rely on any qi, and his physical strength would be able to soar.

    His strength, speed, and recovery ability were all greatly enhanced. At the same time, his sense of pain was weakened.

    He was transformed into a humanoid vicious beast that didn''t know tiredness or pain.

    However, it wasn''t entirely without side effects.

    When he kept his bloodline awakened, Li Ran''s thoughts seemed to be disturbed, bing easily irritable and annoyed.

    The longer the activation time, the greater the degree of influence.

    If his sclera were to bepletely infected by the crimson shade, he wouldpletely lose consciousness, leaving only murderous intent behind.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran threw the boulder, causing the entire secret ground to rumble.

    The blood on his body gradually dissipated, and his dark red eyes returned to normal.

    In the pavilion¡­

    Li Wuqiang crossed his legs and put down his teacup. "Remember to put the door back for meter."

    "Got it." Li Ran walked over and sat down. He picked up the teapot and poured it into his mouth.

    ¡°Drink slowly! This is an authentic immortal tea!" Li Wuqiang¡¯s heart ached.

    Li Ran looked at him disdainfully, "Old Ancestor, you''re too buttoned up. You got a heartache from just me drinking your tea?"

    "<strong><i><b>Tch,</b></i></strong> do you think this old man doesn''t know what you''re thinking?¡±

    "You''ve been wasting your time with me every day, don''t you want to get some precious treasure from me?"

    When Li Ran was seen through, he couldn''t help but scratch his head andugh awkwardly.

    "You won''t be able to leave. Why don''t you lend me your treasures? I''ll return it to you when I reach the Tribtion Realm."

    "Good thinking, if you don¡¯t want to return my treasures, how can I find you?" Li Wuqiang rolled his eyes.

    Looking at Li Ran''s depressed expression, Li Wuqiang was angry.

    He rolled his eyes and said, "Forget it. For the sake of your persistence, I''ll lend you a treasure for my sake."

    Li Ran''s eyes lit up. "What treasure?"

    With a flip of his palm, a red rope appeared in his hand.

    "This is a binding Immortal Artifact, Immortal Rope. It can bind an enemy after activation, and it''s extremely swift! It can bind both gods and demons alike. It¡¯s a good treasure for home traveling, killing, and setting fires."

    Li Ran took the rope and saw a faint divine light shining from it. There was a faint fragranceing from it.

    It seemed to have some origin.

    "Alright, thank you!" Li Ran was no longer polite. He put the treasure away and slipped away.

    Li Wuqiang looked at his back and shook his head. "This brat."

    Li Ran was actually quite impressed by this ancestor.

    As an Emperor-level expert, he was willing to protect the Li family''s secret ground for a hundred years for the sake of an ancestralmand.

    He knew that he could not do it.

    "Young master."

    "Greetings, Young Master."

    Along the way, the family disciples stopped and lowered their heads when they saw him.

    His status had been extraordinary, to begin with, but now, his status as a "young master" was even more admirable and terrifying.

    Li Ran''s expression was indifferent to their actions.

    He was used to this.

    At this moment, a wave of noise entered his ears.

    "You useless dog. You can''t even hold a basin of water. What''s the point of living?"

    A six or seven-year-old girl fell to the ground. Her body was drenched with water, dripping down her hair.

    A man in charge was pointing at her and cursing her.

    "The Shen family is a cheap family. They''re all trash from the top to the bottom. No wonder they can''t even protect their own family!"

    The little girl''s expression was indifferent. She stood up and picked up the basin, quietly listening to her opponent''s insults.

    Clearly, she was already numb to this.

    Ever since her family was taken over, this kind of insult and punishment had be her daily routine. At one point, she even felt that her life should continue like this.

    Seeing that she didn''t speak, the housekeeper became even angrier. "You''re dumb!"

    He raised his hand and struck towards her!

    <strong><i><b>Pa!</b></i></strong>

    The little girl closed her eyes, but the familiar pain did note.

    When she opened her eyes again, she waspletely stunned.

    A tall figure stood in front of her and firmly grabbed the housekeeper''s hand.

    "Who is it?" The housekeeper furrowed his brows and turned around. As a result, cold sweat flowed down her face.

    "Young, Young Master?!"

    Li Ran asked, "What are you doing?"

    The housekeeper smiled fawningly. "This bitch is disobedient. I''m trying to discipline her!"

    "Hehe.¡°

    Li Ran raised his eyebrows and said, "If she''s a slut, then what kind of noble are you?"

    "Ah?" The housekeeper was stunned for a moment. He felt that something wasn''t right. "Young master, she is a servant girl from the Shen family. Her identity is indeed low¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Kacha!</b></i></strong>

    Before he could finish his sentence, his arm was twisted. His broken bones pierced through his skin, and his entire arm was covered in blood!

    ¡°Ah!" The housekeeper knelt on the ground and howled miserably¡­

    Everyone looked at him with shock. Even the little girl was confused.

    Li Ran rubbed his hands in disgust and said indifferently, "Shut up."

    "Wu Wu Wu." The housekeeper tightly clenched his left hand, not daring to make a sound. Tears and snot flowed down his face.

    He couldn''t understand how he had offended the young master.

    Li Ran looked at the little girl in front of him.

    Her eyes were clear, her lips were red and she had a pair of white teeth. She looked a bit like Ah Qin. It wasn''t difficult to tell that she would be a beauty in the future.

    Her pink little face was still a little plump, but her eyes were calm and indifferent. They did not match her age.

    He could see bruises on her exposed skin. These were all marks left behind after she was beaten.

    "What''s your name?" Li Ran asked.

    The little girl answered softly, "Shen Ning."

    "Who is Shen Qin to you?"

    "She''s my sister."

    "As expected¡­"

    Li Ran thought for a moment and asked, "Have you tested your cultivation talent?"

    Shen Ning shook her head and said in a low voice, "The Shen family is not worthy of cultivation."

    What she said seemed to be a matter of fact.

    Looking at her low-browed expression, Li Ran felt a wave of confusion in his heart.

    "The Shen Family is also human. You can do what others can.¡°

    Li Ran took out a token and ced it in Shen Ning''s hand. "Remember to test your talent at the Immortal Ascension Assembly next year. If you can cultivate, take it to Mount Xuanling. Someone will bring you to me."

    As long as she had a trace of talent, Li Ran would bring her to the Immortal Path.

    This was the only way to change her fate. It was also a smallpensation to A¡¯qin.

    When the butler saw this scene, his face instantly turned ashen.

    The little girl took the token in a daze and asked, "Am I really qualified to cultivate?"

    Li Ran rubbed her head and smiled. "Don''t worry, even if you don''t have talent, no one in the Li family will dare to bully you again."

    The little girl looked at the handsome face in front of her and felt the warmthing from her palm. Her calm eyes stirred up waves for the first time.

    He was like tiny candlelight that dispersed all the darkness.

    ¡ª

    Xiao Family''s residence.

    Xiao Qingge looked at the green-robed girl in front of her and her scalp turned numb.

    "Why is she here?!"

 Chapter 81:

    <h4>Chapter 81:</h4>

    Xiao Qingge knew Yue Jianli.

    ced second on the Heavenly Genius Ranking, she was the youngest Chief Disciple of the Myriad Sword Pavillion.

    Although Yue Jianli''s age was simr to hers, she had already reached the Golden Core Realm. She was truly the beloved daughter of Heaven.

    She was also an existence that wasparable to Li Ran.

    "Why is she here? Could it be because of the secret realm?" Xiao Qingge thought to herself.

    While she was looking at Yue Jianli, Yue Jianli was also looking at her.

    Her face was clear and beautiful, and she was indeed a beauty.

    "It really is her! It''s the mortal who followed Li Ran in the secret realm."

    "No wonder Li Ran has been protecting her. So the two of them are tied in a marriage contract!"

    The more Yue Jianli thought about it, the angrier she became. She crushed the teacup in her hand.

    Xiao Qingge''s heart skipped a beat.

    She seemed toe here to find trouble!

    She said, "Chief Yue, may I know why you came to the Xiao family?"

    Yue Jianli calmed down and said lightly, "Nothing. I just wanted to meet Miss Xiao."

    "Meet me?" Xiao Qingge was taken aback. "We don''t seem to know each other very well, do we?"

    "Miss Xiao is really forgetful." Yue Jianli sneered. "Isn''t it Li Ran who stole the fruit that allowed you to restore your cultivation?"

    Xiao Qingge''s eyes narrowed.

    So it was because of this matter. As expected, the person who came was not friendly!

    "Heaven, earth, and treasures. Those who have virtue live in them. Although Chief Yue discovered it first, to im the fruit as yours is a different matter!" Xiao Qingge was prepared to make a move.

    The fruit had been eaten. There was no chance of returning it.

    Yue Jianli shook her head and said, "Miss Xiao has misunderstood. I have no intention of asking you to repay me."

    Li Ran was very kind to her. Not to mention a fruit, if the other party needed it, she would risk her life.

    However, there was an inexplicable urge in her heart to drive her to see Xiao Qingge.

    "Then what does Chief Yue mean?" Xiao Qingge was confused.

    Yue Jianli did not reply. Instead, she asked, "I heard that you and Li Ran are engaged?"

    "That''s right." Xiao Qingge nodded.

    Yue Jianli asked again, "But I remember that Youluo Temple has a rule that forbids disciples from marrying. Why would he get engaged to you?"

    Xiao Qingge didn''t know why the other party was concerned about this matter, but she still exined, "The engagement was made by two ancestors. We were still young and at that time, Li Ran hadn''t joined Youluo Temple yet."

    "I see."

    Yue Jianli let out a sigh of relief and nodded. "It''s just an arranged marriage. It''s not Li Ran''s wish."

    "Chief Yue, you seem to be very happy?" Xiao Qingge was confused.

    Intuition told her that something was wrong with this woman.

    Yue Jianli blushed. "Nothing. I''m just curious¡­ When do you n to annul the engagement?"

    Something was wrong¡­

    Something was wrong!

    Xiao Qingge cleared her throat and said, "Even though it''s my parents'' order and a matchmaker''s words, Li Ran and I are in a good rtionship. Why would we annul the engagement?"

    Yue Jianli raised her eyebrows and said, "As long as Li Ran is in Youluo Temple, he can never get married. Why would Miss Xiao waste her good years?"

    Xiao Qingge humphed, "It''s my business to waste my years. Chief Yue, aren''t you being too broad-minded?!"

    Now, if she couldn''t tell what¡¯s going on, she would be a fool!

    This Yue Jianli definitely liked Li Ran!

    "Indeed, I''m the one who said too much." Yue Jianli did not say anything else. She stood up with the sword in her hand and said, "Goodbye."

    Xiao Qingge looked at her back and her heart was filled with rage. "No matter what, Li Ran and I are on good terms. I beg Chief Yue to respect us!"

    "What did you say?" Yue Jianli turned around, her eyes cold.

    Their gazes collided in the air and sparks flew everywhere.

    ¡ª

    Li Ran took care of Shen Ning and applied the medicine to her before leaving.

    He walked towards the Xiao family.

    Xiao Qingge was no longer a disciple of the Supreme Dao Pce, so she couldn''t cultivate the Supreme Dao Pce''s sutra anymore. Her cultivation was at a standstill.

    Also, he had obtained a copy of ¡°The Jade Maiden Rakshasa Sutra¡± from Li Wuqiang.

    This cultivation technique was of a very high level. It was enough for him to cultivate until he reached Emperor Realm, so he could give it to Xiao Qingge.

    On the way, the crowd suddenly surged around them. Everyone looked very excited.

    He could even hear the words "Xiao family¡±, "Xiao Qingge" and "fight".

    Li Ran''s brows furrowed, "Could it be that in Wuyang City, there is still someone who dares to cause trouble for the Xiao family?"

    He couldn''t help speed up.

    Just as he arrived near the Xiao family, he saw two people fighting in the open space in front of him.

    One of them had long hair fluttering in the wind. She was iparably beautiful. Of course, it was Xiao Qingge.

    As for the other party, she wore a green robe and held a longsword in her hands. Her brows were full of heroic spirit.

    Li Ran was stunned.

    "Yue Jianli? Why is she here? No, why are they fighting?"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    The two of them shed with each other.

    Xiao Qingge flew backward, while Yue Jianli remained motionless.

    Yue Jianli was very strong. Even if Xiao Qingge had recovered her cultivation, she would not be a match for her.

    However, she had always restrained herself, and her sword had not been unsheathed.

    "Stop it. You''re no match for me." Yue Jianli shook her head.

    "Hmph, so what? No matter how high your cultivation is, Li Ran wouldn¡¯t want you!" Xiao Qingge said angrily.

    "What did you say? Say it again?" Yue Jianli looked sullen.

    "I said, you should give up. Li Ran won''t like a violent person like you!" Xiao Qingge shouted.

    <strong><i><b>Cang Lang!</b></i></strong>

    The sword was unsheathed.

    The sword qi roiled and pushed the surrounding crowd back several meters.

    Yue Jianli''s voice was bone-piercing. "Since you said I was violent, I''ll show you violence!"

    The divine light of the long sword blossomed and instantly turned into a huge sword.

    Like a dark cloud, it shrouded over Xiao Qingge''s head!

    Xiao Qingge''s expression was serious as if she was facing a great enemy.

    Her intuition told her that she could not take this strike.

    "Stop!" Seeing that something was about to happen, Li Ran appeared between the two of them. "What''s going on? Why are you guys fighting?"

    He looked around.

    On one side was Xiao Qingge, pouting her lips and looking aggrieved.

    On the other side was Yue Jianli. Her face was ashen and cold as frost.

    Li Ran gulped. "There must be some misunderstanding¡­"

    Yue Jianli sneered. "Li Ran, you''re just in time! Then you can take this strike in her stead!"

    She pressed down with both hands, and the huge sword shed towards him.

    Li Ran stood still and did not dodge.

    "Li Ran, be careful!" Xiao Qingge eximed.

    Seeing that the huge sword was about to strike him, she stopped it and his clothes fluttered.

    Yue Jianli said hatefully, "Li Ran, I hate you to death! I never want to see you again!"

    Li Ran rubbed his forehead. "What is this?!¡±

 Chapter 82:

    <h4>Chapter 82:</h4>

    Yue Jianli flew through the streets,pletely ignoring the eyes of others.

    She didn''t know what was wrong with her.

    Memories of Li Ran came flooding in her mind. From tit for tat to fighting side by side to experiencing a life and death moment together.

    Li Ran, who was unyielding to the extreme and refused to kneel, supported her up the stairs, thawing her cold heart as they ascended the stairs.

    This scene was engraved in her heart, and she couldn''t forget it no matter what.

    In that small Yunxiao vige, Li Ran had lost his cultivation and could only let her take care of him.

    As a result, the distance between them was shortened.

    This was the most unforgettable moment of her life.

    Li Ran was sometimes cold and gentle, sometimes reliable and sometimes unrestrained. asionally, he appeared like a gangster, but he was not annoying. Instead, he made her blush and made her heart beat faster.

    This was the first time that Yue Jianli''s sword heart was filled with waves.

    Therefore, after hearing that he had an engagement, she flew to Wuyang City throughout the day and night.

    But when Li Ran blocked her attack, which was directed at Xiao Qingge, Yue Jianli woke up.

    "What is my rtionship with him? What qualifications did I have to question Xiao Qingge? What am I to him¡­"

    Standing in an empty alley, Yue Jianli''s expression was bitter.

    "Perhaps it''s time to return to the sect."

    <strong><i><b>Cough cough¡­</b></i></strong>

    A male voice sounded in her ears. "I say, sister, you ran quite fast. I almost couldn''t catch up."

    Yue Jianli suddenly turned around and saw Li Ran smiling at her.

    "Why aren''t you keeping your wifepany?"

    She turned her head and said, "Do you want to vent her anger?"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "You didn¡¯t have the intention to make a move. Otherwise, Qingge wouldn''t even be able to take three moves."

    Hearing the word "Qingge", Yue Jianli''s face turned pale. "You''re wrong. If you hadn¡¯t taken another step, I''d have already killed her!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Li Ran felt a little helpless.

    This girl''s temper was just like the stone in the pit, smelly and hard¡­

    "Oh right, didn''t you say you were going to Flying Cloud Peak? Why did youe to Wuyang?" Li Ran curiously asked.

    "I came down from the mountain two days ago," Yue Jianli said.

    "Two days ago?"

    Li Ran was confused.

    Flying Cloud Peak was located in the western region, which was located extremely far away from Wuyang City, almost halfway across middle earth¡­¡­

    Looking at Yue Jianli''s pale lips, he suddenly thought of something. "You couldn''t have flown for two days and two nights?"

    Golden Core Realm experts did not have the ability to cross the void.

    Other than a teleportation formation, one could only fly to a certain ce with their strength.

    Even Iron Man couldn''t hold on for so long!

    "It has nothing to do with you. Don''t worry about it." Yue Jianli was stubborn.

    Li Ran grabbed her arm and examined her with his qi. He saw that her meridians were empty, and even her Golden Core was dim.

    This was a sign of forcefully activating one¡¯s qi. If she didn''t rest, her foundation might be damaged.

    "Yue Jianli, are you crazy? You were risking your life!" Li Ran said angrily.

    "I told you, you don''t have to care!"

    "I just have to take care of you!" Li Ran pulled her out of the alley, "Come, follow me home!"

    "Why would I go to your house?" Yue Jianli struggled.

    "To sleep!"

    ¡°Sleep, sleep?!"

    "What, what are you trying to do? I am not a casual person!" Li Ran''s brows jumped. He could not be bothered to waste words with her. He directly took out the Immortal Binding Rope and threw it at her.

    He nned to subdue her first and then bring her home to rest.

    Otherwise, this fierce horse would cause trouble.

    Yue Jianli was stunned. "What is this¡­"

    The rope grew longer and quickly wrapped around her, instantly tying her up.

    Her hands were tied behind her back, and her body was tied in a ce that should not be tied at all.

    Combined with the faint fragrance, her degree of shame exploded.

    The two looked at each other in dismay.

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­"

    Yue Jianli was also speechless. "¡­"

    "You brute! Hurry up and untie me!" Yue Jianli came back to her senses and struggled.

    However, the more she struggled, the tighter the Immortal Binding Rope¡¯s restraint became.

    In the end, she let out a low cry. Her face was red as she stood there, not daring to move.

    ¡°This is the Immortal Artifact Old Li spoke of? How unreliable!" Li Ran covered his face.

    Yue Jianli red at him hatefully. It seemed like she wanted to bite him.

    "Forget it, let''s bring her home first."

    Li Ran carried her on his shoulder and flew towards the Li Mansion.

    "Young master."

    "Greetings, young master."

    The servants greeted Yue Jianli while secretly looking at him. Their expressions were very interesting.

    "Who is that girl? It doesn''t seem to be Miss Xiao."

    "I''ve never seen her before, but she''s really beautiful."

    "So the young master likes women."

    "How exciting!"

    "Sigh, when will the young mastere to tie me up?"

    "You''re thinking of fart."

    Hearing the surrounding discussions, Yue Jianli sessfully experienced what it meant to get shamed in public.

    "Li Ran, I will definitely kill you!"

    Li Ran nodded. "Alright, but that''ll have to wait until you wake up."

    He carried Yue Jianli back to his room.

    He threw her on the bed and covered her with a nket.

    "Rest well."

    Yue Jianli wriggled and blinked hisrge eyes. "But it''s too tight. I can''t sleep."

    "I think so too¡­" Li Ran rubbed his chin and said, "Then you have to promise that you won''t run."

    "Mm.¡° Yue Jianli nodded.

    As a result, Li Ran released the Immortal Binding Rope, and she pounced at him, "You bad egg, I''ll fight you to the death!"

    Li Ran was already on guard and held her down. "I knew you wouldn''t be honest¡­"

    Yue Jianli was so angry that she bit his arm.

    "Damn, are you a dog?"

    Li Ran did not dare to use his qi. He was afraid that he would break her teeth.

    In desperation, he raised his right hand and pushed her.

    <strong><i><b>Pa!</b></i></strong>

    The air instantly fell silent.

    Yue Jianli didn''t move at all, as if she had been hit by someone.

    Li Ran sensed the stic feeling and slowly turned his head to look, his body stiffening.

    "If I''m going to say that I didn''t do it on purpose¡­ Would you believe me?"

    "Stinky bastard! I''ll kill you!"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    Like an earthquake, the entire room began to tremble.

    The servants outside shivered in unison.

    "This is too intense!"

    "As expected of the young master, strong and invincible!"

    "Truly a generational model!"

 Chapter 83:

    <h4>Chapter 83:</h4>

    It took half an hour before the room finally quieted down.

    The two of them stared at each other, each of them panting.

    "Have you yed enough?" Li Ran asked.

    Yue Jianli shook her head. "I''ll take a break and continue the fightter."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Li Ran exined, "I didn¡¯t mean anything else. I just want you to have a good rest. If you were to overexert your qi again, your foundation would be damaged."

    If she were to forcefully activate qi while her dantian was empty, she would only draw qi from her Golden Core.

    This aligned with the original saying of ¡°depleting one¡¯s vitality¡±.

    Under normal circumstances, it would take a while to recuperate. However, if Yue Jianli was to go all out like this, her foundation might be damaged.

    This wasn''t just a minor problem; her future prospects could be affected.

    After all, not everyone was like Li Ran, who had Heaven Seizing Technique to protect his core.

    Yue Jianli blushed. "Then, you can''t hit me."

    Her entire body was still numb as if there was a little ant crawling near her.

    Li Ran scratched his head awkwardly. "I really didn''t mean it. Besides, didn''t you also bite me several times?"

    When Yue Jianli saw the clear tooth marks on his arm, she was so embarrassed that she couldn''t wait to find a hole to hide in.

    She was also pushed into a hurry. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have done such a thing.

    "How does it feel?" She asked softly.

    "Ah?" Li Ran gulped, "It feels good. Round and bouncy, indeed very good¡­"

    "I meant the bite wound!"

    ¡°???¡±

    The atmosphere immediately turned awkward.

    Yue Jianli pulled over the nket to cover her head. She was so shy that she didn''t dare to show her face.

    <strong><i><b>Ahem¡­</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran said, "Then you can rest. I''ll leave first."

    "Wait, wait¡­"

    Yue Jianli reached out of the nket and grabbed the corner of his shirt. "There were so many people watching just now, don''t go out yet¡­ it¡¯s embarrassing."

    "Oh, okay."

    Li Ran sat back by the bed.

    "I can''t sleep in broad daylight, why don''t you talk to me?" Yue Jianli said in a muffled voice.

    Li Ran smiled and said, "How can I talk to you when you''re hiding under the nket?"

    Yue Jianli was silent for a moment.

    Then, she poked her head out of the nket like a mouse.

    However, her eyes fluttered and she did not dare to look at Li Ran.

    Li Ran suddenly remembered something and asked, "What happened after you went to Flying Cloud Peak? Did the Supreme Dao Pce make things difficult for you?"

    Her purpose in flying to Flying Cloud Peak was due to Song Qingsong''s death.

    It was said that Venerable Hao Yue was very protective and difficult to deal with. He wasn''t a good person.

    Yue Jianli told him about his experience in the Supreme Dao Pce.

    When Li Ran heard that Honorable Hao Yue was about to investigate her memories and force her to draw her sword against Chen Yundao, his eyes turned cold.

    "Hao Yue? Very well, I''ll remember you," He thought to himself.

    He was just a Venerable One.

    With Li Ran¡¯s talent, it was only a matter of time before he crushed him.

    He looked at Yue Jianli and shook his head. "You''re too rash. You dare to draw your sword against Chen Daoyun¡­ a truly ruthless person."

    The reason the Righteous path was so strong was because of Sect Master Chen.

    Even though he cultivated the righteous path, he was extremely decisive. His hands were stained with blood.

    He had used his own strength to suppress the Three Great Devil''s Doctrine and suppressed the entire Devil''s Doctrine to the point of gasping for breath.

    Only after Leng Wuyan and Youluo Temple showed up did he gradually stop showing his face.

    Yue Jianli said helplessly, "I know, but with the situation at that time, as long as I show any hesitation or weakness, something big will happen."

    Li Ran was silent.

    Faced with the threat and questioning of an Emperor-level expert, one could imagine the pressure.

    "Thank you. You have worked hard." He rubbed Yue Jianli''s head.

    Yue Jianli snorted and said, "I''m also responsible for Song Qingsong''s death. It''s not for you¡­"

    However, he did not move his hand.

    "Then why did you rush to Wuyang City in an urgent manner?" Li Ran felt something was a little strange.

    What emergency made her fly for two days and two nights in a row? She almost hurt her foundation.

    Yue Jianli blushed. "I won''t tell you."

    "Forget it, let''s not talk about it."

    Li Ran took out a pill and handed it to her. "This is a Primordial Pill that can strengthen one''s body. Eat it and rest well."

    Yue Jianli didn''t resist. She swallowed the pill and withdrew into the nket.

    Before long, her breathing became even and she had already fallen into a deep sleep.

    She was indeed too tired.

    Li Ran tucked her under the nket and got up to walk out of the room.

    Just as he opened the door, he saw Li Daoyuan walking away.

    "Dad, what are you doing?" Li Ran smiled.

    "I''m fine. I''m just taking a walk."

    Li Daoyuan pulled him to the side and said in frustration, "Ran''er, you are the Sheng Zi of the Youluo Temple. It is strictly forbidden to fall in love! It''s fine if you don''t annul the engagement with the Xiao family, but why did you bring another one back? What if you are expelled from the sect?"

    Li Ran patted him on the shoulder. "Calm down. This girl is just a friend of mine."

    Li Daoyuan snorted. "You think I''m stupid? A friend can be carried back like that by you?"

    Li Ran said, "This is a misunderstanding."

    "Don''t worry about the misunderstanding. Let her go back quickly. Don''t let your master know¡­ By the way, whichdy is she?"

    "The Yue Family."

    "The Yue family?" Li Daoyuan carefully thought about it, "Our Wuyang City doesn''t have a family with the surname Yue?"

    "She''s not a local. She''s from the Myriad Sword Pavilion."

    "Myriad Sword Pavilion?!¡± Li Daoyuan was startled. Then, he suddenly thought of something and said in shock, "Is she Yue Jianli?!¡±

    Li Ran nodded. "Congrattions, you''re correct."

    Li Daoyuan grabbed his ear and said in exasperation, "You''re too bold, even targeting Yue Jianli? You''re a genuine demon! Do you have any conscience in your heart?"

    "Who¡¯s a demon? Do you mean your son?"

    "You''re not my son. I don''t know you anymore."

    "Is that necessary¡­"

    "You have Leng Wuyan covering you. You''re not afraid! What if the people from the Myriad Sword Pavilion came to kill me?"

    "Isn''t that enough for a meal?"

    "I f**king¡­"

    The two of them walked away arguing.

    ¡ª

    The next morning¡­

    Li Ran brought his breakfast and opened the door. "Breakfast is here."

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was stunned. He saw that the sheets were neatly folded.

    However, she had already disappeared.

    "Really, leaving without a greeting."

    Li Ran shook his head and smiled. Just as he was about to turn around and leave, he found a note on the bed.

    He picked it up and saw that there was only a line of words on it.

    [I''ll definitely kill you next time.]

    Li Ran was speechless.

 Chapter 84:

    <h4>Chapter 84:</h4>

    Yue Jianli stood on the street and gazed at the entrance of Li Manor.

    Her eyes were not filled with sadness and disappointment but were full of vivid glow.

    She finally faced her heart.

    "So what if he has a marriage contract? As long as Li Ran is still a disciple of the Youluo Temple, he can not marry Xiao Qingge!

    "I still have a lot of time!¡±

    "If I want to break this rule, I only need to be stronger than Leng Wuyan!" Yue Jianli smirked. "Coincidentally, I''m best at bing stronger!"

    She turned around and left.

    Her green robes fluttered unrestrained.

    However, Yue Jianli did not know that this rule had long been broken by the rule setter, Leng Wuyan, herself.

    ¡ª

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    The door of the secret ground was kicked open. Li Ran was covered in blood as he strode over to Li Wuqiang.

    "So angry in the early morning?" Li Wuqiang drank his tea calmly.

    <strong><i><b>Pa!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran threw the Immortal Binding Rope on the table. "I¡¯m returning this!"

    Li Wuqi was amused. "Did you use this rope?"

    "Nonsense!" Li Ran looked displeased. "I didn''t expect you to be so old and still a pervert. You''re trying to trick me into thinking that this is an immortal rope. Shameful!"

    "Who tricked you?" Li Wuqiang said as a matter-of-fact, "You said there is something wrong with my description? It could tie her up, correct? Did I say something wrong?"

    Li Ran had never seen such a shameless person.

    "And this rope is indeed a treasure. Although it looks pretty cheap, it''s really useful. Especially for female cultivators. No matter how high your cultivation is, you can bind her and even smell the mesmerizing fragrance."

    "Stop," Li Ran said disdainfully, "You can''t be from the Hehuan Sect. You''re too shameless."

    "If you don''t want to¡­" Li Wuqiang stretched out his hand and was about to retrieve the rope, but before he could finish speaking, Li Ran had already put away the rope.

    He said in a righteous manner, "I don''t trust you with such a vulgar thing. I''ll take care of it myself."

    Li Wuqiang nodded. "You''re more shameless than me, grandson."

    Li Ran cleared his throat and said, ¡°No matter what, I have been traumatized. You have topensate me."

    The corners of Li Wuqiang''s mouth twitched. "You still want to be shameless?"

    "Then I won''t cultivate any more. I will never cross the tribtion. You can just stay here obediently."

    "How ruthless! Whatpensation do you want? I''ve already dered that the dharma treasure is gone."

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "I don''t want the dharma treasure. I just want you to protect someone."

    Li Wuqiang was taken aback. "Who?"

    "Xiao Qingge."

    Li Ran had been thinking about this.

    Wuyang City''s matter was basically resolved. He was about to return to the sect immediately. The Li Family had an emperor overseeing it, so he wasn''t worried.

    However, Xiao Qingge was different.

    The death of the Xiao Family''s Ancestor meant that she had lost her supremebat strength, and she didn''t have the protection of a sect.

    Even though Wuyang City was still considered to be peaceful, he feared some unpredictable factors.

    With an Emperor-level expert like Li Wuqiang protecting her, he could still feel a little more at ease.

    "It''s your little fianc¨¦e, right? You really are a romanticist." Li Wuqiang stroked his beard. "It''s not that I can''t protect her, but you have to agree to two conditions."

    "What conditions?" Li Ran asked.

    Li Wuqi said, "First, I''ll only guarantee her safety for ten years. You''ll have to cultivate until you have reached the Heavenly Tribtion Realm within ten years."

    "No problem." Li Ran did not hesitate.

    This request was very difficult.

    There had never been a Heavenly Tribtion Realm expert who was under 30 years old in the entire Vast Lands.

    But no matter if he could seed or not, ten years of protection was a guarantee. He was sure that he would make a profit.

    "Second, if you were to chance upon the personal disciple of the Tianshu Academy¡¯s head, beat him to death!" A trace of hatred shed in Li Wuqi''s eyes.

    "Tianshu Academy?"

    Li Ran was taken aback. "You have a grudge against them?"

    It was one of the top sects of the Righteous Path and the only top female cultivator sect.

    Li Wuqiang snorted coldly, "The head of Tianshu Academy, Yi Qinn, has a grudge against me¡­ But you definitely won''t be able to beat her, so you''ll just have to beat up her disciple."

    "Alright, deal." Li Ran nodded.

    This request was not difficult.

    The Tianshu Academy was extraordinary, and their disciples seldom set foot in the mortal world, and the chances of finding the academy¡¯s head are even slimmer.

    And if they meet each other, so what?

    As the Devil, does he need exnations for beating up someone?

    After leaving the secret ground, Li Ran went to Xiao Manor again.

    He handed the ¡®Rakshasa Sutra'' to Xiao Qingge and urged her to go to the Li family in secret.

    However, after she found out that Li Ran was going back to the sect, she couldn''t bear it.

    She was like a ko,tching on Li Ran''s arm and not letting go.

    Her ck and white eyes sparkled with tears.

    "Li Ran, I can''t bear to part with you¡­"

    Li Ran pinched her fair face and consoled her, "If the rtionship is longsting, why fear the morning and evening? The path to immortality is long, so is our lifespan. This is just a small interlude."

    "The rtionshipsts for a long time, it canst forever¡­" Xiao Qingge mumbled these words, her eyes filled with admiration, "Darling, you¡¯re really cultured!"

    "It''s only average. It''s the third page in Haotu," Li Ran spoke shamelessly.

    Xiao Qingge looked at the ¡®Rakshasa Sutra'' and suddenly said, "Li Ran, I''ve thought of a good way to get married!"

    "What can I do?" Li Ran said curiously.

    Xiao Qingge put her hands on her waist and said, "As long as I work hard to cultivate and be stronger than your Master, I can force her to rewrite the rules of the sect. That way, we can get married!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Li Ran gave a thumbs up. "What a great dream."

    Beyond Leng Wuyan?

    He knew how terrifying his master was.

    Even if his talent was as strong as her, he did not know when he would be able to reach his Master''s realm.

    Even if they were both emperor ranks, there was still a huge gap.

    Otherwise, why would Li Wuqiang be so scared that he would pee his pants when he heard of Leng Wuyan''s name?

    "Isn''t it just the Emperor Realm? If she can do it, so can I!"

    Xiao Qingge was full of confidence.

    In her heart, she had set the goal of "surpassing Leng Wuyan".

    Li Ran looked at her and couldn''t bear to refuse her¡­

    ¡­¡­

    It wasn''t easy to bid farewell to Xiao Qingge who was sticking like glue. Li Ran returned home and tidied up.

    After talking to Li Daoyuan, he went to check on that little girl, Shen Ning.

    "Did you remember what I told you?"Li Ran asked.

    Shen Ning nodded vigorously. "I remember. Next year, I¡¯ll get my talent tested. If I have any talent, I''ll go find you."

    "Very well, I''ll be waiting for you at Mount Xuan Ling."

    Embarking on the cultivation path was a cruel thing.

    If Shen Ning was lucky, then Li Ran would be willing to help her change her fate. However, if she really was just a mortal, then she would still live a safe life.

    Just as Li Ran was about to leave, a small hand touched his thumb.

    He turned around and saw Shen Ning looking at him timidly. "Young master, young master, I have a small request¡­"

    "What request? Speak," Li Ran asked.

    Shen Ning grabbed his big hand and ced it on his head. Then, he gently stroked it with his eyes narrowed.

    "Just for a moment."

 Chapter 85:

    <h4>Chapter 85:</h4>

    The vastnds were boundless.

    The geography of the vastnds can be divided into the northern, the southern, the western, the eastern, and the middle territory.

    The middle territory was the main gathering ce in the mortal world, and it was also the area ruled by the Sheng n Imperial Court.

    Wuyang Capital was located in the middle zone of the middle territory.

    On the other hand, the other regions were in a bad state, such as the Grand Myriad Mountain Range in the southern territory and the eternal deep sea in the far east¡­ It was very difficult for mortals to survive here.

    However, the more sparsely popted a ce was, the richer the spirit energy would be, and that would be where the sects were located.

    The location of the Youlou Temple, Mount Xuan Ling, was located in the northern territory of the vastnds. The climate was cold and it was covered with snow all year round.

    Li Ran left Wuyang City by flight.

    Although the Heaven Seizing Technique was constantly circting and replenishing his qi, it was unavoidable that he would feel tired after flying for a long time.

    He happened to pass by a small city.

    Li Ran rubbed his head and prepared to go over to eat and rest.

    ¡ª

    Qingzhou City¡­

    Unlike the prosperous and magnificent imperial capital, this small city wasn''trge, and it was mottled with bricks that revealed its long history.

    At this moment, the city gate was wide open, and the flow of people was like a shuttle. Not even a single officer was present.

    "All right, it looks like it''s still a three-way street." Li Ran slowly walked into the city with his hands behind his back.

    Stepping on the ravines of the bluestone road, there were white walls and ck tiles all around.

    The streets were bustling with pedestrians¡¯ activity.

    Some were carrying longswords and sabers, some were wearing monk robes, and there were ck figures treading over the roof from time to time.

    A muscr man with a bamboo hat on his head and a big knife on his back was bargaining with a cake vendor on the side of the street. He was excited as he spat.

    The scene of the market was overwhelming.

    "There are actually so many cultivators in this small city?" Li Ran looked surprised.

    Just then, he saw no less than five Foundation Establishment cultivators.

    Qi Refinement Stage was even more outrageous.

    ¡°Could it be that another treasure has appeared? Or has a secret realm opened?" Li Ran was a little curious.

    At this moment, a man descended from the sky,unching almost on the pedestrian''s scalp, followed by the wind that brought arge amount of dust.

    The cake that the strong man had just bought was instantly covered in dust.

    "F*ck your mother!" He angrily pointed at the man and cursed.

    The man turned around and smiled disdainfully, "A brainless thing¡­"

    Before he could finish his sentence, a huge palm suddenly appeared in the air. With a "bang", it smashed the man down like a fly.

    The man vomited blood, his tendons were broken, and his entire body was embedded in the brick.

    "Do you think I''m farting after saying that you¡¯re not allowed to fly in the city?" An angry voice rang out from the void.

    "I really don''t know¡­" The man''s face was filled with fear as he shivered.

    The muscr man walked over with a sinister smile. He pulled him out of the brick and dragged his legs out of the city.

    The blood mark dragged on the ground.

    The surrounding people''s expressions were indifferent as if they were ustomed to this scene.

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    "No wonder there are no guards at the gate. So an expert is overseeing the city!"

    Power was the order.

    To cultivators, no matter how many soldiers there were, there was no deterrence. They were far less useful than an expert.

    At this moment, he heard the whispers of others.

    "Xiang Cheng is really ruthless!"

    "If you aren''t ruthless, how can you suppress these sect disciples?"

    "Xiang Cheng studies in the Dao of Traversing. This is his temperament!"

    "It''s a pity that he has a neutral position and won''t participate in the Demon ying Conference. Otherwise, our Righteous Path will have another hand!"

    "What a pity!"

    "Demon ying Conference?" Li Ran raised his eyebrows and understood.

    No wonder these cultivators were gathered here. So they were all here for a gathering!

    "Interesting. I would like to see what kind of devil these people want to kill.¡± he smiled.

    Li Ran casually bought a mask at the roadside stall, then followed behind a few cultivators.

    ¡ª

    In Yue Xuan, thergest restaurant in Azure Province City.

    At this moment, the door was crowded with people.

    The people who came were all dressed in luxurious clothes and armed with swords. They were all practitioners.

    There was a special receptionist at the door, and every guests¡¯ name would be shouted out.

    "Misty Cloud Sect''s Fairy Lin, Lin Qianyi, has arrived!"

    The white-robeddy walked into the restaurant with a graceful smile on her face.

    Fellow Daoists who were familiar with her came over to greet her, and those who weren''t familiar nodded in greeting.

    "The Young Lord of Qilin Mountain Vi, Young Hero Luo Yong has arrived!"

    "A direct disciple of the Haotian Sect¡­"

    Everyone who entered smiled and cupped their hands in greeting.

    It was clearly a gathering of friends who were trying to get to know each other.

    "Myriad Sword Pavilion, Inner Sect Eldest Brother, Chen Zhutian has arrived!"

    The restaurant suddenly quieted down, and all eyes were fixed on the door¡­¡­.

    One of the top sects, Myriad Sword Pavillion!

    "I apologize to everyone foringte." Chen Zhutian held his longsword in his hand, his eyes shining brightly as he strode through the door.

    "Senior Brother Chen!"

    "Senior Brother Chen is here!"

    Everyone surrounded him and gave him a warm greeting.

    Chen Zhutian responded with a smile. His manner was graceful, and he did not treat anyone coldly. He could be considered a socialite.

    "Senior Brother Chen, please take a seat."

    Everyone brought him to the center seat.

    The receptionist stared nkly at a man wearing a pig''s head mask.

    <i>This mask¡­ he didn''t look like someone who was serious!</i>

    "May I ask for your distinguished self your sect and name?"

    Li Ran thought about it for a moment and came up to the receptionist, whispering something.

    After hearing this, the receptionist scratched his head. "Is such a sect on the Righteous path? Why hadn''t this little one heard of it before? And for your distinguished name¡­"

    "You haven''t heard of it! What? You <i>dare</i> to look down on my sect?"

    "This little one did not dare, this little one had no intentions." The receptionist hurriedly waved his hand.

    He was only a mortal. No matter which sect it was, he was not someone he could afford to offend.

    Moreover, although this person was wearing a pig''s head mask, his figure was tall and handsome. He seemed to have some background.

    Li Ran snorted, "Then why don''t you let me in?"

    "All right."

    The gatekeeper pondered for a moment and shouted loudly.

    "The Chief Grand Disciple of the Hard Bang Gang, Ji Er Bang Ying, has arrived!"

    The restaurant fell silent again.

    Everyone looked at the door curiously. This was the first time they had heard of such a strange sect.

    Li Ran, wearing a pig''s head mask, walked in proudly and cupped his hands.

    "Eat and drink well, gentlemen."

    What a bizarre disguise!

    However, they didn''t take it to heart.

    There were many cultivators who wore strange clothes. It was normal for them to wear masks.

    Perhaps there was a wound on his face?

    Chen Zhutian said curiously, "This is the first time I''ve heard of this Hard Country Gang. I wonder what kind of sect it is?"

    "And for this brother¡¯s name, why does it sound pretty vulgar¡­¡±

 Chapter 86:

    <h4>Chapter 86:</h4>

    Faced with the curious gazes of the crowd, Li Ran was very calm. He casually found a seat to sit down on.

    Hiding behind the pig''s head mask, he was unbridled as he sized everyone up.

    This time, the participants of the so-called "Demon ying Conference" were young disciples from various sects. The one with the highest cultivation was only at the Golden Core Realm. That was Chen Zhutian, who sat at the top.

    Coincidentally, Li Ran knew him.

    Back in Yunxiao Vige, he wanted to forcefully break into the house, but he was scared witless by Li Ran''s two divine abilities.

    However, right now, he was sitting upright and dignified, possessing the bearing of someone from a distinguished sect.

    Quite a few people surrounded him, ttering him with smiles.

    He didn''t seem to have the appearance of a demon-killing cultivator. He was here to make friends.

    Li Ran shook his head.

    Last time in the secret realm, he had seen the so-called Righteous Path.

    Clearly, their heart was darker than anyone else, yet they were still pretending to be aloof from the worldly matters. Truly hypocritical.

    Of course, there was nock of righteous people in the Righteous Path.

    However, they were scarce.

    At this moment, a system notification sounded in his mind.

    ¡¾Mission Issued.¡¿

    ¡¾The Demon ying Conference is just a method for the Righteous path to gain fame. Please employ your own methods to take down their facade.¡¿

    ¡¾The quality of the reward will depend on the degree ofpletion!¡¿

    Li Ranughed.

    "A mission was triggered? Looks like I didn''te here for nothing."

    The system had always been very generous.

    Although there were not many missions, the rewards for each mission were all extremely generous.

    Therefore, he would not let this mission go.

    But right now, he wasn''t in a hurry. He had to observe the situation first.

    "This brother¡­"

    At this moment, the man sitting next to Li Ran said in embarrassment, "I am Luo Yong from Qilin Mountain Vi. May I ask for your name?"

    Qilin Mountain Vi, a second-rate sect.

    This Luo Yong was quite famous and had a first-rate talent. He had already reached the mid-stage Foundation Establishment Realm at the age of twenty.

    Li Ran nodded and said, "I, Ji Er Bang Ying, reign from the Hard Country Gang. Greetings Brother Luo."

    "So it''s Brother Ji Er. I''ve known you for a long time." Luo Yong cupped his fists.

    <strong><i><b>Cough cough!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran cleared his throat. "Brother Luo, you should call me by name. That would sound more friendly."

    "Alright, Brother Bang Ying." Luo Yongughed, "Brother is quite special."

    "Because my father''s surname is Ji, and my mother''s surname is Er, they hope that I''ll be able to benefit the world, and fulfill my fate. That''s why I''m called Ji Er Bang Ying.¡°

    "Fulfilling your fate? Great meaning!" Luo Yong sighed.

    Li Ran smiled.

    If Li Daoyuan heard this, he would probably faint from anger¡­

    Luo Yong continued, "Brother Bang Ying, please forgive me for being ignorant, your Hard Country Gang¡­ Howe I''ve never heard of it?"

    Li Ran said, "Brother Luo, it''s normal that you haven''t heard of it. We''re just a third-rate gang."

    Luo Yong said seriously, "No matter if it''s a third-rate or first-rate, we¡¯re all on the Righteous Path. Our goal is to destroy the Devil Sects, so you don''t have to be so modest."

    Li Ran smiled.

    This person was quite eloquent.

    He continued, "Even though our gang isn''t big, we¡¯re all people with lofty ambitions, especially our leader, Jia Tengying. One hand has an eagle w, and one hand has reached perfection. His skill is known as the Golden Finger. Our leader can kill enemies in three seconds!"

    Luo Yong praised, "What a Golden Finger! It sounds very powerful!"

    Just as the two of them were having a passionate conversation, another yell sounded from the door.

    "The Chief disciple of the Tianshu Institute, Lin Langyue has arrived!"

    The air was quiet for a moment before boiling up!

    "She actually came?!"

    "That''s Lin Langyue?"

    "She''s going to join the Demon ying Conference this time. This is big news!"

    "The Tianshu Institute, Myriad Sword Pavilion¡­ this is a huge scene!"

    Everyone stood up and looked towards the door.

    A few female cultivators stood on both sides of the door. A white-robed Daoist nun slowly walked in.

    She was a young Daoist nun. Her white Daoist robe was unspeckled. Every walking gesture of hers was filled with a gentle touch to it as if she was about to ride the wind in the next second.

    She had a pair of calm eyes that was devoid of impurity, seemingly indifferent to everything.

    She was like a bright moon on the horizon.

    Li Ran raised his eyebrows. "Tianshu Institute? That was what the old man said¡­ What a coincidence!"

    Luo Yong was shocked. He said in a low voice, "I didn''t expect that she woulde as well!"

    "Does Brother Luo know her?" Li Ran said curiously.

    Luo Yong smiled bitterly. "Don''t make fun of me, Brother Bang Yi. Who doesn''t know Lin Langyue''s name? That is an existence that was able to crush Yue Jianli and ascend to the top of the Heavenly Genius Rankings!"

    "Number one on the Heavenly Genius Rankings?"

    Li Ran really didn''t know.

    He rarely went down the mountain and was not interested in the so-called Heavenly Genius Rankings.

    Moreover, the Tianshu Institute stayed in the secr world, and their disciples rarely set foot in the mortal world. The world knew very little about them.

    Li Ran rubbed his chin, "Who would have thought that the mysterious First Brother of the rankings is a woman?"

    "You don''t dare speak nonsense!"

    Luo Yong hurriedly stopped him. "It''s rumored that she has an innate physique. Her cultivation speed is no less than a Saint-grade talent. I heard that she¡¯s even stronger than Devil¡¯s Sheng Zi Li Ran!"

    "Stronger than Li Ran? That is impossible!"

    "Do you know who Li Ran is? He is a genius born with a Daoist Mark, a reincarnation of a great emperor, and the number one genius in a thousand years! Furthermore, he is handsome, handsome, handsome, and handsome! A mere Wolf Fangyue is worthy of beingpared to him? That''s funny!"

    Luo Yong was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    "Brother Bang Ying, her name is Lin Langyue, not Wolf Fangyue¡­ Why do I feel like you worship that devil very much?"

    <strong><i><b>Cough cough!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran blurted out, "I was just casually mentioning¡­"

    After Lin Langyue had entered, the entire restaurant fell silent.

    Everyone''s eyes were filled with admiration, but no one dared toe up to greet her.

    This was because she was too cold, coupled with her identity.

    Finally, Chen Zhutian stood up and walked over quickly. He said excitedly, "I didn''t expect Fairy Lin toe here. You have made this gathering shine! Come, please take a seat!"

    Lin Langyue nodded and answered, "Thank you."

    "Yes, yes."

    Chen Zhutian was grinning like a chrysanthemum.

    Lin Langyue sat down at the head of the table, while the rest of the female cultivators silently stood behind her.

    "<strong><i><b>Tch,</b></i></strong> her style is quite impressive." Li Ran hated this seemingly innocent fairy the most.

    If she was so detached from the world, why would shee to participate in such a grand meeting?

    She must be a fake fairy, a real socialite!

    He revealed a cold smile as he thought to himself, "Didn''t the old man ask me to beat up the disciple of Tianshu Institute? I don''t know whether this big sister from the Heavenly Genius Rankings can bear my beating or not!"

 Chapter 87: Demon Slaying Conference? The Sugar-Coated Assembly!

    <h4>Chapter 87: Demon ying Conference? The Sugar-Coated Assembly!</h4>

    Chen Zhutian''s eyes lit up with joy.

    He was the one who led the Demon ying Conference and sent invitations to the various sects.

    Naturally, this included the Tianshu Institute.

    Initially, he didn¡¯t hold high hopes. He expected that, at most, inner sect disciples would only attend. He didn''t expect that Lin Langyue would personallye!

    Then, the influence of the Demon ying Conference would definitely reach another level.

    "Lin Yanyue, since you''ve arrived, then you should host the grand meeting." Chen Zhutian bowed.

    Lin Yanyue shook her head. "Fellow Daoist Chen, let me just listen."

    She happened to pass by this ce and brought her disciples to see the world. She didn''t have any intention of overtaking them.

    "Alright." Chen Zhutian nodded.

    Everyone had already taken their seats.

    Chen Zhutian stood on the high tform in the center and said, ¡°Thank you all for raising your voices. I, Chen Zhutian, will start this Demon ying Conference."

    "Good!"

    ¡°Senior Brother Chen is too modest!"

    Warm apuse rang throughout the stage.

    After all, he was the Eldest Senior Brother of the Myriad Sword Pavilion. His status was prestigious in everyone''s hearts.

    Chen Zhutian''s eyes shed with satisfaction as he continued, "Everyone knows that during this period of time, the Devil Sect demons have be more and more rampant, and the friction between the Righteous Path and Devil Sects has intensified.¡±

    "Three months ago, Elder Sha Shengyu from the Death Prison wanted to prove his Dao of ughter, therefore, he massacred the entire Tiger Sun City and turned it into a ghost city!¡±

    "There''s also Liu Xunhuan of the Joyous Unity Sect. In order to raise the cultivation of the Sheng Zi of the sect, they''ve taken young girls from all over the ce and sucked their vitality, causing resentment to fill their hearts!¡±

    "Just a month ago, Yin Corpse Dao poisoned the vige''s water source to refine the Corpse Puppet, turning all the vigers into monsters!¡±

    "Such a monstrous crime is truly devoid of humanity, a vition of human morals!"

    Chen Zhutian''s voice was mournful, his eyes filled with tears.

    The audience became emotional as well.

    As long as they had a bit of righteousness, they would not be able to ept this atrocity.

    Chen Zhutian calmed down for a moment and said in a clear voice, "Therefore, it''s imperative to clear the devil¡¯s path!"

    "This isn''t a matter of my Myriad Sword Pavilion, it''s a matter of the Righteous Path! It is a battle between the righteous and the unrighteous, a battle between justice and evil!¡±

    "With the help of this Demon ying Conference, we will do everything we can to return a bright future to the world!" He was indeed a bit of a hero in his generosity.

    "Alright, I am willing to be the vanguard!"

    "Purge the Devil Sects and straighten things out!"

    "For the sake of the Righteous Path!"

    ¡ª

    Everyone was excited as if they had be the embodiment of justice.

    Of course, they didn''t know if Chen Zhutian¡¯s ¡®statement¡¯ was true or not.

    Li Ran sat below the stage, his brows furrowed.

    Up until now, he felt that there was nothing wrong with the Demon ying Conference.

    The actions of those Devil Sects were indeed not tolerable by the world.

    If these people were willing to join forces to fight against the top Devil Sects, they would truly be considered righteous.

    "But why would the system call them hypocrites?" Li Ran was confused.

    Chen Zhutian looked at the crowd with satisfaction and enjoyed the attention on him. He signaled his hand down.

    The crowd gradually quieted down.

    He continued, "I''ve heard that the Devil''s Gate ¡®Red Blood Hall'' is devoid of human nature, adulterous, plundering, andmitting every crime! That''s why I suggest that we start with the Red Blood Hall as the first step in our exorcism!"

    Li Ran was stunned.

    Didn''t they just say Death Prison and Yin Corpse Dao?

    Where did the Red Blood Hall appear from?

    "Brother Luo, I''ve never heard of this Red Blood Hall before?" Li Ran asked.

    Luo Yong didn''t reply. Instead, he asked, "Brother Bang Ying, this is the first time you¡¯vee to this gathering, right?"

    Li Ran asked suspiciously, "Could the Demon ying Conference have been held many times?"

    "Of course.¡± Luo Yong nodded. "The Demon ying Conference is held almost every year. Usually, it is initiated by the disciples of the top sects. This year, it''s the Myriad Sword Pavilion¡¯s turn."

    "Every year?" Li Ran asked, "Then why are the Devil Sects still so rampant?"

    "Who told you that we are going against the Devil Sect?"

    Luo Yong looked left and right and said in a low voice, "The so-called exorcism convention is actually just a formality. It''s just a show of face for the disciples under it. They¡¯re not exterminating any devil sects."

    "Inst year¡¯s Demon ying Conference, a group of bandits was exterminated, but they dered to the public that they were Kui Xing Sect, second-rate devil sect."

    "Last year, they killed a few flower collectors. To the public¡¯s eyes, they are the northwestern branch of the He Huan Sect"

    "This ¡®Red Blood Hall¡¯ is actually a group of bandits outside Qingzhou Province. After a while, we''ll go over and ughter them. Then we''ll be able to return to our respective sects."

    "In any case, ordinary people won¡¯t know that these bandits are not from a Devil Sect¡­"

    Li Ran was dumbfounded. "¡­."

    <i>So it was like this?</i>

    "This isn''t the Demon ying Conference, but a sugar-coated conference for the righteous sect?" Li Ran smiled.

    "<strong><i><b>Sigh,</b></i></strong> that''s a good word. It''s sugar-coated."

    "Did you see those storytellers beside you? They were all arranged beforehand. When the grand assembly ends, the Myriad Sword Pavilion''s Chen Zhutian''s name would resound throughout the streets and alleys, bing the hero in the hearts of everyone."

    Li Ran didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    It turned out that Chen Zhutian had shouted the slogan generously for a long time to provide materials for the storyteller.

    After all, the lowest cultivation here was at thete-stage of Qi Condensation, and the highest was at the Golden Core Realm. They were here to deal with just a few bandits?

    "What a joke." Li Ran shook his head.

    Luo Yong patted him on the shoulder, "This is the first time you''vee here. I''m used to it¡­"

    At this time, Chen Zhutian asked, "What do you all think of my proposal?"

    "Misty Cloud Sect''s second the opinion," Fairy Lin gave a soft reply.

    "The Heavenly Handle Sect agrees."

    "Our sect¡¯s the same!"

    ¡ª

    He looked at Lin Langyue. ¡°What about Fairy Lin?¡±

    Lin Langyue said indifferently, ¡°I''m fine with it."

    "Good! Since no one has any objections¡­"

    Before he finished speaking, anguid voice sounded. "I''m sorry, I have an objection."

    Everyone turned around and saw a young man with a pig''s head mask with his legs crossed, Luo Yong beside him sweating profusely.

    Chen Zhutian frowned, "Sir is¡­"

    The pig youth said, "I''m the first disciple of the Hard Country Gang. My name is Ji Er Bang Ying."

    Chen Zhutian felt that he had heard this voice before and asked, "This Ji¡­ Brother Ji, do you have any objections?"

    The pig-headed youth said, "It''s right to exorcise the devils, but I think the target should be changed."

    Chen Zhutian was taken aback. "Change target? To whom?"

    The Pighead boy cleared his throat. "What do you think of the Death Prison?"

 Chapter 88: Youâ€™re Surrounded!

    <h4>Chapter 88: You¡¯re Surrounded!</h4>

    The restaurant becamepletely silent.

    Everyone looked at Li Ran as if they were looking at a retard.

    To deal with the Death Prison?

    That would be a mistake!

    The Death Prison cultivators cultivated the Dao of ughter. The more people they killed, the more stable their Dao hearts would be.

    There were ten people in the sect, nine of them were murderers, and the other one was a pervert.

    Even afterbining the other Devil Sects, they probably wouldn''t have killed as many people as the cultivators from the Death Prison!

    Not to mention that it was a top-level sect with an emperor rank guard. They wouldn''t be able to even go there.

    Li Ran said excitedly, "The words of Senior Brother Chen woke up the deep sense of justice in my heart!"

    "Death Prison is too savage. They even destroyed an entire city. It is an act that the heavens wouldn¡¯t tolerate. Let''s go and fight them to the death!"

    Inwardly, Chen Zhutian was shaking. ¡°I really want to go all out with you¡­"

    He shook his head and said sincerely, "I can understand Brother Ji''s feelings, but I still have to recognize my own strength. With our abilities, we''re not strong enough topete with the top Devil Sects."

    "That''s right."

    "Senior Chen is right."

    "I can''t give you a head for nothing."

    The people below agreed.

    Li Ranz said, "If we can''t defeat the sect leader, we can surround and attack the elders. If we can''t kill the elders, we can kill their disciples¡­ In short, for the sake of those who died unjustly, we must teach them a lesson!"

    Chen Zhutian felt bitter.

    <i>This guy seemed to be serious¡­</i>

    Li Ran walked up onto the stage and patted him on the shoulder. Heforted, "Don''t worry, we have the first-ranked sister on the Chosen List, the Wolf Mace, and our strength has grown considerably. We will definitely give the Devil Sects a head-on blow!"

    Luo Yong covered his face. "Her name is Lin Langyue¡­"

    Just as Chen Zhutian was in a dilemma, Lin Langyue said, "This Ji¡­"

    "Ji Er Bang Ying," Li Ranplimented himself. "You can also call me by my nickname, ¡®<i>Ge Ge Awesome¡¯</i>."

    "I''ll call you Brother Ji,"

    Lin Langyue said, "It''s good that you''re passionate about justice. It''s not impossible, but I''m afraid you''ll do something bad out of kindness."

    "Why did you say that?" Li Ran asked.

    Lin Langyue said indifferently, "If we can''t beat the demon from the Death Prison with one stick, we¡¯ll face recuperations. At that time, the innocent people will suffer."

    These words were justified and there was no way to refute them.

    Li Ran thought for a moment and nodded, "That makes sense. Although my stick is very powerful, it really isn''t realistic to think that I can kill them with a single stick hit."

    Chen Zhutian heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s still Fairy Lin who is far-sighted and thoughtful. If that''s the case, then we will¡­"

    "Let''s deal with the Joyous Unity Sect instead," Li Ran answered.

    "Ah??¡±

    "Didn''t you feel angry that they sucked the young girls¡¯ vitality dry?"

    Chen Zhutian said awkwardly, "The Death Prison and Joyous Unity Sect are simr in danger."

    Li Ran tilted his head and asked, "What about the Yin Corpse Dao?"

    "Same reason¡­"

    Li Ran couldn''t help but sneer. "So you''ve been so generous with your words for half a day, yet you don¡¯t dare to deal with anyone except the bandits? What a worthy name of ¡®Demon ying Conference¡¯? It''s clearly a group of shameless people."

    "What did you say?"

    "What courage!"

    "Which sect are you from?"

    "Hard Country Gang? It is definitely an unscrupulous gang!"

    "You don''t dare to show off your true face, and you think we¡¯re not a good person!"

    Everyone was hit where it hurt, and they all jerked and cursed.

    Chen Zhutian''s expression also turned cold, "Are you here to ridicule us?"

    Li Ran spread his hands and said, "You''ve misunderstood. I just want to contribute to the Righteous Path."

    Chen Zhutian snorted, "Then don''t make such unreliable suggestions!"

    Li Ran knocked on the pig''s mouth, "Since that''s the case, I''ll bring up a reliable one."

    Chen Zhutian couldn''t bear it any longer. "I''ll give you another chance. If you still can''t pass, we''ll follow the original n!"

    "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely do it this time."

    "Let''s go ughter Li Ran," Li Ran said seriously.

    ???

    Looking at the crowd''s question marks, he began to seriously analyze them.

    "First of all, Li Ran is a super genius. If he grows up, he will definitely be a great enemy of the Righteous Path.

    "Secondly, Youluo Temple is not a bloodthirsty sect. Even if we kill their Sheng Zi, we don''t need to worry about themoners suffering.¡±

    "In the end, that fellow really is too handsome. Even the female cultivators'' dao hearts could go unstable if they were to get a glimpse of him. He is an extremely dangerous existence that must be eliminated.¡± Li Ran looked around. ¡°Everyone, what do you think of my suggestion?"

    Everyone looked at each other, their throats a little dry.

    Kill Li Ran?

    He was the Sheng Zi of a devil sect. How could he be so easy to deal with?

    Furthermore, Leng Wuyan was extremely protective. If something happened to Li Ran, none of them would be able to escape!

    However, this pig head youth''s suggestion didn''t provide them with any reason to refuse¡­

    Li Ran looked at Lin Langyue and asked, "What do you think of this, Fairy Lin?"

    Lin Langyue didn''t refuse. She nodded and said, "If that''s true¡­ sure."

    Under the pig''s head mask, Li Ran smiled sinisterly. "Very good, then it seems that my proposal has been approved?"

    "But¡­"

    Chen Zhutian said hesitantly, ¡°Li Ran rarely shows himself. His whereabouts are difficult to capture. Where are we going to find him?"

    "That''s right!"

    "You can¡¯t attack the Youluo Temple!"

    "Killing him is an easy matter, but what if you can''t find him!"

    The crowd finally found an excuse and began to refuse.

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "It''s not that troublesome. There''s no need to look for him¡­"

    "Hmm?¡± Everyone was stunned.

    He took off his pig head mask and said with a beaming smile, "Because I''ve already delivered him to your door."

    The interior of the restaurant instantly quieted down so much that the sound of a needle falling could be heard.

    Everyone stared at him nkly, their jaws almost falling to the ground.

    "Li, Li Li Ran?!"

    "Why would he appear in the Demon ying Conference?!"

    Luo Yong''s legs went limp as he copsed to the ground.

    The pig head masked man who he had been chatting with earlier was Li Ran?!

    Cold sweat dripped down Chen Zhutian''s body as he flew away from the tform.

    Li Ran''s devilish reputation wasn''t a joke. He was a genius amongst all geniuses!

    This guy was fishing forw enforcement!

    Everyone felt as if they were facing a great enemy. There were even people who had already fled to the entrance, ready to flee.

    Li Ran opened his arms and a shadow spread out from behind him, enveloping the entire restaurant.

    Spots of light floated in the air.

    "Shadow Prison!"

    Everyone''s feet sank to the ground. The hard ground seemed to have turned into a swamp!

    There was a huge suction force, even walking was very difficult!

    Li Ran''s voice echoed in the air. "Don¡¯t move, you''re surrounded."

 Chapter 89: Pretending to Be Hit by Lightning!

    <h4>Chapter 89: Pretending to Be Hit by Lightning!</h4>

    Qingzhou City.

    City Lord¡¯s Mansion.

    Xiang Ze sat on a rocking chair and leisurely sipped his tea.

    Next to him was a young man dressed in official clothes. "City Lord, the city is now mixed with good and bad people. Do you want to send some more brothers out to patrol?"

    Xiang Ze shook his head. "No need. Those people outside are cultivators. No matter how many people you send, it''s useless."

    The first thing he did after he found out about the Demon ying Conference was to withdraw all the soldiers.

    In the face of cultivators, ordinary people did not pose any threat to them.

    Furthermore, with him in charge of the situation, ordinary sect disciples would not dare to act recklessly.

    The young man was a little worried, "But I''m still worried that it will cause chaos. I''ll go down and take a look myself "

    The young man was the Vice City Lord and a Foundation Establishment cultivator; his strength was considered quite strong.

    Xiang Ze put down his teacup and said, "There''s no need. Those people call themselves the Righteous Path. What they care about the most is face. There won''t be any trouble¡­ Furthermore, a great figure has arrived today."

    "A great figure? Who is it?" The young man curiously asked.

    There weren''t many people who could be called great figures by Xiang Ze.

    Xiang Ze smiled and said, "It¡¯s the head of the Tianshu Institute, Lin Langyue. Powerful enough?"

    "What?" The young man eximed, "She came as well?!"

    That was a genius with an innate dao body, number one on the Heavenly Genius Rankings, known as the Fairy of the Righteous path!

    Xiang Ze nodded, "That''s right. With her around, I don''t believe that anyone dares to cause trouble¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    As soon as he finished speaking, a loud sound rang out.

    The two of them suddenly raised their heads and looked out of the window. They saw that the three-story restaurant had copsed.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The young man gulped. "City Lord, someone is causing trouble."

    Xiang Ze mumbled, "I can see that¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Boom boom boom!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran''s qi spread out, and the Shadow Prison entrapped everyone.

    These people were mostly Qi Refinement and Foundation Establishment cultivators, so they were unable to break free from their restraints. They could only foolishly stand there.

    Li Ran raised his fists, and like disciplining a child, he beat them one by one to tears.

    "Don''t p my face!"

    "I was wrong, wu wu wu!"

    "I won''te to the gathering again¡­"

    "Stop fighting! Stop fighting!"

    This group of dog-like Righteous Path disciples was beaten to the point of tears. There were even people crying and begging for mercy.

    The scene was extremely miserable.

    Li Ran nned to teach them a good lesson.

    Although the Devil Sect was devoid of humanity, it was not a good thing for them to take advantage of other people''s cmity to gain fame and reputation.

    "If the system wants to expose their true faces, I''ll p their faces askew. That should havepleted the mission, yes?"

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran kicked a strong man away.

    At this moment, Chen Zhutian broke free from the Shadow Prison''s restraints, he unsheathed his sword.

    Just when Li Ran thought that he was about to make a move, Chen Zhutian actually turned around and ran!

    "Run?¡°

    The bricks under Li Ran¡¯s feet exploded as he appeared above Chen Zhutian¡¯s head. Li Ran then pped him down.

    Chen Zhutian fell to the ground, grimacing in pain.

    He looked at Li Ran, who was slowly approaching him; his eyes were filled with terror. "We have no grudges with each other. Why did you attack me?"

    Li Ran grinned, showing his snow-white teeth. ¡°I am from a Devil Sect. Do I still need a reason to hit you?"

    Chen Zhutian''s scalp went numb. ¡°I-I''m a disciple of the Myriad Sword Pavilion. You cannot touch me!"

    "It''s you!" Li Ran swung his fist and beat him up.

    If he remembered correctly, this guy seemed to be interested in Yue Jianli?

    Thinking of this, Li Ran could not help but be even more ruthless.

    One p at the left and one at the right, turning Chen Zhutian into a pig head¡­

    "Enough." A calm voice rang out behind him.

    Li Ran turned around and saw Lin Langyue looking at him indifferently.

    "I don''t know what you''re doing, but let''s stop here." Her voice was indistinct as if it came from the Nine Heavens.

    Li Ran smiled disdainfully. "Isn''t that too hypocritical? You only stood out after the fight was done?"

    His Shadow Prison was toorge and could only trap Qi Cultivation and Foundation Establishment, so it wasn¡¯t affecting the Golden Core Realm cultivators.

    If Chen Zhutian could escape, how could he possibly trap Lin Langyue?

    Lin Langyue said with a calm expression, "Before I save someone else, I have to guarantee my sect''s disciples'' safety first."

    There was no one behind her.

    It turned out that she had already sent off the disciples of the Tianshu Institute.

    "That makes sense." Li Ran nodded.

    He looked at Lin Langyue and said, "Did you know that I''m really happy to hear that you''re here?"

    This made her frown slightly. "What does that mean?"

    Li Ran said, "Because of this, I can fulfill my promise to someone."

    "What promise?" Lin Langyue was confused.

    Li Ran moved his muscles and bones and gave a crisp cracking sound. His smile was brilliant.

    "I''ll beat you up."

    He had just finished speaking. He appeared behind Lin Langyue like a ghost, his fist howling with the wind as he smashed his fist towards her!

    At the same time, he activated the spiritual pressure seal, making it impossible for her to move!

    Seeing that his fist was about tond on her face, her entire body disappeared like a bubble.

    His fist smashed through the air.

    Li Ran suddenly turned around, only to see her floating in the air. Her white clothes fluttering over the bright moon.

    "At the same level, no matter what divine ability you have, you won''t be able to reach me."

    Lin Langyue said indifferently, "This is the secret technique of the Tianshu Institute."

    Although her tone was calm, it was filled with extreme confidence.

    "Really?" Li Ran took a step forward. The sky suddenly darkened and a huge dark cloud gathered in the sky.

    Lin Langyue frowned.

    "Your ¡®extraordinary¡¯ appearance is truly annoying." Following Li Ran''s words, the aura of the Ancient Emperor surged out, causing one''s heart to tremble.

    Lin Langyuended on the ground under the immense pressure of heaven and earth. She felt that it would be very difficult for her to move.

    "What dao technique are you using?" She frowned.

    The corners of Li Ran''s mouth twitched, and his smile became cold. "This move of mine is called the Golden Lightning Curse!"

    ck clouds gathered above the city.

    Lightning condensed in the dark clouds as a huge bolt of lightning rumbled.

    <i>Heaven and earth suppresses the enemy, Nine Heavens Divine Lightning!*</i>

    [TL/N: Incantation]

    ¡°This¡­" Ripples appeared in Lin Langyue''s pale eyes!

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    Lightning shed and everything was annihted!

    ¡ª

    On the other side, Xiang Ze and the Vice City Lord were aggressively rushing over.

    "F*ck, who dares to behave so atrociously in my Qingzhou City?" Xiang Ze angrily gritted his teeth.

    The Vice City Lord rolled up his arms. "Kill him!"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    The two of them stopped in their tracks.

    Seeing the terrifying lightning in front of them, their throats tightened.

    "This is¡­ heavenly tribtion?"

    "It can''t be that someone is going through tribtion here, right?!".

 Chapter 90: A Fight Between Gods!

    <h4>Chapter 90: A Fight Between Gods!</h4>

    Li Ran hated two kinds of people the most.

    The first type was those who were more handsome than him.

    Of course, he hadn''t seen this type of person up until now, and whether such a person would exist.

    The second type was a hypocrite.

    There were many people like this.

    Song Qingsong, Chen Zhutian, and those who hade to participate in the Demon ying Conference were all clear examples of this.

    Their hearts were clearly darker than anyone else, yet they assumed a dignified appearance. They expressed pride in being members of the Righteous Path, yet they are constantly looking for opportunities to eat up their kind.

    They were wearing the coat of justice and doing the dirty work of a dog.

    Especially Lin Langyue.

    She looked like she was aloof from worldly affairs, but she was extremely utilitarian. Otherwise, how could she havee to participate in this bullsh*t convention?

    Was it not for fame?

    In Li Ran''s opinion, such a person was simply extremely hypocritical.

    It just so happened that he and Li Wuqiang had an agreement, and Lin Langyue was a personal disciple of the Tianshu Institute. Li Ran felt that beating her up was very reasonable.

    "Good. Let''s see how strong our first-ranked sister is!"

    <strong><i><b>Boom boom boom!</b></i></strong>

    The heavenly lightning brought with it the aura of the wastnd, continuously smashing into the ground.

    Thunderbolts shot in all directions, causing the Righteous Path disciples to cry out for their parents.

    Especially Chen Zhutian, who was the closest to him. His eyes turned white as white foam oozed out from his mouth, his body shaking like a sieve.

    He was no longer conscious.

    Just the scattered might alone was already so terrifying. One could imagine the pressure at the center of the lightning.

    Li Ran rubbed his chin. "Still not moving? Don''t tell me she died from the lightning¡­"

    After the time for an incense stick to burn¡­

    The lightning stopped and the dark clouds dispersed.

    The sunlight shined down¡­

    Li Ran looked at the figure in front of him and smiled. "Interesting."

    Lin Langyue was still standing on the ground.

    She opened her mouth and muttered something to herself, and her body glowed with a sphere of light.

    Her shield was covered with spiderweb-like cracks. The moment the lightning dissipated, it shattered with a bang.

    Li Ran pped. "Not bad, not bad. You are indeed worthy of being the first-ranked Sister of the Heavenly Genius Rankings. I didn¡¯t expect you to take my move head-on."

    To avoid hurting others, he weakened the power and range of the Golden Lightning Curse.

    Compared to using his full strength, he only used about fifty percent of his power.

    Even so, it was not something that an ordinary Golden Core cultivator could handle.

    Regardless of Lin Langyue''s character, she was indeed quite strong.

    Lin Langyue''s face was pale, and her aura surged. She almost coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    However, she tightly clenched her fists and forcefully endured the pain.

    Li Ran was too strong.

    The resonance between heaven and earth, heavenly lightning descending upon the ground.

    This was simply not the strength of a Golden Core Realm cultivator!

    If the lightning barrage were to continue for five more breaths, she would no longer be able to hold on!

    Lin Langyue''s eyes became grave.

    This was the strongest enemy she had ever encountered. She absolutely could not show any signs of weakness.

    "Such a divine ability would use up a great deal of qi. He must be very weak right now. I still have a chance!"

    Even against such a powerful enemy, she never thought of running away.

    This was the pride of the disciples of the Tianshu Institute.

    "My heart is as clear as ice¡­"

    By the time Lin Langyue closed her eyes and opened them again, her gaze turned emotionless and calm.

    Her figure soared into the sky. With her white palm facing Li Ran, a dazzling glow appeared in her palm.

    <strong><i><b>Rumble!</b></i></strong>

    White light burst forth!

    Like a meteor shower, the ground was filled with holes. However, Li Ran had already disappeared.

    "Not good!"

    Lin Langyue suddenly turned around and saw a streak of light approaching from behind her.

    Li Ran''s fist came along the wind with his cold smile.

    <strong><i><b>Boom boom boom!</b></i></strong>

    The two of them transformed into lightning and shed in midair. Daoist techniques collided, and rumbling sounds could be heard!

    Every once in a while, even the slightest ripple of their qi was devastating!

    The Righteous Path disciples hid in the corner, hugging their heads and trembling.

    Weak and helpless.

    This was simply a fight between gods!

    They couldn''t do anything but pray for Lin Langyue¡­

    ¡ª

    Outside the ruins.

    Xiang Ze and the Vice City Lord watched this scene unfold.

    The Vice City Lord said bitterly, "City Lord, will you not stop them¡­"

    Xiang Ze nced at him. "You think this old man is not approaching death fast enough? Or do you want to take over my position?"

    The Vice City Lord was silent. "¡­¡­"

    Xiang Ze shook his head. "One is the head of Tianshu Institute, and the other is the Sheng Zi of Youluo Temple. Who the f*ck dares to interfere? As long as they don''t kill me, even if they tear down Qingzhou City, I''ll still praise them for it!"

    <strong><i><b>Sigh.</b></i></strong>

    The Vice City Lord sighed and said helplessly, "The Demon ying Conference was just a formality. Why did it attract these two great gods?"

    "Hehe." Xiang Ze said with a teasing expression, "Getting ruined by a single person. Who exactly is getting rid of who?"

    ¡ª

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    The two figures split up.

    Li Ran grinned, "That''s right, so you''re already at the Perfect Golden Core stage!"

    Lin Langyue was silent.

    The delicate hand behind her back trembled slightly.

    "Is this person''s qi infinite?"

    For the first time, a faint sense of powerlessness appeared in her heart.

    "I announce that the warm-up is officially over."

    Li Ran moved his neck and put on his gloves.

    The gloves were made of the Golden Ridge Sand, flickering with a faint golden light. At the joint of the fist, there were ten small stones embedded.

    This was something he had someone refine in Wuyang City.

    The glove was very ordinary. Other than being sturdy, it was useless. It could not even be considered an Earthly Treasure.

    The crux of the matter was that he had secretly taken down the ten stones from the secret gate¡­

    Demon Suppressing Stone!

    Li Ran took a step forward and his body instantly expanded. His entire body was surrounded by blood energy, and his eyes slowly turned dark red.

    <i>Bloodline power activated!</i>

    Seeing his bloodthirsty smile, Lin Langyue''s heart was rmed.

    At the moment he activated his spell, a blood-red light appeared in front of him!

    As for the Daoist technique that was as solid as a rock, it shattered like a bubble the moment the fist touched it!

    "What is this?!" Lin Langyue eximed.

    She drew her body and dodged. As soon as she rose into the air, her gaze was covered by arge hand!

    Li Ran grabbed her head with his right hand and smashed it onto the ground. His eyes were cold and bloodthirsty!

    Lin Langyue quickly crushed a jade pendant, and a divine light appeared on her body. Then, she was smashed into the ground with a "bang "!

    Bricks and stones exploded and the earth copsed!

    The dust slowly dispersed.

    A huge pit appeared on the ground.

    Lin Langyueid in the pit, surrounded by deep divine light, like a transparent eggshell.

    As the sessor of the Tianshu Institute, the most important thing was life-saving treasures. This barrier was not affected by the Demon Suppressing Stone. Clearly, it was of high quality!

    "<strong><i><b>Tch,</b></i></strong> there are too many tortoise shells." Li Ran took off his gloves and coldly looked at Lin Langyue.

 Chapter 91: Women are Accustomed to Pain!

    <h4>Chapter 91: Women are ustomed to Pain!</h4>

    Although the Demon Suppressing Stone was powerful and had the effect of breaking through techniques and suppressing demons, it could only be used against dao techniques from those below the Heavenly Tribtion Realm.

    Obviously, the divine light protecting Lin Langyue was no ordinary treasure.

    Additionally, he was worried about Old Li¡¯s wrath. The stones on Li Ran¡¯s gloves were too small. If he were to use it against normal techniques, it would be all right, but the stone would break if used against stronger dao techniques.

    Therefore, he simply put away the gloves to avoid damaging them.

    "There''s no enmity between us. Why are we fighting each other?" Lin Langyue said.

    She was indeed very pretty.

    At this moment, she was lying in the pit with her hair in a disorderly bun, her lips looked like fragments of jade, and her pretty face was as wless as jade.

    Unlike the appearance of an Immortal Realm Fairy, she didn''t have that icy cold feeling of destion anymore. Now her beauty was more than capable of arousing people''s hidden desires.

    Li Ran said indifferently, "I have a promise with an old man that I will beat up a disciple of the head of Tianshu Institute."

    "An old man?" Lin Langyue frowned.

    The Tianshu Institute never fought nor stole from anyone, isting themselves from the mortal world, she never heard that their school had grudges with anyone before?

    "There''s one more thing¡­"

    Li Ran said with a cold smile, "I hate you, a whore who wanted to make yourself seem like a high-up fairy. Are you a moon hanging from the sky? If so, I will beat you down with my own hands!"

    "You!" A trace of anger shed through Lin Langyue''s eyes.

    This devil said that she was a¡­ She had never suffered such humiliation before!

    Li Ran''s eyes were as red as blood. "Are you ready?"

    "Eh?" Lin Langyue was taken aback.

    His muscles tensed up as qi erupted from his entire body. Covered by ayer of thin me, he smashed down like aet.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    The protective barrier sparkled with divine light as it blocked the fist¡¯s impact. The ground beneath her exploded.

    Lin Langyue shook her head. "Don''t waste your energy. This is a supreme treasure, the Wind Spirit Jade. It can block a full-strength blow from ate-Nascent Soul cultivator. You cannot destroy it."

    Li Ran''s smile became grim. "So noisy."

    Then, another punch came.

    <strong><i><b>Boom boom boom boom!</b></i></strong>

    His entire body was suffused with blood energy as if he was a tireless humanoid beast.

    His two fists rained down on the barrier, each one faster than the previous, with might that multiplied each time!

    The ground shook violently, and as if there was a stampede here, the entire ruins trembled.

    The light on the barrier grew dimmer.

    In the beginning, the shield could still withstand the power, but with his torrential attacks, it began to show cracks.

    Lin Langyue opened her mouth, her eyes filled with fear.

    This was the Wind Spirit Jade, yet it was going to be broken by a Golden Core Realm¡¯s physical strength?

    Even the power of the bacsh was supposed to kill him!

    <strong><i><b>Crack.</b></i></strong>

    A crisp sound seemed to ring in her heart.

    Lin Langyue''s face was pale as an unprecedented fear enveloped her, making it difficult for her to breathe.

    Her heart seemed to be clenched together as she looked at the pair of ruthless eyes through the protective light.

    A thought suddenly came to her mind, "So I am also afraid of death."

    She watched as the man smashed down one punch after another.

    Every time the light barrier trembled, her heart curled up even more.

    It wasn''t that Lin Langyue hadn''t killed anyone before.

    However, her enemies were all crushed, never has she faced a direct confrontation like this that could beparable to a life and death struggle between beasts.

    "His technique is strong, and his physical body is powerful. How could there be such a monster? I¡­ am no match for him¡­"

    Her firm dao heart wavered for the first time.

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran''s fist smashed into the gap.

    Like a broken eggshell, the light barrier was covered in numerous cracks.

    Then, with a light crack, it turned into a speck of light and dissipated.

    The Wind Spirit Jade that could block a Nascent Soul practitioner¡¯s attack was broken.

    Lin Langyue waspletely exposed.

    Her face was pale, her eyes filled with fear. Shey on the ground like a delicate lily.

    Li Ran smiled sinisterly. "The bright moon in the sky, right? See how I can break you apart!"

    Without any hesitation, his fists smashed down!

    When the Righteous Path disciples saw this, their scalps went numb.

    That was Lin Langyue!

    Innate dao body, the chief disciple of Tianshu Institute, the number one genius of the Righteous Path!

    How could she get hammered by Li Ran to the ground?

    After today, the news would definitely spread throughout the vastnds.

    Li Ran''s reputation would be the nightmare of all chosen ones!

    "Who the fuck can contend with such a devil?" Everyone felt powerless.

    Luo Yong''s legs trembled and his pants were wet.

    The Brother Bang Ying who had called him brother was the Sheng Zi of Youluo Temple!

    ¡°Hard Country Gang? It''s a good thing that I didn''t say anything too excessive. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve already be a corpse!"

    ¡ª

    Outside the ruins¡­

    "City Lord, are you still not going to take action? Soon, someone would die!"

    Xiang Ze gulped, "That''s easy to say. I''m too f*cking afraid of getting beaten up!¡°

    The Vice City Lord fell silent. "¡­¡­"

    Even so, Xiang Ze couldn''t sit idly.

    If Lin Langyue were to die here, Qingzhou City would suffer the wrath of the Tianshu Institute.

    That would be a catastrophe!

    Xiang Ze took a deep breath, braced himself, and rushed in, shouting, "Sheng Zi of the devil sect, keep your hand!"

    ¡°Scram!"

    Before he could finish, he was kicked away.

    Xiang Ze struggled to his feet and sighed. "What a f*cking demon!"

    He soared into the air, his clothes fluttering in the wind. A blue mark lit up between his brows.

    An invisible gale condensed in his hand, forming an enormous storm hand.

    It was wrapped with ayer of swirling air currents, emitting terrifying air currents mid-air.

    "Stop it!" Xiang Ze roared furiously as his storm hand mmed down!

    The Earth and mountains shook!

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    A figure broke through the storm and instantly appeared in front of him. His dark red eyes looked at him with indifference.

    It was like a beast from the primordial era, without the slightest hint of human emotion.

    Xiang Ze''s chrysanthemum tightened. With an embarrassed smile, he said, "Please calm down, my lord."

    Seeing that Li Ran''s white eyes were about to bepletely infected by the dark red, Li Ran exhaled a mouthful of turbid air, and the blood energy in his entire body returned.

    His eyes hadpletely recovered their rity.

    "Who the hell are you?" Li Ran frowned.

    Xiang Ze nodded and bowed. "I, Little Xiang, am the City Lord of Qingzhou City. Greetings, Lord Sheng Zi."

    "Just now, you were the one who pped me?"

    "How could that be! That''s because you''re too hot. I''m just giving you a fan to cool you down!"

    ¡°???¡±

    "Where''s Lin Langyue?"

    Li Ran turned around and saw that the other party had already disappeared.

    At this moment, her ethereal voice came from afar, "Li Ran, I will remember today''s humiliation. I repay this humiliation to you ten-fold in the future!"

    "How dare you speak so harshly? Looks like I didn''t beat you enough!" Li Ran''s eyebrows stood up and he rolled up his sleeves to catch up.

    "Hey, Sheng Zi, stop!" Xiang Ze hurriedly stopped him and advised, "You''ve already won. This is something everyone can see. Why bother bickering with her? Besides, Lin Langyue is a woman. You''re a grown man bullying a weak woman. It wouldn''t be nice if people were to hear about this!"

    Li Ran nced at him and raised his fist. "What do you know? Women are ustomed to pain!"

    Xiang Ze was speechless. "¡­¡±

 Chapter 92: Lin Langyues Nemesis!

    <h4>Chapter 92: Lin Langyues Nemesis!</h4>

    Looking at the mess on the ground, the broken walls, and the screams of the Righteous Path disciples¡­

    Xiang Ze had a huge headache.

    Li Ran was satisfied, but how should this matter be resolved?

    Most of these young disciples who had been beaten were from first-rate and second-rate sects, and they were also core disciples.

    If it was one or two, it would be fine, but there were dozens of people here.

    Even the Eldest Brother of the Myriad Sword Pavilion got beaten back.

    Chen Zhutian looked as if he was electrocuted, and was still lying on the ground.

    <i>Li Ran then patted his butt and returned to his sect, who would clean up the mess?</i>

    This group of Righteous Path disciples didn''t dare to deal with the Youlou Temple. They would definitely vent their anger on him.

    Xiang Ze thought for a moment and said to the Vice City Lord, "I miss home. Tomorrow, I''m going home to help my mother wash her chopsticks and dishes. I''ll leave the city affairs to you."

    The Vice City Lord carefully replied, ¡°Lord, aren¡¯t you an orphan? Where did you get your mother?"

    "Eh¡­ Actually, it''s like this¡­" Xiang Ze patted him on the shoulder and praised, "You''ve been with me for so long, kid. I''ve always recognized your ability, so I''ve decided to give you a raise!"

    Xiang Ze held his hand. ¡°Congrattions, from now on, you''ll be the City Lord of Qingzhou City!"

    The Vice City Lord looked at him suspiciously. "Are you sure that I will be the City Lord and not the scapegoat?"

    ¡°<strong><i><b>Cough cough,</b></i></strong> young people must know when to seize the opportunity!"

    "Then I have my own life too!"

    Xiang Ze sighed helplessly when he saw that he could not be fooled.

    ¡ª

    Actually, Li Ran still held back.

    Although the scene was tragic, no one lost their life.

    Li Ran wasn''t a homicidal maniac. He merely wanted to teach these people a lesson andplete the mission.

    "That¡­ Little Xiang ah." Li Ran spoke up at this moment.

    "Ah, I¡¯m here!" Xiang Ze came up to him and rubbed his hands together. "What do you need from me, Sheng Zi?"

    Li Ran replied, "Calcte the damages and put it on my tab."

    One yard at a time.

    If the restaurant owner is a mortal, their family could end up in the streets from this damage.

    Xiang Ze''s head shook like a rattle drum. "Look at what you''re saying, this restaurant is broken and rotten. I''ve long wanted to rebuild it. I should be thanking Sheng Zi for his help!"

    Saying this, his heart was dripping with blood.

    Ting Yue Xuan was thergest restaurant in Qingzhou City, and it was also his main source of ie. He had just renovated itst month, but it was demolished today¡­

    However, how could he dare to make the other party pay?

    Li Ran raised his eyebrows and said, "So it''s your business. I won¡¯t be polite then."

    "You''re too polite." Xiang Ze scratched his head. "This lowly one wants to ask a few more questions. Did youe to Qingzhou City to participate in the Demon ying Conference?"

    "Of course not. Do you think I''m bored to death?"

    "I''m got tired of flying, and I happened to be passing by to find a good rest." Li Ran said.

    "And then?"

    "After that, I met this group of b*stards holding a meeting and beat them up."

    Xiang Ze wanted to cry but had no tears.

    Wasn''t this too f*cking coincidental?

    At this moment, Li Ran asked, "Is there any other restaurant in Qingzhou City?"

    He was going to take a bath and rest.

    After all, beating someone was a tough job!

    Xiang Ze said enthusiastically, "Which restaurant are you visiting? You can stay there as long as you want!"

    "Oh?" Li Ran asked curiously, "Aren¡¯t you afraid of me?"

    As the Sheng Zi of a devil sect, many people didn''t even dare to mention his name. Although the City Lord was cautious, he didn''t have much fear.

    Xiang Ze smiled and said, "Because I know that you are not someone who kills indiscriminately. Otherwise, these Righteous Path disciples would not be as simple as being injured."

    Actually, he had another intention in mind.

    Since no one was taking the me, then he should create a false impression that his rtionship with Li Ran was good. This might even make the Righteous Path sects hesitate before taking action¡­

    "Alright."

    Li Ran didn''t refuse as he followed him to the City Lord''s Mansion.

    ¡ª

    Among the ruins, only Luo Yong stood there dumbly.

    He was the only person here who wasn¡¯t beaten¡­

    ¡ª

    On the other side¡­

    Lin Langyue transformed into a streak of divine light and disappeared, appearing hundreds of kilometers away!

    Facing Li Ran''s fierce attack just now, she could only barely defend, not daring to rx at all.

    Otherwise, she might really die under that heavy punch!

    Only when Xiang Ze''s palm had diverted Li Ran''s attention did she have a chance to breathe.

    Without any hesitation, she chose to flee for her life.

    Using the damage to her cultivation as a price, she instantly fled several hundred kilometers, not even daring to return!

    She flew straight to a small hill and thennded at the peak.

    <strong><i><b>Pfft!</b></i></strong>

    Lin Langyue coughed up a mouthful of blood, her face as pale as paper, and her lips as white as wax.

    She weakly leaned against the tree trunk, her entire body almost falling apart.

    Li Ran''s physical body was too powerful.

    Even after exerting all her qi to resist, coupled with the fact that her white robe was still a high-grade artifact, she was still unable to contend with the terrifying fist force.

    Right now, her internal organs had been severely damaged with several bleeding spots; she was seriously injured.

    Feeling the pain in her body, her face suddenly turned strange, and she blushed.

    After Li Ran had activated his bloodline power, his thoughts would be muddled and he would be extremely furious.

    He didn''t focus on attacking spots. He would hit whether his target was something big¡­ and her towering and round vital points naturally became the focus of attention.

    "This fellow¡­"

    Lin Langyue gritted her teeth. ¡°Damn it!"

    She was originally from a prestigious family.

    Ever since she was young, she had revealed astonishing cultivation talent. After confirming that she had an Innate Daoist Body, she was epted as a direct disciple by the Sect Master of the Tianshu Institute.

    She faced no obstacles from breaking through from Qi Refining to Golden Core Realm.

    Naturally, she became the sect leader-to-be and the publicly acknowledged number one genius of the Righteous Path.

    It could be said that in her twenty years of life, she had never experienced any setbacks until she met Li Ran, the devilish genius.

    Not only was Li Ran''s technique divine, but he was also able tomunicate with the heavens and earth to send down divine lightning. Moreover, his physical body was so strong that even the Wind Spirit Jade could not block his fist!

    All sorts of strange magical treasures and divine abilities caused Lin Langyue to be utterly crushed!

    She closed her eyes and could still see those scarlet eyes.

    The bright moon in the sky, right? See how I can break you apart! Li Ran''s voice echoed in her ears.

    <strong><i><b>Pu¡­</b></i></strong>

    Lin Langyue''s throat turned sweet as she spat out another mouthful of blood.

    "Oh no, my dao heart is damaged¡­"

    She took out a medicinal pill and stuffed it into her mouth. At the same time, she poured her remaining qi into a jade pendant.

    Her apanying disciples would sense her location.

    Lin Langyue sat down powerlessly. Her pure white Daoist robe was covered in dirt, yet she didn''t have the time to care.

    This time, her losses were huge.

    She had been heavily injured, her Dao Heart damaged, her cultivation dropped, and her treasures destroyed¡­

    Most importantly, her pride was thrown to the ground and trampled on!

    Lin Langyue bit her lip. "Li Ran, I am not done with you yet!"

 Chapter 93: Li Ran, First-Ranked Heavenly Devil!

    <h4>Chapter 93: Li Ran, First-Ranked Heavenly Devil!</h4>

    As the conflict between the Righteous Path and Devil Dao grew more and more intense, the entire vastnd was sent into turmoil.

    It was as if a huge vortex was brewing, and all the sects couldn''t escape.

    Right at the center of the storm, a shocking event urred.

    The fairy of the Righteous Path, the undefeated Lin Langyue, was defeated!

    And it was a crushing defeat!

    Under the eyes of dozens of Righteous Path disciples, she had been severely injured by the Devil Sect''s Sheng Zi. In the end, she could only ignite her cultivation to escape!

    On the other hand, the other party was unharmed and was even able to handle her with ease.

    This simply shocked the world!

    After all, Lin Langyue was the number one genius on the Heavenly Genius Rankings and was publicly acknowledged as the strongest in the Righteous Path''s younger generation.

    She was defeated just like that?

    Didn''t that mean that the Righteous Path was weak and the Devil Path was about to rise?

    At this moment, the rumor that the Righteous Path was ruined became even more widespread.

    Their top genius had lost, so Li Ran had be an invincible existence.

    Right now, he was only a Golden Core cultivator, but given the time to grow, who would be his match?

    If Li Ran was allowed to take the throne, he would most likely turn against the geniuses on the Heavenly Genius Rankings. The end of the Righteous Path was not far away!

    Everyone from the Righteous Path was in danger. Li Ran''s shadow enveloped the hearts of all the young disciples.

    The Devil Sects were the opposite.

    One after another, they felt that the spring of the Devil Path wasing.

    There were even people who created the "Heavenly Devil Rankings" to rank the young experts of the Devil Sects.

    As for Li Ran, he was the undisputed first-ranked Heavenly Devil!

    ¡ª

    Wuyang Imperial Capital, middle territory¡­

    The atmosphere was murderous.

    A tall figure sat on the dragon throne in the center of the hall.

    He wore a twelve-tasseled crown on his head, a ck gold dragon robe, and a sword in his right hand.

    A terrifying aura was emitted from him.

    It was none other than the Emperor, Human Emperor Sheng Feng!

    He opened his eyes slightly and looked at the young girl wearing a bright yellow embroidered Flood Dragon brocade robe. "What is the matter?"

    A young girl knelt on one knee. "Imperial Father, do you know what happened in Qingzhou City?"

    "We already know," Sheng Feng said indifferently.

    Li Ran, the Devil Sheng Zi, crushed dozens of people and even heavily injured Lin Langyue.

    An hourter, this matter had already reached Sheng Feng''s ears.

    The girl asked, "This demon is really arrogant! Right now, everyone from the Righteous Path is in danger, and the Devil Path is restless. Does Imperial Father have any countermeasures?"

    "Yes."

    "How should we deal with it?"

    "Do nothing."

    "Imperial Father?" The girl looked up in confusion.

    "Without evil, justice would no longer exist."

    "As long as the battle between the Righteous Path and Devil Path doesn''t end, this world will forever belong to the Sheng n! If the Devil Path were to perish¡­."

    Sheng Feng''s voice was bone-piercing. "That Righteous Path will be our Sheng n''s greatest enemy!"

    The young girl was stunned for a moment before suddenlying to a realization.

    Only with three legs could he stand.*

    [TLN: By this, he meant that he could only stay neutral, not taking any side.]

    If the royal family chose to stand on either side, then it would not be far from extinction.

    "But¡­"

    The girl bit her lips. ¡°The vengeful spirits that died in Tiger Sun City are all citizens of our Sheng n!"

    Could it be that for the sake of stabilizing the country, the Devil Path would be allowed to run rampant?

    Sheng Feng said, "Death Prison naturally has to pay the price for this. Ren Tuo has already perished."

    "What?!¡±

    The girl suddenly raised her head. "That demon who ughtered the city is already dead?"

    He was a top-tier devil sect elder. How could he have died so silently?

    "The day before yesterday, he died on the spot where you stood."

    Sheng Feng''s tone was calm as his gaze passed through the windows of the main hall, overlooking the entire Central City.

    ¡ª

    Western Region¡­

    Mount Wu Shan, Concord Sect¡­

    In an extremely luxurious room.

    The fragrance was emitting from an incense burner, and the scene was melodious.

    A graceful figure could be seen lying on the bed through the Rinsuo Treasure Tent that was embroidered with silver thread crabapple.

    This was an extremely delicate and pretty girl. Her eyes were filled with an astonishing amount of charm.

    Dressed in a ck veil, her slim figure was faintly discernible. Upon closer inspection, however, one could not see the spring scenery.

    Looking at the letter in her hand, she let out a silver bell-like smile.

    "I didn''t expect you to be here, Lin Langyue?"

    "A high and mighty fairy, the moon that hangs in the nine heavens, being crushed on the ground? Hahahaha¡­"

    She was about to burst into tears fromughing. Her delicate body trembled, and it was simply horrifying.

    The girl smiled for a while before wiping her tears.

    ¡°Li Ran? Big sister really needs to thank you¡­"

    Her lips curled up like a little fox.

    ¡ª

    Mount Xuanling, Demon Peak.

    The Sect Master''s bedroom¡­

    Leng Wuyan leaned on her chin and looked out the window, her fingers unconsciously tapping the table.

    "Why isn''t Ran''er back yet? How many days¡­"

    "Hmph! He''s definitely in Wuyang City, spending time with his fianc¨¦e, and he''s already forgotten about me!¡±

    "This evil disciple is clearly already engaged. Why did hee to seduce me?¡±

    "When he returns, I must ask him clearly!¡±

    "No, no, no. I have to hang on to him first. Otherwise, I really think I''ll just be letting him bully me¡­ But how long should I wait?

    ¡°A month? It seems a bit long¡­ How about¡­ seven days?"

    Just as she was talking to herself, a knock came from the door.

    She sat upright and cleared her throat. "Come in."

    The door didn''t open, and the shadow squeezed in through the cracks of the door, turning into a human form and kneeling on one knee.

    "Sect Master, urgent information hase from the central region."

    "Urgent information?"

    Leng Wuyan frowned. ¡°Bring it up."

    The shadow guard handed a jade letter to Leng Wuyan and she poured qi into it.

    A momentter.

    "<strong><i><b>Pfft! </b></i></strong>Hahaha!"

    Under the shocked gaze of the Shadow Guards, she wasughing so hard that her flowers were trembling.

    "The chief disciple of the Tianshu Institute was beaten up by Ran''er? Hahaha!"

    "He''s really my good disciple. He''s ying well!"

    "Yi Qinn, you can''t beat me! Your disciple can''t beat mine disciple either!¡±

    "As a reward¡­ Mn, let''s only wait for him for three days." Leng Wuyan nodded in satisfaction.

    "Ran''er''s talent is indeed very strong. Even her innate dao body is no match for him! No, it should be because of my teachings to him!"

    At this moment, the shadow guard said, "Sect Master, there''s still some verbal information left."

    "Speak."

    "The Tianshu Institute announces to the world that Sheng Zi Li Ran has been listed as the sect¡¯s arch-enemy. If the disciples of the sect were to encounter him, they were to kill him without a doubt! The others can bring Li Ran''s head in exchange for three spirit treasures and five immortal materials!"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    In an instant, the pce began to tremble. An ice-cold pressure enveloped the entire Demon Peak!

    The shadow guard trembled as heid on the ground, unable to lift a single finger!

    A momentter, Leng Wuyan''s cold voice rang out, "Pass down my message that the Youluo Temple has entered a state of war. The disciples of the Tianshu Institute will be hunted within the entire vastnds! From the elders to the inner disciples, order all of them to block the White Cloud Peak''s entrance. If anyone from the Tianshu Institute dares toe out, immediately kill them!"

    "Yes!" The Shadow Guard was terrified.

    It''s over, the Sect Master has gone crazy this time¡­

 Chapter 94: Sect Master, Sheng Zi has returned!

    <h4>Chapter 94: Sect Master, Sheng Zi has returned!</h4>

    Wuyang, Li Family residence.

    ¡°Hahahahaha!" Li Wuqiang¡¯sughter echoed throughout the entire mansion.

    The Li Family members were dumbfounded.

    "What''s going on with the Patriarch? He¡¯s beenughing for an entire day¡­"

    "I don''t know, but I don''t dare to ask!"

    "The forefather has been in the secret ground for over a hundred years. Has he gone insane?"

    "I heard that the old ancestor is old. Could it be that he has Alzheimer''s disease just like Second Elder Wu?"

    "I don''t know if there''s anything wrong with the ancestor¡­ but are you all tired of living and dare to badmouth the ancestor?"

    Li Daoyuan was also worried.

    Could the forefather really be sick? That was not good news for the Li family.

    ¡ª

    On the secret grounds, Li Wuqiang¡¯s old face was beaming like a chrysanthemum.

    "Good grandson, truly my good grandson!"

    "I casually asked him to beat up Tianshu Institute Sect leader¡¯s personal disciple. He beat up the Chief Disciple!"

    "Is Yi Qinn going to die from anger this time? Haha, for you to steal this old man''s fortune back then, and for my Li n''s descendants to beat up your disciple this time, this is truly a relief!"

    Recalling Li Ran, Li Wuqiang nodded his head in admiration.

    "Although that kid is a bit shameless and has extremely thick skin, he did keep his promise!¡±

    "Then I''ll do what I promised him!¡±

    "Xiao Qingge, I will guarantee your safety!"

    However, Li Ran only fought in the spur of the moment, but his actions caused such a huge impact.

    He had enough food and drink in the City Lord''s mansion before preparing to return to the sect.

    ¡­

    Qingzhou City gate¡­

    Xiang Ze and the Vice City Lord were all smiles. "Take care, Sheng Zi. Come and y again next time!"

    "All right, you can leave now." Li Ran dismissed them with a wave.

    Then, with a thought, an enormous dragon chariot appeared beside him.

    Six white horses neighed, the horse had wings on its ribs, a horn on its head, and a faint glow on its body.

    It looked extremely miraculous.

    The horse was pulling on the carriage. The carriage was iid with jeweled pearls and engraved with dragon and phoenix designs. It was extremely grandiose.

    On the carriage was a huge golden pnquin. The breeze blew the bell and swayed, creating a beautiful ring like that of a phoenix.

    This was the reward for the mission he had obtained during the Demon ying Conference¨Cthe dragon chariot.

    This was a flying artifact.

    Usually, it assumed a miniature size. As long as one pours qi into it, one could turn it into a chariot.

    As long as the dragon chariot was activated, it could fly ording to the user''s intentions. The horse would never be tired.

    The formation carved on the carriage would automatically absorb qi, so Li Ran didn''t need to waste a single drop of his qi.

    In addition, this artifact had a certain defensive ability.

    ording to the system''s instructions, it could withstand attacks of a Golden Core cultivator.

    Although the defensive capability wasn¡¯t that strong, it was better than nothing.

    Li Ran boarded the chariot and sat in the luxurious sedan chair.

    The six stallions raised their legs and hissed, pping their wings as they pulled the carriage into the air.

    The surrounding people released waves of cries of rm.

    There were even some who knelt and kowtowed, thinking that the human emperor had descended.

    On the other hand, Xiang Ze and the Vice City Lord sped hands in shock and watched the dragon chariot turn into a small dot on the horizon.

    "How extravagant! Worthy of being the Sheng Zi of the Youluo Temple! He¡¯s so magnanimous!" Xiang Ze sighed.

    The Vice City lord was puzzled. "Only the imperial family can use the imperial chariot, right? Isn¡¯t he being too arrogant?"

    Xiang Ze nced at him. "He has the right to be arrogant. Do you care? You, on the other hand, dare to say that Li Ran is arrogant? Aren¡¯t you too arrogant?"

    Vice City Lord was silent once more. "¡­¡­"

    ¡ª

    Today, the Youluo Temple weed a special guest.

    In the Sect Master''s bedroom, Leng Wuyan and a Daoist nun were staring at each other.

    The two of them stared at each other for an entire hour without blinking. The atmosphere was tense.

    The Daoist nun¡¯s face was covered with a veil and her face could not be seen clearly. However, her pair of water-cut eyes were clear, as if she could stare through one¡¯s heart.

    In the end, it was the Daoist nun who moved her gaze away first.

    Leng Wuyan pped happily. "Yi Qinn, you''ve lost again!"

    If others heard these words, they would most likely be shocked.

    That white-robed Daoist nun was the head of Tianshu Institute, Yi Qinn!

    The two leaders of the opposing path were staring at each other?

    No one would believe it.

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, "Leng Wuyan, you should change your name to Leng Boredom!"

    Leng Wuyan red at her. "Since when do you joke?"

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, "This poor Daoist is not joking, you are really bored."

    Leng Wuyan gave a cut. "If you can''t stare at me, then does that mean I''m bored? Yi Qinn, you''re still so hypocritical."

    Yi Qinn didn''t get angry and said calmly, "So you''d rather be a devil that has been spurned by others than a hypocritical Righteous Path cultivator?"

    Leng Wuyan shook her head. "Who told you that I''m a devil?"

    Yi Qinn replied, "This is the consensus of the entire world."

    "The people of the world?"

    Leng Wuyan sneered. "What do the thoughts of the world have to do with me?

    "What about the Righteous Path? What about the Devil Path?

    "ording to my thoughts, I am the Heavenly Path!"

    Yi Qinn''s breath froze for a moment before she sighed and said, "You''re still so arrogant and don''t ce anyone in your eyes."

    Leng Wuyan shrugged. "This is my Dao."

    Yi Qinn was speechless for a moment.

    The atmosphere became quiet.

    After a long while, Leng Wuyan said, "You are not here to discuss the Dao, right?"

    "No." Yi Qinn''s expression wasplicated. "You want to start a war with the Tianshu Institute?"

    Leng Wuyan snorted, "Since you want to deal with my Sheng Zi, I''ll naturally y with you."

    A trace of anger shed through Yi Qinn''s eyes, and her voice grew even more stern. "It''s him who damaged Lin Langyue''s heart!"

    Leng Wuyan did not back down and looked at her. "That''s because your disciple''s skills are inferior!"

    "You!" The two auras collided, and the things in the hall werepletely unharmed. However, the clouds above Demon Peak had disappeared!

    Yi Qinn forcefully held back her anger. "If you want to continue like this, a great battle between the Righteous Path and Devil Path will begin. At that time, the Vast Lands will be left in ruins, can youmit such a terrifying sin?"

    Leng Wuyan still refused to back down. "I''ll bear all the heavy sins! But to touch Li Ran was absolutely impossible!"

    Yi Qinn''s chest rose and fell, yet a wisp of faint helplessness arose in her heart.

    This Leng Wuyan was truly a madwoman¡­

    "How can I make you stop?" Yi Qinn''s tone softened.

    Leng Wuyan hugged her shoulders and snorted. "I''ll stop when the Tianshu Institute withdraws."

    "No, everyone in the world is watching. This is a p to the face to the Tianshu Institute." Yi Qinn shook her head and gave a firm refusal.

    Leng Wuyan shrugged. "Then there''s nothing we can do. Let''s see who kills the other faster."

    At that moment, a disciple''s report came from outside. "Sect Master, Sheng Zi has returned!"

    Yi Qinn''s eyes turned cold.

    "He''s back?" Leng Wuyan was pleasantly surprised as she stood up.

    Sensing Yi Qinn''s strange gaze, she cleared her throat and slowly sat back down.

    Yi Qinn sized her up and felt that something was wrong with the Demoness.

    "You can''t be¡­"

    Leng Wuyan shook her head. "No, I am not."

    Yi Qinn pinched her chin. "This isn¡¯t an urgent matter, correct?"

    Leng Wuyan''s face was as cold as frost. ¡°Someone, escort the guest away.¡±

 Chapter 95: Strange Gift!

    <h4>Chapter 95: Strange Gift!</h4>

    Mount Xuanling¡¯s Training Grounds¡­

    It was the midst of a lunch break. After the disciples had finished their lunch, they sat down at this training ground to rest.

    A group of disciples surrounded Lu Xinran, they blinked as they listened to her.

    "That''s the Grand Myriad Mountain Range, with terrifying demon beasts residing everywhere. It''s one of the most dangerous ces in the vastnd! Every year, there would be casualties in the sect.

    "But just because we were led by Sheng Zi, not only did weplete the mission as quickly as possible, we also achieved the miracle of not losing a single disciple!¡±

    "I remember that it was a big bear demon that was more than ten meters tall. It howled as it pounced. We were extremely afraid¡­

    "But in the end, Sheng Zi¡¯s attack was enough to split the bear demon in half¡­¡­"

    Lu Xinran immediately gestured and spat. These disciples who had not participated in the training were listening with relish.

    In the end, she even imitated Li Ran''s tone and said, ¡°The Immortal Path is a bitter and cold journey, and the great dao is difficult to seek!¡±

    "Only by treading forward bravely and holding your head high can we be immortals!¡±

    "The most important thing in cultivation is talent, but what is more important than talent is the firm belief of never backing down!"

    These kinds of impassioned words caused the disciples'' blood to boil.

    One of the disciples raised his hand and asked, "Senior Sister Lu, when will Sheng Zi return?"

    "Yeah, we really want to meet Sheng Zi."

    "I heard that Sheng Zi is handsome."

    Those disciples'' eyes were filled with yearning, and they had already taken Li Ran as their idol.

    Lu Xinran sighed. "Let alone all of you, I want to know that myself¡­ I miss Sheng Zi¡­"

    "It''s Sheng Zi! Sheng Zi has returned!"

    "What?!" Lu Xinran suddenly raised her head, her eyes filled with excitement.

    A luxurious dragon chariot descended from the sky. Six stallions raised their heads and neighed. Apanied by a series of dragon and phoenix cries, they slowlynded on the Daoist Rite.

    Li Ran pushed open the golden door and stretchedzily.

    "I arrived so quickly? With this magical artifact, the ride was morefortable than a first-ss cabin!"

    "Lord Sheng Zi!"

    Apanied by a familiar shout, a petite figure flew over.

    Lu Xinran crashed headfirst into Li Ran''s arms, holding his neck and stroking his face.

    "Lord Sheng Zi, you''ve finally returned. I''ve missed you to death¡­"

    Li Ran''s brows jumped as he lifted her cor and threw her away.

    The group of disciples looked at him, their eyes filled with stars.

    <i>This was their Sheng Zi?</i>

    So handsome!

    He was a hundred times more handsome than the legends!

    <strong><i><b>Whoosh!</b></i></strong>

    A group of young disciples rushed over and stood in front of Li Ran.

    Although their cultivation wasn''t deep, everyone''s eyes were determined. They were very different from those cutesy ones.

    These were all disciples who had followed him to the Grand Myriad Mountain Range to train.

    After returning from his training, a third of them had at least broken through a small realm, and half of them had been taken into the Inner Sect.

    The proportion was so high that even an elder would click his tongue in amazement.

    "Greetings, Sheng Zi!"

    They all knelt on one knee in unison, their voices high, piercing through the clouds.

    Li Ran''s gaze swept across everyone''s cheeks. They held their heads and chests high, their eyes shing with fervor and worship.

    "Cultivate properly," he said with indifference.

    "Yes!" the disciples responded loudly.

    Yi Qinn stood in the clouds and silently watched this scene.

    "This is Li Ran? He seems to be a good seedling. It''s a pity that he entered a Devil Sect.

    "The people of the Devil Sect have always been arrogant and untamable, yet they trust him so much. I think he must be extraordinary.¡±

    "But no matter what, he shouldn''t have damaged Langyue''s Dao-heart!¡± A trace of anger shed through Yi Qinn''s eyes. In an instant, a storm brewed on the horizon. However, when she recalled her conversation with Leng Wuyan, she shook his head and sighed.¡±

    "That crazy b*tch¡­ Forget it, I''ll leave this matter to the young."

    She took a serious look at Li Ran and turned into a streak of light, disappearing from the scene.

    Li Ran seemed to have noticed something. He looked up and saw that the sun was shining brightly. There was nothing strange about it.

    ¡°Perhaps it was an illusion!?¡±

    Under the gaze of all the disciples, Li Ran slowly left with his hands sped behind his back.

    Back to his residence, Aqin had been waiting outside the door.

    Seeing Li Ran, she was pleasantly surprised. "Milord, you''ve returned."

    Aqin wanted to wee him, but her footsteps were somewhat hesitant. She stood there foolishly.

    In her heart, she was still just a servant.

    She had neither the qualifications nor the courage to get close to Li Ran.

    Li Ran didn''t think too much. He reached out and rubbed her head, "Yes, I''m back¡­"

    Then he pushed the door open and walked in.

    Aqin looked at his back, her tensed body softening, her eyes full of smiles.

    "You came back¡­ great."

    In the bedroom, Aqin poured him tea and obediently stood by his side.

    Li Ran drank the tea and suddenly thought of something.

    "By the way, I brought you some small gifts."

    "A gift?" Aqin was stunned. This word was too unfamiliar to her.

    Li Ran waved his hand and a pile of clothes fell onto the bed.

    These were all things that he had sent people to buy. They came from the best clothing store in the imperial capital. Whether it was the materials or the workmanship, they could be said to be the best.

    "You''re always wearing that set of clothes. I already got tired of looking at it. This time, I bought you a bit more clothes. You can choose whichever one you like," Li Ran said.

    Aqin was still wearing the clothes of a servant, of which its color was ashen, and the cloth was extremely coarse.

    It just so happened that when he returned home, he had someone buy more.

    Aqin stared at him in a daze, tears quickly filling her eyes.

    Li Ran frowned. "What, you don''t like it?"

    Aqin wiped her tears and shook her head, "No, I like it very much. Aqin is just too happy. This is the first time Aqin has received a gift from Sheng Zi¡­"

    Li Ran said with a good smile, "It''s just a few pieces of clothing. Look at how touched you are¡­ Hurry up and try it."

    "Mn," Aqin replied.

    She walked to the side of the bed and looked at the dazzling array of clothes. For a moment, she did not know how to make a move, but in the end, she picked up a random piece.

    "Hmm? Sheng Zi, what is this???¡±

    Li Ran turned around and saw that she was holding a pink dudou* in her hand with a somewhat confused expression.

    [TLN: Traditional Chinese undergarment. Google to know what it looks like.]

    There were very few hollow fabrics on the belly pouch, and it even emitted a faint fragrance, making one''s mind sway.

    Li Ran almost spat out his tea.

    He had sent someone to buy these clothes because that person''s figure was simr to Aqin''s.

    But who would have thought that she would buy these strange things?

    "It¡¯s an ident¡­" Before Li Ran could finish, he was stunned.

    Aqin had already taken off her old clothes and changed into the dudou, revealing her slender arms and delicate corbone.

    Her small face blushed, as she timidly asked, "Sheng Zi, how does this look?"

    Li Ran felt his throat drying. "¡­"

 Chapter 96: A Gift For Leng Wuyan!

    <h4>Chapter 96: A Gift For Leng Wuyan!</h4>

    <strong><b>A Gift For Leng Wuyan!</b></strong>

    Li Ran''s eyes became dull.

    The air fell into an eerie silence.

    "I told you to try it, but I didn''t tell you to change in front of me!" He covered his face helplessly.

    Aqin: (O_O)

    In the end, Li Ran blushed and helped her pick a set of clothes.

    After Aqin had changed clothes, her entire aura changed.

    The light pink robe was wrapped around her body, and inside was a white gauze robe, revealing her beautiful neck.

    The folds of her skirt reflected snow with brilliance. Three thousand ck hair was tied up with a hair strap, and the faintly discernible red leaf on her cheeks added a touch of innocence to her.

    Aqin pulled at the hem of her robe and nervously asked, "Lord Sheng Zi, isn''t it strange?"

    Li Ran''s eyes were filled with admiration. "No, it''s very beautiful."

    Aqin heaved a sigh of relief and became excited.

    Because of the transformation of the beautiful woman''s body, her skin was as white and delicate as silk.

    Every move had a seductive aura.

    With the timid look in her eyes, there was a strong temptation to be charming and pure.

    Li Ran realized something and asked in confusion, "You¡­ you broke through again?"

    Her aura was much thicker than before.

    Aqin nodded. "Ever since you left the mountain, I''ve been cultivating. I''ve broken through to thete-stage of Qi Refining."

    Li Ran couldn¡¯t say anything. "¡­"

    <i>If I remember correctly, when she first left the mountain, Aqin was still at the middle stage of Qi Refining.</i>

    Not long after, she had already broken through to thete stage!

    This cultivation speed was even faster than his?

    Li Ran¡¯s talent was saint-grade.

    Theoretically speaking, he has the highest talent that had ever appeared in the Vast Lands.

    Other than some extremely rare constitutions, no one could break through the realm faster than him.

    The reason why Aqin was able to increase her speed was not only because of her ¡®master''s mission'', but also because of her constitution and cultivation methods.

    Previously, Li Ran had practiced the top-level cultivation technique, the Ethereal Sifting Holy Tome.

    This cultivation method was extremely obscure and had slow improvement. However, every small advancement would trigger a qualitative change. On the same cultivation, one''sbat strength was extremely strong.

    And Aqin was cultivating the ¡®Mysterious Light Sutra''.

    This was a dual cultivation technique in itself. It was to improve theirpanion¡¯s cultivation, so it was easy to cultivate.

    Coupled with the highlypatible Maiden Spirit Body, it was not surprising to have such an unprecedented cultivation speed.

    "That''s right. Let''s continue." Li Ran praised her.

    "Aqin will work hard. She will build her foundation as soon as possible!" Aqin nodded happily."

    At the same time, she muttered in her heart, "I¡¯ll try to cultivate with the Sheng Zi as soon as possible!"

    Li Ran came out of his residence and walked towards Demon Peak.

    Thinking that he was about to meet the Sect Master, he was both happy and nervous.

    "The cancetion of the engagement was so big that the Sect Master must have known about it¡­

    "I don''t know if she''ll be angry. What if she cuts me in one blow?¡±

    "Hai¡­ there''s a knife at my head!¡±

    Just like that, he let his imagination run wild and arrived in front of the Sect Master¡¯s bedroom.

    The ck-clothed guard raised his hand to stop him. "Sheng Zi, stop."

    Li Ran stopped. "I''m here to see the Sect Master."

    The guard said, "The master said that no one is allowed here today."

    Li Ran frowned and said worriedly, "Sect Master, are you injured?"

    Recently, the situation has been surging. It seemed like the Devil Path was going to form some kind of alliance. Had Leng Wuyan run out to fight with someone?

    The guard shook his head and said, "The Sect Master said that she was tired. She just wanted to rest."

    "She is tired?"

    Li Ran raised his head to look at the bright sunlight. "It''s just noon. Is she going to rest?"

    The guard nodded seriously.

    At that moment, Deacon Wang walked past the two of them with a basket of spirit fruits and walked straight into the bedroom.

    Li Ran was taken aback for a moment and said, "Why didn''t you stop her?"

    "This¡­" The guard stuttered for a long time.

    If Li Ran couldn''t tell, he would be a fool.

    "All right, looks like the sect master didn''t close the door to all guests. She merely didn''t want to see me."

    Li Ran sighed and took out a box. "Then please give this to the Sect Master."

    Then, he turned around and left dejectedly.

    ¡ª

    In the bedroom¡­

    Deacon Wang, who was cing the spiritual fruit, said, "Sect master, I just saw Sheng Zi. Don''t you want him toe in?"

    "I don''t want to see him now," Leng Wuyan said sternly.

    "Oh, okay." Deacon Wang shivered and quickly left after putting down the spirit fruit.

    Leng Wuyan''s expression fell as she mumbled angrily, "Disloyal disciple, it''s fine if you''re fooling around outside, but you didn''te to see me immediately!¡±

    "This time, I have to dry you up!"

    At this moment, the door knocked and a guard walked in. "Greetings, Sect Master."

    Leng Wuyan asked, "The Sheng Zi has left?"

    "I''ve already sent him away ording to your instructions," the guard replied.

    Then, he presented a box. "This is what Sheng Zi asked me to pass to you before he left."

    "Yes, put it on the table," Leng Wuyan casually said.

    "Yes!" The guard put the box down and left.

    As soon as he left, Leng Wuyan stood up and walked briskly to the table.

    Looking at the exquisite Immortal Wooden Box, the corner of her mouth curled into a smile. "<strong><i><b>Humph,</b></i></strong> it''s considered that you have some conscience. You even know how to bring me a gift! Well, since that''s the case, let''s not hang you for another four hours."

    She carefully opened the box.

    The moment he opened it, she was stunned.

    One could only feel the immortal qi that is emitted from the box, followed by a bright divine light. If it weren''t for the Immortal Wood, it would have caused a heaven and earth phenomenon.

    Thousand-year-old White Vine, Extreme Yang Grass, Divine Ning Flower, ck Blood Lotus¡­

    It was a box full of immortal materials!

    Even she rarely saw these precious treasures. If she took them out, it would cause the sect to fight!

    Leng Wuyan''s throat twitched. "This should be Ran''er''s harvest in the secret realm, right?"

    She knew the value of these immortal materials and their value to cultivators.

    This was a great fortune!

    And Li Ran gave it to her!

    "<strong><i><b>Tch,</b></i></strong> you think you can please me with just this?"

    Leng Wuyan pursed her lips, but the smile in her eyes could not be hidden anymore.

    It was not because of these treasures, but because of Li Ran''s sincerity and affection for her.

    At that moment, Leng Wuyan noticed that there was another item in the box.

    "This is¡­ a sculpture?"

    She reached out to take it out. Just as she took a look, she couldn''t help but be stunned.

    This was a piece of sculpture carved from precious material.

    It was a woman with a candy man.

    The woman''s clothes under the white robe were thin, revealing her slender neck. Her skirt fluttered, and her calves were slender and round.

    She was holding a candy man. It was unknown who had bitten off half of it.

    The woman''s expression seemed to be one of anger and joy. Although she didn''t appear in the slightest, Leng Wuyan still recognized her.

    This was her.

    This sculpture couldn''t be said to be lifelike. Some of the lines were even very stiff, but one could see the sculptor''s intentions.

    Leng Wuyan stared nkly at the sculpture as if she could imagine how clumsy Li Ran was when he was sculpting it.

    A wisp of mist rose in her eyes as she turned her head and said in a low voice, "This traitorous disciple is annoying¡­"

    She solemnly put the sculpture away.

    In her eyes, this clumsy sculpture was far more meaningful than those immortal materials.

    "Forget it," Leng Wuyan said.

    Leng Wuyan rubbed her eyes and stepped out of the bedroom. "I want to see him now!"

 Chapter 97: Itâ€™s hard to have a girlfriend

    <h4>Chapter 97: It¡¯s hard to have a girlfriend</h4>

    Leng Wuyan hid herself and followed Li Ran back to his residence.

    She stood outside the door and hesitated for a long time.

    But in the end, she held back from meeting him.

    She knew Li Ran¡¯s charm.

    He was handsome and had a high talent. This time, he defeated Lin Langyue and became the first-ranked Heavenly Devil on the Heavenly Devil Rankings.

    It was unknown how many female cultivators wanted to form a bond with him.

    Not to mention the distance, in this sect, which female disciple didn''t covet the body of the Sheng Zi?

    If it weren''t for the restrictions of the sect, something even more outrageous than the Joyous Unity Sect would have happened.

    "Mm, I can''t easily forgive him. Otherwise, I don''t know how many girls he''ll hook up with.¡± Leng Wuyan made up her mind and quietly returned to her bedroom.

    ¡ª

    "Ai~"

    Li Ran propped his chin up, unable to move.

    "It''s over. The Sect Master didn''t even respond to my gift. Looks like she''s really angry¡­"

    The gift was carefully prepared by him.

    To finish carving that stone, he had failed countless times, and even the stone gate in Li¡¯s family secret grounds was nearly cut clean by him.

    Originally, he thought that he could fight for leniency, but who would have thought that it would be like throwing a stone into the sea and not receiving any ssh.

    In the past, Leng Wuyan had always been angry and jealous, but she had never been so cold-hearted.

    "Why don''t you beat me up and chop me twice?"

    Li Ran rubbed his hair.

    As he recalled the details of how the two of them interacted with each other, a light shed in his mind.

    "Yes!

    "This will move her!"

    Li Ran spread out a piece of paper and dipped his brush in ink. After some thought, he began to write and draw.

    ¡ª

    At sunset, the sky gradually darkened.

    Demon Peak also lit up with lights.

    "Sheng Zi, don''t make things difficult for me. The Sect Master really doesn''t want any guests." The guard looked helpless.

    Li Ran shook his head and took out a sandalwood box. "I''m not here to ask for an audience, but to trouble you to hand this over to the Sect Master."

    "I see."

    The guard took it and nodded. "Okay, no problem."

    Li Ran looked through the window. The lights in the pce were flickering, but he could not see his master.

    Leng Wuyanid on the bed and carefully examined the stone sculpture in her hand.

    "How could I be so ugly? Idiot, how stupid."

    Even though she said that the smile on his face could not be hidden.

    Looking at the half-sugar man in the stone sculpture, she couldn''t help but recall the scene of their first date.

    Li Ran took a bite and bit off the makeup on the candy man''s face¡­ Leng Wuyan blushed and her heart skipped a beat as she rolled on the bed with the sculpture in her arms.

    "Are we¡­ kissing?

    "No, not at all. At most, it can only be considered an indirect kiss.¡±

    "What would it feel like if I kissed him?"

    Just as Leng Wuyan was having her fantasies, there was a knock.

    She immediately sat upright.

    The guard carefully walked in and respectfully said, ¡°Sect Master, I''ve disturbed your rest.¡±

    "What is it?" Leng Wuyan asked.

    The guard handed over a box. "Sheng Zi asked me to give you this."

    Leng Wuyan was taken aback.

    <i>Another gift?</i>

    "Put it down."

    "Yes." The guard put it down and left.

    Leng Wuyan took the sandalwood box, her eyes full of smiles.

    "<strong><i><b>Tsk,</b></i></strong> do you think you can move me by giving me a few more gifts?"

    "Let''s see what you''re giving this time¡­"

    She looked at the box carefully and felt that it looked a little familiar.

    All of a sudden, she remembered that it was the same as the pillbox that Li Ran had originally put in the shadow stone.

    Recounting the confession, Leng Wuyan''s heart skipped a beat.

    She opened the box. This time, there were no abnormalities or any light. She saw a booklet lying quietly inside.

    It was a stack of rice paper bound together.

    The paper was also reinforced, making it much harder and more flexible.

    Leng Wuyan opened the book and saw a picture on it.

    The painting was of a woman looking at the railing. In front of her was a snowy mountain.

    The brushstrokes of this painting were very strange. It was not the kind of painting that was popr in the mortal world but was drawn with a thin demonic fox brush.

    Using the most concise lines could produce a very realistic effect.

    She showed off the woman''s cold beauty perfectly.

    Leng Wuyan''s eyes shed with astonishment. "I didn''t expect Ran''er to have such ability."

    She flipped back, and the scenes appeared before her eyes. From the moment Li Ran confessed to her, the two of them had gotten along with each other bit by bit.

    However, there was a lot of simrity in length, but there was a slight difference in movements.

    Leng Wuyan slowly flipped through it, her expression sometimes shy, sometimes happy, sometimes resentful.

    At the end of the day, she still wanted more.

    "I didn''t expect him to remember every moment of our rtionship¡­"

    Leng Wuyan''s lips curled into a smile as her eyes sparkled.

    At this moment, she noticed that there was still content on the back of thest page.

    There was a small line written on it.

    [<i>Flip the album, press your thumb against the edge and quickly flip through it.</i>]

    Below, there was a sketch set of sketches underneath that would create a motion upon flipping the pages*.

    [TLN: I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s a flipbook, created from when the drawer draws picture frame by frame per page, and when the page is flipped at a fast pace, each frame is flipped so fast it turns into an animation.]

    Leng Wuyan was taken aback. "Is there more?"

    She did as she was told.

    She bent the album, pressed her thumb against the edge, and gently released it. She quickly flipped the page.

    Leng Wuyan was stunned.

    As the pages of the painting flipped, the characters on it started to move!

    From Demon Peak, Li Ran¡¯s loud confession, the "unexpected" spar at the back of the mountain.

    On thest date, Li Ran bit off the candy man. The two of them yed in the snow, leaving a trail of footprints¡­

    One by one, the static pictures showed a dynamic effect.

    Every move was vivid!

    This waspletely different from seeing it for the first time!

    Like a sweet bullet, it instantly touched Leng Wuyan''s heart.

    She clutched her burning cheeks, her eyes bing watery.

    "This traitor¡­¡±

    "No, I cannot take it anymore. I want to see him right now!"

    Leng Wuyan was in no mood to hang on to him anymore.

    The matter of the engagement had been forgotten, and all theints had disappeared. Now, she only wanted to sit with Li Ran, even if it was just a conversation¡­

    "Someonee!" Leng Wuyan called out.

    The guard walked in and knelt on one knee. "What orders do you have, Master?"

    "If the Holy Sones back these two days¡­"

    Leng Wuyan turned her head and her ears turned red. "You, you''re not allowed to stop him."

    ¡ª

    In the bedroom¡­

    Li Ran looked out the window at the distant Demon Peak and sighed silently.

    "Ai, it''s hard to have a girlfriend¡­ Chasing the Sect Master is like seeking for my own

    At this moment, Aqin knocked on the door and walked in. "Lord Sheng Zi, the water is ready¡­ Eh? Why do you look so pale?"

 Chapter 98: Y-y-you want me to take a bath with you?

    <h4>Chapter 98: Y-y-you want me to take a bath with you?</h4>

    Aqin asked curiously, "Lord Sheng Zi, you don''t look too good. Is there something bothering you?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "You''re still young, you won''t understand."

    Aqin puffed up her chest and said proudly, "Lord Sheng Zi, Aqin is neither young nor old. She''s older than you by a year."

    Li Ran rubbed his forehead. "That''s not what I''m referring to."

    <i>Aqin had been following him since she was young. Other than him, she had nevere into contact with the members of the opposite sex. How could she understand such a thing?</i>

    Moreover, he couldn''t tell her about the matter with the sect master.

    "Well, to show my sincerity, I''d better go to the Sect Master again. Even if she taught me a lesson, it would still be better than letting my imagination run wild."

    In the end, it was his fault.

    He was engaged, yet he had confessed to Leng Wuyan¡­

    Although these two things were not his subjective wishes, since they had happened, he would not escape responsibility.

    Thinking of this, Li Ran made up his mind.

    Aqin said at this time, "Lord Sheng Zi, the water is ready. Would you like to take a bath first?"

    Li Ran put on his coat and walked out. "No, I have something to do."

    ¡ª

    He stepped on reflecting moonlight on his way to Demon Peak.

    The guards were used to it. "The Sheng Zi is here again. Why aren''t you resting thiste?"

    Li Ran scratched his head and said awkwardly, "Please convey my message again. I have something important to report to the Master."

    He had to close the door several times and his face couldn''t stand it anymore.

    The guard shook his head. "No need to report."

    Li Ran sighed. "Looks like Master still won''t see me¡­"

    The two guards opened the door. "Pleasee in."

    Li Ran was stunned.

    He couldn''t believe it.

    "Master finally let me in?"

    The guard nodded. "The Sect Master has instructed that the next time Sheng Zi visits, there''s no need to stop him."

    "Looks like Master has calmed down!¡±

    Li Ran''s eyes lit up with joy and he walked into his bedroom.

    ¡ª

    Behind the silk canopy embroidered with gold and silver threads, steam rose in spirals.

    Leng Wuyan was soaking in the bathtub. The warm Sky Mountain Spring Water was soaking her delicate body, and she looked very satisfied.

    Although her body was clean and she was immune to cold and heat, she still enjoyed bathing.

    While she was taking a bath, the Sect Master''s responsibilities, the sect''s affairs, the Righteous and Devil battles¡­ All the distracting thoughts had left her, and her mind had be clear and transparent.

    It was as if what was being washed was not the body, but the soul.

    Therefore, she had to bathe for a while almost every day.

    Leng Wuyan leaned against the edge of the pool. Her slender jade arms stretched out from the water as she toyed with the stone sculpture that Li Ran had given her.

    The more she looked, the more she felt like it.

    Because she was worried that the water vapor would wet the ink, she had already put away the album.

    These two items were the best gifts Leng Wuyan had ever received.

    Although it wasn''t as valuable as those immortal materials, the sincerity and value behind it were iparable to any treasure.

    "Although he didn''t tell me about his engagement, for the sake of his attention¡­"

    The corners of Leng Wuyan''s lips curled up. "I''ll reluctantly forgive him."

    <strong><i><b>Shasha.</b></i></strong>

    At this moment, a series of footsteps could be heard.

    Leng Wuyan was suddenly startled. Just as she had beenpletely immersed in the stone sculpture, there was someone who had entered her bedroom without her knowledge!¡±

    "Who is it? Why didn''t the guards stop him?"

    Her spirit sense instantly caught sight of the other party and she couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Ran''er?"

    No wonder there was no movement outside. She was the one who told the guards to not stop Li Ran.

    But she didn''t expect him toe thiste.

    "What should I do now?"

    As the sound of footsteps approached, Leng Wuyan''s brain turned off.

    Li Ran lifted the cover with hesitation.

    The two of them looked at each other and the air instantly became quiet.

    "Sect Master?"

    Li Ran stared nkly at the woman in front of him.

    Leng Wuyan''s ck hair curled up as she immersed herself in the water, only revealing a beautiful vicle.

    Perhaps it was because of the heat, her fair face was flushed.

    Through the pool filled with various spirit flowers, one could vaguely see a hint of grace, but it was also indistinct.

    <strong><i><b>*Cough cough*</b></i></strong>

    Leng Wuyan suppressed her shyness. "Ran''er, why are you here?"

    Li Ran swallowed his saliva and said honestly, "I was worried that Master was still angry, so I thought I''de over to take a look. I didn''t expect you to be taking a bath¡­"

    Leng Wuyan turned her head and said, "This is my usual bathing time."

    Li Ran scratched his head. "I just wanted to try my luck. I didn''t expect that I''de in¡­ I was nning to take a bath too. The water has already been heated."

    "Is that so?" Leng Wuyan said, "Then do you want toe and soak together?"

    After saying that, she regretted it and secretly pinched herself.

    <i>What was she saying?</i>

    <i>Who would invite someone to take a bath with them?</i>

    "Ah?¡± Li Ran was dumbfounded. "This is inappropriate, yes?"

    Taking a bath with the Sect Master? He would never dream of such a thing!

    After saying that, Leng Wuyan had no choice but to hold on. "There''s nothing inappropriate about it. This pool isn''t small either. It''s enough for the two of us."

    Li Ran said, "It''s not a matter of size¡­"

    The main reason was that it was too sudden and he was not mentally prepared.

    Leng Wuyan took the opportunity to step down from the slope and said, "If you think it''s inappropriate, you can wait for me to wash up. You can change the water before soaking it."

    "Change the water?"

    Li Ran thought to himself, "If I didn''t soak it, Master wouldn''t think that I would mind the dirty water, right? That''s a huge misunderstanding!"

    He had finally managed to coax his master, so he couldn''t make her angry again!

    Thinking of this, Li Ran said resolutely, "There''s no need. I''m willing to take a bath with Master!¡±

    Leng Wuyan was speechless. "¡­"

    Her throat was dry and she said with difficulty, "But I''ve already used this water."

    Li Ran said firmly, "I don''t mind!"

    Now that the matter had elerated to this point, Leng Wuyan could do nothing about it.

    Li Ran walked to the pool and said awkwardly, "Master, I will take off my clothes."

    Leng Wuyan''s face turned red. "You don''t need to report this to me.¡±

    Li Ran nodded and undressed at his fastest speed. Then, he plunged into the pool.

    Even so, Leng Wuyan caught a glimpse of his muscr body and her heart trembled with shame.

    The two of them sank into the pool and only exposed their heads.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward.

    This pool was for the Sect Master''s personal use. Although it wasn''t small, it wasn''t veryrge.

    The distance between the two was roughly two arms apart. At the same time, she could reach out and touch him.

    Leng Wuyan''s toes were about to reach him.

    She never thought that she would see Li Ran like this¡­

    It was too strange!

 Chapter 99: Li Wuqiangs Notorious Past!

    <h4>Chapter 99: Li Wuqiangs Notorious Past!</h4>

    Steam rose from the hot tub.

    Li Ran and Leng Wuyan were like two dumb geese, squatting foolishly in the tub, not daring to move.

    The two of them were both lovers and master and disciple.

    Their rtionship carried a hint of taboo.

    At this moment, they were immersed in this pool together, all of the charming and ambiguous thoughts magnified.

    The water in the pond was so warm, did it carry a trace of the other party''s warmth?

    As Leng Wuyan and Li Ran thought about this, their hearts almost popped out.

    Li Ran didn''t even know where to put his eyes.

    This tub was the Sky Mountain Spring Water that could be drunk. It was already extremely clear.

    Although the surface of the water was sprinkled with spirit nts, Li Ran could still see her fair skin beneath the surface.

    "Too deadly¡­"

    The ripples in the tub shattered the beautiful scene, but the more he couldn¡¯t see it clearly, the more he wanted to find out.

    Suddenly, a bold thought appeared in his mind.

    Li Ran gulped and his pitch-ck eyes were covered in gold.

    He quietly activated the Disillusioned Eye.

    <strong><i><b>Pfft!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran''s face turned red and his ears turned red. Blood slowly flowed from his nose.

    <i>This is too exciting¡­</i>

    "Are you alright? Isn''t the temperature too high?"

    Li Ran used his qi to stop his nosebleed. "No, it''s because the disciple''s blood pressure is too high." He shook his head.

    "Hmm??¡±

    Although Leng Wuyan didn''t know what blood pressure meant, after this interruption, her nervousness gradually rxed.

    "Isn''t it just a bath? What''s so great about it?" She silently encouraged herself.

    After her mood eased slightly, Leng Wuyan took the initiative to say, "Ever since you came back, we haven''t had a proper conversation. I heard that you entered the Burning Heaven Emperor''s secret realm?"

    "Yes." Li Ran raised his right hand and summoned a golden me from his palm.

    "Burning Heaven Sacred me!" A trace of pleasant surprise shed through Leng Wuyan''s eyes. "This Heavenly me''s rank is very high. This me is the Burning Heaven Emperor''s most important treasure. You have received a great fortune!"

    Li Ran nodded.

    To be able to be described as a true treasure by his master, the me was something extraordinary.

    Leng Wuyan''s interest was piqued. "Tell me quickly, what happened in the secret realm?"

    Li Ran told her everything that had happened in the secret realm.

    However, Xiao Qingge''s existence was diluted.

    He wasn''t deliberately lying to her.

    It was not a wise move to talk about another woman in front of her.

    After hearing that Li Ran had killed Song Qingsong, Leng Wuyan snorted. "That bastard Hao Yue still wants to cause trouble for you. I''ve already given an ultimatum to the Supreme Dao Pce to not allow him to set foot in the Vast Land for a hundred years!"

    This was her style of doing things.

    Tyrannical, domineering, not exining. Either fight or you have to endure.

    "Right," Leng Wuyan thought of something, and then she said with puzzlement, "But I heard that the female disciple of the Myriad Sword Pavilion fought against the Supreme Dao Pce. She even dared to draw her sword against Chen Yundao¡­"

    She sized Li Ran up. "You guys don''t have anything, do you?"

    Otherwise, why would a Righteous disciple protect a devil?

    Not to mention in front of Emperor-level experts.

    Li Ranughed, "Perhaps it''s because this disciple saved her life!"

    "Then why did you save her?"

    "This¡­"

    Seeing Li Ran scratching his ears and cheeks, Leng Wuyan was both angry and amused.

    "In any case, pay attention to me. Don''t mess around anymore. I haven''t even settled the matter of your engagement with you!"

    Li Ran said, "The engagement was made by the n''s ancestors. I didn''t know¡­"

    "All right," Leng Wuyan rolled her eyes at him. "Let''s not talk about this for now. When I want to hear about it, you can exin."

    Now that the two of them were bathing together, she did not want to hear about this.

    The bathtub was made ofrge pieces of spirit jade. The water in the pool would never cool down.

    At this moment, hot steam rose, and a strand of Leng Wuyan''s ck hair hung by her ear.

    She raised her hand to lift her hair, causing waves of ripples. Li Ran''s blood pressure began to rise again¡­

    He urgently needed to divert his attention.

    At this moment, he noticed the sculpture in her hand and said, "Master, didn''t I give it to you? You won''t even let go of it even during your bath."

    Leng Wuyan blushed, "I just saw that it''s a little dirty, so I brought it over to wash it together."

    "I see."

    Li Ran nodded with a smile and did not expose her.

    At this moment, Leng Wuyan asked, "This stone sculpture is made of a Demon Suppressing Stone. It''s extremely rare in the Vast Land, yet you obtained it in the secret realm?"

    Li Ran shook his head, "This was taken from a door."

    "Door?"

    Leng Wuyan was somewhat puzzled.

    Li Ran gave her a brief ount about the Li n Ancestor.

    Leng Wuyan said in surprise, "You''re saying that Li Wuqiang is your ancestor?"

    Li Ran was stunned for a moment and asked, "Master, do you know Old Li?"

    Leng Wuyan nodded. "There aren''t many Emperors in this Vast Land, so I naturally recognize them."

    "Li Wuqiang¡­ his strength was not bad in the past, but for the sake of fighting for an opportunity, he was injured by Yi Qinn. He seemed to have damaged his Dao Foundation, so he rarely showed himself again."

    Li Ran suddenly understood.

    Li Wuqiang gritted his teeth when he mentioned the Tianshu Institute and even asked him to beat up the Sect Master''s direct disciple. So that was the case.

    Leng Wuyan recalled. ¡°He was a notorious pervert before. He used a broken red rope to tie up female cultivators everywhere, and he even called himself a binding artist."

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    "Later on, when he bound the disciples of the Youluo Temple, I couldn''t bear to watch him any longer. I chased him from the north to the southern territory, and I destroyed more than ten of his holy treasures."

    This matter waspletely solved by her.

    No wonder Li Wuqiang was so frightened when he heard of Leng Wuyan''s name, and he even call her violent.

    So there was such a thing in the past!

    An emperor-level pervert?

    Binding artist?

    Li Ran covered his face. "How embarrassing!"

    It turned out that his Ancestor wasn''t stingy. Instead, his treasure had been destroyed by his master.

    Li Ran still admired him for saying that he couldn''t leave the secret ground for the sake of his ancestors. Now it seemed that he didn''t dare toe out¡­

    Recalling the "Immortal Binding Rope" lying in his storage ring, Li Ran waspletely certain that this was a tool formitting a crime.

    "I cannot use this thing randomly in the future." He secretly made a decision.

    Leng Wuyan looked at him in amusement.

    In the past, she had taken Li Ran as her disciple because she had taken a fancy to his supreme talent and hadn''t investigated his family background.

    Coupled with the fact that Li Wuqiang had stayed away from the world for a long time, she didn''t expect them to have such a connection.

    Leng Wuyan deliberately snorted coldly. "Then, in that case, you could be considered the descendant of my enemy. Tell me, how do you n topensate me?"

    Li Ran thought for a moment before he tentatively said, "How about¡­ a shot?"

    "Hm?¡±

 Chapter 100: Unfilial Disciple! You actually wanted to pounce his Master!

    <h4>Chapter 100: Unfilial Disciple! You actually wanted to pounce his Master!</h4>

    After the words came out of Li Ran¡¯s mouth, he immediately regretted it.

    During the time he had been away from the sect, he had gotten used to flirting with girls. He had run his mouth in front of his master.

    His intuition told him that he might not see the sun tomorrow.

    However, Leng Wuyan chuckled and shook her head. "You''re good at nning¡­ Forget it, I''ll reluctantly agree to your request."

    "What?"!"

    Li Ran was dumbfounded.

    <i>Agreed?</i>

    Happiness hade too suddenly!

    Li Ran was in disbelief and said cautiously, "Master, are you sure you want to be with this disciple¡­?"

    "Of course I''m sure." Leng Wuyan said matter-of-factly, "How can you be so serious about such a small matter? Do you think I''m a stingy person?"

    ???

    A small matter?

    This was the harmony of life!

    Master didn''t seem like such an open person?

    Could it be that there were hidden attributes?

    Li Ran''s heart skipped a beat, and his throat was a little dry. "Since that''s the case, then I will not be polite."

    Leng Wuyan was taken aback. "Ah?"

    Li Ran gritted his teeth and stood up from the water. He said shyly, "Master, where do we start?"

    Leng Wuyan:(¡Ñ_¡Ñ)

    Leng Wuyan: ¡Æ(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ¨O¨O¨O

    Leng Wuyan: (O¦ÐO)

    Her cold and charming face instantly turned red. She hastily turned around and turned her back to him. "You, you, you, what are you doing?"!"

    So direct?

    Li Ran wiped his nosebleed and raised his fist as if he was sworn. "F*ck, of course!"

    Leng Wuyan stomped her feet in anger. "I mean, what do you want?"

    Li Ran nodded. "Want, I very much want!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Three secondster.

    Li Ran squatted back into the pool with a swollen face. He was weak, pitiful, and helpless.

    Leng Wuyan''s face flushed red as she hugged her shoulders and said angrily, "Are you crazy?"

    Li Ran said aggrievedly, "Didn''t you agree?"

    "This master has agreed to forgive your family enmity. Who said we would do that?" Leng Wuyan was very angry.

    "Ah?"

    Li Ran was dumbfounded. "What you''re talking about is¡­"

    Leng Wuyan said, "What I mean is, since we''re all in the same bath, there''s no need to mention the kindness and grudges from before¡­ What do you think you''re doing?!"

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­"

    It wasn''t an enemy''s cannon!

    He clutched his face and wanted to cry but had no tears. Experiences had killed people!

    Recalling his actions just now, Li Ran felt like dying.

    It was too embarrassing!

    Leng Wuyan was not any different.

    ¡°So he''s always harboring evil thoughts towards me¡­ How shameful!¡± She wished she could find a hole in the ground.

    Since the matter has boiled down to this point, she couldn''t continue taking the bath no matter what.

    Leng Wuyan flew out of the bathtub apanied by a ssh of water sound. She waved her hand and sucked in a towel, then wrapped it around her.

    Even though her movements were very fast, Li Ran still managed to catch a white figure with his keen insight.

    Leng Wuyan was wrapped in a towel and her figure was graceful. She coldly said, "Unfilian disciple, you can continue soaking in the bathtub. Hopefully, you will sober up before youe out."

    She turned around and left.

    She hadn''t even taken two steps when her left and right feet were tangled with each other. She almost fell to the ground.

    An emperor-level expert who struggles to walk¡­

    One could imagine how panicked she was.

    Li Ran leaned against the edge of the pool, tears streaming down his face. "I was too careless!"

    After putting in a lot of effort, he finally managed to coax his master, but she got angry again.

    Moreover, this time, it was not a small problem. He hadpletely exposed his wild intentions.

    "Since Master wants me to reflect, then I''ll just stay here and wait¡­"

    Li Ran decided to stay. He took the initiative to cultivate.

    ¡ª

    On the other side¡­

    On the carved immortal wooden bed in the bedroom, Leng Wuyan hid in the quilt like an ostrich.

    "Unfilial disciple! You actually wanted to pounce at Master!¡±

    "Do you think I''m that kind of casual woman?"

    She gnashed her teeth in hatred, but the moisture in her eyes seemed to be spreading.

    The honest image of Li Ran standing up appeared in front of her¡­

    <strong><i><b>Pui, pui, pui, pui, pui, pui, pui, pui!</b></i></strong>

    Leng Wuyan wished she could erase her memories.

    Although her cultivation had shaken the past and surpassed the present, she had never seen such a scene.

    At that moment, her heart trembled.

    If it weren''t for thest bit of rational control, the roof of the bedroom would have been lifted.

    Although she was conservative, she was not stubborn.

    She was not that opposed to the harmony of life.

    However, she felt that the development was a little too fast. After all, the two of them had been together for a very short time.

    They only went on one date, and their physical contact was limited to holding hands. How could they jump to thest step?

    After the humiliation, she gradually calmed down.

    "After all, we''re lovers. With the intimate atmosphere just now, Ran''er couldn''t help but think.¡±

    "Did I react too much just now?¡±

    "Ran''er doesn''t think I hate him, does he?"

    Leng Wuyan was a little worried about her gains and losses.

    She didn''t look like the master of a sect. She was just a girl in love.

    "How about I¡­ let Ran''ere out?"

    Just at this moment, a wave of qi came.

    Leng Wuyan squeezed out of the nket and looked in the direction of the bathtub.

    "This is¡­"

    Li Ran sat cross-legged in the bathtub. Golden ancient seals spread throughout his body, and the surrounding water seemed to boil.

    Half of the water had evaporated.

    She was a little stunned.

    Originally, he was just bored out of his mind to cultivate for a while, but as soon as his mind sank into his dantian, he started to cultivate madly.

    That amethyst-like figure continuously absorbed qi, the divine patterns on his body shone brighter than before.

    The spirit flowers in the pool instantly dried up and his qi was absorbed. In the air, a vortex was even created and qi swarmed towards him.

    However, the concentration of nature essence here could not catch up to the absorption speed of the Heaven Seizing Technique.

    Li Ran was filled with a desire for qi.

    Suddenly, a majestic qi surged. Without hesitation, Li Ran madly absorbed it.

    The source of spirit power was endless. After an unknown amount of time, the Heaven Seizing Technique finally stopped.

    Li Ran was about to let out a sigh of relief when he was stunned by the scene before him.

    The little amethyst figure in his dantian ate his Golden Core!

    Rather than eating, it was more like refining.

    The golden core, which contained boundless qi, exploded into a ball of extremely dense qi in his dantian, and then waspletely absorbed by the little amethyst figure.

    The entire dantian glowed with golden light. The golden ancient seal was dazzling like a zing sun!

    However, in the next second, the golden light suddenly disappeared, and the world fell into deathly silence.

    "This is?"

    Just as Li Ran was puzzled, his qi flowed back.

    Instantly, it was as if he was enlightened, his body felt full, his spiritual tform shone with heavenly light and countless insights rushed into him.

    His perception of the world had undergone a transformation!

 Chapter 101: Sleeping Over, Deteriorated Filial Piety!

    <h4>Chapter 101: Sleeping Over, Deteriorated Filial Piety!</h4>

    Li Ran was stunned.

    Everything in his eyes had changed.

    The surrounding air became lively as if he had entered a different world.

    He could feel the pulse of the earth and the breath of the breeze. He was clearly in his bedroom, yet he could touch the snowkes floating outside.

    Like lifting the veil of the world, Li Ran saw the essence of all things.

    He raised his hand, and the steaming water vapor condensed in his palm, transforming into various shapes. asionally, it would turn into water, and asionally, it would freeze.

    His control over the elements was already at its peak.

    The biggest change was his body.

    The Golden Core in his dantian had already disappeared.

    Recing it was ake of qi. Every droplet of water contained boundless qi.

    The little amethyst figure sat cross-legged in the middle of theke, suspended on the water surface, and continued to cultivate.

    His body became even more translucent and sparkling, and there was a faint trace of golden light.

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Could it be that the Heaven Seizing Technique has mutated?"

    At this moment, a soft sound rang in his ears, pulling him back into reality.

    Leng Wuyan stood to the side, looking at him in shock.

    "Master, this disciple seems to¡­ a breakthrough?" Li Ran scratched his head.

    Leng Wuyan shyly turned her head. "You should put on your clothes first!"

    Li Ran lowered his head and immediately blushed.

    The bathwater hadpletely evaporated. He sat at the bottom of the bath naked, looking extremely ashamed.

    He hastily took his clothes and hurriedly put them on.

    Seeing his flustered expression, Leng Wuyan stifled herughter and turned around. "Come with me."

    "Yes!¡° Li Ran responded and followed behind.

    The two arrived in the bedroom.

    Li Ran curiously looked around in all directions.

    The room was veryrge, but there was pitifully little furniture.

    Other than the bed and table, there was nothing else.

    Based on this style, it was basically Leng Wuyan''s room.

    Looking at the messy quilt on the bed, Li Ran''s brows couldn''t help jumping.

    Leng Wuyan noticed his gaze, and her face couldn''t help but turn red.

    "<strong><i><b>Cough cough, </b></i></stronge sit down."

    Li Ran obediently sat opposite her.

    Leng Wuyan grabbed his hand and circted her qi to probe him. "You''ve indeed broken through." She nodded.

    Li Ranughed. "This disciple is now a Nascent Soul cultivator?"

    Leng Wuyan shook her head. "The Golden Core dissipates and water gathers into ake. This is indeed one of the symbols of a Nascent Soul. However, the little figure in your dantian is somewhat different from a Nascent Soul¡­ it seems to be the effect of a certain cultivation technique."

    It was her first time seeing a Nascent Soul that could cultivate on its own.

    Moreover, she did not mention anything more.

    When the Golden Core entered the Nascent Soul, its qi would bepressed and condensed, and it would be the same as a puddle at the early stage.

    As he continued to cultivate, the area would gradually expand.

    How could there be ake like Li Ran?

    At his level, she had never heard of such abundant qi.

    "It''s only been two years since he entered the Golden Core stage, yet he had broken through to the Nascent Soul stage. His talent is truly terrifying!" Leng Wuyan looked at him with delight and pride. "As expected of the man I fancy!"

    Li Ran was prepared for a breakthrough.

    Before he left the mountain, he had already reached thete Golden Core stage.

    After tempering through battle, his cultivation base had improved, and his temperament had also stabilized.

    Furthermore, the battle between him and Lin Langyue had brought him on verge of breaking through.

    Therefore, breaking the cocoon to be a butterfly was within his expectations.

    It was just that the method of breaking through was somewhat strange.

    Originally, that little figure was cultivating in his sea of consciousness, but just now, it had sunk into his dantian and refined his golden core.

    No matter how one looked at it, it was not normal.

    Li Ran said, "That is indeed the embodiment of a cultivation method. Worth of its name, ¡®Heaven Seizing Technique¡¯."

    He circted the Heaven Seizing Technique, and the golden ancient seal instantly covered his entire body.

    Compared to before, not only were the lines clearer, but the golden light became even more dazzling.

    Leng Wuyan was stunned. "This is¡­"

    A dark light condensed in her eyes as she carefully looked over.

    "Devour, refine, devour all the qi, undying and indestructible¡­"

    She muttered, "Heaven Seizing Technique? There was actually such a domineering cultivation technique in this world! Where did you learn this?"

    Li Ran replied, "I obtained it from the secret realm."

    The system was his bottom line.

    He could not reveal it to anyone, even his master.

    Leng Wuyan nodded.

    This kind of strange technique couldn''t appear in the mortal world, and only the ancient emperor''s inheritance could exin it.

    "This cultivation technique is extremely devious, and I can''tpletely see through it. However, what I can be sure of is that this is a great fortune."

    Li Ran''s heart skipped a beat.

    If Li Wuqiang couldn''t see through it, then forget it.

    However, if even Leng Wuyan couldn''t see through it, just how profound was this Heaven Seizing Technique?

    As expected of the system, it''s truly awesome!

    He was secretly delighted.

    At this moment, Li Ran thought of something and asked, "When this disciple broke through just now, his strength was a little weak. Suddenly, powerful qi gushed inside this disciple. Did this master make a move?"

    Leng Wuyan shook her head and said, "Master¡¯s qi contained the Dao of Shadow, therefore others cannot absorb it. What you absorbed earlier was this¡­"

    With a wave of her hand, several withered immortal materials appeared on the table.

    "These were all given to me by you. I wanted to refine them into pills and return them to you. I didn''t expect you to break through so suddenly. I had no choice but to use them first," Leng Wuyan said helplessly.

    Refining immortal materials into pills was the best method for absorption.

    He directly absorbed the feeling of chewing on peonies.

    However, it was not a waste to help Li Ran breakthrough.

    Li Ran looked at her seriously. "Master, you''re really good to me."

    Leng Wuyan blushed. "It¡¯s yours. They were given by you."

    Li Ran came over with a beaming smile. "Disciple''s things are Master''s. Master''s things are still Master''s."

    Leng Wuyan said warily, ¡°Disciple, why are you so close?"

    "I want to hear you call me another name."

    "No!"

    "Just one sound, please."

    "I''m so tired of you¡­ h-husband."

    ¡ª

    The next morning, Li Ran walked out of the bedroom with a refreshed expression and stretchedfortably.

    They chatted untiltest night, so he decided to stay in Leng Wuyan''s room.

    He held her hand and whispered to her all night, causing Master Leng Wuyan''s face to turn red and her heart to race.

    The only fly in the ointment was that he pretended to sleepwalk in the middle of the night, waiting for an opportunity to make a move, and was kicked off the bed¡­

    When the guards saw hime out of his bedroom, they couldn''t help but be stunned. "The Sheng Zi hase so early to pay his respects to the Sect Master?"

    Leng Wuyan''s guards worked in three shifts. They had just taken up their posts and thought Li Ran was early.

    Staying in the sect master''s bedroom was not something normal people would dare to think.

    Li Ran nodded. "Well, I came to greet Master."

    The guard gave him a thumbs-up and eximed, "The Sheng Zi is a good disciple who respects his teachers and values the Dao."

    "That''s natural," said Li Ran, "Also, I can learn from Master by showing filial piety."

    "The Sheng Zi is so filial."

    Leng Wuyan stood behind the door, her eyes twitched, and gave a light spat.

    "Filial piety? More like lust!¡±

 Chapter 102: High-Profile!

    <h4>Chapter 102: High-Profile!</h4>

    Li Ran hadn''t even left Demon Peak when he met Grand Elder Sun Wei.

    Elder Sun frowned. "Sheng Zi?"

    "Elder Sun." Li Ran nodded.

    Elder Sun asked curiously, "You came so early to pay your respects to the Sect Master?"

    It was indeed a little early. Even the breakfast time had not passed.

    Li Ran nodded. "Last night, I broke through, so I came to report to Master."

    "Broke through?" Elder Sun stared nkly at him.

    Li Ran''s eyes shone with a profound light, his qi was much thicker than before!

    Elder Sun''s heart skipped a beat as she asked, "Sheng Zi, your current cultivation is¡­"

    "Theoretically speaking, it should be at the early Nascent Soul Realm," Li Ran said casually.

    ¡°Early Nascent Soul Realm?!" Elder Sun waspletely numb.

    "If I remember correctly, didn''t you just break through to thete Golden Core Realm before you left the mountain? Just how long had passed!" She could not believe it.

    Li Ran sighed. "That''s right. I didn''t expect to break through while soaking in the bath."

    Elder Sun was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    Cultivation was like sailing on a boundless ocean.

    The difference in cultivation realms could not be calcted.

    It was extremely difficult to break through, especially for two thresholds.

    One was the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    This signified that cultivators were beginning to withdraw from the mortal world, and had officially entered the path of immortality.

    The other was the Nascent Soul Realm.

    Breaking the Golden Core to be an infant.

    Seeking one''s true nature, transforming one''s primordial spirit, and understanding one''s nature.

    The Nascent Soul was a dividing line.

    Only by crossing would one transform their primordial spirit and have a chance of bing immortal.

    This wasn''t something that could be done by talent alone.

    Luck, effort, and opportunity were all indispensable.

    Despite many geniuses being stuck in this stage, they could be stuck in Golden Core for the rest of their lives.

    Even Lin Langyue had been stuck at the perfection stage of the Golden Core Realm for more than half a year, and she still hadn''t found the slightest opportunity.

    However, Li Ran had actually broken through during a bath?

    If this matter were to spread out, the geniuses would probably fall silent when they heard it. If the Goddess heard it, she would definitely cry!

    Elder Sun said cautiously, ¡°Sheng Zi, can I see your cultivation base?¡±

    "Of course." Li Ran''s qi surged and his clothes fluttered.

    The sand and stone powder beside him floated, transforming into a smooth sphere in the air,pletely wless.

    Elder Sun''s eyes brightened as she said excitedly, "This qi density and control undoubtedly belongs to a Nascent Soul practitioner!"

    "Sheng Zi is truly a genius that is rarely seen in ten thousand years. In time, he will definitely reach the peak!¡±

    "My Youluo Temple will definitely be the number one sect in the Vast Land!"

    She really wasn''t exaggerating.

    Although Li Ran was only at the early Nascent Soul Realm, his cultivation speed was shocking. If he could grow smoothly, he would definitely be a big shot!

    Li Ran cleared his throat. "Elder Sun, I want to keep a low profile."

    ¡°High profile, high profile!" Elder Sun smiled and said, "The Righteous Path has been fighting for too long. It''s time for our sect to disy our skills!"

    Seeing her excited expression, Li Ran suddenly regretted telling her about this.

    ¡ª

    Bai Yunfeng¡­

    Deep in the clouds, the Tianshu Institute¡¯s courtyard.

    Lin Langyue sat cross-legged in a clean courtyard.

    Her Daoist robe was still not dyed in fine dust, and her eyes were as clear as a mirror as if they could reflect through one¡¯s heart.

    A junior sister beside her asked, "Chief Lin, why do you think the Sect Master wants to withdraw the kill order?"

    Yesterday, Yi Qinn had withdrawn her order to kill Li Ran.

    Correspondingly, the Youluo Temple had canceled its war status and stopped hunting disciples of the Tianshu Institute.

    This matter seemed to have ended just like that.

    Lin Langyue''s eyes flickered for a moment before she quickly calmed down. "Master''s right. We shouldn''t let our fellow disciples die for such a small matter, nor cause a battle between the Righteous Path and Devil Path."

    The junior sister shook her head. "This isn''t a small matter. You''re the future head of the sect. You''re the face of the Tianshu Institute, and you got pinned to the ground¡­ <strong><i><b>Ahem,</b></i></strong> this is a p to the face of the sect!"

    Lin Langyue shook her head. "If we lose, we lose. If we don''t let go, it''ll make us feel like we can''t afford to lose."

    "Could it be that we''ll let that Devil off just like that?" Her Junior Sister said angrily.

    "Who said we let him go?" Lin Langyue''s eyes narrowed. "I''ll defeat him in my own way!"

    Li Ran was indeed very strong.

    However, the reason why she had lost so miserably was mainly that she had been caught unprepared.

    That endless stream of methods and martial techniques¡¯ offensive might had directly brought her into a state of constant resistance.

    However, Lin Langyue had yet to disy her true strength.

    "This time, my Dao Heart has been damaged, and my strength has fallen from perfection. However, with Master''s Clear Heart Curse, I should be able to recover.¡±

    "As long as I can breakthrough from the Golden Core Realm, Li Ran is nothing to be afraid of!" Lin Langyue was filled with confidence.

    At this moment, a female disciple pushed open the courtyard door and ran panting.

    "Chief Lin, something big has happened!" Lin Langyue frowned. "Let''s talk about it. Why are you so flustered?"

    The female disciple calmed down for a moment and said, ¡°Just a moment ago, the outer sect sent back news that the Sheng Zi of Youluo Temple, Li Ran, has broken through!"

    "What?" Lin Langyue''s eyes widened. "He broke through?"

    The female disciple nodded. "Li Ran broke through the Golden Core Realm and reached the Nascent Soul Realm!"

    Lin Langyue was stunned.

    A pair of dark red eyes suddenly appeared in front of her, as well as that savage beast-like attack¡­ Fear spread in her heart.

    <strong><i><b>Pu!</b></i></strong>

    Her throat turned sweet as she spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The junior sister immediately panicked. "Someone,e quickly. The Chief is spitting out blood!"

    Lin Langyue reached out to stop her and wiped the blood off her lips. Her expression wasplicated but firm.

    "Help me to see my master. I want to enter the ¡®Death End''!"

    ¡ª

    Mount Wushan, Joyous Unity Sect.

    Qin Ruyan was shocked. "Headmaster, is what you said true? Did that devil really broke through?"

    Liu Xunhuan nodded, "Li Ran is already a Nascent Soul cultivator, the youngest Nascent Soul cultivator in the entire Vast Land!"

    Qin Ruyan''s throat became somewhat dry.

    <i>An eighteen-year-old Nascent Soul¡­ Was there really such a genius in this world?</i>

    The ravine in the path of cultivation seemed to not exist for him!

    Liu Xunhuan replied, ¡°Once this child gets the opportunity to grow, the Youluo Temple will be unstoppable."

    "Then shouldn''t we do something?" Qin Ruyan asked.

    "It''s almost time for the Frost Origin Festival. I''ve prepared some spirit treasures. Go to Mount Xuanling and deliver them to Leng Wuyan," Liu Xunhuan said.

    "Give her a gift? She did not even admit that she was a demon. She even threatened you¡­" Qin Ruyan was confused.

    Liu Xunhuan rolled his eyes at her, "Do you think I want to? That Leng Wuyan is already a pervert. Now that a little pervert has appeared, she might act even more perverted in the future!¡±

    "Let''s take advantage of this opportunity to please them, lest they turn hostile in the future!"

    Qin Ruyan was speechless.

    "You''re really cowardly.¡±

    "What the hell do you know? This is a great n!"

 Chapter 103: The Top Poet of the Vast Land!

    <h4>Chapter 103: The Top Poet of the Vast Land!</h4>

    The Frost Origin Festival was nearing.

    This was the biggest festival of the year in the mortal world.

    From the imperial family''s rtives to themoners, they had to pray to their ancestors on this day. They had to ask for the blessing of the gods and hold a ceremony to exorcise the evil gue and celebrate the harvest.

    Every house was decorated withnterns, and all kinds of entertainment were rich and varied. It was one of the few days for themoners to have a good rest and enjoy themselves.

    As for the cultivators, this festival was simrly crucial.

    Cultivators had no concept of time; whates after day is night.

    Cultivators often had to bitterly cultivate for several years or even decades. This festival was one of the events that reminded them of the time.

    Every Frost Origin Festival signifies the end of a year.

    Summing up the gains of a year and setting a cultivation n for the next year was an essential task for the disciples.

    There was still half a month before the festival, and the disciples of the Youluo Temple could no longer hold back.

    There were a few cute snowmen piled on the spacious and empty Daoist Rite. The green bricks on the Immortal Ascension tform were painted red, and the eaves of the house were hung with rednterns¡­

    The festivity atmosphere grew in intensity.

    Li Ran was currently in the study, holding a brush as he muttered to himself and looked at the red paper in front of him.

    Aqin asked curiously, "Lord Sheng Zi, what are you doing?"

    Li Ran replied, "Isn''t this a festival? I''m going to write a couplet."

    From his point of view, the Frost Origin Festival was like the Spring Festival in his previous life. He couldn¡¯t help but feel like the new year wasing. Therefore, he decided to write a Spring Festival couplet.

    ¡°New Year? Couplet?¡± Aqin did not understand.

    However, what was certain was that the Sheng Zi was about to write something.

    "Then I''ll grind ink for you." Aqin walked to his side, picked up the ink ingot, and lightly ground it.

    Li Ran nced at her and happened to look at her slightly opened cor, causing him to feel dizzy.

    "I''ve been dizzy recently¡­"

    Suddenly, a bright light appeared in his mind as he wrote a couplet.

    "Very good!" Li Ran went through the details and threw the pen down with satisfaction.

    Aqin looked over curiously and said, "A man could clench his own steel spear, a great heroine could fight back those spear with her flower?¡±

    "How well written! It looked very imposing, I never expected you to be such a poet!"

    She gave him a thumbs up and praised him.

    Li Ran stroked his nonexistent beard and shook his head, "Of course, I''m known as the number one poet in the Vast Land. I was merely writing casually."

    He picked up the couplet and walked out of the room, sticking it on both sides of the door.

    Taking two steps back, he crossed his arms and sized it up.

    "Perfect! Wasn''t the smell of the year alreadying?" Li Ran marveled at his talent.

    At this moment, a familiar shout rang out from his huge side.

    "Lord Sheng Zi, I''m here!"

    Li Ran''s brows twitched wildly.

    Lu Xinran rushed in front of him like a whirlwind.

    She was wearing a red dress and red hair essories. Even her shoes were red. It seemed that she was especially happy.

    "Lord Sheng Zi, long time no see." She greeted him with a smile.

    Li Ran rubbed the space between his brows. "Can you change your opening remarks?"

    Lu Xinran chuckled and took out an exquisite little box from her back.

    "Lord Sheng Zi, Happy Frost Origin Festival. This is a gift I prepared for you"

    Li Ran was taken aback. "There are still a few days left. It''s a little early¡­"

    He took it and opened the box.

    Many pink paper cranes flew out from within, flying in the air with a faint fragrance.

    There was a portrait of Li Ran at the bottom of the box. Although it didn''t look very simr, one could tell her intentions.

    Lu Xinran said somewhat embarrassedly, "I originally wanted the paper cranes to form a pattern in the air, but my cultivation is too shallow. The talismans I drew are not enough to do this¡­"

    She added, "But don¡¯t worry, Sheng Zi. I''ll definitely make them form a pattern for next year''s Frost Origin Festival!"

    Li Ran fell silent.

    There were hundreds of paper cranes here, and each of them had to be inscribed with symbols. The amount of work was simply unimaginable.

    With Lu Xinran''s cultivation base, her qi would dry up. She had probably started preparing this gift a few months ago.

    Although she was usually quite annoying, it had to be said that she was really attentive to Li Ran.

    Li Ran sighed and rubbed her head. "Thank you for your gift. I like it very much."

    Lu Xinran was petrified.

    This was the first time the Sheng Zi had been so intimate with her.

    Her face was flushed, and her breathing was rapid. Herrge eyes were sparkling.

    "H-he touched me?" She muttered in disbelief.

    Li Ran corrected, "I touched your head."

    "Not only did you touch me, you even said you liked me very much?"

    "It''s because I like the gift you gave me¡­ Can you speak the whole part?" Li Ran''s face darkened.

    This was too easy to misunderstand.

    Lu Xinran couldn''t hear him at all. She turned around with a red face and ran, cheering as she ran. "The Sheng Zi said he likes me!"

    Li Ran: <i>Damn¡­</i>

    Just as he was thinking of killing someone, a breeze blew past behind him.

    Li Ran turned around and saw Leng Wuyan float down.

    He cupped his hands and said, "Greetings, Master."

    Leng Wuyan nodded.

    In the sect, the two still wanted to maintain their master-disciple rtionship on the surface.

    When she saw the couplet on the door, she asked curiously, "Ran''er, why did you put the word on the door? <strong><i><b>Wu¡­ </b></i></strong>why do I always feel that this character is strange?"

    <strong><i><b>Cough cough.</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran cleared his throat and said, "This is called a Spring Festival couplet. It''s a custom in my hometown. It has the meaning of warding against evil and disaster and weing good fortune. Perfect for the Frost Origin Festival."

    Leng Wuyanughed. "You''re a dignified cultivator, yet you actually believe in such things?"

    Li Ran scratched his head and said, "It''s just for the sake of luck. Moreover, it''s even more festive when it''s stuck to the red patch."

    "Yes, that makes sense."

    Leng Wuyan nodded. "I''ll post a pair in front of my bedroomter."

    "No problem," Li Ran agreed.

    "By the way," Leng Wuyan said casually. "Do you have any ns for the Frost Origin Festival?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "Not yet."

    "I''ve heard that Windswept City will have various entertainment performances on that day. Of course, I''m not interested, but¡­"

    "Disciple is interested." Li Ran looked at her with a smile.

    He looked to the left and right and leaned closer to Leng Wuyan''s ear. "I want to go to the city with Master. I wonder if Master would appreciate it?"

    The heat blew past her earlobe, making her blush and her heart beat faster.

    "Since you want to go so much, I''ll reluctantly agree to the request." Leng Wuyan shyly turned her head away.

    Li Ran quietly pinched her little hand. "Master is the best."

    Leng Wuyan nervously looked around and red at him, "Rebellious disciple¡­"

    Then she turned around and flew away.

 Chapter 104: Public Punishment in the Restaurant!

    <h4>Chapter 104: Public Punishment in the Restaurant!</h4>

    The first date between Li Ran and Leng Wuyan was in Cold Wind City.

    They listened to music, went shopping, and ate candy.

    They created many beautiful memories.

    It was this date that had brought them closer together. Li Ran realized that he really liked his devilish master.

    At the Frost Origin Festival, he decided to prepare a surprise for her.

    However, he still hadn''t decided on the exact delivery.

    "What do girls like?" Li Ran was sitting in the study scratching his ears.

    At this moment, Aqin came over to give him some tea. He couldn''t help but ask, "Aqin, if you fall in love in the future, what gift do you wish to receive?"

    "Love?"

    Aqin was a little surprised. Then, she shook her head and said, "Aqin doesn''t want to fall in love. As long as she can stay by Sheng Zi''s side, that is enough."

    Li Ran continued with a smile, "I used ¡®if¡¯, let¡¯s say myself. If you''re dating me, what do you want to receive?"

    "You?" Aqin bit her finger, her eyes wet, and her face flushed red. "Dual, dual cultivation¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Dong!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran pped her on the head and said angrily, "Except for this."

    Aqin rubbed her head pitifully and thought for a long time before saying, "Maybe it''s something that is shiny, romantic, and can be enjoyed together¡­"

    "All right, that¡¯s it." At that moment, a thought shed through Li Ran''s mind. "Yes!"

    He thought of something good.

    Not only would it be shiny, but it would also very romantic, and it must be a pleasant surprise.

    "It''s just that the production process is a littleplicated. I have to think about it." Li Ran picked up the brush and started to write and draw on the table.

    After about an hour, he finally figured out what to do.

    "Next is the raw materials. Yes, I have to go buy something." He did as he said.

    Li Ran stood up and put on his clothes.

    "Master, are you going out?" asked Aqin.

    Li Ran nodded. "I''m going to Cold Wind City."

    Aqin smiled and said, "Okay, thene back early for dinner."

    Li Ran looked at her smiling face and suddenly felt guilty.

    In his memory, ever since Aqin came to Youluo Temple, she had never left the mountain.

    Even when Li Ran had visited Wuyang, he would still leave her alone in the sect.

    "What do you want for lunch? I''ll go prepare now," Aqin asked.

    "There''s no need to prepare." Li Ran waved his hand. "Let''s go, I''ll take you to the restaurant!"

    "Ah?" Aqin was stunned.

    ¡ª

    Cold Wind City.

    Li Ran led Aqin into the city gate.

    She looked around curiously. She was unfamiliar with the things around her and followed closely behind Li Ran.

    The passersby were also sizing them up.

    After all, their appearance and temperament were too eye-catching.

    Aqin''s beautiful Maiden Spiritual Body couldn''t be freely controlled, every gesture of her contained a certain grace, turning passerby eyes wide upon a glimpse of her.

    If it weren''t for the fact that Li Ran did not look like someone easily provoked, she would have long since been approached by someone.

    "My lord," Aqin whispered, "This ce doesn¡¯t seem like the city I remember¡­"

    Her memory was from the Wuyang City of ten years ago.

    Li Ran smile and replied, "Of course it''s different. I¡¯ll take you home another day. It''s much more prosperous than here."

    "Really?" Aqin was pleasantly surprised. "My lord, you are so good to me!"

    Seeing her happy expression, Li Ran sighed silently in his heart.

    In the past, she had been treated inhumanely, but now, a small favor would make her feel grateful.

    This made him feel somewhat upset.

    At this moment, a group of merchants who were holding onto their horses approached. The streets became a little crowded, and Li Ran naturally held her hand.

    Aqin trembled. As she felt the heating from his palm, her heart almost jumped to her throat.

    <i>Sheng Zi took the initiative to hold hands with her?</i>

    <i>So nervous!</i>

    <i>But his hands were so warm¡­</i>

    Li Ran said indifferently, "Be careful. Don''t get separated from me. You''ll never see me again if you are abducted into the mountains and turned into someone else¡¯s wife."

    Aqin: ???

    She hugged Li Ran''s arm tightly and said nervously, "I will follow closely!"

    "¡­You don''t have to be so tight. You''re almost hanging on me."

    Li Ran took her to a shop first.

    Cold Wind City could be considered a transportation hub.

    Many merchants wereing in and out, so there were variations of shops in the city.

    He quickly bought most of the required items.

    "It''s almost noon. Let''s go have dinner first." Li Ran looked at the setting sun and said.

    "Okay." Aqin nodded.

    Li Ran found a restaurant that looked fine and walked in with Aqin.

    Under the waiter''s warm hospitality, he found a seat on the second floor.

    The restaurant''s environment wasn''t bad. The decoration wasn''t considered luxurious, but it could be considered passable.

    On the first floor, there was a storyteller who was talking non-stop.

    He would attract cheers from time to time.

    After Li Ran had ordered the dishes, he saw Aqin leaning on her chin and listening attentively.

    He smiled and said, "Is this your first time hearing about stories?"

    Aqin nodded. "It''s my first time listening, but¡­ That old man seems to be talking about you."

    "Ah?"

    Li Ran was stunned and carefully listened in.

    The old storyteller spat to the ground, feeling passionate.

    "Ji Er Bangying climbed onto the stage and took off the pig''s head mask. Heh, he turned out to be the Sheng Zi of the Youluo Temple¡­¡±

    "Everything happened in a sh. I only saw the Sheng Zi wave hisrge hand, and instantly, the sky went dark, sand and stones flew everywhere¡­¡±

    "That Li Ran murders people without blinking an eye! He stretched out his hand and did not give in. He did not hold back and beat the Righteous disciples to flee, crying for their parents¡­¡±

    "One person beat up dozens of people, but he didn''t even sweat¡­"

    Li Ran¡¯s embarrassment was at its peak.

    He never thought that he would have such a day.

    It was obvious that Chen Zhutian had arranged this storyteller, but he, Li Ran, became the main character.

    "Am I going to be publicly discussed on?" Li Ran covered his face helplessly.

    At this moment, a female voice suddenly came from the first floor. Her voice was so charming that it was bone-chilling.

    "I''m sorry, can you tell me more about Lin Langyue''s beating?¡±

    "The more detailed it is, the better. How many punches were thrown, how miserable was the beating?"

    Li Ran looked curiously and saw that the one who spoke was a woman in ck. Her face was covered in a ck veil and her exposed skin was fair and delicate.

    The faint aura on her body made him raise his eyebrows.

    "A Golden Core cultivator?"

 Chapter 105: Do you want to dual cultivate with me?

    <h4>Chapter 105: Do you want to dual cultivate with me?</h4>

    Li Ran sat upstairs and observed the woman in ck.

    One could only see that her qi was restrained and her aura was powerful. Her cultivation was clearly extraordinary.

    She gave Li Ran a simr feeling to Lin Langyue''s. She should be at the pinnacle of the Golden Core Realm.

    Such an expert was rarely seen in Cold Wind City.

    The woman seemed to be very interested in Lin Langyue''s beating.

    She raised her hand and threw a few banknotes. "Tell me more about how badly Lin Langyue was beaten. Tell me until I''m satisfied. Money isn''t a problem.¡±

    This straightforward action attracted the attention of all the guests.

    Although the woman''s face was covered by a veil, her brows were like spring mountains with stars in her eyes. Her figure was graceful. Coupled with her charming aura, the dining males'' breathing became heavy.

    However, no one dared to chat with her.

    This woman didn''t look simple at all. With her generous spending, her background was definitely not small.

    It was very likely that they would put their life on the line to approach her.

    The old man on the stage picked up the banknote and said excitedly, "Thisdy is so magnanimous! All right, I''ll tell you how Lin Langyue got beaten up!"

    The old man was also a discerning person. He knew what this girl wanted to hear.

    Hence, he exaggerated the scene and described it as horrifying. He said that Lin Langyue had been beaten until her nose and mouth were bleeding. She was no longer in human form.

    "Haha, good, good fight!"

    The ck-clothed woman smiled widely and raised her hand to throw several banknotes.

    Li Ran didn''t know whether tough or cry when he heard that on the second floor.

    He had beaten Lin Langyue badly, but she wasn''t a weakling. Her defense and spirit treasure blocked most of the punch.

    Regardless of what the internal injuries were, at least they didn''t look so miserable.

    It was impossible for a cultivator at the Golden Core realm not to think of this, but she was still so happy.

    "She probably has a grudge against Lin Langyue."

    Li Ran couldn''t think of any other reason.

    At the side, Aqin looked at this scene and asked curiously, "Lord Sheng Zi, why did that girl keep throwing money at the stage?¡±

    Li Ran replied casually, "This behavior is called scattering money. Perhaps she has too much money to spend."

    "Oh." Aqin nodded.

    ¡ª

    After eating, the two of them left the restaurant and continued to stroll around Lingfeng City.

    Li Ran wanted to buy what he needed, while Aqin was "shopping" for the first time, so she was curious about everything.

    She wasn''t as nervous as she was at the beginning. She kept asking as if she was a curious baby.

    "Master Sheng Zi, what do you mean by osmanthus cake?"

    "Let''s have a taste."

    "Lord Sheng Zi, what do you mean by Spring Silk Cake?"

    "Let''s have a taste."

    "Lord Sheng Zi <strong><i><b>Burp¡­</b></i></strong>"

    "Let''s have a taste."

    ¡ª

    Whatever Aqin asked, Li Ran would buy her something, her cheeks are puffed with food like a hamster.

    "My lord, I can''t walk anymore¡­" She rubbed her full stomach.

    The two of them had just eaten a bunch of cakes. It would be a little ufortable to walk.

    Li Ran was both angry and amused. "I bought the cakes for you to have a taste. Who told you to eat it all?"

    Aqin shook her head and said seriously, "That was bought for me by Sheng Zi. Of course, I have to eat it all."

    Li Ran looked helpless.

    This silly girl¡­

    "It doesn''t matter, I''ll just walk slowly," said Aqin.

    Li Ran saw that her face was pale and he felt a little ufortable.

    Cultivators could refine essence into qi. No matter if it was chicken, duck, fish, or grains, they would be refined into nature essence.

    But this also required a process.

    Back when he was dating his master, he was at the Golden Core Realm, so how could Aqin, who was at thete stage of Qi Refining, be so strong?

    "It''s also my fault." Li Ran patted his forehead.

    At this time, he saw a tea room next to him and said to Aqin, "Go in and have a seat. I''lle to look for youter."

    "Mmm¡­ Okay." Aqin nodded.

    Although she didn''t want to be separated from Li Ran, she did need a rest.

    Li Ran sent her inside.

    This was under the eyes of the Youluo Temple. Aqin still had the cultivation ofte-stage Qi Refining Realm, so there shouldn''t be any problems.

    But for the sake of safety, he still used a tracking technique on her.

    After settling down, Li Ran went out to buy something.

    ¡ª

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    The door of the tea room was kicked open.

    A few men walked in. They were all dressed in ck, their eyes high and their expressions proud.

    "Where''s the boss?"

    "I''m here. Pleasee in." The boss greeted him with a smile.

    He had seen countless people and could tell at a nce that these were disciples of the sect, not people he could afford to offend.

    The few of them strutted in and sat down.

    "I want a cup of good spirit tea!"

    "All right, just a moment." As the boss went to make some tea, the few of them started chatting quietly¡­

    "I say, why did the Holy Maiden take so long to eat a meal?"

    "What meal? She''s listening to stories. She''s overjoyed to hear that Lin Langyue had been beaten up."

    "Lin Langyue? What enmity did the Holy Maiden have with her?¡°

    "I don''t know. I don''t dare to ask¡­"

    Just as they were talking, the ck-clothed man''s eyes lit up and he hurriedly said, "Stop chatting. Look over there!"

    They followed his finger and saw a woman sitting by the window. She was leaning on her chin and looking out the window.

    Even if from a sidelong nce, she was able to make their hearts beat.

    "This aura and this physique¡­ she¡¯s a good seedling for dual cultivation!"

    "Her charm is natural. She definitely cultivates a dual cultivation technique!"

    "She''s only at the Qi Refining Realm. If we bring her back to the sect, the Sect Master will definitely reward us heavily!"

    The few of them looked excited as they got up and walked over.

    Aqin looked at the men in front of her and asked nervously, "What¡¯s the matter?"

    That timid look of hers made their hearts beat faster.

    "Miss, your figure is amazing. Do you want to dual cultivate with me?" The leader of the men has a lewd smile on his face.

    Aqin knew that something was wrong and shook her head. "No! Sheng Zi will be back soon, you all should hurry and leave."

    "Sheng Zi?" The man was stunned. "Which sect are you from?¡±

    Aqin answered seriously, "I am from Youlou Temple. The Sheng Zi is extremely powerful, don''t act rashly."

    "Youluo Temple?"

    The few of them looked at each other andughed loudly.

    The man in the lead shook his head and said, "Of many sects to make up a story from, why would you choose this sect? Why did you bring up the name of Youluo Temple? Who doesn''t know that Sect Leader Leng has no desire for love and that the sect forbids love between men and women. How could there be a disciple who learns dual cultivation?¡±

    "If you are a disciple of the Youluo Temple, then I am the head of the Myriad Sword Pavilion!¡±

    "Why bother talking to her? Take her away!

    "Attack!"

    Several people directly pounced on her.

    Aqin was already prepared, so she hastily retreated and jumped out of the window. The ck-clothed man hurriedly chased after her.

    Aqin was at thete Qi Refining stage. Although her fighting prowess was subpar, Li Ran had taught her a few self-defense techniques.

    At this moment, it was as if she was riding the wind, she swiftly advanced through the crowded streets like fish in an ocean.

    The men were unable to catch up to her before her for a while¡­

 Chapter 106: The terrified Qin Ruyan!

    <h4>Chapter 106: The terrified Qin Ruyan!</h4>

    Qin Ruyan left the restaurant in satisfaction.

    However, she knew that the storyteller had exaggerated a lot to please her. No matter how strong Li Ran was, Lin Langyue was not a weakling. But even so, she was still very happy to hear it.

    "Lin Langyue''s Dao Heart was damaged, and Yi Qinn withdrew her killing order against Li Ran because she was afraid of Youluo Temple.<strong><i><b> Tsk tsk,</b></i></strong> the Tianshu Institute''s reputation has been ruined." The corners of Qin Ruyan''s mouth curled into a smile. ¡°I really want to see just how elegant the First Heavenly Devil who crushed the top Heavenly saint is?¡±

    She was filled with curiosity towards Li Ran.

    She heard of this genius with a dao tattoo a long time ago, but she didn''t know much about him.

    Low-key, cold, ruthless, these were the few impressions the outside world had of him.

    However, ever since he had left the mountain some time ago, all his actions had stirred up waves in the vastnds, rising like aet, leaving all the Chosen behind him.

    Some people said that he was vicious and heartless, killing without blinking.

    Some people said that he separated his grudges, never killing an innocent person.

    Many controversies surrounded him, and no one understood what kind of person Li Ran was.

    The only thing she could be sure of was his unquestionable strength.

    "I should be able to see him when I go to the Youluo Temple, right? Ah, I''m looking forward to it." Qin Ruyan bit her lips. The light in her eyes flickered.

    At this time, amotion came from not too far away. A few disciples were chasing after a young girl, rushing over.

    "Holy Maiden, please stop her!" the leader of the ck-clothed disciples shouted.

    Qin Ruyan''s brows twitched. "What are you guys doing? Didn''t I tell you to keep a low profile here?"

    When they ran to her, Aqin''s qi had already run out. Her legs trembled with exhaustion as she held her knees and panted heavily.

    When she saw Qin Ruyan, she was stunned for a moment. "You¡¯re that Big Sister Qin Ruyan?"

    Qin Ruyan asked, "Ah?"

    The male disciple in the lead came over, ¡°We found this girl in a tea room. Her physique is special, she has a natural seduction aura, and she cultivates a dual cultivation technique.¡±

    With a proud expression, he said like he was taking credit, "If we bring her back to the sect, the sect leader will be extremely satisfied!"

    "Innate physique?" Qin Ruyan frowned.

    Walking in front of Aqin, she reached out to pinch her body and poured qi into her.

    She was shocked.

    "It''s a Maiden Spirit Body!"

    This was a top-level dual cultivation physique!

    Aside from the extremely fast speed at which she trained, she would also be able to continuously produce pure energy that would be extremely beneficial to her Daopanion.

    Not to mention the Joyous Unity Sect, this constitution was a huge treasure for any cultivator!

    "You said you saw her in the tea room?" Qin Ruyan asked.

    "That''s right."

    The ck-clothed disciple nodded. "We saw her sitting alone in the tea room, so we prepared to capture her. Who would have thought that this little girl would run so fast¡­ Fortunately, we didn''t let her escape. This time, we found a treasure!"

    Qin Ruyan''s bad premonition was getting stronger and stronger. How could such a ¡®treasure'' end up in the mortal world alone?

    She looked at Aqin and asked, "Who are you? Which sect are you from?"

    Aqin bit her lips. "My young master is the Sheng Zi of the Youluo Temple. He will find me!"

    "You mean Li Ran?!" Qin Ruyan''s heart thumped!

    Cold Wind City was very close to the Youluo Temple!

    The ck-clothed disciple at the side wasughed at her with mockery. "Why would the Youluo Temple teach you dual cultivation? Especially the Sheng Zi¡­ Who are you lying to?"

    Aqin shook her head. "I''m not a disciple of the Youluo Temple. I''m just a servant of the Sheng Zi."

    "Still pretending¡­"

    ¡°Shut up!"

    Qin Ruyan rebuked him and turned to look at Aqin. "Go."

    "Holy Maiden, don''t tell me you really believe her? The Youluo Temple had a prohibition, she clearly was lying!"

    Qin Ruyan shook her head as her bad premonitions grew stronger.

    Everyone knew of the Youluo Temple''s restriction. Normal people would never tell such an easily-caught lie.

    Unless what she said was true!

    Seeing that Aqin was about to leave, the ck-clothed disciple couldn''t hold back any longer and stretched out his hand to grab her.

    "We should capture her first and report to the sect master before making a decision!"

    Qin Ruyan said sternly, "Stop¡­¡­"

    Before he could finish his sentence, a bold light shed in front of him!

    <strong><i><b>Swish!</b></i></strong>

    The ck-clothed disciple''s hand that was grabbing Aqin was directly severed from his shoulder.

    Only when his arm fell to the ground did he react. He clutched his shoulder and screamed, "Ah, my arm¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Swish!</b></i></strong>

    Another streak of silver light came to an abrupt stop.

    He stood there in a daze, a bloody line appearing on his neck as his head slowly slid down.

    "Who?¡°

    ¡°An enemy!"

    The other disciples cried out in rm!

    Qin Ruyan looked at the man walking over slowly. Her heart seemed to be clenched tightly by therge hand. A trace of fear shed through her eyes.

    It was over, he was Li Ran!

    "Sheng Zi!" Aqin ran over and hugged his arm, tears falling down her face.

    She had never experienced a battle before. Just now, she had been extremely afraid, but she had been forced to endure her tears.

    Now that she saw Li Ran, she could no longer suppress her emotions.

    "Don''t be afraid. Everything¡¯s fine." Li Ran lightly patted her back.

    He raised his head and looked coldly at Qin Ruyan.

    He only went to buy something for a while, but someone dared to touch his people!

    Qin Ruyan''s throat tightened as she hurriedly exined, "Sheng Zi Li, this is a misunderstanding. They don''t know that this is your people!"

    "Misunderstanding?" Li Ran raised his eyebrows. "Aqin, is this a misunderstanding?"

    Aqin bit her lips and did not say anything.

    Li Ran said, "Don''t worry about getting me into trouble, tell the truth."

    Aqin wiped away her tears and said in a wronged voice, "I, I mentioned the Youluo Temple and said that the Sheng Zi will be back soon, but they still want to capture me for dual cultivation. Fortunately, I ran quickly¡­"

    The Joyous Unity Sect disciples fell into an icy pit.

    Aqin had indeed not lied and had reminded them, but they did not believe it!

    "Dual cultivation¡­"

    Li Ran''s eyes turned even colder as he said indifferently, "Very good, you can die."

    "Wait!"

    Before Qin Ruyan could finish her sentence, a silver light shed in front of her eyes, followed by an intense spear intent.

    In the blink of an eye, Li Ran had already returned to his original position, as if he had never moved.

    As for the ck-clothed disciples, they stood there like statues, blood flowing from their necks.

    The wind blew at them¡­

    ¡­Their heads rolled, and blood spurted out!

    "Ahhhh!" An ear-piercing shriek rang out in the surroundings. The pedestrians were frightened by this scene and fled in all directions. Li Ran threw his silver spear in disgust as he nced at Qin Ruyan.

    The killing intent in his eyes was not concealed at all!

    Qin Ruyan felt as if she was being stared at by a primordial beast. Her heart trembled!

    "Sheng Zi Li, I''m Qin Ruyan from the Joyous Unity Sect. I''m here to give Sect Master Leng a gift," she said coldly. ¡°This matter is truly a misunderstanding!"

    At the same time, she secretly formed a seal with her finger, ready to burn her vitality to escape at any moment!

    She did not have the confidence to fight Li Ran head-on!

    At this moment, Aqin tugged at Li Ran''s clothes and said in a low voice, "Lord Sheng Zi, it really has nothing to do with her. Just now, she told them to let me go¡­"

 Chapter 107: The Sheng Zis Pat!

    <h4>Chapter 107: The Sheng Zis Pat!</h4>

    Li Ran left, leaving behind a pile of corpses.

    Qin Ruyan stood in the pile of the corpses, not daring to move.

    After a full fifteen minutes had passed would she be certain that Li Ran would not return, she put away the Blood Ignition Seal and heaved a sigh of relief.

    As the Holy Maiden of the Joyous Unity Sect, she was ranked third on the Heavenly Devil Ranking, second only to Li Ran and that pervert from Death Prison.

    She was a naturally seductive figure, a hot-shot amongst Devil Sect younger generations.

    However, when facing Li Ran, she felt a deep sense of powerlessness.

    He was at Nascent Soul¡­

    Once in a million genius!

    A bone-seeping terror arose in her heart when she faced those cold eyes.

    At that moment, she finally understood what Lin Langyue was feeling.

    If the girl hadn''t told the truth, Qin Ruyan would have been killed!

    ¡°Although I was curious about him, I didn''t expect to meet him in such a way.¡± Qin Ruyan had a bitter expression.

    These disciples of the Joyous Unity Sect sought their death.

    They had brought this upon themselves. They did not heed her advice. Even if the sect master were to hear of this matter, he would only say that they deserved to die.

    "The question is, how am I going to give Leng Wuyan a gift?"

    Qin Ruyan rubbed her forehead in frustration.

    She didn''t want to face that monster Li Ran anymore¡­

    And there was one thing she could not understand.

    "Why is Li Ran''s servant a top-grade beauty with a dual-cultivation physique?" Qin Ruyan''s head was filled with question marks.

    ¡ª

    Secluded Temple¡­

    Li Ran was fiddling in the study room. From time to time, sparks would shoot out from him. A stack of discarded talisman paper was seen beside him.

    The surprise he wanted to give Leng Wuyan was very easy to achieve.

    However, if he wanted to achieve the effect he wanted, he still needed to constantly test. He had toplete it before the Frost Origin Festival.

    <strong><i><b>Knock knock knock.</b></i></strong>

    When the door was knocked, Aqin walked in with a pile of gifts.

    "Lord Sheng Zi, another female disciple hase to give you a New Year''s gift."

    Li Ran didn''t even look back and said, "Take what you like and throw the rest away."

    "Oh, I understand."

    She ced the gift in the corner.

    The gifts in the room were piled up into a small mountain.

    All kinds of beautifully wrapped gift boxes, exquisite flowers, handmade food¡­ nearly stacked up to the ceiling¡­

    These were all sent by the disciples from his sect.

    Ever since Lu Xinran started showing off, she said that Li Ran not only touched her head but also said that he liked the gift she gave him.

    The eyes of the other female disciples turned red.

    The rumor that the Sheng Zi would pat their heads as long as they gave him a gift grew widespread.

    Li Ran was already very popr in the sect, but now, everyone was giving him a gift.

    Every day, he would bepletely blocked off the door to exit his room.

    Among them, there was nock of a hundred-year-old follower, both female, and male.

    Li Ran was so frightened that he closed the door to thank the guest.

    All the gifts were received by Aqin on his behalf. These past few days, she had been exhausted.

    "Lord Sheng Zi, the sect forbids marriage. Aren''t these people afraid of being punished by the sect master?" Aqin couldn''t helpining.

    Li Ran shook his head and smiled.

    The Sect Master was already with him. How could she still have the nerve to punish others?

    Moreover, even though the Youluo Temple was strictly disciplined, there must be sufficient evidence.

    It was only a gift and head patting. This could be exined as actions of fellow disciples, which were even not within the scope of the prohibition.

    At this moment, the sound of knocking could be heard once again.

    Aqin opened the door and asked cautiously, "What''s the matter?"

    The attendant outside said, "The Sect Master has given the order for the Sheng Zi to go to the Sacred Hall."

    "Oh, okay." Seeing that he wasn''t here to deliver gifts, Aqin heaved a sigh of relief.

    "And¡­" The female deacon took out a small box with a bow tied around it. Her face was slightly red as she said, "This is my New Year''s gift to the Sheng Zi."

    Aqin: "¡­¡­"

    She took the gift from the crack of the door. "I''ll get the gift. I''ll pass it over to the Sheng Zi for you."

    The female attendant said unwillingly, "Then, what about the head pat?"

    Aqin hesitated for a moment before carefully extending her hand. "If you don''t mind, why don''t you let me pat you?"

    The female deacon sighed and turned to leave in disappointment.

    ¡ª

    Demon Peak¡­

    Youluo Temple¡­

    Leng Wuyan sat on the phoenix chair, sizing up the woman in the middle of the hall.

    Qin Ruyan bowed and said respectfully, ¡°Joyous Unity Sect''s disciple Qin Ruyan greets Sect Leader Leng."

    Leng Wuyan nodded and asked curiously, "You came alone?"

    After all, she was the Holy Maiden of a top-tier sect. This sort of disy was too low-key.

    Qin Ruyan felt bitter in her heart.

    That was because the other disciples were all killed by your disciple¡­

    If it wasn''t for Liu Xunhuan telling her to deliver the gift, she wouldn''t have dared to enter Mount Xianling.

    Even so, she still took a few days to arrive in Cold Wind City.

    But how could she let Leng Wuyan know about this?

    "I''m ustomed to traveling alone. Sect Leader Leng, don''t mind me," Qin Ruyan said.

    Leng Wuyan nodded. She didn''t suspect her.

    Following that, she presented a storage ring. "Sect Master has ordered me to give you six Numinous treasures and six Immortal materials. I wish you all the best and that your path to immortality will be eternal."

    Leng Wuyan nodded. "Thank you."

    Although she didn''t like the people of the Joyous Unity Sect and even loathed them, she still had to put the sect''s interests first.

    The attendant at the side walked forward and took the storage ring.

    "Ran''er is here?" Leng Wuyan asked.

    The bystanders whispered, "The Sheng Zi is on his way here."

    Hearing this, Qin Ruyan could not help but shudder.

    Li Ran wasing?

    She hastily cupped her hands and said, "Sect Leader Leng has many things to do. I won''t bother you, so I''ll be taking my leave."

    "You''re leaving now?" Leng Wuyan said with bewilderment, "You''re too anxious. Since you''vee to Mount Xianling, why don''t you stay for a few days."

    Qin Ruyan repeatedly shook her head. "Thank you for your kindness, Sect Master Leng. I have alreadypleted the Sect Master''s order. I also need to go back early to report."

    "All right." Leng Wuyan didn''t doubt her and nodded.

    Just as Qin Ruyan was about to let out a sigh of relief, a familiar voice sounded from behind her. "I greet Master."

    Her scalp went numb, she became petrified on the spot.

    Leng Wuyan said, "Ran''er, it''s good that you''vee. This is the Holy Maiden of the Joyous Unity Sect, Qin Ruyan. She''s here to give me a gift."

    Li Ran nced at her and said expressionlessly, "Holy Maiden Qin is too polite."

    Qin Ruyan''s eyes shed, "Greetings, Sheng Zi."

    Leng Wuyan said, "She''s in a hurry to rush back to her sect. Since you''re here, escort her down the mountain."

    After all, she was a top-tier sect''s Holy Maiden, so she couldn''t becking in etiquette.

    Qin Ruyan hurriedly waved her hand. "I don¡¯t want to trouble anyone, Master Li, I remember the way here¡­"

    "Holy Maiden Qin is too polite." Li Ran smiled and extended his hand. "Please."

    Qin Ruyan gulped, she was on the verge of tears.

    How unlucky!

 Chapter 108: Li Rans Devil Path!

    <h4>Chapter 108: Li Rans Devil Path!</h4>

    Li Ran and Qin Ruyan left the Sacred Hall and headed down the mountain.

    Demon Peak had the Grand Emperor''s Dao, which made it impossible to fly here, including the use of flying magical artifacts.

    They had to pass through the mountain gate obediently, otherwise, they would be crushed to death by the Dao.

    Qin Ruyan nervously followed behind him.

    The first time the two met, they were unhappy with each other. And this time, she was at Li Ran¡¯s turf. How could she not panic?

    Fortunately, Li Ran had no intention of pursuing the matter and remained silent on the way.

    "Sheng Zi."

    "Lord Sheng Zi."

    "Greetings, Lord Sheng Zi."

    Along the way, the disciples greeted him respectfully.

    Qin Ruyan was able to tell that these disciples were not forced to greet him by his status, but rather respected and worshipped him from the bottom of their hearts.

    She simrly was the Holy Maiden, but this feeling was something she could not experience in the sect.

    She couldn''t help but say, "It seems like Sheng Zi Li has great prestige in the sect."

    Li Ran said indifferently, "Only if you care about their lives will they protect your dignity."

    Before, most of them had been afraid of him. Only after he had sent back many of his disciples had he obtained everyone''s respect.

    Such things were mutual. She knew that he was mocking her.

    That day, when she saw her fellow disciples die under his spear, she had no intention of stopping him at all. In fact, she was a little relieved that she was not the one who died.

    But shouldn''t the Devil Sects be selfish?

    This was a concept that was nted to her from a young age, and it was also the impression that most people had of the Devil Sects.

    "Sheng Zi Li''s thoughts are quite special."

    Qin Ruyan thought for a moment and said, "Unlike the other Devil Sects, they are so calctive."

    "Scheming?"

    Li Ran sneered, "I''ll take what I want. Why would I have to scheme? Cultivation had an indomitable aura, and those who were extremely serious would never be able to enter the hall of elegance!"

    Qin Ruyan was stunned for a moment. She then shook her head and said, "What you said sounds like a swordsman from the Myriad Sword Pavilion, not the Sheng Zi of the Devil Sect."

    "Then what do you think is a devil?" Li Ran asked back.

    Qin Ruyan thought for a moment and realized that she was unable to answer.

    She only knew how to survive among the devil sects, but she did not seriously think about what a devil was.

    "Treading the path of destroying heaven, overturning the heaven and earth, grasping yin and yang, there is no end.¡±

    "My will is the will of Heaven, and my methods are of my own!¡±

    ¡°This is the devil¡¯s path!" Li Ran said with a cold smile. "Cultivation is a struggle against the heavens. Those who only know how to scheme will eventually be corpses along the Immortal Path!"

    This was what he had been thinking all along. It was a good opportunity for him to express his thoughts.

    Qin Ruyan was stunned. In her impression, the Devil Sects seemed to only be able to live in the shadows. This world was the world of the Righteous Path.

    However, Li Ran''s wordspletely shocked her.

    Seize the Heavenly Dao, grasp Yin and Yang?

    What kind of confidence and imposingness was this!

    "No wonder Sheng Zi Li was able to crush all the heavenly geniuses with a single stroke. Merely this disposition isn''t something we canpare to." Qin Ruyan gave a bitter smile

    These words were not words of ttery. They came from the bottom of her heart.

    However, Li Ran didn''t ept herment and sneered. "Don''tpare me to you! Abducting a young girl and absorbing her essence? In my opinion, your Joyous Unity Sect is worse than the maggots in the mud!"

    There were too many unfair things happening in the world, and he couldn''t be bothered to look at all of them individually.

    But this did not affect his disdain for the Joyous Unity Sect.

    Hearing this, Qin Ruyan''s face paled.

    However, she didn''t get angry. Instead, she said in a low voice, "My sect''s affairs are quiteplicated. Sect Master Liu pays attention to the harmony of yin and yang. He never forces others. Only Ancestor Huan Xi is the one who picks yin to nourish the yang¡­"

    "You don''t need to exin to me," Li Ran interrupted. "I''m not interested."

    Qin Ruyan''s breathing became sluggish. With a bitter smile, she stopped talking.

    As they walked out of the mountain gate, Li Ran stopped.

    "Holy Maiden Qin, I''ll send you here. Take care.¡± After saying that, he was about to leave.

    "Wait a moment."

    Li Ran asked impatiently, "What¡¯s the problem?"

    Qin Ruyan said, "That servant of yours has a Maiden Spirit Body. Do you know about this?"

    "I know." Li Ran nodded.

    Qin Ruyan continued, "For any cultivator, this constitution is extremely tempting. Especially for the dual cultivation sects, they are even more eager to obtain it.¡°

    She took out a ck medallion and said, "This is Holy Maiden of Joyous Unity Sect¡¯s secret medallion. With this medallion, no dual cultivation sect in the Vast Land would dare to touch her."

    Li Ran frowned.

    What did this mean?

    Just now, his attitude had been vile, and he had even insulted her sect, yet she had even given him the title te?

    Could this girl be a masochist!

    Qin Ruyan saw through his thoughts and exined, "Don¡¯t misunderstand. Your words about the ¡®devil'' just now gave me some insights. This is just a reciprocation."

    Li Ran refused, "I''ll protect my people. I won''t have to trouble you."

    Qin Ruyan hurriedly said, "I know you look down on the Joyous Unity Sect, but for her safety, I hope you can ept it."

    "What happened before is an example. You can''t always be by her side, correct?"

    When Li Ran heard this, he thought for a moment and reached out to take it.

    He had seen the te with his eyes, but there was nothing fishy about it.

    "I''ll ept the title te and ept your favor."

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    Qin Ruyan did not know why she was so happy to see him ept her token.

    "Li Ran¡­ he is a special person."

    She took a serious look at his back, and with a charming smile, her figure turned into green smoke and dissipated.

    ¡ª

    The cold wind whistled and snowkes fluttered.

    The weather was getting colder and colder, and it was getting closer and closer to the Frost Origin Festival.

    In the Sect Master''s bedroom.

    Leng Wuyan propped her chin up and looked out of the window in boredom. "I wonder what Ran''er is busy with. He hasn''te looking for me in the past few days¡­

    "Could it be that you''ve forgotten your agreement with me?¡±

    "Recently, the female disciples of the sect seem to be a bit indecent. They surround Ran''er every day and even give him gifts¡­" Suddenly, she thought of something and sat up straight. "Right, a gift!¡°

    "He''s prepared so much for me, but I don''t seem to have given him anything!

    "How stupid!"

    Leng Wuyan forcefully knocked her head.

    "It must be because I didn''t prepare a gift for him. He doesn''t feel well, so he didn''te to me!¡±

    "Yes, a gift¡­"

    Leng Wuyan tugged at her hair as she pondered. "What should I give him?"

    Unlike Li Ran, her knowledge in this area was too limited¡­

 Chapter 109: Leng Wuyans Love Teacher!

    <h4>Chapter 109: Leng Wuyans Love Teacher!</h4>

    Leng Wuyan decided to ask for help.

    "But who should I ask?" She pondered for a long time and only thought of a candidate.

    This person yed an important role in this rtionship.

    Not only did she tell her how to go on a date, she also taught her how to cook soup for Li Ran.

    In Leng Wuyan''s heart, this person was practically a love teacher.

    It was Deacon Wang!

    ¡ª

    Deacon Wang said cautiously, "Sect Master, what instructions do you have for me?"

    Leng Wuyan looked at her and said indifferently, "I heard that the disciples haven''t been very honesttely."

    "Ah?"

    Deacon Wang scratched her head. "No way. Everyone is very serious in their cultivation. There hasn''t been any trouble."

    "I''m not talking about cultivation."

    "What is that?" Deacon Wang was confused.

    Leng Wuyan said, "It''s almost time for the Frost Day. Many female disciples are in amotion. I heard that they''re almost breaking the threshold of the Sheng Zi! Do you know about this?"

    Deacon Wang broke out in cold sweat.

    "Why does the Sect Master want to talk to me alone? Could it be that I''ve been exposed?" Her legs couldn''t help but go soft.

    Leng Wuyan frowned. "Why aren''t you saying anything?"

    Deacon Wang knelt on the ground with a thud and said in a trembling voice, "Sect Master, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t have given him a gift! But the disciples are purely from the same sect. They definitely don''t have any other thoughts!"

    "Ah?"

    Leng Wuyan was stunned. "You also gave Ran''er a gift?"

    She wanted to ask him what kind of gift she should give, but she had already given it to her?

    Deacon Wang said in a low voice, "I saw that everyone else gave it, so I also gave a small gift."

    Leng Wuyan was furious.

    Day and night defense, it was hard to defend from a thief.

    She even treated her as a love mentor!

    "Speak, what did you give him!" she angrily questioned him.

    ¡°This¡­" Deacon Wang said awkwardly, "It''s a little help to sleep."

    "Tell me more!"

    "A set of bed sheets with a portrait of the disciple."

    <strong><i><b>Crack!</b></i></strong>

    Leng Wuyan broke the armrest.

    "You call this a friendship between fellow disciples? Do you really think I''m a fool!"

    Deacon Wang fell to the ground in fear and said in a trembling voice, "Your disciple knows her mistake!"

    Leng Wuyan tried her best to calm down and said coldly, "Tell me, what other dirty things have you done to the Sheng Zi?"

    "No more." Deacon Wang shook her head like a rattle drum.

    "You''d better be saying the truth. If I find out, this matter won''t be that simple!" Leng Wuyan threatened.

    Deacon Wang swallowed her saliva. "<strong><i><b>Ahem,</b></i></strong> that¡­ I inadvertently saw the appearance of the Sheng Zi bathing. This shouldn''t be considered vulgar, right?"

    "Why are you peeking at Li Ran taking a bath?!"

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    The other armrest was also broken.

    Leng Wuyan''s chest heaved up and down as she thought about cutting her into several pieces.

    Deacon Wang said shakily, "Sect Master, I didn''t do it on purpose."

    Leng Wuyan rubbed the space between her brows and suppressed her anger. "Did he ept all those gifts?"

    Deacon Wang replied, "Yes, he did, but it was all collected by his servant. I heard that the Sheng Zi didn''t get any of them. He said he wasn''t interested."

    Hearing this, Leng Wuyan feltforted.

    Fortunately, Ran''er didn''t like them¡­

    "Say it yourself. How should I punish you?" She snorted coldly.

    Deacon Wang said pitifully, "As long as you don''t expel me from the sect, I can do anything."

    Leng Wuyan suddenly thought of something. "Did you just say that gifts are collected by a servant?"

    Deacon Wang nodded. "Yes, it''s that girl called Aqin. She was brought by the Sheng Zi from his hometown. She''s the closest to him."

    Leng Wuyan''s eyes lit up.

    This Aqin must know what kind of gift he liked!

    She cleared her throat. "Go and call Aqin for me. I have something to ask her. Oh right, don''t let the Sheng Zi know."

    "About the disciple¡­"

    "I''ll punish youter!"

    "Yes." Deacon Wang walked out of the pce dejectedly.

    ¡ª

    After an incense stick, Aqin stood in front of Leng Wuyan.

    "Greetings, Sect Master Leng."

    She bowed, slightly nervous.

    It was the first time she had seen this legendary Sect Master aftering to the Youluo Temple for so many years.

    She quietly looked at Leng Wuyan and thought to herself, "She''s really beautiful. It seems¡­ she''s not that scary."

    "Exemption." Leng Wuyan looked at Aqin and suddenly frowned.

    "This bone¡­ is a Maiden Spirit Body?" She was stunned.

    This was a top-grade dual cultivation constitution. Why would Li Ran keep her by his side?

    Could it be that the two of them had a special rtionship?

    Instead, Leng Wuyan became nervous.

    "You''ve been in this sect for ten years, but this is the first time I''ve seen you," Leng Wuyan said.

    Aqin said in a low voice, "This servant is not a disciple of Youluo Temple, but a servant serving the Sheng Zi. How would I have the chance to meet Master Leng?"

    Leng Wuyan asked, "I heard you''ve been following Li Ran since you were young. Does he know that you''re a top-tier dual cultivator?"

    Aqin''s heart skipped a beat.

    This question didn''t seem right.

    Her thoughts moved quickly, but her face was calm as she said, "The Sheng Zi knows."

    "Then why would he bring you into my Youluo Temple? Don''t you know about my sect''s ban?" Leng Wuyan asked.

    Aqin dropped to her knees and said in a trembling voice, "The Sheng Zi knows this servant''s constitution and is worried that I will be coveted by others. That''s why he brought this servant into Youluo Temple, saying that this is the only safe ce.

    "If the Sect Master wants to punish someone, then punish this servant. This has nothing to do with Lord Sheng Zi."

    Leng Wuyan was silent for a while.

    She resisted the urge to check her memory.

    Detecting memories had side effects and would damage the other party''s consciousness to a certain extent.

    Aqin and Li Ran had been together for ten years and they were very close. Leng Wuyan didn''t want to do this behind his back.

    Moreover, the primordial yin between her brows had not dissipated, clearly she was still a virgin.

    It was more believable to say it.

    "Get up, when did I say I was going to punish you?" Leng Wuyan said.

    Aqin stood up and said doubtfully, "The Sect Master called me here to¡­"

    "I have something to ask you."

    Leng Wuyan cleared her throat and asked, "My rtionship with the Sheng Zi is recent. Do you know what he likes?"

    "What he likes?" Aqin was stunned.

    Leng Wuyan said awkwardly, "It''s the kind that''s more intimate and can be used for gifts¡­"

    "Intimate¡­ A gift?¡°

    Aqin suddenly thought of something," I know!"

    "What is it?" Leng Wuyan eximed.

    Aqin looked serious. "Pink dudou!"

    ¡°¡­¡­"

 Chapter 110: Leng Wuyans New Years Gift!

    <h4>Chapter 110: Leng Wuyans New Years Gift!</h4>

    ¡°Pink, pink dudou?!" Leng Wuyan stuttered. "Are you, are you sure Li Ran likes this kind of thing?"

    This kind of girl''s personal clothing was too shameful!

    Did Li Ran have a strange habit of dressing up as a woman?

    Leng Wuyan imagined the scene of him wearing a dudou and she couldn''t help but shiver, goosebumps all over her body.

    Aqin nodded seriously. "I''m sure."

    Then, she added, "To be precise, he likes to see people wearing pink dudou."

    She remembered that the day the Sheng Zi returned to the sect, he gave her a pile of clothes.

    One of them was a pink dudou.

    After Aqin changed into it, the Sheng Zi''s eyes became a little strange.

    She was a little shy and speechless, but she was even more excited.

    She had never seen the expression of the Sheng Zi before.

    She was too ashamed to say it, but her eyes were wide open.

    From this, Aqin came to a conclusion: The Sheng Zi liked to see others wear pink dudou.

    So, when Leng Wuyan asked for her "intimate gift", this was the first thing that appeared in her mind.

    "So it''s because he was shocked to see someone else wear it." Leng Wuyan heaved a sigh of relief.

    It''s good that he wasn''t a transvestite.

    However, she started to feel depressed again.

    She couldn''t really wear a dudou for Li Ran to see, right?

    It was too embarrassing!

    Leng Wuyan bit her lips. Her eyes were misty, and it was unknown what she was thinking.

    At this time, Aqin carefully said, "Sect Master Leng, if there is nothing else, this servant will go back."

    Leng Wuyan snapped back to her senses and nodded. "Alright, go ahead."

    "This servant will leave." Aqin bowed and turned to leave.

    "Wait a minute."

    Leng Wuyan stopped her and warned, "The fact that I called you today. Don''t mention it to the Sheng Zi."

    "Ah, this¡­" Aqin hesitated.

    She didn''t want to lie to Li Ran.

    Seeing this, Leng Wuyan threatened, "If you tell him, I''ll send you down the mountain so that you can''t serve him anymore."

    Aqin was startled and quickly nodded. "Don''t worry, Sect Master Leng, this servant will definitely not say anything."

    "Alright, you can go then." Leng Wuyan nodded in satisfaction.

    She hadn''t considered this matter properly, so she couldn''t let Li Ran know about it in advance.

    She leaned against the phoenix chair, her eyes drifting, and a trace of red shed across her pretty face.

    "Disloyal disciple, you just like this strange thing¡­"

    ¡ª

    The Frost Origin Festival had arrived.

    The atmosphere in the sect was very rich. The disciples weed their rare rest days of the year.

    Some people were ying in the dojo, while others were dancing on the martial arts stage. The entire sect was filled with a joyous atmosphere.

    There were also quite a number of people preparing for the show.

    The Frost Origin Festival fell in spring.

    This was a traditional program from Youluo Temple.

    In the mortal world, acting in spring was a form of sacrifice.

    Themoners killed pigs and sheep, offered sacrifices to the heavens and ancestors, and prayed that the next year would be peaceful.

    But for the sects, cultivation was topete with the heavens, topete for the chance of immortality. Why should they pray to the heavens?

    As a result, it slowly became a variety of shows and performances.

    To put it bluntly, it was the performance of the disciples. It was no different from a party.

    Despite theughter outside, Li Ran didn''t listen.

    He spent all day in the study, fiddling with something.

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    A sh of fire appeared.

    Li Ran''s face lit up. "It''s finally done!""

    After more than ten days of debugging and testing, he finally achieved the results he wanted.

    "I''m just waiting to go out with Master tonight," he thought happily.

    <strong><i><b>Dong, dong, dong.</b></i></strong>

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

    Li Ran opened the door and saw Lu Xinran standing outside the door. She said charmingly, "Lord Sheng Zi¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran closed the door.

    "I''m not here."

    <strong><i><b>Dong, dong, dong¡­</b></i></strong>

    The sound of knocking on the door rang out patiently.

    After an incense stick, Li Ran opened the door numbly. "What do you want?"

    Lu Xinran smiled and said, "My Lord, today''s Spring Festival is called Frost Origin Festival. Why don''t you prepare a show for the finale?"

    "I''m not interested." Li Ran shook his head.

    For this matter, Lu Xinran hade to find him more than once, but he had rejected all of them.

    The party was the most boring. He didn''t even want to watch it, let alone perform on stage.

    Lu Xinran didn''t give up and said, "But if you don''t go on stage, this event will not beplete. Besides, Sect Master Leng and the elders of the various sects will also be watching from below the stage."

    "Then I''m not interested¡­"

    Li Ran mmed the door shut.

    He still wanted to sneak out with the Sect Master to date him. How could there be a kung fu show?

    After a while.

    There was another knock on the door.

    Li Ran: "¡­"

    "Lu Xinran, do you believe that I''ll hang you up¡­"

    He angrily opened the door and was stunned.

    She saw Leng Wuyan standing outside the door, looking at him strangely.

    "What''s wrong with Lu Xinran?"

    Li Ran scratched his head awkwardly. "It''s nothing. It''s just about the party. She''s been bothering me for days."

    "Oh." Leng Wuyan nodded her head and didn''t ask further.

    Li Ran was a little surprised when he heard her faintly say, "You, why haven''t youe to me for the past few days?"

    Her eyes were filled with resentment, and her voice sounded somewhat aggrieved.

    Li Ran''s heart trembled and he hurriedly said, "Didn''t I just break through recently? I feel that my foundation is a little unstable and I''ve been cultivating well."

    "Your foundation is unstable?" Leng Wuyan nced at him.

    This guy''s nature essence had condensed into ake. Perhaps no early-Nascent Soul Stage cultivator was more solid than him.

    <i>Liar¡­</i>

    She harrumphed. "I''ve never seen you love cultivation so much before¡­ Do you really think I don''t know what you''re thinking?"

    Li Ran was stunned.

    Could it be that the surprise he had prepared had been exposed?

    "Sect Master, this disciple really¡­"

    "Alright, stop." Leng Wuyan took out a small pink gift box and handed it to him with a red face.

    "For you." Li Ran scratched his head. "Sect Master, this is?"

    Leng Wuyan said in a low voice," This is my New Year''s gift for you. It''s a little too much. Don''t, don''t be angry¡­"

    "A New Year''s gift?" Li Ran hurriedly took it and said with a bright smile, "Thank you, Sect Master. I like it very much!""

    Leng Wuyan rolled her eyes at him in amusement. "You didn''t even open it, yet you knew you liked it?"

    Li Ran smiled foolishly and said, "As long as it''s given by the Sect Master, any disciple will like it."

    "Idiot¡­"

    Leng Wuyan''s lips curled up, and her mood became excited.

    ¡°But what''s inside? The disciple was really curious¡­"

    Just as Li Ran was about to open it, he heard a loud shout.

    "Wait!"

 Chapter 111: Oh no, a nosebleed!

    <h4>Chapter 111: Oh no, a nosebleed!</h4>

    Leng Wuyan said nervously, "Don''t open it now!"

    Li Ran was a little suspicious.

    Giving him a gift but not letting him open it?

    She blushed and stammered, "W-wait for me to leave before you open it. Also, you have to look at it alone. No one else is allowed to see it."

    Without waiting for Li Ran to reply, she left in a panic.

    Li Ran couldn''t help scratching his head.

    "So mysterious?" He weighed the box and felt that it was as light as a feather. "Master did not write me a love letter, did she? No wonder she''s so shy, hehe."

    Li Ran took the box and returned to the study. He carefully opened the red ribbon and opened the lid of the gift box.

    One could only see that there was a piece of pink cloth inside, with a delicate texture, even smoother than silk.

    "What is this¡­?"

    He took out the cloth and instantly turned to stone.

    It was a pink dudou!

    There were several hollowed-out ces on the surface. The cloth was pitifully thin, and it also emitted a faint fragrance.

    Moreover, the fragrance was very familiar.

    Li Ran gulped. "Why did Master give me such a thing?"

    This was too shameful!

    At that moment, he discovered that there was a note in the box.

    He took it out and took a look. His eyes widened.

    "F*ck!"

    The note said:

    [<i>Disloyal disciple, I know what you like, but forgive Master for not being able toply¡­This dudou has been worn for five days and you can witness it with your eyes¡­ Happy Frost Origin Festival.</i>

    <i>Also, please don''t do anything strange to it.</i>]

    Li Ran looked at the note and then at the undergarment. His brain was about to shut down.

    The New Year''s gift from his master was her own dudou?!

    No wonder she did not let him open it!

    Ah, this¡­

    Li Ran looked at the crooked handwriting on the note. He could imagine how nervous Leng Wuyan was when she wrote.

    "No wonder this fragrance is so familiar. So it''s Master''s body fragrance¡­"

    Li Ran went to smell it like a crazy man.

    The image of his Master wearing it with shyness appeared in his mind.

    <i>Oh no, my nose is bleeding¡­</i>

    "The one who truly understands me is Master!"

    Li Ran wiped the blood from his nose and made a vow to the heavens and earth. "One day, I will make Master wear it for me!"

    When he recalled his master''s cold face, he couldn''t help feeling a surge of emotions.

    "Such a good New Year!"

    "I should go perform in the Frost Origin Festival tonight¡­"

    Li Ran thought about it and made a decision.

    ¡ª

    The sky had already darkened.

    Thenterns of Mount Xuanling were lit.

    The pce was bustling with noise and excitement.

    Several disciples sat cross-legged in front of the high tform with various spiritual teas and fruits ced beside them.

    Leng Wuyan was seated at the top of the first row, with the elders of the other peaks beside her.

    Everyone was waiting for the start of the performance.

    The elders all had smiles on their faces. This was one of the few pleasures in their boring cultivation days.

    Elder Sun said with a smile, "Sect Master, the Frost Origin Festival was organized by Elder Yang from Sixth Peak. It''s said that the festival is very good. I''m looking forward to it.¡±

    "Yes, I''m also looking forward to it." Leng Wuyan nodded.

    However, she wasn''t looking forward to the show. She was looking forward to her date with Li Ran.

    As the sect master, she had to attend this kind of sect event. Then she would slip away when the performance was nearing the end.

    <strong><i><b>Dong!</b></i></strong>

    Apanied by the melodious sound of the bell, the scene fell silent.

    Sixth Peak''s Elder Yang stood up and said, "I announce that the Frost Origin Festival will officially begin!"

    "Okay!"

    There were warm cheers and apuse below.

    Then, one show after another was shown on the stage.

    Storytelling, opera, dragon, and lion dance¡­ Some people went on stage to demonstrate their cultivation and practice with each other.

    It was simr to folk entertainment.

    The disciples weren''t professional, there were more or less some ws in their actions, but it was all good fun.

    The audience was very supportive and the atmosphere was very lively.

    "Next, let''s wee Inner Sect disciple Lu Xinran to perform the show ¡®Chest Crushes Bolder''!"

    Then, amidst the cheers, Lu Xinran walked onto the stage with arge stone in her arms.

    ¡ª

    Leng Wuyan''s thoughts weren''t on the show at all. She looked around for Li Ran.

    "Strange, where is Ran''er?"

    She was a little puzzled. She hadn''t seen him yet.

    Normally, with his status, he should be sitting in the first row watching the show.

    "Probably preparing for our date, right?" Leng Wuyan thought happily.

    The festival proceeded.

    "Next, I invite all the disciples from the Sixth Peak to dance to the tune ¡°I am the sect¡¯s brick wall, move whether needed¡¯¡±

    Another two hours had passed.

    Leng Wuyan sat on the chair, her face was so dark that it seemed like she could wring out water.

    "The festival is almost over. Where did this traitorous disciple go? It can''t be that you forgot about our date!¡±

    ¡°I don''t think so¡­ I saw him today¡­¡±

    "Wait!"

    Leng Wuyan thought of something. "Could it be that he''s not satisfied with my gift? Because¡­ I didn''t show it to him?"

    The more she thought about it, the more she got convinced.

    "But that''s too embarrassing. How could I¡­¡±

    "Even so, he can''t ignore me. This is too much."

    Leng Wuyan felt extremely wronged.

    It was already her limit to be able to take out her clothes.

    She had broken through her shame, but the other party was still not satisfied.

    "This traitorous disciple¡­ I will no longer pay attention to him¡­"

    Leng Wuyan stood up and prepared to leave.

    She couldn''t continue watching the evening festival, so she prepared to go back to her bedroom alone.

    At this moment, the excited voice of the announcer sounded.

    "Next, please enjoy the song "The Whale Transformed Into An Isted Ind*" sung by Sheng Zi!"

    TLN: A Chinese song, I believe the most popr version appeared on the Chinese show CHUANG. You can search for the song on Google.

    Her body instantly stopped and she suddenly turned around to look.

    Li Ran walked onto the stage and stood in the middle, smiling at her.

    Leng Wuyan blushed and slowly sat back down.

    "So he''s going to perform a show¡­ I misunderstood him. But, does he know how to sing?"

    ¡°It''s Sheng Zi!¡°

    "The Sheng Zi is about to perform!"

    "Am I dreaming?"

    "The Sheng Zi sings? I can die now!"

    ¡ª

    The disciples'' cheers nearly broke the ceiling!

    Li Ran was too popr.

    <strong><i><b>Zheng~</b></i></strong>

    The music girl behind him gently plucked the strings of the zither, and the scene instantly fell silent.

    The sound of the zither rang out. It was not as mournful as one would expect. Instead, it was filled with warmth and anticipation.

    For some reason, Leng Wuyan''s heart began to speed up.

 Chapter 112: Transmigrated Singer!

    <h4>Chapter 112: Transmigrated Singer!</h4>

    The zither was on the imperial throne, so it was fine.

    The melodious sound of the zither spread throughout the hall as the music girl yed.

    Leng Wuyan looked at Li Ran strangely.

    "I''ve never heard Ran''er sing before, and this song''s name is so strange¡­ The Whale Transformed Into An Isted Ind?"

    Everyone quieted down, their eyes focused on the tall figure on the stage.

    Faced with thousands of gazes, Li Ran only stared at them.

    He opened his mouth and sang softly. A deep and maic voice sounded:

    <i>I¡¯m a lone blue whale¡­</i>

    <i>¡­Having the biggest figure¡­</i>

    <i>¡­Fish and shrimp swim side by side¡­</i>

    <i>¡­The birds are flying on my back¡­</i>

    <i>¡­I haven¡¯t been to somewhere bustling¡­</i>

    <i>¡­I haven¡¯t heard any noise¡­</i>

    <i>¡­I haven¡¯t seen too many creatures¡­</i>

    <i>¡­I''ve never felt so hot before¡­</i>

    <i>¡­So I didn¡¯t feel right in the middle of the ocean¡­</i>

    Leng Wuyan''s heart skipped a beat!

    This faint tune was something she had never heard before.

    In the mortal world, most of the songs were filled with feelings of love and sadness. They were always filled with feelings of sorrow.

    But this song waspletely different.

    The lyrics were straightforward but full of fantasy. The tune was t, but it sounded like he was talking to someone.

    Instantly, she was pulled into the mood.

    It was as if she saw a huge whale drifting on the sea like an isted ind.

    Leng Wuyan thought of herself in the past. Standing on the peak of the Snow Mountain alone was like an isted ind.

    <i>¡­Until that day¡­</i>

    Li Ran looked at Leng Wuyan with a warm smile.

    Leng Wuyan''s heart began to beat faster. She silently clenched her clothes, so nervous that her breathing almost stopped.

    The sound of the zither suddenly became cheerful, and the world became colorful in an instant.

    Li Ran''s voice was soft.

    <i>¡­All the ugly wounds are crushed by the wind and waves¡­</i>

    <i>¡­You have spring and autumn in your eyes¡­</i>

    <i>¡­You are better than all the mountains and rivers I''ve ever seen¡­</i>

    <i>¡­I want to be your runaway shore¡­</i>

    <i>¡­To let you live like a queen.</i>

    ¡ª

    When the song ended, the sound of the after-sentence echoed.

    The hall became silent for a moment followed by thunderous apuse!

    Everyone looked at Li Ran excitedly.

    Shocked, too shocked!

    Li Ran''s song waspletely different from those sad songs. The lyrics were simple but meaningful.

    The melody was loud and clear, drilling straight into one¡¯s heart.

    This was the type of music they had never heard of before!

    "Sheng Zi! Sheng Zi!" Everyone raised their hands and shouted excitedly.

    Even Elder Sun couldn''t help but p. She felt that her horizons had been broadened today.

    Only Leng Wuyan remained motionless.

    She stared nkly at the man on stage.

    The two met each other''s eyes and the mor in the surroundings disappeared as if only the two of them were left in the main hall.

    "You have spring and autumn in your eyes, better than all the mountains and rivers you have ever seen?"

    Leng Wuyan''s heart seemed to be filled with warmth, an indescribable softness rising from her heart.

    Fortunately, she knew how warm the peach blossom was.

    ¡ª

    Li Ran jumped off the tform.

    In front of everyone''s gazes, he walked over to Leng Wuyan.

    "Master, I''ve just realized that I have some cultivation problems that I would like to ask for your advice. May I take a step forward?"

    He winked at her.

    Leng Wuyan blushed and cleared her throat. "All right, let''s talk in a quiet ce."

    She stood up and walked out with Li Ran.

    One was tall and sturdy, while the other was graceful, looking exceptionally well matched.

    Elder Sun frowned slightly as she looked at their backs.

    "Why does it feel weird?"

    ¡ª

    Cold Wind City.

    Frost Origin Festival was an annual event.

    On this day, curfews would be lifted in all the city-states. All kinds of entertainment wouldst until dawn, and it was a night of celebration for all the citizens.

    Li Ran and Leng Wuyan walked together on the street.

    Beside them was a child who was holding a windmill candy man. The little stall lit by the lights on the street was steaming. Not far away, the drums and gongs were bustling with activity.

    This kind of business made people feel inexplicably warm.

    Leng Wuyan looked at Li Ran''s profile and asked curiously, "Ran''er, that song you sang today sounds so special. Did you write it?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "No, theposer is another person."

    It was his decision to sing on stage.

    After receiving his master''s gift, he felt that he should express his own too. He used his memory to restore the song and then went to the city to find a top musician for training.

    He didn''t expect to use the zither instead of a modern instrument.

    Leng Wuyan said in embarrassment, "I thought you disliked the gift and didn''t want toe looking for me."

    Li Ran said seriously, "That''s the best gift I''ve ever received. I love it so much that I can''t wait to sleep with it every day¡­"

    "Stop, stop!"

    Leng Wuyan blushed and interrupted, "I didn''t give it to you for any strange doing!"

    Li Ran nodded and said, "Master, don''t worry. I will treasure it."

    "It''s just a piece of clothing. What''s there to treasure?" Leng Wuyan said shyly.

    "That''s a token between us, and¡­"

    Li Ran moved closer to her ear. "I want to see Master wear it!"

    <strong><i><b>Pah! Pah!</b></i></strong>

    Leng Wuyan''s face was as red as blood as she red at him. "You treacherous disciple, you''re getting more and more impudent!"

    "If one doesn¡¯t dream. What''s his difference between salted fish?"

    "How could there be such a strange dream!"

    ¡ª

    The two chatted while strolling.

    The streets were bustling with people.

    Leng Wuyan looked at the lively scene around her and could not help but shake her head. "I''ve been on Mount Xuanling for so many years, yet I didn''t know there was such a prosperous scene in the city."

    Li Ran smiled. "That''s because Master didn''t meet the right person."

    Leng Wuyan gave him a flirtatious re. "You little thief, you dragged me into the mortal world. Ever since the day you confessed to me, it has been difficult for me to return to a state of quietness."

    Li Ran shrugged. "What''s so good about having no desire? People who do can live a fulfilling life.¡°

    After he finished speaking, he scratched her palm. "Could it be that Master doesn''t like it?"

    Leng Wuyan''s face turned red, and she sighed helplessly. "You''ve fortunately hit the Devil Star! Fortunately, I didn''t cultivate the Ruthless Dao. Otherwise, I would have fallen to the emperor rank!¡°

    "Ruthless Dao?" Li Ran said curiously. "There''s a devilish path like this? Howe this disciple has never heard of it?"

    "<strong><i><b>Pfft,</b></i></strong> devilish?"

    Leng Wuyan didn''t know whether tough or cry. "If Yi Qinn heard these words, she probably would die from anger?"

 Chapter 113: Second Date: Li Rans New Years Gift!

    <h4>Chapter 113: Second Date: Li Rans New Years Gift!</h4>

    "Yi Qinn?"

    Li Ran was taken aback. "Isn''t that the head of Tianshu Institute? Is she cultivating the Ruthless Dao?"

    The Righteous path was always about paying attention to helping the world.

    The Ruthless Path was always portrayed as devilish.

    "More precisely, the Dao of Forgetfulness."

    Leng Wuyan said indifferently, "What she''s practicing on is to forget everything. Remote sensing of the secrets of the heavens and the surging of the mortal world is all but a burden."

    Thousands of Grand Daos, converging together to the same goal.

    Guqin, chess, calligraphy, painting, eating, drinking, prostitution, and gambling.

    As long as it was suitable for one, one could achieve the Dao.

    If one treads the path of eating, one would obtain the strength of the Gluttonous Dao, even the Sun and Moon could be devoured.

    There had also been people who were addicted to wine. They drank a great amount of wine and were enlightened.

    At the depths of the Dao of Betting, there was great karmic luck, and it was proof of the Dao of Divination.

    As for the Dao of Prostitution¡­

    It was unknown to whoever tread on that path.

    Li Ran was very curious, but he still had no chance to try.

    On the other hand, the Ruthless Dao was one of the Grand Daos, and it could not be said to be good or bad.

    Li Ran scratched his head. "The Grand Dao of forgetfulness¡­ Why does it sound the same as an old nun?"

    "That''s right, she''s just a hateful old nun!" Leng Wuyan said hatefully.

    Li Ran was taken aback. "Does Master have a grudge against Yi Qinn?"

    "Anyway, she''s the person I hate the most. If not for theck of opportunities, I would have killed her myself!¡°

    Leng Wuyan clenched her fair fist.

    She instinct told Li Ran that there was a great story between the two.

    Leng Wuyan thought of something and snorted, "If only I could drag Yi Qinn out from the mortal world, I want to see what that arrogant face looks like when I roll it around in the red sand?"

    Li Ran shuddered.

    As expected of a female devil, her idea was different!

    His chest thumped loudly. "Don''t worry, Master. I''ll take care of this. I''ll sneak into the Tianshu Institute and drag that nun out!"

    "How dare you!" Leng Wuyan pinched his ear and said angrily, "You can only y with me. No more distracting thoughts!"

    When she saw Li Ran''s faint smile, she hastily let go of her hand with a red face.

    "Defiant disciple, you''re teasing me again¡­"

    Then she shook her head. "However, Yi Qinn''s dao heart is stable. She only has the Heavenly Dao in her heart. Even ten of you won''t be able to shake her."

    Li Ran smiled and said, "This disciple only likes to y with Master, so I''m not interested in that cold nun."

    "<strong><i><b>Tch,</b></i></strong> slippery mouth."

    Leng Wuyan rolled her eyes at him, but the smile on her face could not be hidden.

    ¡ª

    Perhaps it was due to the influence of Leng Wuyan''s Daoist Art, but it seemed that the others were unable to notice them at all.

    This allowed them to enjoy the world without being disturbed.

    At this moment,ughter could be heard from up ahead. Many people were gathered in front of arge tree as if something was hanging.

    Leng Wuyan''s eyes lit up. "It''s a wishing tree!¡°

    "Ah?" Li Ran had a question mark on his face. "There''s such a thing?"

    The two walked closer.

    This was a tall ginkgo tree. Its crown was lush with leaves, towering up the sky.

    Various colored ribbons andnterns were hanging on the branches, and yellow ribbons wrapped around the trunks. They were especially beautiful under the illumination of thenterns.

    Most of the people under the tree were women. They stuffed the written note into the sachet, hung stones on both sides, and threw it high up on the tree branch.

    It was said that the higher the sachet, the easier it would be to achieve one''s wish.

    Li Ran looked at the excited Leng Wuyan andughed. "Master, you''re already an Emperor-level expert, yet you still believe in this?"

    "What do you know?"

    Leng Wuyan rolled her eyes at him. "No one can say clearly about this kind of mysterious thing. There''s no harm in making a wish anyway, right?"

    "All right, you''re right."

    Li Ran went to buy two incense sticks and wrote down his wish on the table beside him.

    He blocked the note with his hand and wrote something with a wicked smile.

    "<strong><i><b>Tch,</b></i></strong> so mysterious." Leng Wuyan snorted.

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "Your disciple''s wishes are very important. If it is to be seen, it wouldn''t work."

    He stuffed the note into the fragrance pouch and gently flicked it with his right hand. The fragrance pouch gently hung on the highest branch.

    Leng Wuyan red at him with a red face.

    "Do you think I can''t see the wish by just blocking it with your hand? How dare you make such an embarrassing wish¡­"

    She thought about it and wrote down her wish. Then, she threw the sachet up and hung it beside Li Ran.

    Li Ran turned his head and asked with a smile, "Master, what is your wish?"

    "If I tell you, it won''t work.¡° Leng Wuyan''s face was red as she walked forward briskly.

    ¡ª

    After strolling for a long time, they finally reached the end of the street.

    At this moment, they were far away from the morous crowd, and the surroundings were lit up with lights that seemed to be exceptionally quiet.

    Leng Wuyan still hadn''t finished her sentence. "I didn''t expect to finish shopping so quickly. Looks like our second date is about to end¡­"

    "Who said that? The date has just begun."

    He snapped his fingers.

    Apanied by a cry, an enormous dragon carriage appeared beside the two of them.

    The six horses hissed and exhaled as they intimately rubbed against their side as if they were living creatures.

    Leng Wuyan couldn''t help but stare nkly at the pearl-colored carriage.

    "What a special flying treasure. Where did you get it from?"

    Li Ran gave the standard answer, "From the Secret Realm."

    Leng Wuyan shook her head and smiled bitterly.

    It was good luck for others to gain a Numinous treasure after entering the secret realm. He had quite a few immortal materials, treasures, cultivation techniques, and Heavenly me. It was as if he was going to wholesale goods.

    Li Ran led her into the pnquin.

    The horses hissed in unison as they pulled the dragon carriage into the air.

    The interior of the pnquin was extremely spacious and luxurious. There were tables, chairs, and beds, just like a normal bedroom.

    The two of them sat on the soft big bed. Through the window, they could see the scenery outside. The lights of Lingfeng City were flickering under their feet.

    Leng Wuyan smiled, "Where do you n to take me?"

    "Your disciple has prepared a gift for Master," Li Ran said.

    ¡°A gift?" Leng Wuyan was curious.

    Li Ran adjusted the position of the dragon carriage and opened the window of the pnquin. "Master, you''ll know."

    "What are you looking at¡­"

    Before Leng Wuyan could finish her sentence, she heard a screech.

    A ray of light streaked across the night onto the sky.

    After reaching a certain height, it exploded into countless specks of light, dazzling like a meteor shower.

    Leng Wuyan was stunned. "This is¡­"

    Before she could react, she heard a few sharp whistles.

    More and more rays of light rushed into the sky, blooming in the air like epiphyllum.

    Then, under her shocked gaze, all the light spots formed a huge portrait, almost covering the entire night sky!

    Wasn''t that the cold and beautiful look of hers?

    Li Ran leaned against the window and looked at her with a smile. His face flickered under the glow of the fireworks.

    "Happy New Year, Master."

 Chapter 114: Shy Leng Wuyan and Werewolf Under the Moon, Li Ran!

    <h4>Chapter 114: Shy Leng Wuyan and Werewolf Under the Moon, Li Ran!</h4>

    The fireworks in the sky resplendent the entire night sky.

    Even though the sky was filled with stars, at this moment, it was overshadowed.

    The beautiful face, which was made up of specks of light, froze in the air for a long time before turning into a rain of stars and dissipating.

    Leng Wuyan did not return to her senses after a long time.

    She had never seen such a breathtaking and magnificent scene before. She was shocked.

    Li Ran said nervously, "How is it? Do you like my gift?"

    Leng Wuyan nodded vigorously. "I like it very much!"

    The scene just now was too beautiful, especially when the two of them were in the sky. The visual impact was iparable.

    Li Ran heaved a sigh of relief and gave a bright smile. "As long as Master like it."

    Leng Wuyan asked curiously, "Ran''er, what was the name of the explosions just now? Why haven''t I seen them before?"

    Li Ran replied, "This is called fireworks. Of course Master hasn''t seen it before, I made it myself."

    "Fireworks?"

    Leng Wuyan nodded. "The fireworks that rose into the air, exploding like a flower. This name is appropriate¡­ Wait, you said you made it yourself?"

    "That''s right." Li Ran nodded and said, "I''ve been preparing for this for a long time."

    Leng Wuyan was even more curious when she heard that. "Then how did this magnificent scenee about? How did you form my face in the air¡­"

    She was still a little shy.

    It was hard to describe the feeling when she saw her face covered the entire night sky.

    "This isplicated."

    Li Ran said with his fingers, "First, I used the Flying Cloud Talisman to cover the degration talisman to ensure that the fireworks can rise smoothly. Then, I added the Spirit Rain Talisman and the Glory Talisman to make it bloom in the air and shine brightly.

    A firework requires hundreds of suchbinations. Your disciple has prepared a total of ten fireworks and ced them at different locations at the foot of the mountain.

    Then this disciple set up detonating talismans in advance so that they can be automatically fired in sequence. Then, add the drawn spirit gathering talisman into thest fireworks and the fireworks will gather in the air to form a portrait of Master.

    Of course. Whether it''s the cement or the uracy of the portrait, it requires constant adjustment.

    That''s why this disciple secretlyes out every night to test¡­"

    Leng Wuyan looked at him nkly.

    She felt apprehensive when she heard that this huge amount of work had beenpleted by Li Ran alone.

    "So these days, you had been preparing this for me?" She murmured.

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Yes, I''ve been busy with this matter. This disciple hasn¡¯t had the time to visit my master. Furthermore, this disciple is worried that he¡¯ll slip up. The element of surprise would be gone."

    Leng Wuyan fell silent.

    Thousands of talismans and papers were secretly adjusted in the middle of the night. It was to show her that brief moment of brilliance.

    However, she was still sitting in her bedroom,ining that the other party had note to find her¡­

    Leng Wuyan felt both sweet and guilty.

    She felt that she was doing poorly as his girlfriend.

    Li Ran was still talking to himself. "However, I have experience now. In the future, if Master wants to watch the fireworks again, just tell me¡­¡±

    Leng Wuyan''s expression became softer, and the intense love in her eyes almost overflowed.

    As if she had made a decision, she leaned over.

    <strong><i><b>Mmm!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran was stunned.

    A sweet aura filled the room.

    Leng Wuyan''s eyes were tightly closed and her movements were clumsy. She was so nervous that her entire body was tense.

    Li Ran''s breathing stopped and his mind went nk.

    "Master¡­" He came back to his senses and felt her nervousness, so he responded gently.

    After a long while, they slowly parted.

    Leng Wuyan''s pretty face was red, her eyes rippled with light as if she had a myriad of emotions.

    "Isn''t this your wish? I will satisfy you right now." She lowered her head.

    Li Ran''s heart almost jumped out. He shook his head and said, "Master, you did not uphold the martial virtue. Youunched a sneak attack on me!"

    "Disciple has always avenged his hatred. I''ll give you a tooth for a tooth. Do you understand?" Li Ran said viciously.

    "A tooth for a tooth? <strong><i><b>Hmm¡­</b></i></strong>"

    A long time passed¡­

    The two of them parted again.

    Leng Wuyan''s snow-white cheeks turned red as she pouted, "Defiant disciple, you''re dead."

    He almost couldn''t hold back.

    His Master''s temperament was both dignified and cold, charming and pure, simply like a puppy. It was mesmerizing.

    "But Master, how did you know the wishes that I wrote down?" Li Ran was confused.

    The corners of Leng Wuyan''s mouth curled up. "Do you think I can''t see it if you block it with your hand?¡°

    "I want to talk to Master¡­ Can I even make such a wish?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ran blushed and mumbled softly, "If I had known earlier, I would have gone to sleep with Master¡­"

    "What did you say?"

    Li Ran rebuked, "But it''s not fair. This disciple also needs to know what Master''s wish is."

    Leng Wuyan lowered her head shyly and stammered, "My, my wish has already been fulfilled¡­¡°

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Li Ran''s blood almost boiled when he saw his master''s timid expression.

    He transformed into a werewolf once again and pounced over with an ¡®awoh'' sound.

    "Return, return?"

    ¡ª

    After an unknown period.

    With Li Ran''s cultivation, he finally feels his oxygen running out. Only then did he separate his lips with satisfaction.

    Leng Wuyan clutched her hot cheeks and said with a resentful expression, "You, you''re not allowed toe again. That''s all for today. I can''t let you bully me like this."

    Li Ran was silent for a moment before looking out the window.

    Leng Wuyan asked curiously, "What are you looking at?"

    "Your disciple will be waiting for you tomorrow."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Leng Wuyan didn''t know whether tough or cry as she pulled him back. "Why are you so busy thinking about this? Can''t we have a proper conversation?"

    "All right, then I''ll have a good chat with you."

    Li Ran sat next to her. His face was full of righteousness, but his paws were hugging her slender and soft waist.

    "This disciple!"

    Leng Wuyan couldn''t beat him, so she let him go.

    She suppressed her shyness and asked, "Ran''er, why do you still call yourself a disciple? It sounds weird."

    "Master, don''t you think this is very exciting?"

    "I¡¯m very ashamed, okay?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The two of them snuggled and looked at the bright moon through the window.

    Everything seemed quiet and beautiful.

    Li Ran suddenly said, "Master, this disciple has a bold idea."

    "What is it?" Leng Wuyan asked.

    <strong><i><b>Cough cough</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran cleared his throat. "Why don''t we sleep here tonight?"

    Leng Wuyan was speechless. "¡­"

    "You really are bold."

 Chapter 115: Honest and Brave Young Master!

    <h4>Chapter 115: Honest and Brave Young Master!</h4>

    "Sleep here?" Leng Wuyan looked at Li Ran warily. "Are you trying to do something strange to me?"

    Li Ran''s heart ached. "Could it be that in Master''s eyes, this disciple is such an unreliable person?"

    Leng Wuyan calmly replied, "What do you think?¡±

    <strong><i><b>Ahem </b></i></strong>

    Li Ran cleared his throat awkwardly and said righteously, "I''m famous for my integrity. Who else in the Vast Land doesn''t know of this?"

    "Courageous and honest, indifferent to riches, a gentle and reliable young master. A silver spear that swept across the entire Vast Lands, not fearing any sides! This disciple is talking about himself!"

    He patted his chest loudly. "Master must believe in this disciple!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Leng Wuyan covered her face, speechless.

    "I remember how cold Ran''er used to be. Why is he so shameless now? <strong><i><b>Mm¡­ </b></i></strong>But I like him acting like a scoundrel!"

    She red at Li Ran. "All right then, give me a reason to sleep here. You must be able to convince me."

    "Reason?"

    Li Ran thought about it and scratched his head. "There''s no reason. I just want to sleep with Master."

    Leng Wuyan blushed. "How could you be so straightforward? How shameless¡­"

    Li Ran looked into her eyes seriously. "Today is Frost Origin Festival. It''s the day when the old and the new change. I just want to enter the New Year with my loved one. If this is considered shameless, then the disciple is willing to continue being shameless."

    Leng Wuyan was stunned.

    He had thought that Li Ran would make up a bunch ofme excuses, but he was so calm.

    "Going into the New Year with the person you love?"

    Her heartbeat became faster. Her eyes sparkled as she said in a low voice with a red face. "You little thief, you dare to say these nauseous words. I really can''t do anything to you¡­"

    Li Ran''s eyes lit up. "Then, Master agrees?"

    Leng Wuyan nodded shyly and said, "Only for sleeping. Don''t n anything."

    Li Ran nodded. "Master, don''t worry. This disciple is upright, not crooked at all."

    "Stupid~" Leng Wuyan rolled her eyes at him and the corners of her mouth curled up.

    "But, how are we going to sleep¡­.¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Li Ran had already rushed into the quilt and patted the empty seat beside her. "Master, it''s time to go to bed."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Leng Wuyan shook her head helplessly. "If you used this kind of determination in your cultivation, I''m afraid you wouldn''t be a Nascent Soul anymore."

    Although sheined, she still walked to the bed andy next to him with a red face.

    Li Ran said strangely, "Master, don''t you take off your clothes when you sleep?"

    Leng Wuyan said nervously, "No need. I''m used to sleeping with my clothes."

    "Okay," Li Ran replied and stopped moving.

    The golden pnquin was filled with silence.

    Leng Wuyan was a little confused. Being so honest didn''t seem like his style.

    Suddenly, her body stiffened. She felt Li Ran pulling her hand and pulling her under the nket.

    "What, what are you doing?"

    "It''s too cold at night. I''m afraid Master will catch a cold.¡±

    "<strong><i><b>Hmph</b></i></strong>, even in thend of extreme cold, I won''t catch a cold¡­ You are not allowed to move around!"

    "Please rest assured, Master."

    Leng Wuyan blushed and covered herself with a nket.

    A momentter.

    "Where are you touching?!¡±

    <strong><i><b>Crack!</b></i></strong>

    "Be gentle, Master. This disciple¡¯s hand is about to break!¡±

    ¡°Treacherous disciple!¡±

    The dragon carriage galloped in the night sky, shining under the moonlight and starlight.

    ¡ª

    East Territory, Sword Peak.

    The huge Myriad Sword Pavilion was brightly lit, and the disciples gathered in the main hall to celebrate the Frost Origin Festival.

    However, a beautiful figure was far away from the crowd, standing alone on the reef.

    Yue Jianli raised her head and looked at the stars in the sky, her eyes shing.

    "I wonder what that disciple is doing now?"

    Ever since she returned from Wuyang City, Li Ran''s figure would always sh in her mind, especially the trivial things he had done to her¡­

    Now that she thought about it, she felt a little numb.

    Yue Jianli''s face turned red as she spat. "Your cultivation is so high, but you¡¯re just a hooligan!"

    Then, a trace of worry shed through her eyes.

    "That guy destroyed the Demon ying Conference and violently beat up the disciples of the Righteous Sects. Who knows how many people he offended¡­"

    Even Chen Zhutian was severely injured.

    Although the pavilion master did not say anything about this matter, many of the elders and disciples of the sect were dissatisfied with Li Ran.

    They said that he was the number one devil who had turned against the Righteous Path.

    But only she knew that Li Ran wasn''t a devil.

    Otherwise, why would he protect her, the "enemy", when the secret realm had copsed?

    "If I want to change their minds, I need to be stronger."

    Yue Jianli''s eyes slowly turned firm.

    "Li Ran broke through to the Nascent Soul Realm so quickly. I think he must cultivate a lot, so I can''t fall behind!"

    "Furthermore, we must have the ability to talk to Leng Wuyan before we can lift the rules of the Youluo Temple¡­"

    A trace of shyness shed across her cold face¡­

    <strong><i><b>Cang Lang!</b></i></strong>

    Her sword unsheathed and the divine light shone.

    In an instant, the dark sea became turbulent!

    "I must break through to Nascent Soul soon!"

    ¡ª

    Li family''s secret ground.

    Li Wuqiang looked at the young girl who was cultivating cross-legged in front of him and rubbed his brows helplessly.

    "I say, little girl, are you not going to let this old man off for the new year?"

    Before Li Ran left, he told Xiao Qingge to look for the Ancestor for something, so she ended up visiting him.

    In the end, she discovered that the Li family''s Secret Grounds was very rich in qi, so she often came over to meditate and cultivate.

    Even during the Frost Origin Festival, she did not fail to show up.

    Xiao Qingge opened her eyes and exhaled. She smiled and said, "I''m afraid that Ancestor is too bored to spend the new year alone, so I came to apany you."

    "Apany me?" Li Wuqiang snorted. "I think you''ve been with Li Ran for a long time. You''re just as shameless as him!"

    "Hehe." Xiao Qingge scratched her head in embarrassment.

    Li Wuqiang red at her in amusement but didn''t say anything more.

    This girl from the Xiao family was very sharp. The two of them got along quite well, so Li Wuqiang allowed her to cultivate here.

    Xiao Qingge looked up at the "blue sky and white clouds" and sighed softly.

    Li Wuqiang teased, ¡°What, you missed that grandson again?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xiao Qingge shook her head. "I wonder what Li Ran is doing? He should be working hard to cultivate as well.¡±

    "Him? Cultivate hard?" Li Wuqiang sneered.

    He understood Li Ran too well. That guy didn''t care about cultivation at all.

    He was probably tricking a good girl.

    "I must work harder! Not to mention catching up to Li Ran, I must at least be stronger than Yue Jianli!"

    Women understood women the most.

    Yue Jianli''s gaze towards Li Ran was simply the same as hers!

    She was the number one rival of Xiao Qingge.

    She once again entered the meditative state, her body enshrouded in white light.

    The ¡®Rakshasa Sutra¡¯ technique rapidly began to operate¡­

 Chapter 116: The disciple wants to cultivate with Master!

    <h4>Chapter 116: The disciple wants to cultivate with Master!</h4>

    Early in the morning.

    Li Ran pushed the window of the pnquin and the warm sunlight came in.

    He took a breath of fresh air and happily stretched his back.

    <i>Awesome!</i>

    He turned around and asked, "Master, did you sleep wellst night?"

    Leng Wuyan hid under the nket, her hair disheveled and her face flushed red. "Not at all!"

    Last night, she agreed to sleep with Li Ran.

    In the end, this guy hadn''t been honest all night!

    Leng Wuyan was afraid that her attack would hurt him too badly, but in the end, she was molested from top to bottom.

    If she hadn''t guarded thest line of defense, she would have been¡­

    Li Ran even forced her to call him "husband". Only then did would he let the matter go.

    "How embarrassing¡­"

    She forced herself to sit up shyly and tidied up her messy clothes, her eyes flickering as she did not dare to look Li Ran in the eye.

    "Master, are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat," Li Ran asked.

    Leng Wuyan shook her head. "It''s gettingte now. I''ll head back to the sect in a bit. You can go backter."

    "Disciple understands." Li Ran nodded.

    Leng Wuyan stood up, and then, she suddenly thought of something and asked. "Right, that servant of yours, Aqin, is a one in a ten thousand Maiden Spirit Body. Aren''t you afraid that others will misunderstand you?"

    Li Ran was stunned.

    Why did she suddenly mention Aqin?

    However, he didn''t intend to keep this a secret.

    "She''s been with this disciple for a long time. With no rtives, staying here would be safer for her."

    In the beginning, Li Ran did not expect that the Maiden Spirit Body would bring danger to Aqin.

    Otherwise, he would never have given her this constitution.

    Leng Wuyan nodded. "You have your thoughts. I won''t stop you, but¡­"

    "But what?" he said curiously.

    Leng Wuyan was a little embarrassed. "But you can''t secretly cultivate with her."

    Aqin¡¯s body was untainted, this meant that Li Ran was very determined.

    However, she knew how charming that physique was. As her cultivation and age increased, no one could stop the charm emanating from her.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ranughed. "So that''s what Master is worried about?"

    Leng Wuyan red at him and asked instead, "Could it be that I shouldn''t be worried? You''re so bold that even you dare to¡­ What about Aqin?"

    Li Ran smiled as he moved closer to her. He wrapped his arms around her slender waist and said softly, "This disciple is only as bold as heaven for Master. Even if I want to dual cultivate, I should dual cultivate with Master."

    From Leng Wuyan''s waist, waves of heat could be felt, even through her clothes.

    Her legs were a bit weak, and her face was as red as blood. "Y-you don''t need to talk nonsense. Who wants to cultivate with you?!¡±

    After she finished speaking, she broke free from his embrace and flew out of the pnquin.

    She was afraid that she would not be able to leave soon.

    Li Ran stood by the window and waved goodbye. "Master, fly slowly. We''ll sleep together again when we have time."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Leng Wuyan staggered, and she almost fell from the clouds.

    ¡ª

    Li Ran sent his master off and rode the dragon carriage around for a long time.

    It wasn''t until noon that he returned to the sect.

    Just as they passed by the mountain rite, they saw a deacon running over in a panic. "Lord Sheng Zi, where have you been? Why are you only back now?"

    Li Ran frowned. "What''s wrong?"

    The deacon replied, "The Sect Master and the Grand Elders are all in the Sacred Hall. They have been waiting for you for a long time!"

    "Wait for me?" Li Ran was taken aback. "What exactly happened?"

    The deacon looked left and right and said in a low voice, "It''s said to be rted to the demon tide of the Grand Myriad Mountains. I''m not sure about the rest."

    Li Ran''s heart skipped a beat.

    Demon tide?

    This was no small matter!

    "I understand."

    He nodded and did not say anything else. He quickly walked towards Demon Peak.

    ¡ª

    Demon Peak, Youluo Temple.

    Leng Wuyan sat at the highest position, the second being Grand Elder Sun Wei, while the other elders sat in turn.

    The atmosphere was solemn and murderous.

    Li Ran strode into the sacred hall and cupped his hands in greeting, "Greetings, Master. Greetings, Elders."

    "Sheng Zi.¡°

    The elders all nodded in return.

    Li Ran walked to his seat and sat down.

    When Leng Wuyan saw him, she felt a bit shy.

    She forcefully endured the embarrassment and said, "Ran''er, did you hear about the matter of the Grand Myriad Mountains?"

    Li Ran replied, "This disciple heard that it has something to do with the demon tide, but this disciple doesn¡¯t know about the specifics."

    Leng Wuyan nodded. "This morning, the sect received a report that the demonic beasts of the Grand Myriad Mountains were in a stampede. The demonic beasts in the depths of the dense forest ran out and destroyed several nearby viges, including our sect''s headquarters."

    "Our sect''s headquarters was also destroyed?" Li Ran frowned.

    The situation was more serious than he thought.

    At this moment, Elder Sun said, "The demon beasts¡¯ stampede, if not for the appearance of a Beast King then it would signify the appearance of a peerless treasure. Moreover, our sect''s headquarters has been destroyed, so we can''t sit idly."

    The white-haired Third Elder said, "It''s said that the Righteous Path''s four sects and the other three Devil Sects have already sent people over. Our Youluo Temple should also organize people as soon as possible."

    In front of demonic beasts, there was no rtion between right and wrong.

    If the demon tide were to wreak havoc, it would be a cmity in the entire Vast Land. Everyone would be on the same front.

    Leng Wuyan nodded. "That makes sense."

    Elder Sun said, "From what I''ve seen, the Sheng Zi has just broken through to the Nascent Soul Realm, so it''s most appropriate for him to lead the team. It''s also a good opportunity to broaden the horizons of the other sects!¡°

    Leng Wuyan looked at Li Ran. "Ran''er, what do you think?"

    Li Ran cupped his hands and said, "This disciple is willing to share the burden for Master."

    When Leng Wuyan heard this, she thought of something and blushed.

    "All right then, I''ll leave this matter to you. If there''s anything unusual that you cannot handle, you have to report it to the sect immediately."

    "Yes."

    "Let''s leave the arrangements for manpower to Third Elder."

    "Yes, Sect Master."

    ¡ª

    When everyone dispersed, Leng Wuyan leaned against the chair and sighed silently in her heart.

    "I was thinking of cooking for Ran''er today, but this has to happen."

    However, there was nothing she could do about it.

    The elders and sect leaders were the foundations of a sect. They couldn¡¯t attack at will.

    As the face of the sect, the sect¡¯s Sheng Zi was the most suitable person to do something like this.

    At this moment, she noticed Sun Wei standing by the side. "Elder Sun, is there anything else you need?"

    Sun Wei replied, "There''s nothing else. It''s just that I came to see youst night and found that you didn''te back all night¡­"

    Leng Wuyan''s heart skipped a beat as she said indifferently, "I observed the starsst night and didn''t sleep the whole night. Naturally, I''m not in my bedroom."

    "So that''s the case." Elder Sun did not pry much. "Although cultivation is important, Sect Master must pay more attention to her body."

    After saying that, she stood up and left.

    Leng Wuyan recalled what happenedst night and her face turned slightly red.

    "The Stargaze is fake, but it''s true that I haven''t slept all night¡­

    Defiant disciple, you even said that you wanted to cultivate with me¡­ I''m afraid that your cultivation will burst out!

    Mm, what else can be done¡­"

 Chapter 117: The Righteous and Devilsâ€™ Gathering, The Arrival of Heavenly Devils!

    <h4>Chapter 117: The Righteous and Devils¡¯ Gathering, The Arrival of Heavenly Devils!</h4>

    The Grand Myriad Mountains were located in the southern territory of the Vast Land.

    On the other hand, Mount Xuanlin was located in the northern territory, and the distance between the two ces cannot be reasonably fathomed.

    Fortunately, although the base had been destroyed, the teleportation array remained. Li Ran and the others could use the teleportation array to reach the southern border.

    By the time he arrived at the teleportation array, a group of disciples had already arrived.

    They were all inner court disciples with rich battle experience and profound cultivation bases.

    He was the backbone of the sect.

    "Sheng Zi."

    "Greetings, Sheng Zi."

    Everyone greeted Li Ran respectfully.

    Even though they were much older than him, they did not have the airs of a senior.

    The young man in front of them wasn''t just the sect''s Sheng Zi, he was also the number one Heavenly Devil on the Heavenly Devil Rankings.

    He was an existence that they had to look up to.

    Li Ran looked at this group and couldn''t help but sigh.

    Thest time he had passed through this teleportation array, he had brought the disciples to the trial. In the end, not long after, the entire camp had been destroyed.

    Li Ran swept his gaze across the crowd and said indifferently, "There''s no other request. Try not to die.¡±

    "Let''s go."

    "Yes!"

    Everyone''s voices were in unison.

    ¡ª

    At the time it takes for an incense stick to burn, Li Ran and the others had traversed ten thousand kilometers to arrive at the southern territory.

    The scenery in front of him was aplete mess. There were broken walls everywhere, and the former headquarters had been destroyed.

    The corpses of demon beasts could be seen everywhere, as well as the spatter of dried blood on the ground indicated that a fierce battle had urred.

    Fortunately, there was a teleportation array. Most of the disciples had escaped, and there weren''t many casualties.

    "Where is the nearest town?" Li Ran asked.

    One of the apanying disciples stepped forward and said, "Reporting to the Sheng Zi, the closest town is Southern Wind City. It''s three hundred kilometers away from here, and it''s also the temporary stronghold of the various sects.¡±

    Li Ran nodded. "All right, let''s go to Southern Wind City first."

    His mind stirred, and the bricks on the ground rose into the air, blocking the teleportation array to prevent the formation from being destroyed by demon beasts. Then, he led everyone into the sky.

    ¡ª

    Southern Wind City¡­

    This originally unknown small city was currently extremely lively.

    From time to time, flying swords would sweep past the sky. The streets were crowded with people, and cultivators holding immortal treasures could be seen everywhere.

    This wasn''t the first time that the demon beasts of the Grand Myriad Mountains had erupted.

    Based on past experiences, it was possible that a Beast King would appear. That would be a bloody battle for both the Righteous Path and Devil Dao.

    However, it could also be a treasure of immortal destiny. This would depend on everyone''s luck.

    There were many unaffiliated cultivators who came here to try their luck, hoping to obtain a bit of Immortal Fate.

    At this moment, on thergest square in the city, all the cultivators were gathered.

    The crowd was divided into three groups. The Righteous Path, the Devil Path, and a small group of wandering cultivators.

    Right now, the Righteous Path''s people were quietly discussing.

    "I heard that both the Myriad Sword Pavilion and the Tianshu Institute havee¡­?"

    "Of course, abnormal movements of demon beasts are no small matter!"

    "The one from the Myriad Sword Pavilion is Chief Yue¡­ Who did the Tianshu Institute send?"

    "You still don''t know? I heard that Fairy Lin had broken the shell and reached Nascent Soul!"

    ¡°Nascent Soul? Really? Wasn''t her dao heart damaged and her cultivation dropped?"

    "It''s said that she entered the ¡®Death End Grounds'' and forcefully replenished her Dao Heart. Her cultivation has skyrocketed since then!"

    "God, geniuses are geniuses!"

    ¡ª

    Just as everyone was discussing spiritedly, rays of light shed and several green-robed swordsmennded on the square.

    The small golden sword embroidered on their clothes indicated their identities.

    The Myriad Sword Pavilion had arrived!

    The leader was the cold-looking Yue Jianli.

    The Righteous Path''s people all walked over, smiling as they exchanged greetings.

    Yue Jianli nodded slightly and stood in a corner with her sword in hand.

    Everyone was used to this, and no one would bother her.

    Not long after, another few streaks of white light shed.

    Following a fragrant wind, several female cultivators dressed in white slowly descended.

    The person in the lead was a young Daoist nun, and her pure white Daoist robe was embroidered with beautiful clouds. Her eyes were calm as ake without the slightest ripple.

    It was Lin Langyue.

    Yue Jianli''s gaze pierced through the crowd and stared fixedly at her, her eyes filled with astonishment.

    "This aura is hard to grasp¡­ Could it be that she had broken through to the Nascent Soul Realm?"

    The crowd instantly became restless.

    "Fairy Lin is here!"

    "Greetings, Fairy Lin!"

    "Looking at this aura, her cultivation base must be even more unfathomable!"

    "It''s truly the blessing of the Righteous Path!"

    ¡ª

    Although Lin Langyue had been defeated by Li Ran, she was still the number one Chosen of the Righteous Path and had countless supporters in the Righteous Path.

    Furthermore, judging from her current state, it was clear that her cultivation was advancing instead of retreating.

    Of course, everyone was even more enthusiastic and went forward to greet her.

    On the other hand, Lin Langyue remained calm as she stood silently at the side, and her bearing was even colder than before.

    Compared to the Righteous Path''s warmth, the Devil Dao was much colder.

    Every single sect was separated by a certain distance. The gazes of each other were alert and cautious.

    Qin Ruyan looked at Lin Langyue, who was surrounded by the crowd, and a haze shed across her eyes.

    "She came from the Death End Grounds alive!"

    "I can''t see through her cultivation base. Could it be that she already entered the Nascent Soul Realm?"

    "Damn it¡­¡°

    There were many grudges between her and Lin Langyue, and when she saw that Lin Langyue had benefited from the disaster, she felt extremely displeased.

    Seeing this, the white-faced youth couldn''t help but shake his head andugh. "What''s wrong? Qin Ruyan, seeing your enemy''s breakthrough, aren''t you happy?"

    "Bai Jiangye, this matter has nothing to do with you!" Qin Ruyan frowned.

    Bai Jiangye grinned, revealing his white teeth. "Why don¡¯t you hire me to help you kill her?"

    Qin Ruyan snorted and couldn''t be bothered to pay attention to this murderer.

    Bai Jiangye wasn''t angry either. "This demon beast disturbance isn''t a small matter. The Righteous Path is led by Tianshu Institute. What about our Devil Dao? It can¡¯t be that all dragons have no heads, right?"

    Qin Ruyan frowned. "What are you nning?"

    <strong><i><b>Cough cough.</b></i></strong>

    Bai Jiangye cleared his throat and said with a smile, "I¡¯m trying to twist everyone''s strength into a strand! After all, I''m number two on the Heavenly Devil Ranking. It shouldn''t be a problem to be a temporarymander, right?"

    "You? Haha¡­"

    Before Qin Ruyan could finish speaking, a few rays of light shed through the sky and instantlynded in the middle of the za.

    When she saw the leader, she couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment, then her smile blossomed like a flower.

    "Bai Jiangye, I don''t think it''s up to you."

    After Bai Jiangye saw who it was, he shrugged and stopped talking.

    The noisy square instantly quieted down. All the eyes of the Righteous Path and Devilish Dao were focused on the man.

    The top-ranked devil, Li Ran!

 Chapter 118: The Strange Yue Jianli!

    <h4>Chapter 118: The Strange Yue Jianli!</h4>

    The entire za became quiet.

    All eyes were focused on that tall and straight figure.

    There was fear, hatred, and excitement¡­

    Li Ran.

    This name was like a dark cloud, pressing down on everyone''s hearts, making them unable to breathe.

    The Righteous Path''s people, who had been busy exchanging greetings, turned pale.

    Some of them had even been beaten up by him during the Demon ying Conference. At this moment, both of them were trembling and terrified without end.

    Meanwhile, the devil cultivators were excited.

    Our ruthless people have finally arrived!

    "This is the top devil?"

    "So handsome!"

    "<strong><i><b>Hmph!</b></i></strong> Lin Langyue''s legs must be trembling with fear?"

    "Isn''t the Righteous Path arrogant? Continue chatting!"

    "Are you interested in dual cultivation? I know a lot of positions."

    ¡ª

    The corner of Lin Langyue''s mouth twitched for a moment before a huge wave finally appeared in her calm eyes!

    She recalled that terrifying nightmare.

    She had been heavily injured and was on the verge of death several times, but she had managed to withstand it with a strong will.

    That was to defeat Li Ran and prove herself!

    She would return ten times the humiliation that day to him!

    She closed her eyes and tried her best to calm down.

    Now was not the time¡­

    Yue Jianli looked at that figure, his eyes filled with joy.

    "Li Ran, I''ve seen you again¡­¡±

    Her footsteps moved and she couldn''t help but walk towards him. Suddenly, her entire body froze on the spot.

    A woman with a graceful figure and a ck veil walked to Li Ran''s side and looked at him charmingly.

    It was the Joyous Unity Sect''s Qin Ruyan!

    As the two of them were talking, Qin Ruyan covered her mouth andughed. She seemed to be very close to him.

    "Why would he talk andugh with this witch? She¡¯s from the Joyous Unity Sect¡­"

    Yue Jianli stared nkly at the two of them, her hand on the sword trembling.

    ¡ª

    Qin Ruyan said softly, "Sheng Zi Li, you''re here."

    Li Ran replied indifferently, "Yes, I¡¯m here."

    "The Youluo Temple is far away from here. I didn''t expect you to arrive so quickly," Qin Ruyan said.

    Li Ran replied casually, "The wind was great, so the speed is faster."

    He wasn''t stupid enough to expose the teleportation array.

    "Hehehe, you''re really humorous." Qin Ruyanughed softly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ran was speechless.

    How could he be so humorous? But what about her smile?

    However, in Yue Jianli''s eyes, this scene had be a symbol of their ambiguous rtionship.

    ¡ª

    At this moment, Bai Jiangye walked over and said, "This must be Sheng Zi Li, right? I''ve heard of you for a long time. Nice to meet you."

    Li Ran was puzzled. "You are?"

    Bai Jiangye replied, ¡°The First Hell of the Death Prison, Bai Jiangye."

    Li Ran raised an eyebrow.

    <i>It was him?</i>

    This fellow had some background.

    There were a total of eighteen levels of Death Prison. As the level rose, the higher the status.

    As for which prison you were in, it was not a show of strength or potential, but the number of people killed.

    The stronger the person, the more people they killed, the higher their status. As for the method, no one cared.

    And this Bai Jiangye ughtered from the eighteenth prison to the first prison!

    Stepping on the mountain of corpses, he became the sect¡¯s chief!

    He was given the nickname ¡®White Killing Butcher''!

    However, he usually kept a low profile and never showed himself easily. This was the first time Li Ran had seen him.

    "Nice to meet you."

    Li Ran nodded and said nothing more.

    Bai Jiangye''s smile was brilliant, and he didn''t look like a murderer at all.

    ¡ª

    At this point, the key figures of the Righteous Path and Devil Dao had all arrived.

    Everyone was eyeing each other like a tiger watching its prey. They were all plotting their own ns, and the atmosphere immediately became serious.

    At this moment, Lin Langyue walked out.

    Her clear and cold voice echoed across the square. "Everyone, I''m Lin Langyue, the head of the Tianshu Institute. I''m sure everyone knows me."

    The Righteous disciples all responded while the Devil Path revealed disdain.

    Lin Langyue didn''t mind and continued, "I know that all of you are different and have no ns to work together, but things are different now.¡±

    "The demon beasts of the Grand Myriad Mountain Range are running rampant, and a beast king will likely appear behind them. This matter doesn''t concern the Righteous Path or the Devil Path. It''s a cmity for the entire human race!

    "Under the overturned nest, how can there be perfect eggs?¡±

    "Therefore, before we determine the source of the abnormal movements, I hope that everyone can put down their prejudices and discuss the matter of fighting the demon tide together!"

    These words were justified and did not lose the atmosphere of the Righteous Path.

    However, the discerning person knew that these words were somewhat nonsense.

    If something were to happen to the beast king, how could their Nascent Soul, Golden Core, or even Foundation Establishment possibly stop the cmity?

    The exalted Emperors of the various sects had already made their move.

    It was useless for them to fight here!

    This abnormal movement was most likely due to the appearance of a strange treasure. It would depend on who could seize it!

    Thus, no one answered.

    Lin Langyue seemed to have seen through everyone''s thoughts. "If it''s a rare treasure, we''ll have to rely on our methods. I just hope that no one will stab me in the back before the matter is confirmed!"

    These words reached everyone''s heart.

    The Righteous Path''s people immediately responded.

    "I support Fairy Lin''s words.¡°

    "That''s right. For the sake of humans, we should temporarily put aside our prejudice."

    "Seconded by the Great Heaven Sect!"

    ¡ª

    Lin Langyue turned her gaze to the Devil Path practitioners.

    "What do you think, Devil Dao?"

    The devil cultivators were also somewhat tempted, but no one spoke. Their gazes were all focused on Li Ran.

    It was as if he was waiting for him to make a decision.

    Li Ran sized Lin Langyue up with narrowed eyes.

    This woman had changed.

    Based on her previous detached personality, she would not stand out to organize the situation and say such nonsense.

    And the look in her eyes¡­ She seemed to be showing off against him?

    "Interesting." Li Ran smiled. "My Youluo Temple has agreed."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Qin Ruyan nodded. "The Joyous Unity Sect has no objections."

    Yue Jianli''s mouth twitched when she saw this, and her face turned even paler.

    Bai Jiangye shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "The Death Prison, too."

    ¡ª

    Lin Langyue nodded. "All right, since everyone has no objections, then our sects will send a representative to meet at the Autumn Moon."

    After saying that, she turned around and left.

    Li Ran narrowed his eyes as he looked at her back.

    Lin Langyue grew stronger.

    It was not just a little stronger. However, he had yet to see through her exact realm.

    Qin Ruyan stood beside him and said in a low voice, ¡°She entered the Death End Grounds. That''s the forbidden area of the Tianshu Institute. It''s said that anyone who cane out of there alive will skyrocket in cultivation."

    <strong><i><b>Mn.</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran nodded.

    Yue Jianli happened to pass by them.

    Just as Li Ran was about to say hello, the other party snorted and left.

    ¡°???¡±

    Li Ran scratched his head.

    <i>What''s wrong? Who had provoked her?</i>

 Chapter 119: Itâ€™s a Two Side Attack This time!

    <h4>Chapter 119: It¡¯s a Two Side Attack This time!</h4>

    Autumn Moon Tower.

    All the sects sent out representatives. Even the non-affiliates chose one person and gathered in the restaurant.

    Among them, the top sects of the Righteous Path and Devil Path were sitting at the top.

    The other sects took their seats.

    Among the top sects of the Righteous Path, an inner disciple showed up instead of the head.

    Wuwang Temple simply did not send anyone over.

    As for the Devil Path, only the Yin Corpse Dao did not send anyone.

    The other three sects'' heads gathered together.

    Three against two, it seemed like the Devil Dao was more imposing.

    In the main seat, Li Ran and Lin Langyue sat left and right.

    Everyone''s eyes were on the two of them.

    They were the number one genius among the younger generations of the Righteous and Devil Path, and there was a grudge between the two that could not be resolved.

    At this moment, sitting side-by-side, even the atmosphere was somewhat depressing.

    Lin Langyue spoke up at this moment. "The demon beasts of the Grand Myriad Mountain Range have suddenly erupted. It''s not clear what the reason behind it is. If everyone has relevant information, you might as well share it."

    Intelligence?

    Everyone looked at each other in dismay.

    The abnormal movements of the demon beasts had only startedst night. They had alsoe here after hearing the news. How could they have any useful information?

    Lin Langyue was the first to say, "ording to reliable information, there was a divine light in the depths of the Grand Myriad Mountain Rangest night. The light beam connected the heavens and the earth andsted for an hour. Then, the demon beasts started to riot. They rushed out of the dense forest and attacked the nearby viges.¡±

    Everyone''s eyes lit up.

    Divine light shot into the sky, connecting the heavens and the earth?

    This was the symbol of the birth of a strange treasure!

    Could it be that in the depths of the Grand Myriad Mountain Range, there was an opportunity for immortality?

    For a moment, everyone was excited and started to discuss.

    Li Ran, on the other hand, turned a deaf ear and was sizing up Yue Jianli.

    One could only see her holding the longsword, her face as cold as frost. She turned her head to the side, not looking at him.

    "What happened to her?"

    Li Ran was a little puzzled. "Could it be that I hit her too hardst time? Then, she wouldn''t be angry now!"

    ¡ª

    "Sheng Zi Li, Sheng Zi Li."

    A wave of shouts called him back to reality, and everyone''s eyes were focused on him.

    "Ahem, what are we talking about?" he asked.

    Lin Langyue replied calmly, "Do you have any information about this change? If you don''t mind, share it with everyone."

    ¡°Intelligence?"

    Li Ran thought for a moment and said, "The demon beast¡¯s rampage this time shouldn''t have been organized. It should be their bloodthirsty instinct."

    "Oh? How do you know?" Lin Langyue was confused.

    Li Ran nced at her. "My Youluo Temple¡¯s headquarters has been destroyed by demon beasts. How do you think I know?"

    If the demon beasts were to carry out an organized attack, the casualties in the camp would be heavier.

    Now that the casualties were optimistic and the teleportation array was not destroyed, it did not look like an organized and premeditated operation.

    This piece of information wasn''t worth much, so it didn''t matter.

    However, it didn''t sound like that to others.

    There was no organization of demon kings, and there was also a sudden appearance of divine light. No matter how one looked at it, it was a sign of the birth of a strange treasure!

    Everyone was already getting restless.

    At that moment, Lin Langyue said, "I suggest you don''t enter the Grand Myriad Mountain Range rashly. The current situation is just spection. If you happen to encounter the demon tide, you might be in danger."

    Once these words were said, everyone calmed down.

    It was indeed dangerous to enter the mountain now.

    Qin Ruyan asked, "Then what should we do from Fairy Lin''s perspective?"

    Lin Langyue nced at her and said indifferently, "We''d better stay in the city for a night. We''ll check the movements of the demon beasts first. Let¡¯s make a decision tomorrow morning."

    The Righteous Path people were in unison.

    "Fairy Lin is right."

    "Let''s enter the Grand Myriad Mountain Range tomorrow morning."

    ¡ª

    Qin Ruyan smiled and said, "Then what if someone enters the mountain ahead of time and gets the Immortal Fate first? Will someone else be responsible for the losses?"

    Everyone was taken aback.

    Although these words were a little harsh, it was indeed the truth.

    There was no bottom line in front of fortuitous opportunities. If someone went in early, everyone would suffer a huge loss!

    Lin Langyue shook her head. "I''m just giving you a suggestion. If you want to go now, you can leave immediately.

    "But Tianshu Institute will wait until tomorrow morning."

    ¡ª

    Qin Ruyan looked at Li Ran with a gloomy gaze. ¡°What do you think, Sheng Zi Li?"

    Li Ran stretchedzily. "Let''s go."

    Qin Ruyan was stunned. "You want to enter the mountain now?"

    A hint of nervousness shed across Yue Jianli''s eyes.

    It was really dangerous to enter the mountain now!

    Li Ran yawned and said, "Why would I go to the mountain? I''m tired. I''m going to get a room and sleep."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Everyone looked at him speechlessly.

    Did this person take life seriously?

    Qin Ruyan pursed her lips and stood up. "Then this servant will go to bed."

    After she finished speaking, she twisted her graceful figure and left.

    Yue Jianli watched their backs and clenched her longsword tightly.

    With a ng, she knocked the chair open and strode out.

    Lin Langyue frowned. "Chief Yue, what are you doing?"

    Yue Jianli did not turn her head. "Get a room and sleep!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The apanying disciples had already settled the matter of the room.

    They opened a room on the top floor for Li Ran. He sat in the north, facing south, right in the middle.

    He took the key to the top floor. He hadn''t even opened the door when Qin Ruyan walked over and opened the door to his left.

    "What a coincidence, Master Li. Looks like we''re neighbors tonight?" Qin Ruyan said with a smile.

    "It''s quite a coincidence¡­¡±

    Before Li Ran could finish his sentence, a cough came from the side.

    Turning around, he saw Yue Jianli was opening the door to his right.

    Li Ran was puzzled. "Don''t tell me you live next door too?"

    This was too much of a coincidence!

    Yue Jianli snorted coldly. "What, you''re afraid that I''ll disturb you?"

    Li Ran was taken aback. "Ah?"

    Yue Jianli looked at Qin Ruyan and gritted his teeth. "Don''t worry. You can do whatever you want. I¡¯m a heavy sleeper, so I can''t hear anything!"

    She walked into the room and mmed the door shut.

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­"

    "Did she eat explosives today?¡±

    He turned to look at Qin Ruyan. "Did you provoke her?"

    Qin Ruyan had an innocent look on her face. "I didn''t even speak to Chief Yue¡­"

    "That''s weird. Maybe it is that few days every month."

    Li Ran shook his head and entered the room.

    Qin Ruyan stood in the corridor, rubbing her chin.

    "This Chief Yue seems to be a little interesting¡­¡±

 Chapter 120: It was Yue Jianli!

    <h4>Chapter 120: It was Yue Jianli!</h4>

    After Li Ran had eaten dinner, the sky gradually darkened.

    He had the waiter boil water and bring the bathtub into his room. He soaked in itfortably.

    Although the barrel was the most ordinary oak, and the water was only boiling water, it could still help people to disperse their fatigue and calm their minds.

    Thinking back to Lin Langyue''s condition during the day, Li Ran felt a little strange.

    Lin Langyue''s cultivation had improved.

    Everyone had their opportunities. Could it be that he could only breakthrough and not allow others to be stronger?

    What surprised him was the change in her character.

    Thest time he saw her, she was still a Daoist nun who seemed to have no desire, but this time, she took the initiative to take the lead.

    It was as if she wanted topete with him for power.

    The way she looked at Li Ran was also filled with a desire to win.

    "Looks like not only does she want to beat me, she also wants to beat me in front of everyone." Li Ran shook his head.

    Instead, she was caught in the act.

    The Tianshu Institute''s cultivation method was to forget one¡¯s emotion, which was more than love.

    They were not to be moved by their emotions or disturbed by them.

    The more selfish, the more useful the cultivation.

    This was their Heavenly Dao.

    Hatred and desire for victory, wasn''t it a kind of anger and obsession?

    Li Ran gently touched his right hand, andyers of ripples appeared on the water surface.

    It was like Lin Langyue''s eyes couldn¡¯t calm down for a long time.

    He chuckled. "If she doesn''t leave this state, she will never have a chance to beat me."

    How could Lin Langyue not understand this?

    However, Li Ran had already be her nightmare. If she could not personally end this matter, her mind would never be at rest.

    If her heart was not calm, it would be even harder for her to break through, let alone catch up to Li Ran.

    This was an endless cycle.

    Li Ran shook his head and was toozy to think about it.

    What did it have to do with him?

    If Lin Langyue wasn''t convinced, he could just beat her up.

    His mind sank into his dantian, looking inside at the state of Heaven Seizing Technique.

    One could only see that the dantian was full of qi, the transparent figure was still sitting cross-legged on the surface of theke. Along with the cirction of the cultivation method, the golden and purple body was reflected.

    Thatke of qi seemed to be a littlerger than when he had just broken through.

    It seemed that with the improvement of his realm, the efficiency of the Heaven Seizing Technique would be higher.

    "I wonder what it will be like to cultivate until the end. Could it be that it will form a sea of qi?" Li Ran thought to himself.

    He sank his mind into the figure, and in an instant, the entire world became clear.

    His mind seemed to have expanded several times, enveloping the entire Autumn Moon Tower. No movement could escape his senses.

    This was the ability he had acquired after breaking through to the Nascent Soul Realm.

    Breaking the shell, reverting to infant form, was their first step in the Nascent Soul Realm.

    The figure in his dantian could act as an amplifier, increasing his perception to a certain extent.

    It was a very practical function.

    "Huh?"

    At this moment, Li Ran caught a hint of movement.

    After carefully examining it, he couldn''t help but have a strange look in his eyes.

    "This¡­"

    ¡ª

    Yue Jianli walked back and forth in the room, looking very apprehensive.

    "Just now, Li Ran had someone send a bucket of water. He should be taking a bath right now¡­ Wait a minute, could it be that he was taking a bath with that demonic woman from Joyous Unity Sect?

    "Joyous Unity Sect has always been licentious, and that witch is one of the best. She must be able to do this!¡±

    "Why else would she live next door to Li Ran?"

    The more she thought about it, the more likely it was.

    When she imagined the two of them bathing together, she wished she could rush in with her sword.

    "No, calm down." Yue Jianli tried her best to control her emotions and quietly leaned against the wall to eavesdrop.

    However, it was unusually quiet next door. There was no sound at all.

    "Did he sleep so early?"

    She hesitated for a moment, then silently opened the door and crept towards Li Ran''s room.

    She quietly leaned against the crack in the door and opened her eyes wide.

    Before she could see what was inside, the door was suddenly pulled open, and Yue Jianli, who was so engrossed in it, fell to the ground.

    Li Ran was wearing a bathrobe as he looked at her expressionlessly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The air became quiet.

    <strong><i><b>*Cough cough*</b></i></strong>

    Yue Jianli got up and said awkwardly, "You haven''t slept yet? I happened to be passing by. Right, passing by. <strong><i><b>Hur Hur,</b></i></strong> why is this ce so slippery¡­"

    After saying that, she turned around to leave.

    Li Ran grabbed her by the cor and dragged her into the room.

    Then, he mmed the door shut.

    ¡ª

    In the room.

    Li Ran hugged her shoulders and looked at her.

    Yue Jianli stood at the corner of the wall, looking like an elementary school student, weak and helpless.

    "Go ahead, peeping tom. What are you trying to do?" Li Ran asked.

    Yue Jianli blushed and said angrily, "Who is a peeping Tom? I''m just passing by. Don''t talk nonsense!"

    "Passing by?"

    Li Ran narrowed his eyes. ¡°First, you are eavesdropping on the wall, then you are through the door. Just passing by? Why didn''t I notice that you have this kind of hobby?¡°

    Yue Jianli was stunned. "How did you know?¡±

    Then, she realized that she had said something wrong and quickly covered her mouth¡­

    Faced with Li Ran''s faint smile, she turned her head and said, "That''s right, so what if I peeked? Who told you to hook up with that fox spirit!"

    Li Ran was dumbfounded. "??¡±

    "What vixen, what hookup?¡±

    He was dumbfounded.

    Yue Jianli snorted coldly and said, "Still pretending! During the day, Qin Ruyan was about to stick to you! She even deliberately got a room next to you. Wasn''t she just trying to do something that wasn''t to be known?!¡°

    ¡°???¡±

    Li Ran finally understood.

    No wonder this little girl had treated him coldly all day. It was all because of this.

    He was both angry and amused. "I was wondering why you didn''t feel right today. So you''re jealous!"

    "Jealous?" Yue Jianli blushed and stammered, "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m not jealous!¡±

    "Then why did you lie down to peek at the door?" Li Ran asked.

    "I¡­.¡± Yue Jianli hesitated for a long time but could not answer.

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "I''m not familiar with that Qin Ruyan. I''ve only met her once, and I even killed her fellow disciples."

    Yue Jianli was stunned. "Really? Are you not familiar with each other?"

    "Of course, I don''t need to lie about something like this," Li Ran said frankly.

    "Mm, I''ll just have to trust you¡­"

    Yue Jianli heaved a sigh of relief in her heart, and her eyes shed.

    Li Ran smiled and said, "You should be relieved now?¡±

    Yue Jianli turned her head shyly and said in a low voice, "I have nothing to worry about. It has nothing to do with me¡­"

    Li Ran looked at her and was about to say something when he heard a knock on the door.

    <strong><i><b>Dong dong.</b></i></strong>

    "Sheng Zi Li, have you rested? I cannot sleep, I have something to talk to you about."

    The charming voice belonged to Qin Ruyan!

    The room was quiet for a moment.

    Yue Jianli''s face was grim as she gritted her teeth and said, "Li Ran, you big liar!"

    Li Ran: "¡­"

 Chapter 121: Ashamed and Indignant Yue Jianli!

    <h4>Chapter 121: Ashamed and Indignant Yue Jianli!</h4>

    Li Ran was dumbfounded when he heard Qin Ruyan''s voice.

    Why did shee looking for him at night?

    Yue Jianli''s chest rose and fell like an angry little lion. She gritted her teeth and said, "You''re not familiar with each other? She''s already here!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    <strong><i><b>Dong, dong, dong.</b></i></strong>

    Qin Ruyan knocked on the door and said softly, "Are you asleep, Sheng Zi Li?"

    "This vixen!" Yue Jianli drew her sword and rushed out.

    Li Ran held her tightly and covered her mouth.

    At the same time, he shouted, "I''m already resting. If there¡¯s anything you want, you can talk to me tomorrow¡­ F*ck!"

    Before he could finish, a burst of pain came from his right palm and he could not help but cry out in pain.

    When he looked down, he saw Yue Jianli biting him with all her strength.

    "You''re biting me again! You really are a dog!" Li Ran said in a low voice.

    <strong><i><b>Wu, wu, wu!</b></i></strong>

    Yue Jianli snorted but refused to let go.

    Qin Ruyan, who was outside the door, asked in confusion, "What''s wrong, Sheng Zi Li? Are you alright?"

    Li Ran forced himself to say, "It''s fine. My dog is disobedient. It''s best for Holy Maiden Qin to go back first. We''ll talk tomorrow."

    When Yue Jianli heard this, she was infuriated and could not help but bite harder.

    Qin Ruyan was taken aback. ¡°Sheng Zi Li has a dog?"

    Although she felt that something was wrong, Li Ran had already said so, so she couldn''t continue to pester him.

    "All right, you can rest early. I''ll see you in the morning," said Qin Ruyan.

    After saying that, she went back inside her room.

    When Li Ran heard the sound of the door closing next to him, he opened his hand and saw a tooth mark on his hand.

    Yue Jianli panted and said angrily, "Do you think I am your dog?¡±

    Li Ranid down a soundproof array and said angrily, "This is the second time you bit me. Wouldn''t a dog have such good teeth?"

    "I''ll fight you to the death!" Yue Jianli was flustered and wanted to fight him to the death.

    Li Ran threw out the Immortal Binding Rope to tie her up.

    Her hands were tied behind her back, and under her green shirt, her graceful figure was highlighted.

    "Li Ran, you''re tying me up again!"

    Yue Jianli''s face was red. She was ashamed and indignant.

    After learning from her previous experience, she did not dare to struggle at all. The more she struggled, the tighter she would be bound.

    Li Ran hugged his shoulders. "Who told you to bite me again?"

    "You lied to me first, you big liar!" Yue Jianli said hatefully.

    Although her limbs were tied up, her cultivation could still be used.

    With a thought, the longsword glowed and hovered in the air.

    "Hurry up and let me go!"

    Li Ran raised his eyebrows and was a little infuriated. "You dare to point your sword at me?"

    He was so angry that he threw Yue Jianli onto the bed and pped her.

    <strong><i><b>Pa!</b></i></strong>

    Her green shirt trembled and was full of sticity.

    The longsword in the air instantly lost its aura and fell to the ground with a ng.

    Yue Jianli was stunned for a moment before eximing, "You, you dare to hit me?!¡±

    <strong><i><b>Pa!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran didn''t say anything and pped her again.

    Yue Jianli struggled with shame and anger. "You bastard, I''ll kill you!"

    <strong><i><b>Pa!</b></i></strong>

    "Bastard, pervert, scoundrel!"

    <strong><i><b>Pa!</b></i></strong>

    "Hmm¡­"

    Li Ran was about to raise his hand again when his movements suddenly froze.

    Yue Jianli did not say a word. Her face was buried in the pillow, and her shoulders showed a slight tremble.

    She was¡­ crying?

    Li Ran gulped and carefully flipped her over.

    Yue Jianli''s eyes were closed, and her face was covered in tears as he sobbed.

    Li Ran suddenly felt numb.

    He was used to her holding a longsword and threatening to fight and kill.

    At this moment, he became flustered.

    Could it be that he used too much force?

    Li Ran noticed that she was still tied up so he hurriedly loosened the Immortal Binding Rope.

    However, she remained motionless.

    He scratched his head and said, ¡°Just now, I got a little carried away. Are you all right?"

    Yue Jianli said, "Wuwuwu~"

    "Did I hit you too hard?"

    "Wuwuwu~"

    "How about¡­I rub it for you?"

    "No!"

    Yue Jianli quickly sat up with her hands behind her back, her face as red as blood.

    "No, there''s no need for you. I''ll do it myself¡­"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Li Ran took the handkerchief and gently wiped the tears off her face. "Did I hurt you?"

    Yue Jianli turned her head.

    The Myriad Sword Pavilion focused on body refinement. Her physique was not that weak.

    Rather than saying it was painful, it was more of shyness¡­ She was still numb as if she had been electrocuted.

    "You bastard, I¡¯ll really bully you to death!" Yue Jianli bit her lips and said with a shaky voice.

    <i>How could someone touch her like that?</i>

    Just now, she was embarrassed and anxious. She was at a loss as to what to do and cried.

    Li Ran looked apologetic.

    He had gone a little overboard. After all, she was still a girl.

    The atmosphere quieted down for a moment.

    At that moment, Yue Jianli whispered, "Why did you stop me? Are you worried about Qin Ruyan''s misunderstanding?"

    "Of course not." Li Ran shook his head. "The Righteous and Devils are gathered in this restaurant. If the rtionship between us is known¡­ it will bring you a lot of trouble."

    The Righteous Sword Immortal and the Devil''s Sheng Zi mette at night.

    This was big news!

    Li Ran¡¯s name was taboo, but Yue Jianli was different. At that time, he was afraid that he would not be able to tolerate her.

    "So you''re worried about me?"

    Yue Jianli looked at him, and her eyes returned to normal.

    Li Ran said angrily, "What else? I don''t know that Qin Ruyan. Do I need to care about her opinion?"

    The corners of Yue Jianli''s mouth curled up and she snorted, ¡°<strong><i><b>Humph,</b></i></strong> you still have some conscience."

    Then, she thought of something and looked embarrassed. "You can''t hit someone there, and you even used so much force¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ran said, "It''s mainly because it feels so good that I can''t stop."

    "Stop talking about it!"

    Yue Jianli covered his mouth and her face turned red.

    Looking at Li Ran''s deep eyes, she looked away in panic.

    "Qin Ruyan definitely didn''t have any good intentions when she came looking for you at night. You''re not allowed to be with her!" Yue Jianli pouted.

    Li Ran smiled silently. "You''re saying you''re not jealous?"

    Yue Jianli red at him with tears on her face.

    His heart skipped a beat when he saw that lovely look of hers.

    Just as she was about to say something, a loud shout came from outside, apanied by loud footsteps.

    Then, the door was knocked once again. Qin Ruyan''s voice was anxious, "Sheng Zi Li, this is bad. The demon beasts are attacking the city!¡±

 Chapter 122: The Predator and The Prey!

    <h4>Chapter 122: The Predator and The Prey!</h4>

    "Demon beasts attacking the city?" Li Ran and Yue Jianli looked at each other, a bad premonition rising from their hearts.

    Qin Ruyan''s tone did not sound like she was joking.

    The boisterous noises in the restaurant and on the streets also proved that matters were not simple.

    Something big was about to happen!

    Yue Jianli hastily got out of bed, but her legs went limp and she almost couldn''t stand still.

    Li Ran reached out to support her, ¡°Are you all right?¡±

    Yue Jianli red at him in embarrassment. "What do you think? It''s your fault¡­"

    Li Ran scratched his head awkwardly.

    Qin Ruyan was still outside the door. Yue Jianli had no choice but to open the window to fly out.

    Li Ran grabbed her and stuffed green jadeite into her hand. "Be careful. If you encounter any danger, crush the jade pendant. I can sense your position immediately."

    Yue Jianli held the jadeite tightly and looked at him seriously.

    "Although you''re very bad and a big pervert¡­ I-I don''t hate you at all."

    After saying that, she turned around with a red face and soared into the sky.

    Li Ran was stunned for a moment before shaking his head with a smile.

    "It''s rare that this girl doesn''t talk harshly."

    ¡ª

    Li Ran changed his clothes and opened the door. Qin Ruyan was waiting anxiously outside.

    "Did you just say that the demon beasts came to attack the city?" he asked.

    Qin Ruyan nodded. "I just received news that a demon tide ising from outside the city!"

    "Let''s go take a look!"

    The two of them quickly walked out of the restaurant. They saw that the streets were crowded and brightly lit. Themoners rushed towards the north of the city in fear.

    Screams could be heard from above, and cultivators would asionally fly past on their swords.

    The scene was morous and chaotic.

    Li Ran and Qin Ruyan soared into the sky and flew towards the city gate against the tide of people.

    At this moment, the forces of the Righteous Path and Devil Dao had gathered on the city wall, including all the disciples of the Youluo Temple.

    When they saw Li Ran, they immediately gathered together. ¡°Sheng Zi!"

    Looking at their pale faces, Li Ran frowned and said, "What''s the situation?"

    Everyone moved aside. ¡°Sheng Zi, look.¡±

    Li Ran walked to the side of the city wall and was stunned.

    On the distant horizon, a ck cloud approaches, apanied by scattering dust and a loud boom.

    If one were to take a closer look, one would be able to tell that this was not a dark cloud. It was clearly a group of demon beasts that were howling ferociously!

    They were heading towards Southern Wind City!

    Li Ran frowned. "This city is at least five hundred kilometers away from the Grand Myriad Mountain Range. Why would the demon beasts attack this ce?"

    The viges and encampments that had been attacked earlier were rtively close to the outside of the mountain, so it was understandable.

    However, this Southern Wind City was so far away. Could it be that this group of demon beasts had eaten their fill?

    Lin Langyue''s expression turned serious. "If it isn''t for the Demon King''smand¡­"

    Li Ran added, "Or something forced them out!"

    But just what was it that could scare this group of demon beasts out of the Grand Myriad Mountain Range and run for five hundred kilometers?

    Regardless of the answer, it was not good news for them.

    <strong><i><b>Ding.</b></i></strong>

    A light sound rang in Li Ran''s mind. It was a notification from the system.

    ¡¾Mission Issued.¡¿

    ¡¾Hunt the beasts that attacked from the Grand Myriad Mountain Range and use their blood to show the human race¡¯s glory!¡¿

    <strong><b>¡¾The quality of the reward will depend on the number of demon beasts killed!¡¿</b></strong>

    "Hunt¡­" Li Ran''s heart stirred, but his face remained calm.

    At this moment, Qin Ruyan said, "The most important question now is what we should do.¡°

    There were two paths in front of them.

    Either run or fight.

    The wisest decision right now would be to run. No one had to pay any price. They would quietly wait until dawn, and the beast tide would naturally recede.

    However, Southern Wind City would not be able to survive. The hundreds of thousands ofmoners in the city would be food for the demon beasts.

    All cultivators knew this.

    Who was willing to fight these barbaric creatures?

    However, under these circumstances, everyone was unable to say anything, especially those Righteous Path disciples.

    "Everyone, what are you waiting for? I''m not interested in fighting the demon beasts."

    The other devil sects all responded, indicating that they would leave.

    The Righteous Path''s people were also moved.

    Deacon Liu from the Supreme Dao Pce said, "I think it would be better to retreat first. This beast tide is too huge, so we should temporarily avoid it."

    "I think what Deacon Liu said makes sense."

    "Yeah, let''s hurry up and leave!"

    "Who''s stupid enough to fight the demon beast to the death?"

    "Such a terrifying beast tide is not something we can handle."

    "Fairy Lin, give the order to retreat!"

    ¡ª

    The Righteous Path disciples were already thinking of retreating.

    ¡°Yue Jianli frowned. As cultivators, you want to give up themoners¡¯ lives behind you? Are you two worthy of being on the Righteous Path?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone''s expressions turned grim.

    However, there were still people who were dissatisfied. "The lives of themoners are lives, but our lives are not?"

    "That''s right, why are you risking your life for them?"

    "Mortals are nothing more than ants, so what if they die!"

    "There is no shortage of mortals in this world!"

    Faced with the surging beast tide, theypletely tore off the mask of righteousness and morality.

    "You guys!" Yue Jianli clenched her sword tightly, her heart filled with anger.

    Lin Langyue was conflicted.

    She did not want to give up on themoners behind her, but she did not have the right to make these cultivators risk their lives.

    Deep in their hearts, mortals were nothing more than ants.

    Usually, they would do something good, but it was for their good deeds to be known. It would be unrealistic for them to risk their lives.

    As the beast tide got closer and closer, everyone became more and more anxious.

    Fifty kilometers, thirty kilometers, twenty kilometers¡­

    <strong><i><b>Boom boom boom boom!</b></i></strong>

    The ground trembled violently as if an earthquake had struck, apanied by a torrential roar!

    The demon beasts'' howls were right beside their ears, and they could even see the beats¡¯ scarlet eyes and terrifying fangs!

    There were also manyrge creatures in the beast tide, all emitting terrifying auras!

    "Fairy Lin, stop hesitating! Let''s go!¡°

    "Retreat, it''s not worth it for mortals!"

    Everyone took out their treasures and prepared to leave.

    Lin Langyue clenched her fists tightly. Just as she was about to say something, Li Ran suddenly snickered.

    "Is this the face of the Righteous path? What a joke."

    The Righteous Path disciples were embarrassed, but they didn''t dare to refute him.

    Li Ran stood with his hands behind his back. "Disciple of the Youluo Temple, listen to me!"

    "Yes!" The disciples all knelt on one knee.

    "Everyone, form a defensive formation, activate defensive spirit artifacts, and help each other. I will not allow any of you to die!"

    "Yes!"

    Li Ran''s voice resounded in the night sky. "Let these animals know who is the prey!"

    His body rose into the air, his entire body engulfed with burning golden mes!

    Under everyone''s gaze, he was like a ming meteor, dragging its long me tail as it smashed towards the beasts!

    This scenery was heaven-shattering!

 Chapter 123: Silver Spear Annihilates the Demons, Bloody Slaughter!

    <h4>Chapter 123: Silver Spear Annihtes the Demons, Bloody ughter!</h4>

    Li Ran''s body was wrapped in golden mes as he smashed into the surging sea of demon beasts!

    "What does he want?"

    ¡°This is simply courting death!"

    "Even the Second-ranked Heavenly Devil has to retreat when facing such a herd of beasts!"

    "Too arrogant!"

    "Charging into the herd alone? Isn''t this courting death?"

    Everyone immediately began to discuss amongst themselves. They had even forgotten about escaping.

    However, right at this moment, an explosion rang out!

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    Under everyone''s shocked gazes, the golden Heavenly me exploded with Li Ran as its origin point, spreading rapidly among the demon beasts.

    In an instant, a golden me sea was formed.

    The dancing mes gushed out like waves!

    As for these ferocious beasts, as long as they were covered in golden mes, they would be engulfed.

    If they didn''t turn it into ashes, the me would never extinguish!

    Instantly, the beasts roared and demons howled!

    Li Ran managed to rely on his strength to stop the entire beast tide!

    ¡ª

    Above the walls was absolute silence¡­

    Regardless of whether it was the Righteous Path or Devil Path, they all watched this scene with shock.

    Was this Li Ran''s strength?

    This was too terrifying!

    Even if he was a peerless genius, he was only eighteen years old!

    Even Lin Langyue was lost in thought.

    "He has such a powerful Heavenly me¡­ Li Ran, just how many trump cards do you have left?¡± A faint feeling of powerlessness appeared in her heart.

    The corners of Yue Jianli''s mouth curled into a smile, and her eyes flickered with worship.

    This was Li Ran!

    The man who she supported!

    The disciples of the Youluo Temple''s eyes were filled with fervor as they shouted in unison, "For the Sheng Zi!"

    "For the Sheng Zi!"

    Then, they leaped down the city wall!

    Qin Ruyan covered her mouth with her hands as she giggled. ¡°Joyous Unity Sect, follow the footsteps of the Sheng Zi Li and hunt down demon beasts!"

    After she finished speaking, she led the group of disciples into the sky.

    Lin Langyue felt even more ashamed.

    This was a war between the human race and the demon race. Even the people of the Devil Path did not hesitate, yet she was still worried about the thoughts of those Righteous Path disciples¡­

    "Disciple of Tianshu Institute, listen!¡°

    "Yes!"

    "Our sect had been enjoying the offerings of themon folks, now we must do our best for humankind! Everyone, follow me to stop the demon tide. I would rather die than retreat!¡±

    "Yes!"

    The spirit artifact lit up and the female cultivators followed her into the demonic tide.

    <strong><i><b>Cang Lang!</b></i></strong>

    Yue Jianli rose into the air, her green robes fluttering in the wind. "Myriad Sword Pavilion''s disciples, follow me to y the demons!"

    "Yes!"

    The Myriad Sword Pavilion disciples unsheathed their swords and rushed into the sea of beasts.

    Before Yue Jianli left, she turned around to look at the people on the city wall, her eyes filled with disdain.

    Shaking her head and sneering, she threw her sword down.

    "Kill!"

    "For the sake of the human race, kill!¡°

    A portion of the cultivators couldn''t hold back their boiling blood any longer, and they took out immortal treasures and soared into the sky.

    As for the remaining cultivators, they froze. They didn''t dare to fight, nor did they dare to leave.

    For a moment, the atmosphere became silent.

    Deacon Liu''s face turned pale.

    He was in favor of retreating, but now, he was in a difficult position.

    If news of the escape were to spread, it would bring shame to the Supreme Dao Pce. At that time, Chief Chen would not allow him to live!

    Seeing the demon tide raging outside the city, Deacon Liu swallowed his saliva.

    "Let''s wait and see for a while. Why don''t we be their backup?"

    "That''s fine!"

    "Yes, we are their backup."

    The others chimed in and finally found an excuse.

    ¡ª

    Bai Jiangye silently watched Li Ran fight amongst the beasts, a trace of fear shing through his eyes.

    "Is this the first-ranked Heavenly Devil?"

    ¡ª

    The silver spear in Li Ran''s hand ttered, and his spear intent surged out.

    The spear pierced into the chest of a demon beast and shattered its heart.

    He withdrew his spear.

    Then stabbed out again.

    He withdrew his spear.

    And again.

    His feet did not move at all. The silver spear in his hand stabbing speed became faster, almost turning into an afterimage.

    As long as the demon beast wanted to pounce at him, it would face the tip of the Yunling Spear, and the blood from the monsters dyed the surroundings red.

    In the time it takes an incense stick to burn, dozens of demon beasts had perished under his spear.

    On their body was either a precise bloody hole on their chest or heart.

    The muscles on Li Ran''s body bulged as his qi and blood surged. White steam rose from his body.

    He was akin to a reef in an ocean.

    No matter how the beast tide attacked, he did not falter.

    There were more and more demon beast corpses under his feet, almost forming a small mountain!

    The demon beasts noticed themotion and surrounded him.

    But he was not in a hurry to attack.

    The demon beasts seemed to have realized that every one of them was sending themselves to their deaths. Thus, they decided to gather together and swarm Li Ran.

    This was a smart decision.

    Seeing that there were more and more demon beasts around him, Li Ran did not attack and allowed them to gather.

    Not far away, Lin Langyue noticed this, and her eyes flickered with astonishment.

    "What is he trying to do?"

    Demon beasts surrounded him in a dense mass, their scarlet eyes were staring him intently.

    Their eyes were filled with greed, and their saliva uncontrobly flowed down.

    "It''s about time."

    Li Ran revealed a grin. When he opened his eyes again, his eyes hadpletely turned silver.

    The silver spear in his right hand erupted with white light, and the power of the Demon Thrashing Fist poured into the spear.

    Yunling¡¯s body trembled as if it was cheering him on.

    <strong><i><b>Awoo awoo!</b></i></strong>

    Sensing that something was wrong, the demon beasts howled and pounced at him.

    But it was toote.

    The silver light in Li Ran''s eyes shone brighter,parable to a god, the beasts were unable to look straight at him.

    Taking a step forward, the air instantly stopped.

    Holding the shaft of the spear with his right hand, the world suddenly dimmed, as if all the light had gathered on the spear.

    Spear Technique- Towards the Sky!

    Silver light blossomed, and the terrifying spear intent and Demon Thrashing Fist intent merged, illuminating the night like daylight!

    Sharp and destructive.

    For demon beasts, this silver light represented extinction!

    When the light dissipated, the surrounding demon beasts stood there like statues.

    A momentter, their body exploded into a rain of blood!

    Li Ran stepped on his flesh and blood as he slowly walked out. There was not a trace of blood on his white robes.

    The cultivators who saw this were all stunned.

    If I remember correctly, the Youluo Temple was a sect that cultivated the Dao, right?

    This devil¡¯s god-like spear intent was simply shocking. With this, Li Ran could even be the chief of the Myriad Sword Pavilion!

    Lin Langyue''s expression was extremelyplicated.

    She had originally thought that she''d be stronger and had the opportunity to clear her name, yet she discovered that he was simply an insurmountable mountain!

    "Li Ran¡­"

    She bit her lips, her eyes lost all their calmness.

 Chapter 124: Beast King and Human Devil!

    <h4>Chapter 124: Beast King and Human Devil!</h4>

    The beast tide surged.

    All the cultivators who participated in the battle formed a battle formation and collided with the torrent of blood and flesh formed by the demon beasts!

    They protected the city gates behind them!

    This was a war. Every second, demon beasts would die.

    The blood dyed the yellow soil dark red. No one would think about what to do next, because either the enemy or they had died yet!

    If they were injured, they would retreat to recover. The others would automatically step up and fill up the gap in their formation.

    After the wounded recovered, they would carry their immortal treasures back to the battlefield.

    There was also a line of defense in the sky, firmly stopping the strange falcons outside the city.

    "Kill!"

    "Bastard, die!"

    "Who has an Essence Recovery Pill? I''m running out of qi!"

    "Here, take it!"

    "Old Devil Feng, be careful behind you!"

    ¡ª

    At this moment, everyone temporarily forgot about the difference between the Righteous Path and Devil Path. They watched each other¡¯s backs.

    In the face of this beast tide, the word human was the final line.

    The geniuses had also disyed their true strength.

    Lin Langyue''s dao technique was unparalleled. Every movement she made caused countless demon beasts to be crushed into powder.

    Yue Jianli''s sword intent was overflowing, and deep sword light flickered as the demon beast''s head rolled down!

    Qin Ruyan''s veil fluttered. The lingering sounds of silk and bamboo spread out in the thin air. The demon beasts in front of her started fighting each other.

    Although the number of demon beasts was huge, most of them were demon beasts in the outer and middle regions. Theirbat abilities were not considered strong, and they were forcefully stopped!

    Li Ran, on the other hand, sped through the horde of beasts and reaped their lives as quickly as possible.

    The hunting count disyed by the system was rapidly rising.

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    A ten-meter-tall Savage Bear strode and trampled the demon beast in front of it to death as it approached the human defense line step by step.

    The disciples of Tianshu Institute, who were guarding this ce, looked at the monster in shock.

    ¡°Golden Core demon beast!"

    The most important thing in determining whether a demon beast was strong or not was its bloodline.

    This Savage Bear''s body was enormous. Clearly, it had an ancient bloodline. It was so powerful that it made one''s hair stand on end!

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The giant bear raised its hand and pped towards them!

    The shadow covered their bodies, and despair shed through their eyes.

    It was over!

    However, the following scenepletely shocked them.

    A golden giant appeared behind the Savage Bear, its body was several times bigger than it. Behind it was an endless gxy!

    The giant raised his hand and mmed down, its left arm was wrapped around with a divine dragon!

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    The earth shook, and the cultivators nearby were knocked to the ground!

    As for the insufferably arrogant Savage Bear, as well as all the nearby demon beasts, they were smashed into meat paste!

    Qi Manifestation: Dragon Elephant Zetian!

    However, it was not over yet.

    The golden giant lifted its right foot and mercilessly crushed the demon beast as if it was trampling an ant to death.

    Waving its arms, it tore off a huge three-headed bird in the sky.

    Amidst the miserable cries, it was forcefully torn into two!

    Fresh blood fell like rain,nding on the giant''s body, instantly evaporated by the golden light.

    The cultivators stared nkly at this scene, their throats clenched.

    "What exactly is this?"

    "Could it be that a True God has descended?"

    At this time, a female cultivator pointed at him, eximing, "Look, it''s Li Ran!"

    Everyone looked up and saw Li Ran standing on the giant''s head, doing the same thing as it.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    The giant stepped on thest leg and turned around to step into the void, returning to the cosmos.

    After the rampage of the golden giant, a huge space appeared in the beast tide.

    Li Ran floated down.

    Without even looking at the cultivator in front of him, he turned around and left, continuing to hunt demon beasts.

    Only the desire to fight remained in his head¡­

    The expressions of the people from Tianshu Institute wereplicated.

    The Devil Sheng Zi, who had humiliated their sect leader, had be their savior?

    This made them feel mixed feelings.

    A female disciple said softly, "That giant was his avatar, right? Do you think¡­ the chief would be his opponent?"

    Everyone was silent.

    This was their answer.

    ¡ª

    Li Ran flew, continuously reaping the lives of demon beasts.

    The Heaven Seizing Technique was operating at full speed, providing him with a steady stream of qi.

    He had no intention of hiding his strength.

    With the help of the system, he would receive more trump cards. It didn''t matter even if they were exposed.

    Moreover, so what if they saw his manifest?

    Who could take a punch from him?

    Strength was the absolute truth!

    Every day, Li Ran wanted to hide his strength and y the game of pretending to be a pig and eating a tiger. Now, Li Ran did not have the leisure nor the time to do so!

    ¡ª

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    A Nascent Soul realm lion was wrapped in lightning as it let out a deafening roar!

    The two groups of demon beasts in the surroundings fought and knelt at its feet.

    Thundering Feral Lion!

    This was a creature in the depths of the dense forest. He never expected it to appear in the beast tide!

    Even though Yue Jianli and Lin Langyue had teamed up to fight against it for hundreds of exchanges, they still couldn''t do anything to it!

    Instead, its aura grew stronger and stronger!

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    With a roar, Thundering Feral Lion''s body charged towards Yue Jianli!

    It had already unlocked its intelligence and knew that its strength was slightly weaker, so it intended to destroy one of them first!

    "Be careful!¡° Lin Langyue eximed.

    Thundering Feral Lion''s speed was too fast. Yue Jianli had just reacted when its sharp ws arrived!

    She was just about to flee when the lion w wrapped in lightning shed in front of her, making her body numb. She couldn''t even lift her sword!

    "Not good!¡°

    Yue Jianli''s terrified expression was reflected in Thundering Feral Lion''s cold eyes.

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    Just as the sharp ws were about to tear her apart, a blood-red figure shed past, directly sending the lion flying!

    Li Ran stood in front of her, his entire body enshrouded with blood energy. His dark red eyes were filled with killing intent!

    "You''re not allowed to stay here. Go back to the city!" He didn''t even look back.

    "But I¡­"

    "Go back!" Li Ran''s tone was cold and stern without any room for discussion.

    Yue Jianli lowered her head and obediently retreated.

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    Thundering Feral Lion got up from the ground and shook its head, its icy blue eyes filled with violence.

    Lin Langyue said, "This is a Nascent Soul Realm Beast King. It cannot be underestimated. If we join forces, we will have a better chance of winning¡­¡°

    "No need."

    Li Ran''s voice was cold and fierce. "I''ll personally kill it!"

    "Don''t be rash¡­"

    Just as Lin Langyue was about to persuade him, he took a step forward. His body suddenly expanded, his clothes tearing apart!

    His muscles bulged like a giant beast and the blood energy that permeated his body grew in density!

    The lightning on the Thundering Feral Lion''s body sparkled as it faced off against him.

    The next second¡­

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    One man and one lion crashed into each other!

    There were no Daoist techniques, nor the need for any divine abilities.

    There were only fists and ws!

    They used the most primitive and bloody methods to attack each other.

    Blood for blood, fist to ws!

    All the demon beasts and cultivators stopped fighting, staring nkly at the fierce battle between the man and the lion.

    One was a beast king, the other was a human devil!

    "Animal!"

    Li Ran stood up and grabbed the Thundering Feral Lion''s tail, directly swinging its huge body.

    He drew an arc in the air and smashed it onto the ground with a boom!

    Before the lion could react, Li Ran firmly held it down. His right hand pointed at it like a de, piercing into the lion''s chest like a de!

    <strong><i><b>Roar, roar, roar!</b></i></strong>

    The intense pain caused the Thundering Feral Lion to frantically struggle, but Li Ran remained motionless like an iron tower, firmly suppressing its movement.

    He took out his right hand and raised it high!

    In his hand was a beating lightning heart!

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    He instantly crushed it!

    The group of demon beasts had lost their souls!

 Chapter 125: Humanityâ€™s Counterattack!

    <h4>Chapter 125: Humanity¡¯s Counterattack!</h4>

    In an instant, the entire battlefield fell silent.

    Everyone looked at this scene with astonishment.

    Li Ran, whose figure stood firm like an iron tower, was emitting solid blood energy.

    As for the insufferably arrogant Thunderous Feral Lion, its body was constantly twitching as blood gushed out from the hole in its chest.

    The terrifying life force of a Nascent Soul Realm demon beast caused it to not immediately die despite having its heart shattered.

    Its icy blue eyes werepletely devoid of greed and ruthlessness. Only pain and pleading remained.

    It was scared as it struggled to survive!

    Li Ran''s dark red eyes were cold as he raised his right foot and stepped on Thunderous Feral Lion''s head.

    Its terrified eyes were fiercely stomped.

    Red and white liquid sttered in all directions.

    Nascent Soul Realm Thunderous Feral Lion¡ªdead!

    This bloody battle between humans and demon beasts only took an incense stick''s worth of time.

    However, it was enough to decide who lives and who dies, who stands and who falls!

    Thunder Lion''s massive corpse dimmed, and its ice-blue eyes darkened.

    It did not even possess the divine ability of a primordial spirit leaving its body. The destruction of its flesh was death in the truest sense.

    Li Ran raised his head and swept his indifferent eyes over the beasts.

    The two groups of demon beasts were fighting, and their guts were about to split apart!

    At this moment, they finally realized that the human before them was no prey at all.

    He was a predator!

    Li Ran took a step forward, and the demon beasts retreated in unison. Fearful sobs were emitted from their mouths.

    He stepped forward again, and the demon beast retreated again.

    A single person forced the entire beast tide to retreat.

    Li Ran''s cold voice rang out, "Disciples of Youluo Temple, listen to me!"

    "Yes!" Several disciples flew behind him.

    They obeyed Li Ran''s request and formed a defensive formation to defend against the demon beasts while trying their best to ensure their safety.

    Although their faces were slightly pale, not a single person had been reduced!

    Li Ran looked at the group of beasts in front of him with a sinister smile on his face. "Begin the hunt!"

    "Kill!" The disciples'' eyes were filled with fervor as they charged towards the beasts.

    Yue Jianli looked at his figure, her cheeks red and heart pounding.

    This was Li Ran!

    Stepping on the flying sword, she rose into the air, her voice loud and clear, "Myriad Sword Pavilion''s disciples, listen to my orders, counterattack with me!"

    ¡°Kill!"

    "Send them back to the Grand Myriad Mountain Range!"

    "For the glory of humanity!"

    The cultivators feel their blood boiling. They used their remaining spiritual power to charge at the beasts!

    The horn signifying counterattack officially sounded.

    The defensive line that had been pushed to the entrance of the city was pushing the entire beast tide back!

    The demon beasts were scared out of their wits by Li Ran.

    Originally, they were driven by their instincts to hunt, yet at this moment, their fighting spirit waspletely gone, and they turned around and fled while wailing in pain!

    <strong><i><b>Awoo awoo!</b></i></strong>

    In their panic, many of their nsmen were trampled to death.

    At this moment, the anger umted in the hearts of the cultivators had finally been vented!

    Divine light immediately erupted. Dao techniques rumbled, illuminating the entire night sky.

    Li Ran did not attack.

    He stood with his hands behind his back. Even though his clothes were tattered, his presence became more dazzling.

    Lin Langyue stared nkly at the side of his face, her heart filled with indescribable emotions.

    This was an unruly devil.

    He disdained the Righteous Path, hated the Devil Path, and didn''t even care about the top sects'' geniuses.

    Such a person was willing to jump into the beast tide and fight the Nascent Soul Realm Beast King to the death to protect the mortals of Southern Wind City!

    If he hadn''t used a primitive and bloody method to kill the Thunderous Feral Lion and intimidate the demon beasts, the beast tide would probably not have retreated!

    "Li Ran¡­¡±

    "What kind of person are you?"

    ¡ª

    The morning light dimmed and the sky broke.

    The night was finally torn apart by the sunlight, and the beast tidepletely dispersed.

    The area outside Southern Wind City was devastated.

    The stench of blood suffused the ruins, and the yellow soil was dyed jet ck and dark red by blood.

    The damaged corpses were ferocious and terrifying, and they covered the ins, blocking all the horizon.

    The saber and sword had were scattered around, and the smoke had yet to disperse¡­

    However, this apocalyptic scene contained hope.

    The cultivators'' clothes were disheveled, and their entire bodies were bathed in blood without a trace of a high and mighty cultivator.

    However, their faces were brimming with excited smiles.

    In the end, the beast tide failed to breach through the human defense line.

    None of the citizens of Southern Wind City died.

    This was a great victory for the human race.

    <strong><i><b>Creak</b></i></strong>

    The gates of Southern Wind City slowly opened.

    Themoners surged out of the city like a tide.

    Although they were hiding in the city, they knew just how bitter the battle outside was with their heaven-shaking roars and rumbling Dao techniques.

    The immortals who normally stood high and above were risking their lives for them!

    The City Lord of Southern Wind City passed through the crowd and arrived in front of the cultivators. He knelt down and kowtowed.

    "Thank you, Immortals, for saving the citizens of Southern Wind City!¡±

    The citizens behind him also knelt on the ground¡­

    "Thank you Immortals for saving our lives!"

    "Thank you, Immortals!"

    ¡ª

    Among these people were a white-haired old man, a child with buns, and a woman holding an infant¡­ Without exception, their eyes were filled with gratitude and worship.

    Looking at these lively faces, the cultivators felt a bit thankful.

    They were d that they had not escaped the battle, that they had chosen to fight for mortals, and that they had sessfully defended the city gates.

    ¡°Perhaps this is also one of the objectives of cultivation?¡°

    Next, themoners carried stretchers and helped the injured cultivators into the city.

    The city wall was silent.

    The cultivators known as "backup" watched this scene with bitter expressions.

    Unexpectedly, the beast tide was repelled.

    The expression of the Deacon of the Supreme Dao Pce was extremely unsightly.

    If this matter were to spread out, not only would it bring disgrace to the sect, he would also be severely punished!

    Deacon Liu''s eyes shifted. "Let''s go, let''s go!"

    "That''s right, the backup has also contributed!"

    "That''s right. We also participated!"

    "Just now, I even dropped a handful of pills!"

    This group of people shamelessly began to shout.

    Just as they were about to walk down the wall, a young man with a white face stood in front of them.

    "I''ll give you ten breaths to disappear. Otherwise¡­"

    Bai Jiangye said indifferently, "I''ll kill you all."

    The Death Prison disciples behind him surrounded them.

    Deacon Liu gulped. "Bai Jiangye, didn''t you just stand by and watch? What do you mean?"

    Bai Jiangye''s smile was brilliant. "That''s right, I just watched from the sidelines because the lives of mortals are no different from the life of livestock in my eyes.

    "I was merely looking at you guys with displeasure. Do you have any objections?"

    Deacon Liu frowned. "You!"

    Bai Jiangye¡¯s teeth were snow-white. "You still have five breaths left."

    ¡°Bai Jiangye!¡°

    "Four."

    Deacon Liu stomped and flew away with the disciples of the Supreme Dao Pce.

    The other sects and wandering cultivators didn''t dare to stay any longer and fled.

    The notoriety of the Death Prison was no joke!

    Bai Jiangye turned around and looked at Li Ran''s tall and straight figure with his smile fading away.

    "How can he be this strong¡­"

 Chapter 126: Princess Sheng Zhixia!

    <h4>Chapter 126: Princess Sheng Zhixia!</h4>

    North of Southern Wind City.

    A flying boat swept across the sky.

    The flying boat was carved with dragons and phoenixes. It was iparably luxurious. Clearly, it was not an ordinary immortal treasure.

    A young girl was wearing a bright yellow brocade robe. Her clothes were embroidered with dragon patterns, both of her hands were on the head of the dragon.

    Her ck hair hung down like a waterfall, her facial structure perfect, and her brows as delicate as a painting.

    It was none other than Sheng n''s Third Princess, Sheng Zhixia!

    "General Wang, how far are we from Southern Wind City?" Sheng Zhixia asked.

    Behind her, a muscr man in armor cupped his hands and said, "Reporting to the Third Princess, there are still over two hundred kilometers left."

    Sheng Zhixia nodded. "We should be here soon."

    Ever since the Grand Myriad Mountain Range demon beasts had made a move, the Imperial Court had immediately received the news.

    Hearing that a vige had been destroyed by demon beasts, Sheng Zhixia volunteered to investigate.

    However, the southern border was too far away from the central ins. It had already entered the territory belonging to various sects, and there was no Sheng n teleportation array there.

    Therefore, she could only teleport to a city that was tens of thousands of miles away and then fly through a flying boat.

    A day and night had already passed.

    "To fight for the Immortal Destinies, the various sects probably arrived yesterday," General Wang said. "Right now, the Righteous and Devils of Southern Wind City are all gathered together. Third Princess must be careful!"

    Sheng Zhixia shook her head, "It''s fine. I''m not interested in Immortal Destinies. I only hope that the citizens of Southern Wind City will be safe and sound."

    A trace of worry shed across her pretty face.

    This unusual movement attracted the attention of many sects.

    There must be arge number of people from the Devil Sect in Southern Wind City, including the Death Prison and the Joyous Unity Sect¡­ Even the first-ranked Heavenly Devil might be here!

    They saw human life as a waste. If they were to get into a conflict with the Righteous Path, the innocent people in the city would suffer.

    They were all citizens of her Sheng n!

    "Hurry up!" Sheng Zhixia couldn''t help but urge.

    The qi gathering array on the flying boat lit up and flew towards Southern Wind City as fast as possible.

    Not long after, the huge city appeared in her eyes.

    At this time, General Wang eximed, "Third Princess, quickly look down!"

    When Sheng Zhixia heard this, she looked down and was stunned.

    What kind of miserable scene was this?

    Countless corpsesid across the ground, extending countless miles from the city gate!

    Limbs were scattered everywhere, and blood dyed the loess dark red. Even from the sky, one could smell the pungent smell of blood.

    From above, it looked like a huge carpet made of flesh and blood!

    The flying boat slowlynded.

    Sheng Zhixia stared nkly at what seemed akin to the Purgatory.

    The corpses of all sorts of demon beasts stretched as far as one¡¯s eye could see. There was nock of huge wild bears, strange birds¡­ There was even a Thunderous Feral Lion!

    "This is¡­ The demon beast attacked the city?" General Wang''s throat was a little tense.

    Even though he had been on the battlefield for a long time, he had never seen such a tragic scene.

    Sheng Zhixia suddenly snapped back to her senses. "Not good. The citizens of the city!"

    Even demon beasts had suffered such heavy casualties. Wouldn''t the mortals in that city already be¡­

    She rose from the airboat and rushed towards Southern Wind City with lightning speed.

    "Princess, be careful of the demons in the city!"

    General Wang hurriedly followed.

    Sheng Zhixia had just entered the city when the scene in front of her stunned her.

    The city was not as miserable as she had imagined. On the contrary, it was so lively that she couldn''t believe it.

    Quite a few cultivators were meditating in the za. The citizens beside them were busy helping them carry food and water. She even saw Righteous Path disciples helping the Devil Path heal their wounds¡­

    From time to time, a wave ofughter sounded, and the atmosphere was simply too harmonious to be true.

    "This¡­¡±

    The people of Sheng Zhixia were dumbfounded.

    When General Wang and the others arrived, they were shocked by the scene before them.

    He rubbed his eyes. "What¡­ what''s going on? How did the Righteous Path and the Devil Path end up together? Why would mortals dare tough alongside cultivators?"

    A day had just passed, and the entire city had be unfamiliar!

    "Where''s the Southern Wind City Lord? Her Highness has arrived!"

    After a moment of silence, everyone turned around to look at them.

    When the City Lord saw the flood dragon-robed Sheng Zhixia, he couldn''t help trembling and hastily ran over.

    "This lowly one stands as the City Lord of Southern Wind City. Greetings, Third Princess! I didn''t know that the princess is here, I hope the princess can forgive me!"

    This set of clothes already indicated her identity. Princess Flood Dragon, Sheng Zhixia!

    Sheng Zhixia nodded. "It''s fine."

    Only then did the City Lord stand up.

    "I see that the demon beasts outside the city have suffered countless casualties, but the city seems to be safe and sound. What exactly happened?" Sheng Zhixia asked.

    The City Lord replied, "Last night, the demon beasts of the Grand Myriad Mountain Range went on a rampage and formed the demon beast tide, attacking the city¡­¡±

    He told them everything that had happenedst night.

    Sheng Zhixia was stunned.

    She could tell that the corpses outside the city were proof.

    However, to her surprise, the cultivators of the Righteous Path and Devil Path had joined forces to fight against the demon beasts and protected hundreds of thousands of mortals in the city.

    This was simply unimaginable!

    At this moment, she saw Lin Langyue, who was standing at the side and quickly walked over. "Fairy Lin!"

    Lin Langyue nodded slightly. "Princess Sheng."

    Sheng Zhixia bowed deeply and said gratefully, "Thank you for leading the cultivators to protect the citizens of Southern Wind City. On behalf of the Imperial Family, I express my sincere thanks to you!"

    From her point of view, Lin Langyue must be the one taking the lead to fight the demon tide.

    Only this first-ranked genius had such strength and cohesion.

    But unexpectedly, Lin Langyue shook her head and said, "I wasn¡¯t the leader. Princess Sheng should be thanking someone else¡­¡±

    "Hmm?"

    Sheng Zhixia was puzzled. "What does Fairy Lin mean?"

    At this moment, the crowd suddenly quieted down.

    The cultivators all stood up and opened up a passageway.

    A man with a well-toned upper body and the presence of a dragon slowly walked over.

    The surroundings becamepletely silent, everyone''s eyes were filled with reverence in an instant.

    When General Wang saw the person''s appearance, his brows jumped.

    He hastily blocked Sheng Zhixia behind him and pulled out his sword. "Princess, be careful, it''s the Devil Sect¡¯s Sheng Zi Li Ran!"

    ¡°Li Ran?!¡±

    The apanying guards'' hearts trembled as they pulled out their weapons.

    That was the legendary first-ranked Heavenly Devil!

    In the end, before Sheng Zhixia could say anything, a wave of metal shing rang out.

    All the cultivators took out their immortal treasures and rushed over, ring at them covetously!

    Qin Ruyan''s eyes were ice-cold. Her hands were filled with qi, ready to strike.

    Yue Jianli''s sword trembled as if it was about to strike General Wang''s throat at any second!

    The Righteous and Devil Path had confronted the Imperial n for Li Ran!

    The atmosphere was grave and tense!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    General Wang gulped, feeling that something was wrong.

 Chapter 127: Draw a Sword and Offend Four Top Sects?

    <h4>Chapter 127: Draw a Sword and Offend Four Top Sects?</h4>

    General Wang was dumbfounded.

    He could understand if the devils were to step up for Li Ran.

    But what was going on with the Righteous Path?

    Especially the female cultivators of the Tianshu Institute, their eyes were itching to eat him!

    Sheng Zhixia also felt a bit dazed.

    Li Ran had recently beaten up the Righteous Path disciples and even heavily injured Lin Langyue. He could be considered the Righteous Path¡¯s public enemy.

    However, the Righteous Path in front of them was actually protecting this devil.

    "This¡­¡±

    Li Ran walked in front of General Wang and looked at him calmly.

    The tall shadow covered his body. His body was covered in bloodstains, emitting a terrifying aura like that of a ferocious beast.

    General Wang¡¯s heartbeat suddenly rose as if he was being targeted by a savage beast!

    "Move aside." Li Ran''s voice was calm.

    General Wang''s heart trembled and he unconsciously took a step back.

    He was a veteran Nascent Soul cultivator, but when faced with this youth, he felt a bit frightened.

    This was an instinct that he had cultivated for a long time, indicating that this person was extremely dangerous!

    But behind him was the Third Princess¡­

    "General Wang, get out of the way!" Sheng Zhixia spoke while he was in a dilemma.

    "Yes." General Wang finally let out a sigh of relief and opened up a path.

    Li Ran walked past them, not even looking at Sheng Zhixia.

    The disciples of the Youluo Temple put away their immortal treasures and followed behind him.

    Sheng Zhixia frowned slightly as she looked at the tall and sturdy figure, her gaze probing.

    This was the first time she had seen the legendary Devil Sheng Zi, but he waspletely out of her imagination.

    When the conflict was resolved, the other cultivators put away their immortal treasures. The atmosphere finally eased a little.

    Yue Jianli looked at General Wang and coldly said, "I know you''re a Nascent Soul cultivator, but if you dare to pull your sword at Li Ran again, I won''t let you off!"

    After she finished speaking, she left with the Myriad Sword Pavilion disciples.

    Qin Ruyan walked over with a bewitching smile. "As expected of the royal family. What a great heavenly might! I really want to try you. I wonder how sharp this general''s sword is?"

    Even Lin Langyue was displeased and said with displeasure, "Princess Sheng, please take care of your subordinates. This isn''t the central ins!"

    General Wang broke out in cold sweat.

    <i>What is going on?</i>

    <i>I merely drew my sword out of reflex.</i>

    <i>Why did I offend four top sects in one go?!</i>

    Sheng Zhixia wasn''t angry at all. She nodded and said, "This is my fault. General Wang only wanted to protect me. He doesn''t have any ill intentions. Please forgive me if I offended you."

    Hearing this, their expressions eased slightly.

    At this moment, Sheng Zhixia asked, "Fairy Lin, can you take a step forward?"

    Lin Langyue nodded.

    The two of them walked to a secluded spot. Sheng Zhixia asked curiously, "Fairy Lin, why are the Righteous Path and Devil Path getting along so well in this city?"

    Lin Langyue nced at her. "You''re asking why the Righteous Path disciples are standing on Li Ran''s side, right?¡°

    When Sheng Zhixia was seen through, she smiled embarrassedly. "Please, Fairy Lin."

    Lin Langyue sighed. "That''s because Li Ran saved their lives!"

    When the beast tide attacked the city, Li Ran madly hunted demon beasts, indirectly saving many lives.

    Tianshu Institute, Myriad Sword Pavilion, Joyous Unity Sect, Qilin Vi¡­ Almost every sect was saved by him.

    He was their savior.

    Lin Langyue asked, "Didn''t you just ask me who organized the Righteous Path and Devil Path to resist the demon tide?

    "It''s Li Ran.¡±

    "If it weren''t for him jumping into the beast tide and igniting everyone''s blood, Southern Wind City would have long fallen and hundreds of thousands ofmoners would have died!¡±

    "If it weren''t for him killing the Thunderous Feral Lion and scaring the demons away, who knows how many more cultivators would have perished.¡±

    "So¡­¡±

    Lin Langyue said indifferently, "You''re provoking everyone by drawing your sword!"

    There were four or five top-tier sects gathered in this city. So what if she was the Empress?

    If the other party really had an ulterior motive, they did not mind staying behind forever!

    "It''s actually like this!" Sheng Zhixia covered her mouth in shock.

    It was surprisingly Li Ran who took the lead to stop this beast tide!

    Shouldn''t the people of the Devil Path treat human life like grass? This Li Ran was the first-ranked Heavenly Devil, yet he was willing to risk his life for mortals?

    It had simply overturned her belief in the Devil Path.

    When she recalled what the guards had done, a trace of shame shed through her eyes.

    The other side had protected hundreds of thousands of people of the Sheng n, but her subordinate had drawn a sword towards the hero¡­

    Sheng Zhixia bit her lips, feeling a little ufortable.

    ¡ª

    Autumn Moon Restaurant.

    Li Ran breathed in the bathtub and sighedfortably.

    Afterst night''s fierce battle, even he felt a little exhausted.

    The ritualistic behavior of taking a bath could help him relieve his fatigue.

    "Open the system."

    The system interface appeared before him.

    After he killed the Thunder Lionst night, the progress bar for the hunting mission was immediately full.

    <strong><b>Missionpleted.</b></strong>

    <strong><b>¡¾Mission Completed¡¿</b></strong>

    <strong><b>¡¾Degree of Completion: Perfect¡¿</b></strong>

    <strong><b>¡¾Obtained Super Treasure Chest *1¡¿</b></strong>

    "Open the treasure chest.¡°

    ¡¾<strong><i><b>Congrattions to the host for obtaining the divine ability "Six Words of Truth"!</b></i></strong>¡¿

    "It''s actually ¡®Six Words of Truth¡¯?"

    This was a legendary divine ability of the Buddhism Path, also known as the Six-Word Mantra.

    It was said that it contained great power, wisdom, andprehension of the universe.

    It had endless uses, and it was the nemesis of all demons!

    With Li Ran''s Nascent Soul Realm cultivation, he could only disy a portion of its might.

    His mind moved while his entire body was enshrouded in golden light, and it seemed as if there was a Buddhist chant in the air.

    Spreading his hand, the palm of his hand lit up with words as boundless Buddhist light shone out.

    One could feel the terrifying power contained within it!

    Li Ran shook his head in amusement. "The Six Words of Truth and the Demon Thrashing Fist, my abilities are getting stronger."

    What truly surprised him the most was the Heaven Seizing Technique.

    The Youluo Temple disciples pursued the Dao and cultivated the Dao of the Evesting Phenomenon. The Six-Word Mantra was a Buddhist divine ability that required the support of Buddhist power.

    Logically speaking, these two did not belong under the same system.

    However, under the control of the Heaven Seizing Technique, he was able to freely convert it.

    Li Ran felt that this cultivation technique had mysterious origins.

    ¡ª

    <strong><i><b>Creak~</b></i></strong>

    At this moment, the door was opened by someone.

    Li Ran sensed it for a moment and immediately revealed a wicked smile as he silently dove into the bathtub.

    Yue Jianli tiptoed in, trying to give Li Ran a surprise, only to find that the room was empty.

    "Strange, shouldn''t he be taking a bath¡­" Yue Jianli was confused.

    Just as she walked to the tub, arge hand suddenly reached out and pulled her into the water!

    "Ah!"

    Yue Jianli cried out as she fell into the bathtub.

 Chapter 128: Yue Jianli who was stuck in the bathtub!

    <h4>Chapter 128: Yue Jianli who was stuck in the bathtub!</h4>

    <strong><i><b>Pfft.</b></i></strong>

    Yue Jianli fell into the water with a cry of surprise.

    Before she could struggle, she entered into a warm embrace.

    Turning around, Li Ran said with a faint smile, "Tell me, why did you sneak into my room? Are you nning to murder me?"

    Yue Jianli rolled her eyes at him. "I just saw that you were in a bad mood and wanted to visit you."

    She had long noticed that Li Ran had been silent ever since he had killed the Thundererous Feral Lion.

    He seemed to be trying his best to control something.

    Li Ran knew what she was talking about.

    He was not in a bad mood but was resisting the frenzied killing intent brought by the ignition of his bloodline.

    After the bloody battle with Thunderous Feral Lion, the killing intent in his blood had been thoroughly aroused.

    Even though he had withdrawn from the Awakened State, he was still a little irritable.

    But it was much better now.

    Yue Jianli pursed her lips and said, "I had good intentions toe and take care of you, yet you scared me and made my clothes wet¡­"

    Her entire body was wet, and her green robe was tightly pressed against her body, outlining an exquisite curve.

    Perhaps it was due to body refinement, but Yue Jianli''s figure was not weak. Instead, it was filled with flexibility and explosive force, giving people a strong visual impact.

    Li Ran gulped and turned around awkwardly.

    Yue Jianli was a little strange. She suddenly sensed something and her face turned red.

    She tried to stand up in a fluster, but her legs were a little sore, and she sat back down.

    Li Ran pulled her back and said with a pained expression, "Wait, you better not move¡­"

    Yue Jianli clutched her cheeks and stammered, "A-are you okay?"

    "I''m fine."

    Li Ran looked at her nose, mouth, and heart as if he was an old monk. "Just take it slow."

    "Oh."

    Yue Jianli nodded obediently and did not dare to move.

    The atmosphere became still for a while.

    Yue Jianli said shyly, "Why don''t I talk with you? This way, I might be able to divert your attention from the pain."

    Li Ran nodded. "All right."

    She recalled the bloody battlest night. She could still feel the Thunderous Feral Lion''s sharp ws reaching her face.

    "You saved my life again¡­"

    Yue Jianli held her fingers and said, "Including this time, you''ve already saved me three times. So I feel like I owe you more and more."

    The first time was when the Nine Heavens Divine Lightning tried to kill her.

    The second time was the golden giant that supported the entire sky.

    The blood-colored figure also sent the Thunderous Feral Lion flyingst night, blocking her path.

    Li Ran was like a savior, always saving her in times of crisis.

    It seemed that as long as he was around, she would feel at ease.

    Yue Jianli had never been so dependent on anyone before.

    Her eyes were misty. "Li Ran, how should I repay you?"

    "This kind of kindness, if you don''t want to be an ox or a horse, you can only devote yourself to me." Li Ran gave her a fair opinion.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yue Jianli snorted. "Dream on. I won''t do that!"

    But the corner of her mouth, which had her back to him, was slightly raised.

    However, a trace of disappointment shed through her eyes as she said in a low voice, "But I don''t want to drag you down every time."

    Yue Jianli had never been so eager to be stronger.

    She wanted to fight alongside Li Ran instead of being protected like a child.

    Li Ran shook his head. "Who said you dragged me down?"

    Yue Jianli lowered her head. "Indeed, I didn''t help much, and I always wanted you to save me¡­"

    Li Ran smiled. "Aren''t you very good at feeding me medicine?"

    "Hey, feed you some medicine?"

    Yue Jianli recalled the days when Li Ran was unconscious in the vige. Then, she was so shy that she did not dare to look up. Even her earlobe was dyed red.

    "That was Auntie Sun''s nonsense. I didn''t feed you like that¡­"

    Her voice grew softer and softer, and she felt like she wascking in confidence.

    Li Ran said with a mischievous smile, "What''s <i>that</i> like? How about you show me?¡°

    "I don''t want to!"

    ¡ª

    <strong><i><b>Dong, dong, dong.</b></i></strong>

    At this moment, there was a knock on the door, followed by footsteps approaching.

    "Sheng Zi Li, are you here?"

    A female voice sounded. It was Sheng Zhixia!

    Yue Jianli was stunned and covered her mouth. "It''s over. I forgot to close the door when I came in!"

    Although they had gotten closer, she was in his bathtub!

    If news of this got out, she wouldn''t be able to face anyone!

    "It''s fine. I''ll throw her out right now¡­"

    Before Li Ran could finish his sentence, he was stunned.

    Yue Jianli puffed up her cheeks and dove into the water!

    At that moment, Sheng Zhixia opened the screen and saw Li Ran soaking in the bathtub. She instantly blushed.

    She quickly turned around and said in a low voice, "I''m sorry, I-I opened the door and came straight in. I didn''t know you were bathing."

    At the same time, she muttered to himself.

    This Sheng Zi didn''t close the door even though he was bathing¡­

    <strong><i><b>Ahem.</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran cleared his throat. "Why are you looking for me?"

    Sheng Zhixia calmed down and said, "I came to apologize to Sheng Zi Li. Just now, General Wang was impulsive and offended you. I apologize for that."

    She didn''t call herself ¡®this princess¡¯ It seemed like she was indeed feeling guilty.

    Li Ran nodded. "All right, I ept your apology. If there''s nothing else, go back."

    Sheng Zhixia was stunned.

    <i>ept it just like that?</i>

    <i>So easy to talk to on the first day?</i>

    <i>How could she have thought that there hid a person in the bathtub?</i>

    Sheng Zhixia continued, "There''s one more thing. Thank you, Sheng Zi Li, for stopping the beast tide and protecting Southern Wind City and hundreds of thousands of citizens of the Sheng Dynasty. Your act is a great kindness."

    She bowed deeply.

    Li Ran said indifferently, "I acted for the sake of the human race. It has nothing to do with the prosperity of the court. Therefore, I do not need you to thank me."

    His tone was not polite, but Sheng Zhixia was not angry at all.

    Instead, she smiled and said, "Looks like I was biased against Sheng Zi Li. I didn''t expect you to have such a righteous cause in your heart. It''s truly admirable."

    She took out a box full of qi and ced it on the table beside her.

    "I came in a hurry and didn''t bring anything valuable. So here¡¯s a small gift to express our gratitude. Please ept the gift."

    Li Ran was about to respond when his thigh was pinched.

    He knew that Yue Jianli could not hold it in the water anymore.

    He raised his hand, and a boundless qi surged out, directly throwing Sheng Zhixia out.

    "I''ll ept the gift. Take care, Princess Sheng."

    Then, he closed the door with a bang.

    Sheng Zhixia sat on the floor of the corridor and looked at the tightly shut door. Her eyes were still slightly dazed.

    "He, he threw me out?!"

 Chapter 129: Heartbroken Yue Jianli!

    <h4>Chapter 129: Heartbroken Yue Jianli!</h4>

    Sheng Zhixia was the royal family''s precious stomach. The royal bloodline flowed in her body, and she was Emperor Sheng Ye¡¯s most beloved princess.

    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that one person was inferior to ten thousand people.

    Her noble bloodline and extraordinary talent made her deeply loved by the people of Dazheng.

    Shouldn¡¯t she be rained with ttery?

    But just now, Li Ran had thrown her out of the room!

    And she was here to thank him!

    How could Sheng Zhixia suffer such treatment?

    "Why is this person so rude!"

    She stood up angrily. Just as she was about to rush in to argue with Li Ran, she suddenly thought of something and froze.

    That''s right.

    She couldn''t beat Li Ran.

    Although Sheng Zhixia was also a genius and had already reached the Golden Elixir realm at such a young age, she could not bepared to Li Ran.

    He was the first-ranked Heavenly Devil that crushed countless geniuses.

    "What if I rush in and he hits me?" Sheng Zhixia seriously spected.

    With Li Ran''s unbridled personality, she was highly likely to be beaten up.

    After all, he was the man who had pinned Lin Langyue to the ground¡­

    "Very good," Sheng Zhixia nodded, "Then I''ll temporarily swallow this."

    She chose to retreat wisely.

    As she was about to turn around and leave, a voice came from beside her. "Princess Sheng, why are you here?"

    Sheng Zhixia turned around and saw Lin Langyue walking over.

    "It''s Fairy Lin. I came over to apologize to Master Li. After all, General Wang had offended him.¡°

    Lin Langyue admired her calm personality.

    She smiled and asked, "How did it turn out? Have you been forgiven?"

    "Ah, this¡­"

    Sheng Zhixia was a little embarrassed, ¡°Yes, he epted my apology and sent me out enthusiastically."

    Lin Langyue didn''t overthink and nodded. "That''s good."

    Sheng Zhixia asked in confusion, ¡°Fairy Lin, you''re also here to look for Sheng Zi Li?¡±

    <i>If I remember correctly, didn''t these two have a deep grudge?</i>

    Lin Langyue saw through her thoughts and said embarrassedly, "No matter what, he saved my Tianshu Institute¡¯s disciples. So I shoulde over and thank him."

    She had learned from her disciple that if Li Ran had not acted, they would have been torn to shreds by the demons.

    Even though they had a bad rtionship, it was still true that he had saved their lives.

    Just as Lin Langyue was about the knock on the door¡­

    Sheng Zhixia hurriedly stopped her. "Fairy Lin, you should wait. Master Li is taking a bath."

    "Taking a bath?"

    Lin Langyue asked curiously, "Didn''t you just go in?"

    "Uh¡­"

    Sheng Zhixia''s eyes turned. "When he sent me out just now, he said he was going to take a bath."

    "Is that so?"

    Lin Langyue felt that something was wrong.

    At this moment, Qin Ruyan slowly walked upstairs. She was stunned when she saw them.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Lin Langyue replied calmly, "I''m here to see Li Ran."

    "See him?" Qin Ruyan smiled. "Could Fairy Lin¡¯s heart be moved? Didn''t you im to be heartless?"

    Lin Langyue frowned. "I''m just expressing my gratitude. What nonsense are you spouting?"

    "Then, knock on the door. What are you doing here?" Qin Ruyan asked.

    Sheng Zhixia exined, "Master Li is taking a bath. Unfortunately, it¡¯s not convenient to knock on his door right now."

    "Taking a bath?" Qin Ruyan''s eyes lit up.

    For some reason, the two girls felt that she was even more excited¡­

    Qin Ruyan gently moved and gently mmed the door. "Sheng Zi Li, do you need this servant to help wipe your back?" she said coquettishly. ¡°This servant''s technique is very professional~."

    ¡°???¡±

    Lin Langyue and Sheng Zhixia looked at each other; they felt their cheeks burning.

    She was indeed a devil. How shameless!

    ¡ª

    Inside the room.

    Yue Jianli clutched her cheek and did not dare to look up for a long time.

    Li Ran said with awkwardness, "You went in the tub before I could finish my sentence. You acted too quickly."

    Yue Jianli was even more embarrassed when she heard that. She replied with a low voice, "Aren¡¯t you afraid of being seen?"

    Just now, when she was in a hurry, she hid in the bathtub and saw Li Ran''s indescribable object¡­

    It was too ugly and scary!

    She was so flustered that she felt like she was about to jump out. She could not lift her entire body.

    At this moment, Qin Ruyan''s charming voice came from outside the door.

    Yue Jianli growled, "This witch! I¡­"

    Just as she was about to stand up, her legs went limp, and she fell into Li Ran''s arms.

    The two of them looked at each other, and they became quiet.

    Yue Jianli noticed the change and stammered, "I-I didn''t do it on purpose¡­"

    Li Ran''s throat moved, and he gritted his teeth. "I''ve already let you off once!¡±

    "Huh?"

    Yue Jianli was stunned. "What do you mean? Ah!"

    Before they finished speaking, the two of them had already flown out of the bathtub. The water on their bodies evaporated in an instant, and they fell onto the huge bed.

    Yue Jianli blushed, and her eyes were flustered. "What, what are you doing?"

    Li Ran smiled. "Guess?"

    Yue Jianli''s eyes rippled as she bit her lips and said in a trembling voice. "No, there are people outside¡­"

    Li Ran waved his hand, then an invisible array spread out, enveloping the entire room.

    All sounds were isted now.

    "Now, we can do whatever we want." Heughed mischievously.

    Yue Jianli turned around with a red face. "You''re dead¡­"

    Li Ran pinched her chin. "Do you prefer the bad me or not?"

    "I do¡­ slow down, slow down¡­"

    Yue Jianli''s beautiful hair scattered disheveledly, her lips slightly parted, and her bright eyes that were as light as spring mountains were full of shyness.

    Li Ran couldn''t help but feel a little dizzy when he saw that beautiful face.

    ¡ª

    In the room downstairs¡­

    Sheng Zhixia''s face was flushed red. She covered her head with the nket like an ostrich.

    Li Ran and Chief Yue¡­ "Oh my God!"

    The artifact she gave to Li Ran was called the Ming Ru Mirror.

    This treasure had many wonderful uses.

    It was able to absorb the immortal qi that had dissipated and detect treasures. Another useful feature of it is to purify one¡¯s thoughts and stabilize one''s mind.

    The most important thing was to amplify their senses and detect the sounds and images around them.

    She had been using this item all this time and had given it to Li Ran to thank him.

    As long as the other party erased the mark on it, it would be fine.

    However, Li Ran let the mark remain.

    Sheng Zhixia couldn''t help but sense the mark. The sound and scene that came back from the artifact shocked her.

    Itpletely exceeded her psychological endurance.

    She didn''t want to see it but couldn''t help it¡­

    Sheng Zhixia''s face was flushed, and her hair was disheveled. She looked out of the window in a daze.

    "It''s been a whole day. Isn¡¯t this guy tired¡­"

    Her heart ached for Yue Jianli.

 Chapter 130: Strange Sheng Zhixia, Transformed Yue Jianli!

    <h4>Chapter 130: Strange Sheng Zhixia, Transformed Yue Jianli!</h4>

    It was already dawn.

    Yue Jianli held the nket and red at Li Ran.

    "Sheng Zi Li? Change your name to Li Mule, alright!"

    Not only did he not feel tired at all, but he also seemed to be getting more and more energetic.

    It wasn''t until thetter half of the night that she finally fell asleep. It was already dawn, and she had been woken up again!

    At this moment, Yue Jianli''s face was red with embarrassment, and she could not lift any of his strength.

    With her physical fitness, she felt like she was about to fall apart.

    On the other hand, what about Li Ran?

    He felt refreshed and was in an excellent state!

    Faced with her resentful gaze, Li Ran blushed and scratched his head. "<strong><i><b>Ahem,</b></i></strong> life depends on exercise. Haha¡­"

    Yue Jianli rolled her eyes at him and said, "I wasn''t wrong. You''re a pervert!¡±

    Looking at her exhausted appearance, Li Ran knew that it was too much. He reached out and pulled her into his embrace.

    "No¡­"

    Yue Jianli thought that he was going to make trouble again. Then, just as she was about to cry out in surprise, a surge of Buddhist energy suddenly flowed into her body.

    Apanied by the faint voice of Brahma, her mind quickly calmed down.

    All the fatigue and pain had dissipated. Her body felt warm andfortable.

    "You study Buddhism?" Yue Jian can not be trusted.

    Such pure Buddhist energy was rare even among the eminent monks of Wuwang Temple.

    Li Ran was a Taoist cultivator, so it was okay if his physical fitness crushed the Nascent Soul demon beast, but he was also an aplished monk?

    This was too outrageous!

    "Amitabha. This Penniless Monk''s Dharma name is Curved Buddha. How does the female patron feel?" Li Ran smiled wickedly.

    "Curved Buddha? What a strange name¡­" Yue Jianli mumbled.

    She was timid when she thought about how this fellow used such pure Buddhism energy.

    She quickly hid under the nket and did not dare to look at him again.

    ¡ª

    Autumn Moon Tower.

    After a day and a night of rest, the cultivators had almost recovered.

    Those who were seriously injured were sent back to the sect by Sheng Zhixia.

    The rest of the people gathered in the lobby. They were drinking tea and talking, and the atmosphere was much more rxed than before.

    After all, they were rades" who had experienced life and death.

    As for Sheng Zhixia, she had two dark circles under her eyes, and her eyes were dull and absent-minded.

    "Princess Sheng, what''s wrong?" Lin Langyue asked curiously. "I don''t think you''re in a good mood."

    "Ah?" A hint of shyness shed through Sheng Zhixia''s eyes as she shook her head. "It''s nothing. It''s just that I didn''t get a good restst night."

    "Oh, okay¡­" Lin Langyue didn''t ask.

    "Sheng Zi Li is here!" at this moment, someone said, and the hall instantly quieted down.

    Everyone looked at the stairs.

    Li Ran slowly walked down the stairs.

    Everyone stood up, including Lin Langyue.

    The people who stayed here were all cultivators who fought against the beast tide together. They had witnessed Li Ran''s strength and bravery.

    He had saved at least one-third of them in that fierce battle.

    Everyone''s eyes were filled with reverence.

    Only Sheng Zhixia''s face was red. She was hiding at the side like a frightened rabbit.

    Qin Ruyan walked up and said with a smile, "Good morning, Sheng Zi Li. How was your restst night?"

    Li Ran nodded. "Not bad."

    When Sheng Zhixia heard this, she lowered her head and looked like a ripe apple.

    She muttered to herself, "You''ve rested well. I haven''t slept all night!"

    The reason was that scene¡­

    The more she thought about it, the more flustered she became.

    ¡ª

    Li Ran came to a seat and sat down.

    After he sat down, everyone else followed suit.

    Lin Langyue looked around and asked doubtfully, "Didn''t Chief Yuee? Could she still be resting?¡°

    "I¡¯m here."

    With a crisp voice, Yue Jianli walked into the hall with her sword in hand. Her clothing today exuded valiance.

    "I''m sorry, everyone. I went out for a round in the morning and came a littlete." She cupped her hands.

    "It''s fine."

    "Chief Yue is too polite."

    "Please take a seat."

    Everyone made small talk.

    Only Qin Ruyan stared nkly at her.

    One could only see Yue Jianli''s face was full of spring. Herplexion was even more radiant than before, and her eyes were full of brilliance.

    Others might not be able to tell, but Qin Ruyan could tell.

    Yue Jianli had transformed!

    "How is that possible? She was still¡­"

    At this moment, Yue Jianli sat down.

    Li Ran smiled and winked at her. Then, a trace of redness shed across her face, and she turned her head in an unnatural manner¡­

    Qin Ruyan, who had noticed this scene, made a bold guess.

    Even so, she was shocked at her guess!

    "No, no way!¡°

    Seeing that everyone had arrived, Sheng Zhixia stood up and said, "Everyone, I am Sheng Zhixia of the Sheng n."

    "With everyone''s cooperation and bravery, we managed to resist the terrifying beast tide and protect hundreds of thousands of lives in South Wind City.

    "This is humanity''s victory!

    "On behalf of the Sheng n, I would like to thank the brave warriors for their hard work. Thank you for defending thest line of defense of the human race!

    "I will let Father announce this matter to the world. The names of every warrior are worth remembering in history!"

    Then, she bowed deeply.

    Her words were heartfelt, and she didn''t deliberately emphasize right and wrong. This made everyone feel veryfortable.

    Their impression of her had also changed.

    Sheng Zhixia then sat down.

    Lin Langyue asked, "Li Ran, do you have anything to say?"

    That night, after seeing the opponent''s true strength, her desire to win had already vanished.

    Furthermore,pared to saving her life, the beating she received was not even worth mentioning¡­

    Li Ran shook his head. "I''ll let you speak."

    "Okay." Lin Langyue nodded.

    "Although the Beast Tide has been temporarily stopped, we haven''t found out the source of the abnormal movements in the Grand Myriad Mountain Range. It could be a treasure or a fatal danger.

    "The Tianshu Institute is preparing to enter the mountain to investigate. If you have the same idea, you cane with us.¡±

    "But ording to my spection, the reason for the beast tide was due to the demon beasts being expelled. This caused the monstrous beasts from the middle and outer region to be forced to leave and attack the vige and Southern Wind City."

    "If that''s the case, then the surrounding area has be a dangerous ce. Ferocious beasts could likely appear from the depths of the mountain!

    "Everyone, if you choose to enter the mountain, you must be careful!"

    What Lin Langyue said madeplete sense.

    The cultivators knew what was at stake, but most chose to enter the mountain.

    They hade for Immortal Destinies to begin with. Now that the beast tide was over, there was no reason for them to give up halfway.

    Lin Langyue nodded.

    "All right, since that''s the case, let''s enter the mountain together!¡±

    "We¡¯ll set off immediately!¡°

 Chapter 131: Accompanying the Witch!

    <h4>Chapter 131: Apanying the Witch!</h4>

    The cultivators went to the Grand Myriad Mountain Range one after another in search of the immortal destinies.

    Of course, Sheng Zhixia was the exception.

    She said that she would stay tofort the people and clean up the corpses of the demon beasts outside the city, so she did not follow them into the mountain range.

    Li Ran was impressed.

    It could be seen that this imperial daughter really loved the citizen.

    Her status was noble, and she was also a Golden Core Realm genius. It was very rare for people of her standing to have such a mindset.

    But for some reason, Sheng Zhixia looked at him with a strange expression.

    Her gaze was a little evasive, a little shy, and a little¡­ surprised?

    However, Li Ran didn''t probe further.

    He only thought that the little girl was thin-skinned. She was embarrassed after seeing him take a shower yesterday.

    He didn''t know that Sheng Zhixia had seen everything he had done all day and night.

    This had significantly impacted the young girl''s heart¡­

    ¡ª

    Other than the royal princess who was left behind, the others simply tidied up and flew towards the Grand Myriad Mountain Range.

    To avoid causing too much noise and attracting powerful demon beasts, everyone spontaneously split into groups.

    Each group was separated by several hundred meters and advanced towards the depths of the dense forest.

    Outside the dense forest, Li Ran and Yue Jianli were suspended in the air.

    Li Ran looked at the disciples of the Myriad Sword Pavilion and Youluo Temple behind him and sighed. "Looks like we can only split up."

    "Yes." Yue Jianli nodded helplessly.

    In front of these disciples, they still had to maintain a proper distance.

    Li Ran reminded her, "Break the jade pendant I gave you earlier and crush it in case of danger. I will sense it immediately."

    The Grand Myriad Mountain Range was full of strange things. Although Yue Jianli was not weak, he was still worried.

    Seeing his worried expression, Yue Jianli felt soft inside.

    She couldn''t help but whisper into his ear, "Got it, good brother."

    Li Ran had forced her to call him that when the two of them were being absurd yesterday.

    Seeing Yue Jianli''s timid expression, he almost couldn''t control himself and wanted to drag this girl back to the restaurant.

    After Yue Jianli had finished speaking, she ran away with a red face.

    Li Ran shook his head and smiled at her charming back.

    "I didn''t expect her to learn how to flirt¡­"

    After watching her leave, Li Ran cleared his throat and said, "Youluo Temple disciples, listen to my orders."

    "Yes." Everyone answered.

    Li Ran said, "Form a defensive formation and immediately evacuate if there is danger. The gathering point is the teleportation array! No matter how many people I bring out, I will bring back as many people as I can. So not a single one of you can be left behind!¡°

    "Yes!" The disciples of Youluo Temple responded, their eyes filled with admiration and conviction.

    ¡ª

    Grand Myriad Mountain Range¡­

    This ce was different from when Li Ran first came here.

    Lin Langyue was right. The demon beasts had indeed be stronger.

    To be exact, the demon beasts in the depths had alle to the periphery.

    In thest sect trial, even disciples in the Qi Refining Realm and Foundation Establishment Realm could explore the outskirts.

    But now that they had just entered the dense forest, they encountered three Foundation Establishment demon beasts and one Golden Core demon beast!

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran smashed the Golden Core Demon Tiger''s head with his spear. His gaze was a little solemn.

    This was illogical.

    Just as she was about to say something, a soft rustling sound came from the side.

    Li Ran didn''t even look at it as he turned his hand to stab at it.

    <strong><i><b>Buzz!</b></i></strong>

    A pink glow lit up and swept the Yun Ling Spear aside.

    Qin Ruyan walked out of the dense forest. Her pretty face was filled with resentment as she said, "Sheng ZI Li is an impetuous person. He stabbed me with a spear the moment he met me.¡°

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ran smiled. "Sorry, I thought it was a monstrous beast."

    Qin Ruyan rolled her eyes at him. "Have you ever seen such a beautiful demon beast?"

    As she spoke, she circled around the spot. The ck gauze slightly swayed, and her figure was as plump as a peach.

    Li Ran had seen many beautiful women before. Each of them was a stunning beauty.

    Qin Ruyan might not be the most beautiful, but she was the most charming. Her every move made people''s hearts tremble.

    "As expected of the Holy Maiden of the Joyous Unity Sect, she is indeed professional.¡± Li Ran gave a thumbs up.

    <strong><i><b>Tch~</b></i></strong>

    Qin Ruyan restrained her expression when she saw that he was unmoved.

    "Sheng Zi Li, we just happened to meet. Why don''t we go together?" she suggested.

    Li Ran thought about it and nodded. "All right."

    The forest was indescribably strange. The Joyous Unity Sect had extraordinary strength, so it was not harmful to take her along.

    Qin Ruyan''s expression lit up when she heard this. She walked briskly to his side.

    "Let''s go then."

    "Okay."

    The two of them continued to lead the group of disciples towards the depths of the dense forest.

    With the addition of the Joyous Unity Sect, it was much easier to hunt demon beasts, and their speed was much faster.

    Along the way, Qin Ruyan sized up Li Ran.

    One could only see his white robes fluttering about. He was graceful and handsome, and his eyes were full of heroic spirit. He was just like an elegant young master.

    He looked like apletely different person from the brutal man who killed the Thunderous Feral Lion bare-chested that day.

    Li Ran noticed her gaze and frowned. "What are you staring at me for?"

    Qin Ruyan smiled and said, "This servant still likes Sheng Zi Li¡¯s appearance without any clothes."

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­"

    Qin Ruyan tilted her head and asked, "Don''t you want to know why?"

    "I don''t want to." Li Ran shook his head.

    Qin Ruyan bit her lips and said to herself, "Because you look so fierce¡­"

    Li Ran almost fell from the air.

    He suddenly regretted going with this witch.

    "Hehehe~"

    Qin Ruyan covered her mouth and smiled, her delicate body trembling.

    Then, she thought of something and sighed. "It''s a pity that Lin Langyue did not die in the beast tide."

    "Lin Langyue?" asked Li Ran curiously. "What grudges do you have against her?"

    She was very excited about Lin Langyue''s getting beaten the first time he saw her.

    Qin Ruyan shrugged. "This servant is just looking at her with displeasure. She¡¯s always put on an aloof attitude and speaks heartlessly. Does she think she is higher than the mortal world?"

    "That''s true." Li Ran nodded.

    There were thousands of great paths, and they reached the same goal by treading past different paths.

    There was indeed no difference between them.

    Qin Ruyan seemed to have thought of something. She smiled and said, "You must agree with this servant. After all, you and Chief Yue¡­"

    Her voice suddenly stopped.

    Li Ran grabbed her by the neck and mmed her into the tree trunk!

    The ancient tree trembled for a moment. Then, finally, it broke from the middle and slowly fell.

    The disciples did not react.

    <i>Just now, the two of them were chatting andughing. So why did they suddenly start fighting?</i>

    Qin Ruyan''s face turned pale as she forced a smile. "What are you doing, Sheng Zi Li?"

    Li Ran''s pitch-ck eyes were stained with golden light, and his eyes were filled with cold killing intent. "You dare to spy on me?"

 Chapter 132: Something was wrong with Qin Ruyan!

    <h4>Chapter 132: Something was wrong with Qin Ruyan!</h4>

    Qin Ruyan saw the murderous gaze in his eyes and realized that this man, who was joking with her a second ago, would definitely kill her without hesitation!

    She suddenly regretted it.

    She shouldn''t have mentioned Yue Jianli. This seemed to have crossed the opponent''s bottom line¡­

    Li Ran''s voice was cold. "I''ll give you ten seconds to exin."

    Qin Ruyan''s throat tightened. Finally, she shook her head and said, ¡°Sheng Zi Li, you''re mistaken. This servant is only at the Golden Core Realm. How can I pry into your privacy?"

    This was also what Li Ran found strange.

    Qin Ruyan was right next to him. Her every move couldn''t escape his senses. So it was reasonable to say that she wouldn''t be able to take a peek at him.

    "Then why did you say that?" Li Ran put his thumb on her artery.

    Under the effect of the Disillusioned Eye, any Charm was ineffective against him.

    As long as the other party made any movement, he could instantly kill her!

    Qin Ruyan said in a low voice, "Although this servant''s strength isn''t the best, I am first-rate at reading people. Sheng Zi Li¡¯s blood energy was as strong as a dragon, and he was full of yang energy. He wouldn''t spill anything, but Chief Yue was too obvious¡­"

    "Her brows and eyes are rxed. It seemed as if spring was in the air. So it¡¯s obvious to conclude that she has lost her vital yin.¡±

    "And the day before, her vital yin was still intact¡­"

    Li Ran knew that the Joyous Unity Sect had a unique way of looking at people, so it wasn''t strange for her to see this change.

    "Even so, how can you be sure that it''s rted to me?"

    "Do I even have to say that?" Qin Ruyan pouted. "The way Yue Jianli looks at you, that affection is almost too much!¡±

    "Also, she''s the second-ranked genius and a sword immortal! Other than you, who else can attract her attention?"

    Li Ran didn¡¯t say anything. "¡­"

    Qin Ruyan''s words were reasonable, and there were indeed no loopholes.

    Moreover, if the other party were spying on him, he wouldn''t be stupid enough to expose himself.

    If that was the case, wouldn''t he have used his stone hammer?

    He was careless!

    "I see¡­

    "What else?"

    Qin Ruyan said in a condescending tone, "This servant regards you as one of her own. Only after getting your permission would I speak out. But what about you? Without another word, you grabbed this servant and smashed her into the tree, even saying that you wanted to kill this servant¡­ <strong><i><b>Wuwuwu~</b></i></strong>"

    As she said that, her tiny mouth pouted, and she started to cry, tears streaming down her face.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ran couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed.

    He let go and said indifferently, "I was impulsive this time. But if there are rumors about Yue Jianli, I will kill you."

    "Why are you threatening me? Is this how you apologize? I gave you the token back then, and you treated me like this? <strong><i><b>Wuwuwu~</b></i></strong>" Qin Ruyan cried even harder.

    The disciples beside her were dumbfounded.

    They weren¡¯t fighting.

    But the other disciples¡¯ misunderstanding started to grow.

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Then what do you want?"

    Qin Ruyan opened her misty tear-filled eyes and sobbed. "You''ve hurt me. Hurry up and rub me¡­"

    ¡°???¡±

    Li Ran turned around and left.

    Qin Ruyan wiped away her tears, and her expression instantly calmed down.

    Looking at his back, she bit her cherry lips.

    "This is the second time he wants to kill me. It seems that Yue Jianli is very important to him¡­"

    She reached out to cover her neck, but the suffocating feeling of being held by his hand had yet to disappear.

    "Really, why use so much force? You don''t know how to appreciate a jade beauty?"

    A smile appeared on Qin Ruyan''s face as she quickly followed.

    "Sheng Zi Li, if you don''t give this servant a good massage, this servant will tell everyone about you!"

    "I''ll kill you if you tell anybody."

    "Can you do that?"

    "Dare to try?"

    The two of them were arguing as they walked further and further away.

    The disciples of the Joyous Unity Sect and the Youluo Temple looked at each other, their faces filled with confusion.

    "What happened just now?"

    "How the hell would I know¡­"

    ¡ª

    Li Ran finally discovered it.

    There was something wrong with Qin Ruyan!

    Just now, he wanted to kill her. Then, it was impossible for this witch not to feel it, but now, she was still following him like a dog.

    And she was even more clingy than before!

    "Are you not afraid of me killing you?" Li Ran frowned.

    Qin Ruyan nodded. "I''m afraid, but if I have to die, I hope to die by your hands."

    ¡°???¡±

    "But Master Li, promise me one thing.¡°

    "What is it?"

    Qin Ruyan''s eyes were moist as she opened her cherry lips. "If you want to kill me, remember to be bare-chested. I want to see your bare chest!"

    "F*ck me¡­" The veins on Li Ran''s forehead popped out.

    Qin Ruyan''s phoenix eyes were full of smiles.

    She didn''t know what she was thinking.

    She was born with a natural charm, and her constitution was on par with Aqin''s. In addition, she had cultivated the Joyous Unity Sect''s martial arts since she was a child, so her charm was deep into her bones.

    Even if she did not deliberately release her charm, her deposition could still make one''s mind go crazy.

    Although the Righteous Path kept calling her a demoness, who says their eyes were not full of lust towards her?

    But Li Ran was different.

    His eyes never stopped on her.

    Even if he had grabbed her by the throat just now, other than the cold killing intent in his eyes, there was not a trace of distracting thoughts.

    It was this feeling that made her heart beat faster.

    ¡ª

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran''s spear pierced through the Golden Core Giant Python''s head.

    Qin Ruyan pped with a smile. "Sheng Zi Li is such a tough gun!"

    Li Ran''s face darkened.

    "There must be something wrong with your head!"

    ¡ª

    Deep in the forest, an open area.

    A straight waterfall poured down from the top of the mountain and gathered in the pool below. The loud rumbling was deafening.

    In front of the pool, two women and two men were confronting each other.

    The surrounding was filled with disciples of the sect. Some of them were seriously injured and dying, while others were utterly devoid of aura. The scene was very tragic.

    The two girls were Lin Langyue and Yue Jianli.

    At this moment, their faces were pale, and their breathing was chaotic. They had just experienced a fierce battle.

    Standing in front of them was an old man with a withered and thin figure. His face was shrouded in ck mist, and he looked extremely strange.

    And the other person was the unknown Bai Jiangye!

    "Bai Jiangye¡­"

    "Didn''t you say that you would help this old man stall these Sect disciples? Why did theye so quickly?" The old man''s sinister voice sounded like shing metal.

    Bai Jiangye shrugged. "A ruthless character hase. I cannot beat him."

    The old man raised his eyebrows. "A younger generation cultivator that you¡¯re afraid of? Who is it?"

    "Li Ran of Youlou Temple," said Bai Jiangye.

    "Is it him?¡° The old man raised his eyebrows. "The genius who is called the reincarnation of the great emperor?"

    Bai Jiangye shook his head. "I don''t know if he is the reincarnation of a great emperor, but as long as we give him time, he will be able to prove himself as the emperor."

    The old man was taken aback.

    This was the first time he heard apliment to others from Bai Jiangye''s mouth.

 Chapter 133: The Evil Demon Yu Ye!

    <h4>Chapter 133: The Evil Demon Yu Ye!</h4>

    The old man knew who Bai Jiangye was¡­

    A peak genius.

    Not only in the cultivation aspect but also in the assassination.

    He had killed Golden Core Realm when he was in the Foundation Establishment Realm.

    And with his early Golden Core Realm strength, he had personally killed a half-step Nascent Soul Realm!

    His strength could not be simply assessed by level.

    The old man had paid quite a bit of attention to get the other party to cooperate with him precisely because of this.

    Yet, such a ruthless person had given Li Ran such a high evaluation?

    The old man was puzzled. "Is the kid that strong?"

    Bai Jiangye nced at him. "You may not be his opponent."

    "Heh¡­"

    The old man smiled disdainfully, clearly not putting it in his heart.

    What kind of joke was this? He was an early-stage Deity Transformation cultivator!

    When the n waspleted entirely, it was not impossible even to cross the tribtion.

    A mere ten-year-old brat was worthy of being his enemy?

    ¡ª

    Lin Langyue and Yue Jianli exchanged a nce, their faces pale.

    They had only been exploring the forest, yet they had encountered this fellow!

    This old man was called Yu Ye, an expert of the Yin Corpse Dao.

    Because he had been dealing with corpses all year long and Yin Qi had seeped into his body, he looked ancient.

    He was a notorious figure.

    Previously, for the sake of breaking through, he had managed to cultivate a thousand members of a vige into Corpse Puppets, enraging the Righteous Path.

    The Righteous Path had hunted him for a very long time, but they couldn''t find him.

    It looks like the unusual movements of the Grand Myriad Mountain Range this time weren''t the appearance of some strange treasure at all. Instead, it was all caused by Yu Ye!

    At this moment, Yu Ye said, "Bai Jiangye, I''ll leave the Myriad Sword Pavilion girl to you. I''ll deal with this early Nascent Soul cultivator."

    These two women had seen his good deed, so they definitely could not leave anyone alive.

    Bai Jiangye shook his head. "You can do it yourself. I''ll help you rx."

    "Eh?"

    Yu Ye was taken aback. "What do you mean?"

    Bai Jiangye shrugged. ¡°Yue Jianli seems to be quite close to Li Ran, so I don''t want to offend him.¡°

    He had seen what had transpired on the city wall that night.

    The Thunderous Feral Lion had almost killed Yue Jianli.

    And how did Li Ran vent that anger?

    These two must have a deep rtionship.

    "Little thief, what about the benefits this old man has given you? Spit it out!" Yu Ye shouted.

    Bai Jiangye yawned and nced at the sun. "You should hurry up and make your move. If we continue dragging things out, we''ll only attract more and more people."

    <i>Hmph!</i>

    Yu Ye understood this logic as well. He snorted coldly and said, "Forget it, it''s just two yellow-haired girls. I can crush them."

    He would need Bai Jiangye''s help in a moment, but now, he couldn''t say anything.

    Yu Ye''s tone was unrestrained, clearly not putting them in his eyes.

    But he did indeed have this strength.

    The Deity Transformation Realm signified one¡¯s increase in qi and refinement of one¡¯s soul. Therefore, every stage¡¯s difference was like the difference between heaven and earth.

    Not to mention an entire realm difference.

    For Nascent Souls and Golden Core cultivators, he was an insurmountable existence.

    The two girls wanted to flee by igniting their blood, but they were firmly locked onto by Yu Ye''s Divine Sense. As long as they made a single move, they would be struck by lightning!

    "Yu Ye, are you sure you want to provoke two top sects?" Lin Langyue said.

    "Hehe, who said I was going to be an enemy of the sect?"

    Yu Ye said coldly, "You died in the mouth of a demon beast. What does it have to do with me, Yu Ye?"

    "You!"

    The faces of the two of them changed. They knew that the other party was intent on killing them.

    "Let''s go!"

    Lin Langyue let out a low growl as she prepared to flee, but suddenly, an icy killing intent burst forth.

    Yu Ye''s ck robe trembled, and a ck mist emerged from his sleeve.

    A portion of it turned into a ck python in the air and flew toward her.

    Yu Ye said with a strange smile, "This is the soul-devouring ck mist I obtained in the western region. Not only can it destroy the body, but it can also harm the soul! So what are you going to fight me with?"

    The two of them immediately felt miserable.

    This ck mist was extremely difficult to deal with as physical attacks could not affect the mist. Therefore, there was no point in using treasures to attack, but their souls were unstable after being touched.

    "We can''t continue to tangle!"

    Yue Jianli quickly formed an incantation gesture in her hand, and the divine light of her longsword soared, breaking free from the ck mist and soaring into the sky.

    In the air, it rapidly grew in size, eventually turning into an iparably colossal sword.

    <i>Boom! Boom!</i>

    The colossal sword carried divine light as it struck the bone hand, directly dispersing the ck mist!

    Yu Ye was stunned.

    He never expected that someone from the Golden Core Realm would be able to break through his Dao Technique!

    On the other side, the divine light in Lin Langyue''s hand was enshrouded, and it forcefully obliterated the ck python.

    "Haha, interesting. As expected of the top two cultivators on the genius rankings. What skill."

    Yu Ye raised his hand while boundless ck mist gushed out from his sleeve, and it practically filled the entire heavens and the earth.

    Countless scarlet eyes lit up in the ck mist as they let out terrifying howls that seemed to contain numerous evil spirits!

    They madly rushed towards them!

    Lin Langyue opened her mouth slightly and muttered to herself. A ball of light shone around her, blocking the ck mist.

    The evil spirits in the mist-covered sky and earth continued to press down. They frantically tore at the barrier, making creaking sounds.

    Seeing this shocking scene, the two of them couldn''t help but shiver!

    <i>Crack!</i>

    A crack appeared on the barrier.

    Lin Langyue''s face paled. "That won''t do! I won''t be able to hold on for long!"

    Yue Jianli said, "I''ll buy you some time. Think of a way to burn blood and escape!¡°

    She was only at the Golden Core Realm. Even Burning Blood would not be able to escape.

    However, Lin Langyue should have a chance.

    Lin Langyue shook her head. "It''s useless. He''s already locked onto us. Furthermore, we came together. So, naturally, we will return together."

    "Then what should we do?" Yue Jianli quietly grasped the jade pendant.

    Li Ran had given it to her to crush her in a dangerous moment so that he could sense it.

    However, Yue Jianli hesitated for a moment before putting away the jade pendant.

    She couldn''t let Li Rane.

    No matter how strong Li Ran was, he was only on the same level as Yu Ye.

    Yu Ye was not just any expert; he was a whole realm away!

    What''s more, there was a Bai Jiangye who hadn''t made a move.

    She couldn''t let Li Ran risk his life to save her!

    <i>Crack!</i>

    Another crisp sound.

    Lin Langyue had exhausted all of her qi, but she couldn''t stop the ck mist.

    The barrier was about to copse!

    ¡ª

    On the other side.

    Li Ran and the others were advancing through the dense forest.

    Upon encounter, he immediately swept the demon beasts with his spear, so his advance speed was extremely fast.

    As for Qin Ruyan, she was the cheerleader.

    "Sheng Zi Li''s spear is awesome!"

    ¡°How long is Sheng Zi Li''s spear? Looking at it, it must be two meters!"

    ¡°What a fast spear! As expected of a man who pursues speed!"

    Li Ran didn¡¯t say anything. "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 134: Even if he was a deity, he had to kill him!

    <h4>Chapter 134: Even if he was a deity, he had to kill him!</h4>

    Li Ran wished he could sew Qin Ruyan''s mouth.

    To shut her up, he put away his spear.

    <i>I don''t need it!</i>

    In the end, the opponent started attacking his body again.

    "Sheng Zi Li, your figure is amazing!"

    "Can you pinch this servant''s neck again? This servant wants to experience your incredible arm strength!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Li Ran shook his head helplessly. "Saint Qin, can you be a little more normal?"

    The corners of Qin Ruyan''s mouth curled into a smile. "Don''t forget, Sheng Zi Li, this servant is the Joyous Unity Sect''s Witch. So it¡¯s normal for me to be like this. Otherwise, how can I be called the Witch?"

    Li Ran furrowed his brows. "Who the hell said that?"

    "Huh?" Qin Ruyan was taken aback. "Everyone thinks so. Isn''t the Joyous Unity Sect synonymous with indulgence?"

    Li Ran shrugged. "But I don''t think so."

    "The Righteous path must be a good person? I have seen countless scum from the Righteous Path. In the same way, was the Witch of the Joyous Unity Sect bound to be immoral? I don''t think so.

    "People areplicated. Some think I''m a Devil, some think I''m a hero, some hate me to the bone, and some love me like their love of life.¡±

    "The most important thing is not what others think, but who you want to be."

    Li Ran didn''t say much. His tone was so calm that it sounded like he was talking about family matters.

    However, Qin Ruyan was stunned.

    She stared at Li Ran in a daze. Then, her eyes shone brightly as if something had been lit up.

    After a long silence, she said softly, "Then, in the eyes of Sheng Zi Li, what kind of person is this servant?"

    "I don''t know who you are," Li Ran looked at her seriously, "But I know you must be a patient."

    "Patient?" Qin Ruyan was puzzled.

    "That''s right." Li Ran pointed at his head and said, "You must have something wrong on here."

    Qin Ruyan was speechless.

    <strong><i><b>Pfft!</b></i></strong>

    She covered her mouth and smiled charmingly. "I hate it. I was so touched that I wanted to cry, but you ruined the atmosphere¡­"

    At that moment, Li Ran suddenly stopped and turned his head to look northwest.

    His expression was solemn, and his brows were tightly knitted.

    Qin Ruyan saw that something was wrong and said thoughtfully, "What? What happened?"

    Li Ran didn''t reply. Instead, he flew and left, leaving behind a voice. "Disciples of the Youluo Temple, listen to my order. After the exploration mission is over, immediately return to the sect!"

    "Yes!"

    Although the disciples of Youluo Temple were puzzled, they did not raise any doubts.

    Everyone followed the route they came from and returned.

    Li Ran''s direction was different from theirs. He flew northwest.

    Qin Ruyan didn''t have time to think about it and ordered, "Disciples of Joyous Unity Sect should leave as well."

    After she finished speaking, she followed behind him.

    ¡ª

    In front of the waterfall, Lin Langyue was still struggling, and her qi was dropping rapidly.

    The cracks on the fluorescent shield were like a spider web, and it was very likely that it would break in the next second.

    Yu Ye was surprised.

    He didn''t expect Lin Langyue to be so strong!

    A mere early-Nascent Soul Realm cultivator was not supposed to hold out for so long under his Soul Devouring ck Fog.

    "We must leave her here."

    Yu Ye''s eyes were cold and gloomy, and a strange ck mist spread out.

    The evil ghost in the fog seemed to have received some sort of stimtion, and its attacks became even more frenzied. The protective shield emitted a "crunching" sound.

    Lin Langyue¡¯s expression looked severe. "Get ready. I can still hold on for three breaths."

    Yue Jianli nodded and poured her qi into the longsword.

    Finally, she was ready to go all out.

    "Two breaths."

    The shield began to shake.

    The two gulped nervously.

    "One¡­"

    Just as the shield shattered, a golden figure suddenly rushed in!

    The person''s entire body shone with golden light. He picked up one in one hand and charged out of the ck fog!

    The evil spirit in the fog pounced, but it was burned by the golden light and howled in pain, unable to get close to it.

    Yu Ye frowned. "Who is that person?"

    Bai Jiangye saw the shadow clearly and revealed a strange smile. "Congrattions, you''ve won the lottery."

    Yu Ye was confused. "Ah?"

    ¡ª

    Li Ran took the two women into the air and broke free from the ck fog,nding on the edge of the dense forest.

    He stood firm and looked up nkly at the cold side of their faces.

    Yue Jianli muttered, "Li Ran? Why are you here?"

    She did not crush the jade pendant¡­

    Li Ran red at her. "Why didn''t you crush the jade pendant? Did you dismiss my words? Did you not hurt your butt enough thest time?"

    Yue Jianli remembered the day he had tied her up and beaten her that day¡­ her legs almost went soft.

    He hurriedly covered his hand behind his back.

    Li Ran was about to die from anger.

    Before entering the Grand Myriad Mountain Range, he was worried that Yue Jianli might not crush the jade pendant in the time of emergency.

    He ced the ¡®Mirror of Light'' gifted from Sheng Zhixia on her.

    This way, as long as their distance wasn¡¯t too far, he could perceive her location nearby.

    In the end, he had just casually sensed that the two of them were fighting with an early-stage Deity Transformation cultivator!

    He hurriedly used his fastest speed to rush over, but he was almost toote!

    Lin Langyue felt that something was wrong with them, but she didn''t have time to think about it.

    "Li Ran, he''s an expert of the Yin Corpse Dao. So if the three of us run separately, we still have a chance to survive!" she anxiously said.

    "No." Li Ran shook his head and said, "Take Yue Jianli and leave first."

    The two women were taken aback. Yue Jianli said anxiously, "Li Ran, don''t be rash. This guy is weird. He''s not someone to be trifled with!"

    Li Ran sneered. "What a coincidence. I''m not easy to mess with either."

    If he ran now, he would only fall into a passive position. It would be challenging to protect them.

    If something happened to Yue Jianli, he would never ept it.

    Therefore, he had to kill this guy.

    He had to kill even if the opponent was a deity transformation cultivator.

    At this moment, Qin Ruyan also rushed over. She stared nkly at the old man with the ck fog all over his face.

    From the looks of it, they seemed to be fighting?

    Li Ran nced at her. "This is not the time to talk about this. You will only drag me down here! Qin Ruyan, immediately lead Yue Jianli away!"

    Yue Jianli looked anxious. "Let''s go together!"

    Qin Ruyan''s thoughts were clear, and she almost reacted instantly.

    In front of such an expert, their Golden Core cultivation was negligible. Staying behind would only distract Li Ran.

    After receiving Li Ran''s instructions, a pink light rippled in her hand and pressed against Yue Jianli''s back like lightning.

    Yue Jianli had exhausted most of her qi, to begin with, so she was caught off guard and fainted.

    Qin Ruyan lifted her and said decisively, "I''ll take her away first. Lin Langyue, what about you?"

    Lin Langyue shook her head and looked at Bai Jiangye. "There''s another one. I have to stay and stop him."

    Although Bai Jiangye had not made a move, he was a dangerous factor.

    Qin Ruyan looked at Li Ran with mixed feelings. "Sheng Zi Li¡­ Don''t die."

    With that, she turned around and rose into the air.

    Yu Ye''s face was covered in ck fog. His smile was hoarse. "<strong><i><b>Tsk tsk tsk tsk,</b></i></strong> you¡¯re quite smart. Unfortunately, none of you are leaving today!"

    Li Ran didn''t waste his breath on him. Instead, the earth beneath his feet exploded, and heunched himself at Yu Ye like a cannonball.

    His killing materialized!

    I have to kill this old thing!

 Chapter 135: The cultivation realm was reserved for geniuses!

    <h4>Chapter 135: The cultivation realm was reserved for geniuses!</h4>

    Yu Ye felt that things were a little troublesome.

    First came the chief disciples of Tianshu Institute and the Myriad Sword Pavilion, then the Witch of the Joyous Unity Sect and the Sheng Zi of Youluo Temple!

    All of them were geniuses from top sects. All of them had extensive backgrounds!

    If this matter were to spread out, he would probably not have a foothold in the entire Vast Land!

    His n wasn¡¯tplete yet. With just his cultivation base, he wouldn''t be able to survive against the entire sect.

    "No, we have to keep them!"

    Yu Ye''s Divine Sense locked onto Yue Jianli and Qin Ruyan. Then, just as he was about to chase after them and kill them, a fist that shone with white light appeared before his eyes.

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    A fist smashed into the ck mist, directly sending him flying!

    ¡ª

    Lin Langyue looked at Bai Jiangye warily.

    Although this murderer had never made a move, through his conversation with Yu Ye, he could confirm that the two of them had some sort of deal.

    Li Ran was fighting against a deity. She had to keep an eye on Bai Jiangye and not allow him tounch a sneak attack!

    "Bai Jiangye, you have to consider this carefully. If you stand on the wild side, you will offend both the Righteous Path and Devil Path!" Lin Langyue said.

    Bai Jiangye nced at her and said with a smile, ¡°I know you''re stalling for time and trying to recover your qi."

    Lin Langyue''s expression froze.

    This was indeed her idea.

    Bai Jiangye shook his head. "There''s no need for that because I won''t make a move."

    "Eh?" Lin Langyue was taken aback. "Then why are you working with Yu Ye?"

    Bai Jiangye shrugged. "I originally thought that those cultivators wouldn''t be able to resist the beast tide and would be able to witness the deaths of hundreds of thousands of living beings with my own eyes. This will cause my Dao of Massacre to transform! Unfortunately¡­"

    He shook his head and sighed, his expression extremely regretful.

    Lin Langyue understood.

    Unfortunately, there was Li Ran. This man relied on his mighty strength to overturn the tide of the battle. He forcefully defeated the beast tide and made Bai Jiangye change his mind.

    Thinking of this, Lin Langyue couldn''t help but shiver.

    As expected, the fellows in the Death Prison were all perverts who were devoid of humanity!

    "That''s why you never made a move¡­"

    Bai Jiangye looked at Li Ran. "Although Yu Ye is in the Deity Transformation Realm, even if I''m not Yu Ye''s match, it won''t be a problem for me to run.¡±

    "But Li Ran is different¡­.¡±

    "He''s too strong. I don''t even have the confidence to run away from him."

    Lin Langyue was stunned.

    In Bai Jiangye''s eyes, Li Ran was even more powerful than Yu Ye?

    The two of them were an entire realm apart!

    Bai Jiangye saw through her thoughts and smiled. "When I was still at the Golden Core Realm, I killed a Nascent Soul cultivator. So then why can''t Li Ran''s Nascent Soul realm kill him?"

    Realms exist for geniuses to surmount!

    They looked at the two figures who were fighting each other.

    "What do you n to do if Li Ran wins?"

    Bai Jiangye said, "Before that, I''ll run first."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lin Langyue swallowed a handful of medicinal pills and tried to recover her spiritual power.

    Although she could not reverse the situation, if Li Ran could not defeat him, she would save him even if she had to risk her life!

    ¡ª

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran''s fist whistled as it shot towards Yu Ye''s face like lightning!

    The Demon Thrashing Fist was activated to its limit. His hands became a white jade, and even the bones of his meridians could be seen, emitting a dazzling white light!

    The other party was at the Deity Transformation Realm. His soul was powerful, and his dao techniques were unpredictable.

    If they were to widen the distance, it would be tough to deal with him.

    Thus, Li Ran chose to fight in close proximity, intending to st him to death!

    His decision was not wrong.

    Because Yu Ye was corroded by Yin Qi all year round, physical strength was indeed Yu Ye''s weakness.

    The white light from Li Ran''s fist had a divine power that significantly suppressed the Soul Devouring ck Mist!

    "You are something!"

    ck mist surged on Yu Ye''s face, releasing waves of strangeughter. "However, you don''t understand at all what being a deity means!"

    His body transformed into a ck mist that drifted about, breaking away from the battle, condensing again not far away.

    "I''ll kill you first. Those girls won''t be able to escape!"

    Yu Ye''s hand was pressed against the ground, causing the ground before him to churn!

    The ck mist invaded the shriveled and hard loess, and it transformed into a surging swamp!

    The ck swamp boiled like boiling water, and countless souls struggled and floated within it.

    In their eyes, Li Ran was like a supreme delicacy.

    They frantically struggled as they pounced towards him, releasing terrifying screams!

    The swamp rapidly expanded and instantly reached Li Ran''s feet¡­

    Li Ran frowned slightly. Just as he was about to fly into the air, a powerful suction force suddenly came. As a result, he was unable to fly.

    The qi in this area seemed to be contaminated.

    The evil spirits seized his ankle and dragged him into the swamp.

    In the blink of an eye, Li Ran''s entire body sank.

    "Li Ran!"

    When Lin Langyue saw this, she couldn''t help but exim.

    Yu Yeughed viciously. "No one hase out alive after being dragged into the cursed ck swamp. So be honest and be the food of the Specters!¡°

    Ignoring herck of qi, Lin Langyue flew towards the swamp.

    She wanted to pull Li Ran out.

    Yu Ye was stunned for a moment beforeughing maniacally. "How touching! I''ll just kill you together, saving the old me a lot of effort.<strong><i><b> Tsk tsk tsk tsk¡­</b></i></strong>"

    Suddenly, theughter stopped abruptly, and a trace of astonishment shed in his eyes.

    "This¡­ How is this possible?!"

    The ck swamp roiled violently as golden light shot out from below. The originally greedy Specters howled and fled in all directions.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    A figure broke through the swamp, his entire body shining like a scorching sun!

    Li Ran''s body was enshrouded in golden light, and behind him was a Buddhist chant.

    <strong><i><b>Boom boom boom!</b></i></strong>

    He raised his right hand, and the words "lit upon his palm as boundless Buddhist light shot out like a golden rainstorm that covered the sky!

    The malicious spirits were reduced to ashes as they howled in despair!

    Li Ran looked at Yu Ye, and his mouth showed a devilish smile, and it was rather strange under the light of Buddha.

    "Did anyone say that yourughter was very unpleasant?"

    Yu Ye gulped, and he couldn''t believe it. "How could you have such pure Buddhist energy? W-what is your rtionship with the Wuwang Temple?"

    "Sorry, I am a self-taught person."

    Like lightning, he rushed towards Yu Ye.

    Yu Ye let out a cry, wanting to turn into a ck mist and dissipate.

    ¡°Ah!"

    Li Ran''s fingers formed a rotating spell seal, and a dazzling Buddhist light emerged from his body.

    In an instant, time seemed to have stopped.

    Yu Ye felt that his mind had be sluggish. It was as if even moving a finger was extremely difficult. He could only watch as Li Ran rushed in front of him.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran stomped his head into the ground!

    "Laughing old man, your luck won''t be too good!"

 Chapter 136: The Giant and the Specter!

    <h4>Chapter 136: The Giant and the Specter!</h4>

    <i>Boom boom boom boom!</i>

    Li Ran stepped on Yu Ye''s feet, his palm spitting out golden mes mercilessly.

    Under the bombardment of the vast Buddhist light, the Soul-Devouring ck Mist let out an ear-piercing wail. The thick, ink-like mist had already be extremely thin.

    The ck fog on Yu Ye''s face dispersed, revealing his true face.

    A pair of narrow and vicious eyes flickered with viciousness on his withered face.

    "No wonder the ck fog is covering your face. You really are ugly!"

    Li Ran had a look of disdain on his face, and the Buddhist light struck even harder.

    A ck light shed in Yu Ye''s eyes, and his entire body suddenly shrunk by a circle, sliding away from his feet like a fish.

    After breaking free from the restriction of the Buddhist light, he finally had a chance to catch his breath. But, instead, hended far on the ground, his eyes filled with fear.

    "Dao techniques and Buddhist power. Could this fellow be a monster?"

    Even if he was a genius, he was only under twenty.

    To achieve this level was simply a fantasy.

    Yu Ye panted heavily, his expression grave. Finally, he could not smile.

    That pure Buddhist energy was simply the natural nemesis of the Yin Corpse Dao.

    Even his fleshly body had almost copsed!

    "Who are you! How could the disciples of the Youluo Temple know a Buddhist cultivation technique?" Yu Ye''s voice was hoarse.

    The power of the Six Words of Truth was something that even the Buddhists of the Wuwang Temple might not possess!

    Li Ran''s palm released wisps of green smoke, and he raised his hand to blow gently.

    "You can call me Bodhisattva Nambagatlin.¡°

    "Ah?" Yu Ye did not understand.

    Li Ran smiled sinisterly. "Are you ready to ept the transcendence?"

    Yu Ye''s heart sank. He gritted his teeth and said, "You don''t think you can beat me, do you?¡±

    "A mere Nascent Soul¡­.¡±

    "How dare you!"

    Yu Ye soared into the sky, and his ck robe fluttered as boundless ck mist spread out.

    It was as if a ck curtain had been pulled open, sealing off the world. The temperature had dropped to the freezing point, and the flowers and nts on the ground instantly dried up.

    Another day, the sun and moon would not shine.

    Yu Ye''s figure dissipated. Even his divine sense could not see his direction.

    Waves of strangeughter rang out in the air, but one could not tell the direction.

    "In my Eternal Night Manifestation, your life force will be sucked dry and be the nourishment of evil spirits!¡±

    "This is the difference between a Deity Transformation Realm and a Nascent Soul Realm. No matter how talented you are, you will never be able to break through my manifestation!"

    Li Ran furrowed his brows. He indeed felt the erosion of some kind of power, depriving his body of life force.

    As for this ck fog, one could not see one''s fingers. No sense of direction exists here. No matter which direction one was to fly, there seemed to be no end.

    ¡°Heaven Seizing Technique!" The ancient golden seal instantly covered his entire body as a faint golden light pierced through the ck mist.

    The feeling of being deprived disappeared. Instead, the Heaven Seizing Technique continued to operate, drawing the energy from the ck mist.

    <i>Ten Thousand Swallowing Technique!</i>

    Yu Ye cried out in disbelief, "What¡­ what cultivation technique is this? How is this possible?!¡±

    That mysterious seal was plundering the energy of his manifestation!

    "This kid is too strange. I must quickly end this battle!"

    Yu Ye''s gloomy voice resounded. "Eternal Night Without Day, Evil Ghost Devouring Heart!"

    <i>Awoo awoo!</i>

    The ck mist immediately began to surge, and the densely packed scarlet eyes lit up. Countless evil spirits struggled and roared as they charged at Li Ran, wanting his life.

    <i>Boom boom boom!</i>

    Li Ran''s body became enveloped in a brilliant Buddhist light.

    Under the baptism of the boundless Buddhist light, the evil spirits howled and turned into green smoke, dissipating.

    Seeing that the attack was ineffective, they stopped their moth-like behavior and gathered around Li Ran, looking at him greedily and savagely.

    <i>Roar!</i>

    A tall and sturdy Specter rushed over, its body clearly two or three timesrger than the other Specters.

    It grabbed the kid by the side and stuffed it into its mouth, chewing it.

    The surrounding ghosts were terrified, but none of them escaped. Instead, they stood on the spot, trembling.

    The more the Specter ate, therger its body became. In the end, it turned into a ten-meter tall malevolent giant ghost!

    Its entire body was made up of ck mist. Its two scarlet eyes were likenterns, and its six thick arms were waving about. Its appearance was highly shocking.

    The Specter opened its mouth and sucked in all the ck mist and specters.

    His body expanded once more, and raging demonic mes soared into the sky.

    Lin Langyue was stunned.

    "Is this the true strength of a deity?"

    This was simply terrifying.

    <i>Roar!</i>

    The Specter roared and smashed its huge fist towards Li Ran. The intense wind pressure from the fist could even break the trees.

    Yu Ye''s voice was savage. ¡°In front of the manifestation, the Nascent Soul is nothing more than an ant.<i> Tsk tsk tsk¡­</i> Ah?"

    Theughter stopped abruptly. Yu Ye stared nkly at the scene before him.

    A golden giant stood behind Li Ran, itsrge hand firmly catching the Specter''s fist.

    The giant''s upper body was bare, and his muscles were like steel!

    The giant''s left arm grabbed the Specter by its right arm.

    A river of stars appeared behind the giant.

    <i>Boom!</i>

    The giant brandished its fist and sent the Specter flying, crushing countless trees!

    Yu Ye gulped. "This is¡­ a manifestation?"

    The malicious spirits crawled up and ran towards the giant!

    <i>Boom boom boom!</i>

    A man and a ghost collided.

    The golden light and the ghostly qi shed.

    A howling gale was apanied by each punch, and a single kick seemed to be able to crush the entire continent!

    The sky copsed, and the earth split apart, the sea boiling over the river.

    <i>Roar!</i>

    The six arms of the Specter wildly swung and smashed towards the golden giant.

    The giant''s entire body flickered with golden light as the divine dragon''s eyes on its left arm suddenly lit up. Then, with a roar that shook the heavens and the earth, its body rapidly grew more prominent.

    An antler, lion mane, snake body, eagle w¡­ The scales on its body were visible.

    Its enormous body was twisting and winding, and it tightly entangled the Specter!

    The golden giant threw its head back and howled. Then, its left hand tightly grabbed the ghost''s head and pulled upwards!

    <i>Roar!</i>

    The giant forcefully tore off the Specter¡¯s ugly head!

    The Specter¡¯s struggles came to a stop.

    Its six arms hung down weakly, and its body gradually turned into ck smoke that scattered into the world.

    <i>Pfft!</i>

    Yu Ye spat out fresh blood; his face was ashen.

    "My manifestation was broken?!¡±

    "And it was defeated by a Nascent Soul realm cultivator¡¯s manifestation?"

    As he looked at the giant that was slowly stepping back into the void, a feeling of fear suddenly rose in his heart.

    No wonder Bai Jiangye refused to make a move. He even said that he could not beat Li Ran.

    This was simply not the strength of a Nascent Soul!

    "Wait, what happened to Li Ran?!"

    He was just about to look around when an unfathomable pressure pressed him to the ground.

    It was as if the whole world hade crashing down.

    Yu Ye turned his head in horror, only to see Li Ran hanging in the air. Overhead was a vast cloud vortex.

    The eternal aura spread out!

    "Lightning exists in me, and the Thunder God is omnipresent!" Li Ran roared.

    With a loud shout, lightning condensed in the vortex.

    "Wait a minute¡­"

    The lightning struck.

    Under the lightning¡¯s might, everything was annihted.

 Chapter 137: Devouring Black Mist Soul Enhancement!

    <h4>Chapter 137: Devouring ck Mist Soul Enhancement!</h4>

    The world became dark, and dark clouds gathered together.

    The deep dark vortex spun rapidly, and the lightning that connected the world charged towards the ground.

    The air echoed along with Yu Ye''s heart-shredding wails.

    Bai Jiangye and Lin Langyue were dumbfounded as they watched this scene. They were speechless for a long time.

    "What divine ability is this?" Bai Jiangye muttered.

    If one were to say that Li Ran was an expert in Buddhism, Daoism, and martial arts, one could use his innate talent to exin it.

    With his Nascent Soul cultivation base, how could he exin how he had destroyed Yu Ye¡¯s manifestation?

    And the scene before him¡­

    To connect with heaven and earth and bring down lightning tribtion?

    Was this the ability of a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator?

    Bai Jiangye knew that Li Ran was powerful, but he never expected him to be powerful to this extent!

    Lin Langyue replied, "I''ve seen this lightning ability before. This lightning move defeated me."

    Bai Jiangye nced at her in astonishment.

    "You managed to survive after taking this move?" He gave her a thumbs-up and said respectfully, "Lin Langyue, you''re much stronger than I thought."

    Lin Langyue felt bitter in her heart.

    After witnessing the lightning ability that she had used all her strength, she realized that Li Ran had not used all his strength back then.

    Not even thirty percent of its current power.

    Otherwise, she definitely wouldn''t have just been seriously injured!

    Bai Jiangye shook his head. "I know he has the ability to kill people beyond his realm, but this is still an entire realm after all. So I thought that at least both sides would be¡­

    "I didn''t expect him to crush Yu Ye.¡°

    From the Golden Core to the Nascent Soul and from the Nascent Soul to the Deity Transformation, these were twopletely different concepts.

    The difference could not be justified.

    Li Ran''s strength could only be described as terrifying.

    Bai Jiangye looked at Lin Langyue and said, "I''ll give you some life advice. Don''t even think about getting revenge. Instead, you should thank him for not killing you."

    Lin Langyue turned her head.

    Ever since she resisted the beast tide, she had given up on the idea of ¡®revenge.¡¯

    Li Ran was like an insurmountable peak, causing people to have no desire to challenge him.

    Moreover, her opinion of Li Ran had also changed.

    This person wasn''t as hateful as she thought¡­

    Seeing that Yu Ye was about to copse, Bai Jiangye silently retreated.

    Lin Langyue was taken aback. "What are you doing?"

    "I''m going to run." Bai Jiangye said with a serious expression, "Since I didn''t make a move on you, put in a good word to Li Ran. Please!¡°

    After saying that, he bowed deeply.

    Lin Langyue couldn¡¯t say anything. "¡­¡­"

    Was this the Bai Jiangye who had killed countless people?

    His manner was too different!

    Lin Langyue hated this crazy killer. If it weren¡¯t because she was afraid of affecting Li Ran, she wouldn''t have gotten along with him.

    She thought for a moment and said, "It''s not impossible to say good things for you, but you have to tell me what Yu Ye is doing here and what¡¯s going on."

    Bai Jiangye shook his head and said, "Yu Ye is very vignt. I don''t know what he is doing. I only know that he wants to refine a Corpse Puppet to help him breakthrough."

    ¡°Corpse Puppet?"

    Lin Langyue frowned slightly.

    ¡ª

    Yu Ye was bitterly enduring within the divine lightning.

    The power of the Golden Lightning Curse was simply too powerful.

    Back when Li Ran was still at the Golden Core Realm, he was able to kill the Yin Demon Corpse. Now, with the boundless qi of the Nascent Soul Realm, the phenomenon of heaven and earth was even more shocking!

    Moreover, the divine lightning had already suppressed all evil, instantly dispersing the Soul-Devouring ck Mist!

    Yu Ye''s body began to copse rapidly.

    He would never have thought that he would be defeated by a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator and even lose so miserably.

    "Dammit, dammit, dammit!" Yu Ye gritted his teeth and red fiercely at Li Ran through the lightning. "You want to kill me? I¡¯m not that easy to kill!¡±

    "You ruined my ns and destroyed my fleshly body¡­.¡±

    "Li Ran, I will kill you!"

    His body was on the verge of copse.

    Without any time to hesitate, he brazenly activated the disintegration technique and enveloped his soul with the remaining qi, directly charging out of the lightning.

    He silently flew towards the waterfall and instantly entered the water curtain.

    No one saw this.

    ¡ª

    After an incense stick''s worth of time passed, the lightning disappeared.

    There was only a charred pit left on the ground. Yu Ye''s body had already dposed, and a faint burning smell remained in the air.

    Li Rannded on the ground, his face slightly pale.

    After experiencing this intense battle, even though his qi was vast, it was almost exhausted.

    Lin Langyue walked over to him and handed him all the recovery pills she had.

    "Yu Ye had died?¡°

    She still found it hard to believe.

    That was an expert of the Deity Transformation Realm.

    Li Ran frowned slightly, feeling that something was wrong.

    "Theoretically speaking, he should be dead¡­"

    At this moment, he noticed a ck mist on the ground. It was curled up and constantly churning.

    It seemed to be the "Soul-Devouring ck Mist" used by Yu Ye.

    Under the baptism of lightning, it was directly stripped off, but it was not destroyed.

    Li Ran used the Heavenly Seizing Technique. His fingers were wrapped in qi as he slowly touched the ck mist.

    The instant he touched it, the ck mist spread out like a vast, enveloping him like lightning.

    The ck mist seemed to have a spirit, yet it wanted to devour him.

    The ancient golden seal lit up. Then, under the ear-piercing wails, the ck mist was eradicated.

    Threads of ck energy were automatically absorbed into his body.

    Li Ran immediately felt enlightened. The Nascent Soul Realm was clear, and his perception had increased by several folds.

    "What is this?"

    He looked at himself in confusion.

    The tiny figure had already absorbed the energy in the mist in his dantian. As a result, the tiny figure''s body became more and more transparent.

    On the other hand, his soul had doubled in strength!

    "This ck-Soul Devouring Mist has the ability to corrode my soul. However, after being refined by the Heaven Seizing Technique, it nourished my soul!" Li Ran couldn''t help feeling a little surprised.

    Coupled with the nourishment of the ck mist, Li Ran didn''t know how strong his soul was right now, but it wasn''t something at the Nascent Soul Realm!

    He sent his divine sense into the tiny figure.

    The tiny figure erged his divine sense, and no matter how it moved, it would not be able to escape his senses.

    Suddenly, Li Ran felt something strange and suddenly opened his eyes to look at the waterfall.

    "So you¡¯re hidden here."

    His eyes became cold as he let out a cold smile.

 Chapter 138: The Thousand-Year Old Corpse Behind the Waterfall!

    <h4>Chapter 138: The Thousand-Year Old Corpse Behind the Waterfall!</h4>

    "Li Ran, are you alright?"

    Seeing that he hadn''t spoken for a long time, Lin Langyue thought that he had suffered some sort of hidden injury.

    Li Ran snapped back to his senses and shook his head. "I¡¯m fine."

    He nced around and asked, "Where''s Bai Jiangye?"

    Lin Langyue lowered her head in shame. "He''s already gone¡­ I''ve used up too much of my qi. I haven''t recovered yet, so I cannot detain him."

    Bai Jiangye was very strong.

    Even if she was in her prime, she might not be able to keep him.

    Just now, the two of them seemed to be talking peacefully, but in reality, Lin Langyue had always been wary of him to prevent him from secretly killing Li Ran.

    "It''s fine."

    "We don¡¯t have to be afraid of Bai Jiangye. We have to kill Yu Ye first," Li Ran said in an unconcerned tone.

    ¡°Yu Ye?"

    Lin Langyue was taken aback. "You mean he''s still alive?"

    Li Ran nodded. "Although his physical body has died, his soul has yet to be destroyed."

    He used the Golden Curse to destroy his body, but his soul had already escaped before his body was destroyed.

    After all, a deity is still a deity.

    At this level, the soul had already undergone a qualitative change, able to live on its own for a long time.

    Although it didn''t have the ability to kill, its survival ability was extremely strong.

    Lin Langyue frowned and said, "Then it''ll be troublesome. The Grand Myriad Mountain Range is so vast. Where do we find him?"

    Li Ran stretched his finger towards the waterfall and said with a smile, "There''s no need to look. He''s right there."

    "Ah?"

    ¡ª

    The surging waterfall poured down from the top of the mountain and gathered in the pool below. The loud noise was deafening.

    The water droplets that sprayed out were as fine as dust, forming a misty mist in the air.

    The two floated outside the waterfall.

    Lin Langyue looked at the waterfall in front of her and asked doubtfully, "You''re saying that Yu Ye is hiding in the waterfall?"

    Li Ran nodded. "To be precise, he should be in the mountain behind the waterfall."

    The ck mist had strengthened his soul, and his dantian had been erged. His senses would not go wrong.

    Yu Ye''s aura was hidden in the mountain behind the waterfall.

    "I''ll know after a look."

    The two leaped into the waterfall. As expected, there was a different world in front of them.

    There was a thick stone door on the mountain.

    At this moment, the stone door was wide open. However, there was a dark path behind the door that could not be seen at all.

    It seemed to be directly inside the mountain.

    It seemed that Yu Ye was hiding here.

    At this moment, Lin Langyue said, "ording to Bai Jiangye, Yu Ye wants to refine a Corpse Puppet here, and he''s the reason for all the abnormal movements of the Grand Myriad Mountain Range."

    "Corpse Puppet¡­" Li Ran frowned slightly.

    It was probably because of Yu Ye that he could trigger the phenomenon of the heavens and the earth and form such an enormous beast tide.

    It was hard to say what was happening in the cave precisely.

    Lin Langyue said, "There''s something strange going on here. If you go in there, you''ll probably fall into a trap."

    Li Ran shook his head and said, ¡°Even if it''s a trap, I have to enter."

    If the grass were cut off, then the new patches would follow!

    He and Yu Ye had a blood feud that would never end until death. If he wasn''tpletely annihted, then Yu Ye would probably be a disaster in the future!

    Li Ran might not care, but what if the opponent''s target was Yue Jianli?

    She was still a Golden Core cultivator right now, so it was easy to imagine what would happen if a Deity Transformation Realm expert were to target her!

    Today, he had to kill Yu Ye!

    Lin Langyue understood what he was thinking and nodded. "Alright, I''ll go with you."

    Although her strength was inferior to Li Ran''s, he would still have a greater chance of winning if more people were with him.

    Li Ran looked at her determined gaze and did not refuse.

    "Let''s recover first,"

    Their current condition was indeed not very good.

    The two took the pill and sat on the ground, meditating.

    An hourter.

    The two opened their eyes one after another. Divine light swirled in their eyes, already recovering to their peak.

    "Let''s go."

    Without any hesitation, they directly entered the cave.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Damn it!¡±

    "He''s only a Nascent Soul, and his soul hasn''t even transformed. How could he possibly sense my position?"

    Yu Ye''s body dimmed as he fluttered about restlessly.

    He could sense that Li Ran and another had already entered the cave. He was as anxious as an ant on a hot pan.

    "I only need two more days. Then, when my Corpse Puppet is refined, I''ll be able to make my return to the world!¡±

    "Hateful, so hateful!¡±

    "That ancient corpse can''t be used right now. What should I do?"

    Yu Ye was currently extremely weak. He was afraid that he would be crushed to death by Li Ran!

    Sensing that the distance between the two of them was getting closer and closer, he looked at the ck vat on the ground beside him, a trace of determination shing through his eyes.

    "I can only go all out!"

    Yu Ye used hisst bit of strength to m into the vat.

    The ck vat trembled for a moment before recovering its calm.

    ¡ª

    As Li Ran and Lin Langyue walked into the cave, the surroundings darkened.

    In front of them was a spiraling stone step. There wasn''t a single trace of it being spliced together, as if it had been carved right into the belly of the mountain.

    There were no lights here, but it was not pitch ck. Instead, the walls faintly glowed with radiant light, illuminating the road ahead.

    They continued downwards.

    The stone steps were extremely long, and after a while, they reached the end.

    In front of them was an empty room.

    Rather than calling it a room, it was more like a secret room. Other than the glowing green rocks, there was nothing else around.

    Li Ran frowned.

    He could no longer sense Yu Ye''s aura.

    "Strange¡­

    "Li Ran, the walls here are empty!"

    When Li Ran heard this, he walked over and knocked. Sure enough, waves of empty air rang out.

    It seemed like there was still a space hidden behind the wall.

    Just as he was about to tear down the wall violently, the entire room suddenly trembled.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    The stone wall in front of him copsed, revealing a huge gap.

    A foul, deathly silent aura spread out, and the temperature in the secret room rapidly dropped. Even their hair was covered in ayer of frost.

    Lin Langyue pointed forward. "Li Ran, what''s that?"

    Li Ran looked over and saw that behind the copsed stone wall was an enormous ck vat that was upside down.

    This was where the filthy aura came from.

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    With a muffled sound, the vat shook for a moment before exploding!

    A pitch-ck figure stood up, its eyes flickering with a faint green light as it silently stared at them.

    Lin Langyue summoned her treasures as if she was facing a great enemy.

    "No, this aura doesn''t seem like Yu Ye." Li Ran frowned.

    At this moment, a "ding" sounded in his mind, and a mission notification sounded.

    ¡¾<strong><i><b>Mission issued.</b></i></strong>¡¿

    ¡¾<strong><i><b>The revival of a thousand-year-old ancient corpse is a sign of great danger. I am afraid that it will destroy all living beings in the Vast Land. Host, please take care of it! </b></i></strong>¡¿

    "A thousand-year-old ancient corpse?"

    Li Ran was stunned.

 Chapter 139: A corpse should act like one!

    <h4>Chapter 139: A corpse should act like one!</h4>

    ¡°A thousand-year-old corpse?"

    Li Ran rubbed his chin. ¡°I''d like to see what a terrible omen is.¡±

    Deste, deathly still, filthy, and evil.

    The ck figure merely stood in the secret chamber, and an endless negative aura surged, making people feel like they were falling into a freezing room.

    "Who is it? Come out!" Lin Langyue shouted.

    The ck shadow didn''t say anything; its pale green eyes were devoid of any emotion.

    "This should be the Corpse Puppet Yu Ye is refining, but it doesn''t have Yu Ye''s aura¡­¡±

    "Corpse Puppet?"

    Lin Langyue frowned.

    The Yin Corpse Dao''s cultivation method wasn''t the strongest, but it was the evilest and most bizarre of all sects.

    For Yu Ye to be able to cause such a hugemotion was not something simple.

    At this moment, the ck shadow moved.

    As it slowly walked out of the secret chamber, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped.

    Its figure was illuminated by the fire, revealing its true appearance.

    It was a shriveled bald old corpse. Its appearance was haggard, as if it was wrapped around a person''s skin. Its clothes were rotten, but one could still vaguely see the patterns of the cassock.

    Li Ran raised an eyebrow. "It''s a dead monk?"

    <strong><i><b>Roar¡­</b></i></strong>

    The ancient corpse''s throat moved and let out a suppressed roar.

    Its green eyes moved slightly as a faint killing intent floated out.

    With a grim expression, Lin Langyue''s longsword shed with white light as ayer of ice formed in the secret chamber.

    Dense icicles condensed in the air, whistling towards the ancient corpse!

    <strong><i><b>Bang bang bang!</b></i></strong>

    The shing sounds were like drums, but they only caused the corpse to take a few steps back, not inflicting any substantial damage.

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The corpse seemed to have been enraged as it threw a punch at Lin Langyue.

    "Tianshu Institute¡¯s Dao technique, Seal and Imprison the Devil!"

    Lin Langyue let out a light shout, and several chains of white light locked down the corpse.

    No matter how it struggled, it could not break free.

    The area where the iron chains and the ancient corpse came into contact was filled with smoke as if some power was burning it.

    At the same time, all sorts of dao techniques rained down, causing the qi within the secret chamber to surge violently!

    The ancient corpse could only roar angrily.

    Lin Langyue had the upper hand.

    She was powerful.

    As the number one genius of the Righteous Path, she was the most talented genius in the Tianshu Institute after Yi Qinn!

    It was only whenpared to Li Ran that she appeared much inferior.

    At this moment, Li Ran did not interfere. Instead, he was probing Yu Ye''s tracks.

    However, he couldn''t sense any aura at all, as if he had vanished into thin air.

    "Strange, where did he go?"

    Li Ran seemed to have thought of something as he cast his gaze towards the thousand-year-old corpse being beaten.

    "Could it be¡­¡±

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    A deafening roar rang out as invisible ripples rippled out.

    The skin of the ancient corpse gradually turned ashen, and moldy fur grew.

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    The chain that bound it was broken!

    Lin Langyue''s body suddenly softened as if her qi had been drained. She couldn''t even cast a small spell.

    Her heart skipped a beat. "This isn''t good. This ce has been contaminated by evil spirits. A forbidden technique was used here!"

    The ancient corpse''s fist smashed towards her. The strength of the fist exploded, and even the air exploded.

    Lin Langyue''s protective sword flew forward and shed at its wrist.

    <strong><i><b>ng!</b></i></strong>

    With a crisp sound of metal colliding, the sword was sent flying, while the ancient corpse''s fist was unstoppable!

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran stood in front of her and received its fist with one hand.

    "A corpse should act like one. So don¡¯t cause trouble for the living!"

    Blood energy permeated his entire body, and he sent the ancient corpse flying with a single fist.

    The ancient corpse''s body twisted in the air and shot towards him as soon as itnded.

    <strong><i><b>Boom boom boom!</b></i></strong>

    One man and one corpse crazily collided with each other.

    Two figures shot out from the secret chamber. If it weren¡¯t for the secret technique strengthening this ce, the mountain would have been destroyed!

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran pressed on the corpse''s head and punched it until its face caved in!

    The ancient corpse let out a roar, but its movements did not stop. A kick sent Li Ran flying.

    He fell to the ground, his face slightly pale.

    This ancient corpse was unexpectedly challenging to deal with.

    Its physical body was solid, and its strength was iparably powerful. It was no less than his awakened bloodline state.

    Crucially, it was emitting waves of cold and evil energy, causing his qi and blood to stagnate, and he couldn''t move at all.

    Li Ran shook his right hand, and Yun Ling Spear appeared in his hand.

    Although it was impossible to use qi to activate it, the spear was also a sharp weapon!

    The man and the corpse once again started fighting.

    Li Ran saw the opportunity, and the silver spear swept past, directly cutting off the right arm of the ancient corpse!

    <strong><i><b>Ao!</b></i></strong>

    The ancient corpse roared furiously, and pitch-ck death energy rapidly dissipated from the wound.

    The death energy condensed into a long pitch-ck de, recing its right arm. It was wrapped in ice-cold energy as it hacked towards him.

    "F*ck! He''s even evolved!"

    Li Ran felt that fighting like this was not an option.

    However, at this moment, he was also restricted by a forbidden technique. Therefore, even if he had all sorts of abilities, he could not use them.

    Right at this moment, he suddenly noticed a pearl shining with a faint golden light beside the shattered vat.

    Combined with the cassock on the corpse, he suddenly thought of something.

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran''s spear sent the ancient corpse flying. He rushed to the back of the wall and picked up the golden pearl.

    "Sure enough, I didn''t guess wrong. It''s a Buddha¡¯s bone!"

    The force from his palm sprayed out, directly crushing the Buddha¡¯s bone. Boundless Buddhist energy instantly surged into his body!

    ¡°This Buddhist energy is enough!"

    Li Ran sat cross-legged in the air.

    His thumb and forefinger twisted together, forming a rotating spell seal.

    Brilliant Buddhist light blossomed, dispersing the surrounding death qi like a scorching sun.

    His eyes were lowered, and his eyes were slightly closed. Then, an enormous angry gaze appeared behind him!

    The ancient corpse seemed to have realized something and charged at him.

    But it was toote.

    Li Ran''s eyes suddenly opened, and golden light blossomed in them.

    <strong><i><b>Boom boom boom!</b></i></strong>

    He opened his mouth and roared furiously, and his voice erupted with thunder.

    The vajra behind him responded and shed down with the golden sword of light.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    The ancient corpse was cut in half while roaring. A several-meter-long ravine appeared on the hard stone wall!

    The entire mountain shook violently.

    This was a single sword¡¯s might.

    At the same time, the Buddha¡¯s bone turned gray before being reduced to powder and dissipating.

    The Buddhist energy had been ultimately used up.

    Li Rannded on the ground and looked at the ancient corpse.

    It was shed into two from its waist, and arge amount of its deathly ck Qi had dissipated. The ckness on its body gradually faded.

    On the other hand, that pair of green eyes slowly became apparent, and they blinked!

    "Eh?"

    Li Ran frowned. "Not yet dead?"

    He picked up Yun Ling Spear and aimed it at its head, preparing for a ruthless strike.

 Chapter 140: The True Identity of the Ancient Corpse!

    <h4>Chapter 140: The True Identity of the Ancient Corpse!</h4>

    The ancient corpse''s waist was cut into two.

    It used its hands as support and struggled to get up.

    Its upper body stood on the ground, making it look like a dwarf.

    Li Ran frowned slightly.

    At this moment, the rotten organs of the ancient corpse were being dragged away.

    It looked highly disgusting, but there was no trace of evil and filth.

    On the contrary, its clear eyes faintly revealed a trace of Buddha''s scent.

    "I''m sorry for hurting you. This poor monk shouldn''t be acting like this¡­" The ancient corpse''s voice was hoarse and unpleasant.

    Li Ran could clearly sense that the death aura that supported it was rapidly passing. It could not evenst an incense stick''s worth of time.

    Thus, he was in no hurry to attack.

    Lin Langyue asked curiously, "So are you alive or dead?"

    The person in front of them looked like a dried corpse on the outside but talked to them with a clear mind.

    This scene was indescribably strange.

    The ancient corpse shook its head. "This poor monk has long been a dead man. Right now, he''s only relying on the Corpse Puppet Technique and a mouthful of Buddhist Qi to support him. After a cup of tea, he will return to dust."

    After saying that, he looked gratefully at Li Ran. "I didn''t expect to meet an aplished monk before annihtion! If it weren''t for the fact that Master had used pure Buddhist power to awaken this poor monk, he would probably have lost all consciousness."

    Li Ran shook his head.

    The other party was treating him like a Buddha.

    "You''re wee. I wanted to kill you, so it was purely an ident to awaken you."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The ancient corpse paused for a moment before smiling bitterly. "Master is right. This poor monk should have died long ago."

    Li Ran thought of something and asked, "Since you''re a Buddhist, why do you know the Corpse Puppet Technique?"

    The ancient corpse sighed and said regretfully, "Back then, this poor monk knew that he was about to die. Originally, he wanted to sit here safely, but he found an ancient book in this cave. It recorded the Corpse Puppet Technique."

    ¡°Refine a corpse into a puppet, seize the life force of the heavens and the earth, and forcefully maintain one¡¯s life! This poor monk was originally disdainful of this Devil Dao cultivation technique, but as death approached day by day, this poor monk¡­ was tempted."

    Li Ran frowned. "So you refined yourself to survive?"

    The ancient corpse nodded. "This monk refined himself into a puppet and slowed down the decay of the body. So it¡¯s more like a monster that''s not human or ghost."

    Li Ran immediately understood.

    No wonder this ancient corpse had not returned to dust in the past thousand years.

    Furthermore, his body was like metal, and his movements were swift and violent. He had already refined his body into a Dharma treasure.

    "There are those who die in the fall, those who die in the summer, those who die in the spring, those who die in the past ten years, and those who die in the past one hundred years. Although some of them dieter than each other, are they really that different?¡±

    "Death is only a necessary reincarnation. However, this poor monk is obsessed with the principle that even a child understands."

    The ancient corpse''s voice was deste, its voice full of sighs.

    "Wait a moment. Don''t be in a hurry to sigh." Li Ran couldn''t help but interrupt, "Tell me first, where is Yu Ye?"

    ¡°Yu Ye?¡° The ancient corpse was taken aback before saying, "Is that the Yin Corpse Dao disciple Master referring to?"

    "That''s right. You know him?" Li Ran asked.

    The ancient corpse nodded. "Although this poor monk''s cultivation has dissipated and has been reduced to a Corpse Puppet, he is not someone that can be refined by a mere deity.

    "Just now, he overestimated himself and wanted to possess me. His soul was instantly crushed by this poor monk, alreadypletely disappearing into the world."

    Li Ran and Lin Langyue looked at each other and heaved a sigh of relief.

    No wonder there wasn''t Yu Ye''s aura. It turned out that even his soul had perished.

    "Wait a moment,"

    "A mere deity? Then what realm were you in when you were alive?¡°

    The ancient corpse said, "This poor monk is the Monastery¡¯s Governor, named Ming Yuan. This poor monk¡¯s cultivation is at the peak of the Heavenly Tribtion Realm."

    ¡°Heavenly Tribtion?!¡±

    The two of them opened their mouths wide, and the secret room instantly became quiet.

    Lin Langyue snapped out of her daze and said, "Sheng Zi Li, you''ve actually cut a high monk into two?"

    Li Ran gulped. "An ident, a pure ident¡­¡±

    To think that this old monk would have such a high cultivation base!

    If it weren''t for the fact that the other party''s Buddhist Dharma had been scattered and weakened for over a thousand years, the two of them would have been in danger.

    "No wonder it caused such a great phenomenon, and it even triggered a Grand Myriad Mountain Range beast tide. It turns out that Yu Ye is going to refine a Heavenly Tribtion ancient corpse!"

    The pressure of Ming Yuan''s Heavenly Tribtion Realm and the aura of death that he had umted for over a thousand years not only caused a phenomenon in the heavens and the earth, but it also scared the beasts into running for hundreds of miles.

    "Refining a Heavenly Tribtion¡­ This Yu Ye was truly crazy," Lin Langyue muttered.

    Li Ran shrugged. "God wants people to die, but he must go crazy first. Yu Ye has also suffered from his own evil¡­"

    "Mm¡­ Wait, who''s God?"

    "Cough cough, the moniker of the Ancient Immortal Emperor."

    "Oh."

    At this moment, Ming Yuan said apologetically, ¡°This poor monk hasmitted quite a few mistakes in his life, but if this monk really were to say sorry to someone, it would be to you two."

    "It doesn''t matter; it was just a fight," Li Ran said indifferently. "Furthermore, it was you who died. We weren''t injured."

    Ming Yuan shook his head, "This poor monk is not talking about this¡­"

    "Ah?" Li Ran was taken aback. "Then what else do you want to do to us?"

    Ming Yuan said somewhat embarrassedly, "Back then, this poor monk was worried that he would be a monster that only knew how to kill, causing the outside world to suffer, so he set up a restriction in this cave of dwelling."

    "Restriction?" A bad premonition rose in Li Ran''s heart.

    Ming Yuan said, "As long as this poor monk awakens unexpectedly, the aura of death will activate the restriction. However, if this monk cannot take the initiative to remove it within the time it takes an incense stick to burn, then it means that this poor monk has already lost his mind and the cave abode will automatically be sealed."

    Li Ran stared nkly at him, "You mean¡­"

    Ming Yuan scratched his head and said awkwardly, "When we were fighting, the cave gate was already closed. The two of you seem to be unable to leave¡­"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Li Ran and Lin Langyue exchanged a nce before turning around and running up the stairs.

    They ran all the way to the entrance and found that the door was tightly closed.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Li Ran''s entire body was enshrouded with blood energy. He used all his strength to smash into the door. An invisible ripple rippled, directly rebounding back.

    The enormous power caused his flesh aura to churn.

    This was a restriction ced by the Heavenly Tribtion Realm. It was simply impossible to break it with brute force.

    Lin Langyue tried to condense Daoist techniques, but her meridians were still empty, and she couldn''t muster up any qi.

    "This won''t do. This ce is tainted by filth, and a forbidden technique was used. There''s no qi avable at all¡­" Her face was rather pale.

    Li Ran gritted his teeth. "Old bald monk, you still want to scam me before you die!"

    He clenched his fists and angrily walked down.

    Lin Langyue asked, "Where are you going?"

    Li Ran said hatefully, "Let''s beat him up before he dies!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 141: Do you want to sleep together?

    <h4>Chapter 141: Do you want to sleep together?</h4>

    In the secret room.

    Ming Yuan''s old face was twisted and crooked, with a deep fist imprint on it.

    Li Ran rubbed his fists and said coldly, "What are you saying?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ming Yuan wanted to cry but had no tears. "This poor monk has no choice!"

    "Then, ording to what you said, will the two of us be trapped here forever?" Lin Langyue frowned.

    Ming Yuan shook his head. "As long as the evil qi in this ce dissipates and normal qi condenses again, this monk will be able to use the Buddhist Dharma to undo the restrictions."

    "When will the evil qi disappear?" Lin Langyue asked.

    Ming Yuan said awkwardly, "I don''t know the exact time, but it should be a long time¡­"

    "Very long?" Lin Langyue had a bad feeling. "It won''t take more than ten years, right?"

    Ming Yuan nodded. "After all, this ce has existed for over a thousand years. It''s not that simple topletely dissipate it."

    Lin Langyue''s face turned pale.

    Were they going to be trapped in this secret room for dozens of years?

    If she could cultivate for a few decades, it wouldn''t be a big deal. However, the withered nts and trees and the dried-up qi in this ce meant they couldn''t cultivate at all!

    Then what would they be doing here?

    Li Ran silently picked up his spear.

    He was prepared to chop the old monk into eight pieces.

    At this moment, Ming Yuan raised his left hand. His fingers were like fine sand in the wind.

    "It''s time." There was a trace of relief in Ming Yuan''s voice.

    His face was calm and peaceful as if he was bathing in the light of Buddha.

    "This poor monk has been consecrated in front of the young Buddha. The incense of all living beings has tainted him, yet the dust has covered his eyes. In the end, it is difficult to eradicate the three poisons of greed, anger, and infatuation.¡±

    "Good thoughts and good deeds, evil thoughts and evil deeds. If I create this karma, I will receive it back."

    Ming Yuan''s voice became somewhat distant as if it came from afar. "Amithabba, you can''t destroy karma.¡±

    "This poor monk owes you this life and will continue to repay it."

    Back then, when he had refined himself into a Corpse Puppet, he had caused a riot among the Grand Myriad Mountain Range demon beasts, causing the nearby vigers to be ughtered.

    It could be said that he had indirectlymitted a grave crime.

    Ming Yuan''s body faintly emitted a trace of light, and the rotten kasaya moved without wind.

    He raised his head to look at the space.

    There seemed to be something there.

    The corners of his mouth curled into a smile as he sighed softly. "Buddha."

    The air froze for a moment.

    With a soft sound, Ming Yuan''s body split open from the space between his brows and was covered in spiderweb-like cracks.

    Amidst the faint sounds of Brahma, itpletely transformed into ash and vanished.

    Li Ran frowned slightly when he saw this scene.

    He turned his head to look at the empty void.

    ¡°Buddha¡­ Was it?¡°

    ¡ª

    The secret room fell silent.

    After Ming Yuan had disappeared, this ce became empty.

    Only Li Ran and Lin Langyue remained to look at each other.

    "What should we do? Could it be that we will be trapped here forever?"

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "I can''t think of a way either."

    The restrictions had been activated, and even one¡¯s divine sense had been isted. This ce was practically isted from the outside world.

    Even if Yue Jianli and Qin Ruyan were toe back to find them, it would be tough for them to find this cave behind the waterfall.

    Thinking of being trapped here, Li Ran''s head swelled.

    At this moment, a mission notification sounded in his mind.

    ¡¾<strong><i><b>Missionpleted.</b></i></strong>¡¿

    ¡¾<strong><i><b>Degree ofpletion: Perfect</b></i></strong>¡¿

    ¡¾<strong><i><b>Obtained Super Treasure Chest x1.</b></i></strong>¡¿

    This was a mission issued by the system before he entered the cave. It was to take care of this thousand-year-old corpse.

    In the end, Ming Yuan regained his consciousness,

    It was indeed a perfect mission.

    "Open the treasure chest."

    ¡¾<strong><i><b>Congrattions, you have obtained the spirit treasure "Returning Yuan Pagoda Relic"!</b></i></strong>¡¿

    "Relic?"

    A light shed in Li Ran''s hand, and a small transparent pagoda appeared.

    The bottom of the pagoda was wide, and the top was narrow, and it was divided into six levels. The top of the pagoda was the top of the pearl, and the pagoda was covered inplicated and detailed patterns.

    It was unknown what material it was made of, but it was as translucent as a crystal, with a faint golden light flowing inside.

    This was a top-grade spirit treasure.

    It could be nurtured within his body and increase his strength.

    Apart from the ability to wipe out evil and suppress demons, there was also an extremely powerful ability.

    Buddha¡¯s bones.

    The pagoda could absorb energy and automatically generate Buddhist bone. It was the same level as Li Ran.

    Li Ran picked up the pagoda and carefully examined it.

    A golden light condensed from the transparent tower, filling the base bit by bit.

    ¡°I can actually condense Buddhist bones here!"

    Li Ran''s mind trembled.

    Once the golden light filled the six floors of the pagoda, they would be able to obtain a Buddhist bone.

    As long as he had the pagoda, he would be able to replenish his Buddhist qi and remove the restrictions!

    Although the filling speed was not fast, it would still be filled!

    "Fortunately, I do not need to stay here for too long." Li Ran heaved a sigh of relief.

    ¡ª

    Lin Langyue didn¡¯t know what had happened.

    She lowered her head and said with a dejected expression, "If we really stay here for a few decades, I''m afraid our cultivation will fall behind a lot, right?"

    Li Ran shook his head helplessly.

    At this moment, she was still thinking about cultivating.

    At this moment, Lin Langyue''s face was pale, and her figure was thin as if she was a small flower.

    Having lost her cultivation, she no longer had the appearance of refusing people for thousands of miles. Instead, she gave off a much more authentic feeling.

    A wicked smile appeared on Li Ran''s face.

    He decided not to tell her this news first to let her experience being a mortal.

    Li Ran yawned and said, "Let''s talk about cultivationter. There''s one thing we need to do right now."

    "What is it?" Lin Langyue asked curiously.

    With a wave of his hand, arge bed of spiritual fragrance woodcarving flowers suddenly appeared. Even the bedding and pillow were brand new, emitting a faint fragrance.

    Li Ranid on it and stretchedfortably.

    "That''s to have a good sleep. After fighting for a whole day, I am exhausted."

    ¡°¡­..¡± Lin Langyue couldn''t help but ask, "So you''re talking about sleeping?"

    Moreover, why would someone carry arge bed with them?!

    What was in this guy''s mind?

    Li Ranid on the bed and extended an invitation. "Do you want to sleep with me?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lin Langyue turned around and said, "No need. Go to sleep by yourself."

    "Alright." Li Ran nodded and closed his eyes.

    After a while, his breathing became even, and he actually fell asleep.

    Lin Langyue rubbed her eyebrows helplessly.

    This person''s heart was huge¡­

    She looked left and right, then went to the corner and squatted down.

    After a day of intense battle, her mind had long since be exhausted. In addition to the fact that she had lost all of her qi, an intense feeling of exhaustion surged up.

    Lin Langyue hugged her knees and soon fell asleep.

    After a while, Li Ran quietly opened his eyes.

    Looking at her pitiful appearance in the corner, he couldn''t help butugh.

    "Miss-ranked-one is down and out~" He flipped over and fell asleep happily.

 Chapter 142: Lin Langyue Panicked!

    <h4>Chapter 142: Lin Langyue Panicked!</h4>

    Southern Wind City¡­

    Yue Jianli slowly opened her eyes.

    She found herself lying in the bedroom of Autumn Moon Tower.

    At this moment, a female voice came from the side. ¡°You''re awake?¡±

    She suddenly sat up and saw Qin Ruyan sitting on the side with aplicated look in her eyes.

    Yue Jianli looked around and asked, "Where''s Li Ran?"

    Qin Ruyan shook her head. "I don''t know. He hasn''t returned yet."

    "How long has it been?"

    "One day.¡°

    Yue Jianli flipped over and stood up. Then, she picked up her sword and rushed out of the room.

    Qin Ruyan''s voice came from behind her. "You don''t have to go."

    Yue Jianli stopped and turned around, frowning. "What do you mean?"

    Qin Ruyan replied, "I went back to look for him when you were unconscious. He¡­¡°

    "What happened to him?" Yue Jianli gripped the longsword tightly, and her fingers lost their color due to her strength.

    "He disappeared." Qin Ruyan said in a low voice, "I''ve searched for a hundred miles, but I didn''t find any traces. It seems like he disappeared into thin air."

    Her voice was deep and not as charming as usual.

    When Yue Jian had left, she returned to Grand Myriad Mountain Range immediately, but no one was there.

    "Someone as strong as Sheng Zi Li wouldn''t be in trouble. But, of course, he might have returned to the sect by now¡­" Qin Ruyan seemed to beforting herself.

    Yue Jianli shook her head and said, "Impossible. If he gets rid of Yu Ye, he''lle to me as soon as possible. He can''t leave silently."

    In this situation, she no longer had the mood to hide the rtionship between them.

    Yue Jianli thought for a moment and asked, "What about the others? Yu Ye, Lin Langyue, where''s Bai Jiangye?"

    Qin Ruyan shook her head. "They¡¯re all gone."

    This was exactly what she found strange.

    Judging from the situation at the scene, there had been a fierce battle, but no matter what the result was, there should be someone left.

    "I''m going to find him."

    Yue Jianli didn''t say anything more. Instead, she turned around and walked out of the room, soaring into the air.

    Not long after she flew, she heard the sound of the winding from behind her. She turned around and saw Qin Ruyan following behind her.

    "I''ll look for him with you," Qin Ruyan said.

    Yue Jianli didn''t say anything but flew faster.

    Two figures flew towards the Grand Myriad Mountain Range.

    ¡ª

    In the secret chamber¡­

    It wasn''t long before Lin Langyue opened her eyes.

    She feltfortable, and her fatigue was gone. She slept veryfortably.

    It was as if she were sleeping in her bed.

    Wait, on the bed?

    Lin Langyue suddenly opened her eyes and saw that she was lying on Li Ran''s bed with her breath still on her pillow.

    As for Li Ran, he was sitting across from her. In front of him was a small table of Chen Xiang wood, and the small stove on the table was making sounds.

    He picked up the teapot and poured the tea into the cup. For a moment, the fragrance of the tea overflowed.

    "Yo, you''re awake?" Li Ran said lightly.

    Lin Langyue was speechless.

    She snapped back to her senses and scrambled to her feet, hiding in a corner.

    She stammered nervously, "Why would I sleep in your bed?¡±

    Li Ran shrugged. "After I woke up, I saw that you weren''t sleeping well, so I carried you to bed."

    "Hold, hold on. To the bed?!"

    Lin Langyue''s face turned red.

    Li Ran smiled. "Why are you so nervous? Your cultivation is gone. If I want to do something, why would I wait for you to fall asleep?"

    Lin Langyue shook her head. "I know you''re not that kind of person. I''m just¡­"

    She was just too shy.

    Tianshu Institute was a pure female cultivation sect, so she rarely came into contact with men.

    Now that she was alone in the same room with one, she was already very nervous. So now, she ended up sleeping in the other person''s bed¡­

    This made it difficult for her to digest.

    Li Ran said, "Don''t just stand there. Let''s have some tea."

    Lin Langyue hesitated for a moment and forced herself to sit opposite him.

    "It''s fine if you carry a bed with you, but what about this table and tea set?" She was puzzled.

    Li Ran said, "Anyway, the storage ring is too big, so it''s empty. I thought these things might be useful."

    He poured her a cup of tea.

    "Isn''t it used now? Try my tea."

    Lin Langyue nodded and wanted to drink.

    In the end, she forgot that she didn''t have any cultivation. She cried out in shock from the heat and almost spilled tea on her.

    <strong><i><b>Pfft~</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran couldn''t help butugh when he saw her flustered expression. "Lin Langyue, I feel that you are more real than before."

    "Real?" Lin Langyue was stunned.

    Li Ran nodded. "In the past, you were always high and mighty. Then, it was as if you were looking down on all living things from the clouds. Now, you''re much more flesh and blood."

    "High and mighty?" Lin Langyue shook her head and said, "What I''m looking for to be a supreme being. Others will see it as a distant ce. That isn''t my intention."

    "Supreme Being?" Li Ran grinned. "That sounds very high-end!"

    "There are many different paths of cultivation," said Lin Langyue."The way of the Tianshu Institute is to forget feelings and enact justice."

    Forget about love?

    He had heard Leng Wuyan say this before as if she was the same as Yi Qinn.

    Li Ran couldn''t help but sigh. "The Grand Secretary has forgotten her feelings. The most unfeeling of all¡­ The bell of love is in our generation."

    "The bell of love is in our generation?" Lin Langyue was lost in thought.

    After a moment, she nodded and said, "Master Li is indeed extraordinary. Just from these words, I can see how deep your understanding of the Great Dao is."

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "I didn''t say it. Wang Rong said it."

    ¡°Wang Rong? Which expert was that?" Lin Langyue asked curiously.

    "From the Jin Dynasty¡­ Forget it. You don''t know him even if I say so.¡± Li Ran waved his hand.

    "Oh."

    The atmosphere quieted down for a moment.

    The two silently drank the hot tea.

    The fragrance of the tea rose in spirals, adding some warmth to the room.

    Monk Ming Yuan was quite thoughtful. Apart from having the ability to seal, this restriction could also ensure the cirction of air.

    There was always fresh air in the room.

    ¡ª

    <strong><i><b>Coo~</b></i></strong>

    Suddenly, there was a soft sound.

    Li Ran frowned. "What¡¯s that sound?"

    Lin Langyue held her stomach and blushed. "No, I''m sorry. It''s my stomach!"

    After experiencing a great battle and sleeping for an unknown number of hours, she was already so hungry that she pressed her chest against her back.

    Li Ran held back his smile and said thoughtfully, "I see. I thought a cuckoo flew in."

    ¡°A cuckoo?" Lin Langyue was confused.

    At this moment, her stomach started to growl again. It was like a cuckoo.

    "Ah!" She stood up and hid in a corner.

    Li Ran shook his head in amusement.

    <i>He never felt that her skin was this thin before, huh?</i>

 Chapter 143: Living Together with Lin Langyue

    <h4>Chapter 143: Living Together with Lin Langyue</h4>

    Lin Langyue lowered her head and stood in the corner.

    She awkwardly wanted to find a hole in the ground to hide in.

    "It''s too embarrassing. Why are you making such a loud noise¡­"

    Originally, she had been fasting for many years. Apart from drinking tea, she basically wouldn''t eat. However, there was no qi to replenish her. That kind of emptiness and falling hungry was simply unbearable.

    "Fasting¡­" Lin Langyue suddenly thought of something and eximed, ¡°I almost forgot. There''s no way to open the valley without qi!"

    There was neither nature essence nor food. Not to mention decades, she probably wouldn''t be able tost a few days!

    Could it be that the two of them were going to starve to death here?

    "Li Ran, we''re starving¡­ Ah?"

    Her voice suddenly stopped, and she froze in ce.

    Li Ran was sitting on a small bench with a charcoal stove in front of him and arge handful of meat kebabs in his hand.

    He looked at her curiously. "What did you just say?¡±

    Lin Langyue was speechless.

    "Uh¡­ nothing."

    This guy not only carried a bed, a table, and a tea set with him¡­ He even brought a carbon stove and meat!

    Shouldn''t an ordinary cultivator''s ring contain talismans and spirit treasures?

    Why did he bring all these strange things!

    He didn''t know that to Li Ran, this kind of thing that could improve the quality of life was much more critical than talismans¡­

    Li Ran put the charcoal into the stove and threw it with flint to light the fire.

    Not long after, wisps of green smoke appeared on the stove.

    He took out a fan from somewhere, gently fanning the wind while flipping through the kebabs. He even took out bottles and jars from time to time to spread seasoning.

    Lin Langyue''s mind went nk when she saw the professional technique.

    Was this person Sheng Zi or a chef?

    As the meat was continuously roasted, the fragrance of the meat gradually spread, making one''s index finger move.

    "Do you want to join me?" Li Ran asked.

    "Thank you. No need." Lin Langyue was a little embarrassed.

    Li Ran was stunned. "Are you sure you won''t eat?"

    She shook her head and said, "I''m not hungry¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Coo~</b></i></strong>

    As soon as she finished speaking, her stomach started to scream again, her pretty face instantly turning red.

    Li Ran looked at her teasingly. "Looks like your stomach raises an objection."

    Lin Langyue was embarrassed as she rubbed her t lower abdomen.

    "Then I can''t just eat your food for free."

    What theycked the most was food. They didn''t know how much longer they would be locked up. So how could she have the nerve to eat Li Ran''s food?

    "Even in such a time¡­ You''re quite principled."

    Li Ran said, "How about this. How about we make a deal?"

    Lin Langyue asked curiously, "What deal?"

    Li Ran thought for a moment and said, "It just so happens that I''m tired. So if you want to eat a bunch of roast meat, massage me for half of an incense stick.."

    ¡°Massage?"

    Lin Langyue blushed and shook her head forcefully. "How can I massage you?"

    Li Ran shrugged. "It''s just a massage. What''s the problem with the clothes? But, of course, I don''t like to force others to do things. You should decide for yourself."

    He picked up a string of roasted wings and bit down on the meat as he said that.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lin Langyue gulped.

    She was starving¡­

    After hesitating for a while, she walked over to Li Ran and said cautiously, "We agreed to only massage your shoulders and legs¡­"

    Li Ran smiled. "If you want something else, I''m not willing.¡±

    Lin Langyue nodded with a red face. "Alright, I''ll only eat one stick."

    Her stomach was rumbling. She couldn''t hold on any longer and could only bow her head to the barbecue.

    Li Ran handed her the roast meat.

    Lin Langyue''s eyes lit up the moment she took the first bite.

    "Eat well!"

    She didn''t know if it was because she was too hungry. The fragrance of the meat instantly exploded on her taste buds. The soft and tender meat with the proper seasoning made her unable to stop herself.

    She quickly finished eating a skewer and blinked at Li Ran.

    "I want to eat another bunch¡­"

    Li Ran took a stool and gave it to her. "Sit here and eat slowly."

    "Yes!"

    The two of them surrounded the charcoal fire and began to feast.

    Not long after, the roast meat was stripped entirely.

    Lin Langyue rubbed her t lower abdomen and looked satisfied. "I''m so full!"

    <strong><i><b>Cough, cough. </b></i></strong>

    Li Ran cleared his throat and took out a lot. "Come, Fairy Lin, it''s time to pay the bill."

    "Ah?" Lin Langyue was taken aback and covered her mouth. "I ate all these?¡±

    "What do you think?" Li Ran was angry andughed. "You can eat more than me. Your stomach isn''t a spatial treasure, right?"

    Lin Langyue lowered her head shyly. "Then¡­ how long does it take to get a massage?"

    "Just count it."

    So, she began to count the sticks.

    "One stick of incense, two sticks of incense¡­.¡±

    "Two, four hours?!¡±

    Lin Langyue was dumbfounded.

    How long will this massage take?!

    Li Ranidfortably on the bed and said with a smile, "Come, Fairy Lin. Please begin your performance."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lin Langyue''s heart skipped a beat, and she blushed as she walked over.

    Sitting beside him, she didn''t know how to do it.

    Li Ran casually ced his leg on hers. "Let''s start with pinching my leg."

    Lin Langyue''s body was as stiff as a puppet, but she still lifted her slender hand and helped him pinch it.

    When outsiders saw this scene, their jaws would probably fall to the ground.

    <i>The number one genius of the Righteous Path is pinching the leg of the Devil Dao¡¯s Sheng Zi?</i>

    It was unknown how many people''s dreams would be destroyed.

    Lin Langyue''s face was burning.

    When had she ever been so close to a man?

    The other party''s leg was on her thigh, and her hands could feel his stiff muscles through his clothes. This made her heart almost jump out.

    It was just the beginning, and there were still four hours left¡­

    "Lin Langyue, why are you so greedy?" She couldn''t help but me herself.

    But there was nothing she could do.

    She couldn''t hold on forever unless she wanted to starve herself to death¡­

    "Oh right, Master Li, you don''t have much food on you, right? Could it be that I ate your stash?" She tried her best to change the topic.

    Li Ran shook his head. "The food won''t be able tost for decades. So I might as well enjoy the moment."

    That''s right, no matter how much they saved, it wouldn''t be able tost that long¡­

    Li Ran said, "Don''t let your imagination run wild. Come, help me pinch my shoulders."

    After that, he started lying down on the bed.

    "This¡­ What should I do?"

    Lin Langyue didn''t know what to do.

    Li Ran said casually, "Firstly, why don''t you sit on me?"

    "S-sit on you?!¡°

 Chapter 144: What if I Can Represent the Heavenly Dao?

    <h4>Chapter 144: What if I Can Represent the Heavenly Dao?</h4>

    In the end, Lin Langyue was too embarrassed to sit on Li Ran.

    She knelt and tried her best to massage him.

    Li Ran didn''t mind.

    He didn''t think much of Lin Langyue.

    The reason he made this request was to satisfy his own evil taste.

    The ¡®bright moon in the sky¡¯ was kneeling beside him and massaging him. It would give a man an inexplicable sense of aplishment.

    In any case, there were only the two of them in this secret room, so it would not disgrace Fairy Lin''s reputation.

    Lin Langyue''s face was bright red.

    Li Ran''s clothes were very thin. She could clearly feel his body temperature through his clothes as if he was touching her. This feeling made her heart tremble.

    She tried to chant the Cleansing Mind Incantation to calm her mind, but she discovered it was useless¡­

    Having lost her cultivation base, her Dao Heart seemed to have be a joke.

    If Yi Qinn saw her beloved disciple pinch a man''s shoulder, she would probably faint from anger on the spot, right?

    Lin Langyue sighed in her heart. "Master, I''m sorry. I''ve let you down¡­¡°

    At this moment, Li Ran said, "Go down a bit and use more strength."

    "Alright."

    Lin Langyue started massaging him.

    The mouth that has been fed by others is soft; the hand that has received doesn''t reach.

    ¡ª

    Grand Myriad Mountain Range.

    Yue Jianli and Qin Ruyan used the waterfall as the center of their circle to search the surroundings.

    However, other than the tragic scene left behind by the battle, there was no other trace.

    As night fell, howls rose and fell in the dense forest, and the demon beasts began to be restless.

    The two met at the waterfall, their faces slightly pale.

    As they searched nonstop, their spirit energy was almost exhausted.

    "Did you find anything?" Qin Ruyan asked.

    Yue Jianli shook her head. "There''s no sign of them in the southeast. So they shouldn''t have gone there."

    The Myriad Sword Pavilion had a unique tracing technique. Even if Li Ran flew somewhere else, she could still find their approximate direction.

    But now, there was nothing.

    Qin Ruyan sighed. "There are no traces in the northwest."

    Li Ran''s aura seemed to have disappeared from here.

    However, they never would have thought that there was a different world behind this majestic waterfall.

    Qin Ruyan clenched her fists. "Could it be that they were defeated by Yu Ye¡­¡±

    "Impossible."

    "Li Ran is even stronger than you think! Even if we can''t deal with the Deity Transformation Realm, Yu Ye alone won''t be able to take his life."

    She had seen Li Ran''s strength before.

    The mysterious golden ancient seal, the lightning radiance that pierced the heavens and the earth¡­ With his Golden Core Realm cultivation, he was able to survive in the copsed secret realm, not to mention that he had already broken through the Nascent Soul Realm?

    She did not believe that a mere Yu Ye could cause his death.

    Qin Ruyan frowned and said. "In that case, there are only two possibilities."

    "Maybe he hid his tracks somewhere with Lin Langyue. Or perhaps a mighty figure interfered and took them away.¡°

    These two results were not what they wanted.

    Yue Jianli let out a sigh and lost all sense of direction.

    Qin Ruyan frowned slightly. Her heart was filled with worry.

    "Sheng Zi Li¡­ Where did you go?"

    ¡ª

    "Good, very good, step on it again."

    Li Ranid on the bed with a satisfied expression.

    Meanwhile, Lin Langyue was stepping on his back tirelessly.

    Right now, she couldn''t use her qi, and her physique was only slightly better than ordinary people. To Li Ran, the strength of her hands was pitiful.

    Therefore, it was much morefortable for her to stand up and step on his back than to massage her with her hands.

    Lin Langyue wiped the sweat off her forehead. "How long do you have left? I, I''m getting a little weak¡­"

    Although it was not easy to determine the time, at least two hours had passed.

    Li Ran saw that she couldn''t hold on any longer and nodded. "Alright, stop."

    <strong><i><b>Phew~</b></i></strong>

    Lin Langyue let out a sigh of relief as she came down from him and sat by the bed, panting.

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "Your physical strength isn''t good. Didn''t you just massage for a while? Is there a need to be so tired?"

    Lin Langyue rolled her eyes at him. "Why don''t you give it a try?"

    Li Ran shrugged. "If you don¡¯t mind, I can give it a try."

    Lin Langyue thought of something and shook her head. "Forget it."

    How could she let a man pinch her legs?

    Lin Langyue leaned against the bed and sighed. "I won¡¯t eat your roasted meat anymore. Although the meat is delicious, the massage is too tiring."

    "You said that. When the timees, don''t regret it," Li Ran said.

    "Uh¡­"

    Lin Langyue pondered for a moment before saying, "Of course, if my stomach objects, I''ll respect it."

    <strong><i><b>Pu~</b></i></strong>

    The two looked at each other andughed together.

    "Alright, Fairy Lin. Since when did you be so shameless?" Li Ranughed.

    Lin Langyue wrinkled her nose. "Those who are close to the Vermilion Bird are the red ones, and those close to the Turtle are the ck ones. Sheng Zi Li should look for more reasons for himself.¡±

    "I still prefer your current state," Li Ran nodded.

    Lin Langyue turned her head, her eyes shing with shyness. "I''m still me. Is it any different from before?"

    "Of course there is." Li Ran said indifferently, "You''re the number one genius in the outside world. You''re the chief disciple of Tianshu Institute. You''re the sessor of the Emotionless Dao, but you''re not Lin Langyue.

    "Only in this secret realm thatcks qi and istion from the Dao can you truly be yourself.¡±

    "As for the most difficult thing in life, it''s not immortal cultivation, but being yourself."

    Lin Langyue was stunned.

    "The most difficult thing is to be yourself?"

    Waves arose in her eyes, and it was unknown what she was thinking.

    After a long time, Lin Langyue shook her head and said with a bitter smile, "Why did you ruin my cultivation?"

    Li Ran¡¯s words almost got inside her head.

    What she cultivated was the Dao of the Severing Emotion, and what she wanted was to give up on her seven emotions and six desires andpletely sever her past.

    Li Ran''s words were clearly the words of the mortal.

    Li Ran didn''t seem to mind. "A cultivation path that¡¯s easily broken is definitely not a Grand Dao."

    Lin Langyue said thoughtfully, "Sheng Zi Li, since I cultivate the Heavenly Dao, I only have the Heavenly Dao in my heart."

    Li Ran said indifferently, "Then you can cultivate your Heavenly Dao. So what? You''re worried that I''ll drag you into the mortal world?"

    Lin Langyue was worried!

    However, during the short few hours she spent with Li Ran, her Dao Heart had stirred up waves more than once.

    This man seemed to have some kind of magic power¡­

    "But," Li Ran smiled and said, "What if I can represent the Heavenly Dao?"

    "What did you say?" Lin Langyue thought she heard wrong.

    Li Ran''s voice was calm as it reverberated in the secret chamber. "If the sky above my head is covered in a river of stars, wouldn''t you, the bright moon, naturally be in my palm?¡°

 Chapter 145: Female Patron, Please Dont Be Nervous!

    <h4>Chapter 145: Female Patron, Please Dont Be Nervous!</h4>

    "The sky above your head, covered in a river of stars?"

    Lin Langyue stared at him.

    This man''s arrogance simply exceeded her imagination.

    She had seen a lot of powerful people who were full of natural luck. Including the Emperor-level expert Yi Qinn, they were all just searching for the Heavenly Dao.

    But Li Ran said that he was the Heavenly Dao?

    If this news got out, it would probably make people burst out inughter. They would say that this kid was arrogant and ignorant.

    But for some unknown reason, she could notugh.

    In her mind appeared that enormous manifestation that could prate heaven and earth.

    The giant that blossomed with golden light, the dragon elephant beneath him, and the vast starry sky behind him.

    Wasn''t the sky above him covered in a river of stars?

    What path could it be to figure out such a majestic manifestation?

    Li Ran said that he was the Heavenly Dao. It didn''t seem like he was talking nonsense, but he was walking in that direction.

    "If he is the Heavenly Dao, the moon is naturally in his palm?"

    Lin Langyue was flustered.

    If such a day came in the future, would she let the other party y with her?

    At that moment, she recalled what Li Ran had said in Qingzhou.

    The moon in the sky, right? See how I can break you apart and crush you!

    Lin Langyue''s face turned red as she covered her heart with her hand. She frowned.

    It''s over. Her Dao Heart was inplete chaos¡­

    Li Ran didn''t expect his words to affect her so much.

    He stretched his shoulders and said, "Fairy Lin''s massage technique still needs improving. But it doesn''t matter. What we don''tck the most right now is time."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lin Langyue snapped back to her senses and turned away in embarrassment. "Why would I need to improve my massage technique? I-I''m not a tool to please you!"

    Li Ran rubbed his chin and pretended to be serious. "You''re right. But in this secret chamber, besides pleasing me, you seem to have nothing else to do, right?"

    Lin Langyue thought about it and realized that this was the case.

    Daoism here was isted and couldn''t even be cultivated. There was nothing to do.

    "Then we can also chat. So why use the word ¡®please''?" Lin Langyue whispered.

    "It''s just a joke," Li Ran sighed. "Although we don''t have the same pillow, we have the same acupoint. It''s fate."

    "Don''t live on the same pillow and die on the same acupoint?"

    Lin Langyue clutched at the hem of her clothes. She was in a strange mood.

    At that moment, Li Ran smiled and said, "Do you think that if the descendants discover this secret chamber and find our bodies, they will think that we are a dao partner?"

    "A Righteous Fairy and a Devil Sect¡¯s Sheng Zi. Because the Righteous and Devil cannot be together, they are willing to die for love? That''s touching."

    Li Ran was teasing her.

    In a few days, the Buddha qi would be entirely stored. Then, with the Buddha¡¯s bone in hand, the restriction would be released in minutes.

    The food he had brought with him was enough for the next few days.

    Lin Langyue blushed and stammered, "Who, who is your dao partner? And to even sacrifice her life?!¡°

    The focus was not to starve to death but to die in love¡­

    Li Ran shrugged. "You can imagine the scene yourself."

    Lin Langyue couldn''t help but lower her head.

    It was indeed like martyrdom¡­

    "Master, I''ve let you down. Not only did I massage a man, but I am also dying with him." Lin Langyue pressed her palms together and confessed.

    <strong><i><b>Pfft¡­</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran couldn''t help butugh.

    He didn''t expect her to have such an adorable side.

    Lin Langyue finished her confession and sighed when she saw the messy white clothes on her body.

    As a Nascent Soul, although her qi was forbidden, her body was still spotless.

    Her sweat didn''t contain any dirt. So the food that she ate would also be refined automatically.

    But her clothes were filthy.

    It was an excruciating thing for her, who had always loved cleanliness.

    However, she had always used her qi to keep her clothes clean and tidy, so she had no choice but to endure it.

    Li Ran noticed this and smiled. "Are your clothes dirty?"

    Lin Langyue nodded. "It cannot be helped. The conditions are limited. It''s best to endure it!"

    Just as she finished speaking, a set of white robes smashed into her arms.

    Lin Langyue was taken aback. "This is¡­"

    Li Ran said casually, "I haven''t worn those new clothes yet. You can change if you don''t mind."

    "Of course not!" Lin Langyue was a little excited, but she thought of something and asked cautiously, "How long do I have to massage your outfit?"

    Li Ran said with a pleasing smile, "Look at how scared you are. I gave you the clothes for free."

    There were only the two of them here. The other party was dressed clean, so she felt a little morefortable.

    "Really?" Lin Langyue smiled and ran up the stairs.

    She stopped halfway and said with a red face, "Then you''re not allowed to peek¡­"

    Li Ran retorted, "Don''t worry, have I never seen these things before? To peek at you?"

    "Okay."

    Lin Langyue ran up the steps and went to the entrance of the cave-dwelling to change.

    After a while, the sound of footsteps could be heard. Lin Langyue looked into the room.

    Li Ran smiled. "Why are you acting like a gopher? Why didn''t youe in?"

    "I¡­" Lin Langyue hesitated and walked out bashfully.

    One could only see that she was wearing a wide robe with one hand tightly clenching her cor. For some reason, her pants had be shorter, revealing her long and round legs.

    Her pretty face was flushed, and her ck and white eyes were somewhat flustered.

    Like a shy little white flower.

    Li Ran looked at her in a daze.

    "The clothes I gave you¡­ is it that short?"

    Lin Langyue tried her best to block her legs and said awkwardly, "Your clothes are too big and don''t fit well. I just wanted to cut my pants shorter, but I identally tore off too many of them¡­"

    Li Ran''s throat moved, and he sighed. "You''re testing my willpower!"

    Lin Langyue was embarrassed. "Can you lend me another set of clothes?"

    "I don''t have it either," he said helplessly.

    After so many ¡®battles,¡¯ the sets of clothes had been changed several times, and the one given to her was thest set.

    "Forget it, just dress like this. There are no outsiders here anyway," Li Ran said.

    Lin Langyue bit her lip and nced at him faintly.

    Are you not an outsider¡­

    But at this point, she had no choice but to squat down in the corner and wrap herself in clothes.

    He only exposed his head outside.

    Li Ran looked at her pitiful appearance and felt a little amused.

    "Patron, please don''t be nervous. This Poor Monk can be considered an aplished monk. In this Poor Monk''s eyes, you are only a red-pink skeleton."

    Lin Langyue blushed. "I don''t believe you!"

    He clearly said he was going to break her into pieces¡­

    Even a monk knows beauty!

 Chapter 146: Dont Be Afraid, Im Not a Bad Person

    <h4>Chapter 146: Dont Be Afraid, Im Not a Bad Person</h4>

    Li Ran smiled kindly. "Female Patron, don''t be afraid. This Penniless Monk is not a bad person."

    "I know!" Lin Langyue blushed.

    For some reason, this guy had only spoken a few words, but it always made her blush and her heart race.

    "Good, good!" A smile shed across Li Ran''s eyes.

    He looked at the Daoist nun who was used to sitting high in the clouds with calmness.

    Now, she was flushed and embarrassed.

    How exciting!

    Seeing that Lin Langyue was about to lose her cool, Li Ran stopped as well.

    "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore."

    He yawned. "I''m too full. I''m going to sleep first.

    ¡°If you''re tired, you cane up and lie down. The bed is big enough anyway.¡±

    "No need. Go to sleep by yourself." Lin Langyue shook her head.

    Li Ran said casually, "Whatever. But I don''t know how much longer we''ll be trapped. You don''t n to squat down and sleep, right?"

    After saying that, he closed his eyes and did not speak.

    The atmosphere quieted down.

    Lin Langyue squatted in the corner and sighed.

    "He''s right. I don''t know how much longer I''ll be stuck here. I can''t do anything by squatting here."

    "But there''s only one bed. I can''t sleep with him, right?"

    She thought back to Li Ran''s words and blushed for no reason.

    Then, she shook her head forcefully and said, "No, no, no, I''m not dead yet. So what¡¯s the point of sleeping on a bed?"

    Lin Langyue squatted in the corner for a while, and a sense of sleepiness began to rise.

    She had been massaging Li Ran for nearly four hours. She was already fatigued. Coupled with the intense emotional fluctuations, she was so sleepy that she couldn''t open her eyes.

    But she was squatting on the ground, and her legs were sore and numb.

    She couldn''t fall asleep.

    "I really want to lie down for a while¡­"

    Lin Langyue looked up and saw that Li Ran was lying on the center of the bed. There was ample space for her to sleep as if it was specially reserved for her.

    "Why don''t I just take a nap?"

    Lin Langyue hesitated for a long time before she got up and tiptoed.

    Seeing that Li Ran''s breathing was steady, it seemed like he was really asleep.

    She slowlyy on the other side and heard Li Ran''s even breathing. Her heart almost jumped out.

    "Master, it''s my fault¡­ But it''s ufortable to squat!"

    Not long after, a sense of sleepiness surged over her like a tide. She fell asleep while her imagination ran wild.

    ¡ª

    Southern Wind City¡­

    In the City Lord''s Mansion, Sheng Zhixia''s expression was grave.

    "Are you saying that Sheng Zi and Fairy Lin are both missing?"

    Yue Jianli nodded. "The changes in the Grand Myriad Mountain Range were caused by Yu Ye. Lin Langyue and I identally bumped into each other and started fighting. Li Ran arrived after that."

    Qin Ruyan added, "Sheng Zi Li asked me to bring Yue Jianli back first. And that he and Lin Langyue will stay behind to deal with Yu Ye, but by the time I returned, they are gone."

    Sheng Zhixia frowned.

    The top disciples of two huge sects, the strongest of the younger generation, had actually disappeared so mysteriously?

    This was a serious matter!

    Sheng Zhixia asked, "How many days has it been?"

    Yue Jianli''s face turned pale. "It¡¯s been three days¡­"

    She was very confident in Li Ran''s strength.

    However, she hadn''t heard anything for the past two days, and her heart was slowly rising.

    Could it be that an expert from the Yin Corpse Dao had made a move?

    Sheng Zhixia thought for a moment and said, "How about this? First, General Wang and I will continue to search the mountain. Then, you two can go to exin this matter to Youlou Temple and Tianshu Institute."

    The difficulty of winning against a Deity Transformation Realm as a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator was low.

    If something really happened to the two of them, the anger of the two top sects would be unbearable!

    Aside from their status, they were the main contributors during the battle against Beast Tide. They had protected Southern Wind City, and she did not want anything to happen to them.

    Qin Ruyan said to Yue Jianli, ¡°I¡¯ll immediately head to Youluo Temple to inform Sect Master Leng of the situation. As for the Tianshu Institute, I''ll leave it to you."

    "Okay." Yue Jianli nodded.

    Just as the two were about to leave, Sheng Zhixia stopped them.

    "The journey is too long. I don''t know how long it will take to fly alone."

    She took out two jade pieces. "These are my tokens. With this, all the cities along the way will cooperate with you. Whether it''s the airboat or the teleportation array, you can use them as you like."

    "That''s great. I don''t know how much the travel time can be shortened with this!"

    Yue Jianli said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Third Princess!¡±

    Sheng Zhixia said with a serious expression, ¡°They are the heroes of Southern Wind City. This is what I should do. The two of you should set off immediately. Don''t miss out on business."

    Yue Jianli and Qin Ruyan nodded and left the City Lord''s Mansion.

    Sheng Zhixia looked out the window and prayed silently.

    "I hope they''re okay¡­"

    ¡ª

    Lin Langyue opened her eyes in confusion.

    There was no change in the sun and moon in this secret chamber, and she was so drowsy that she didn¡¯t know how long she had slept.

    "It''s stillfortable to lie down and sleep!"

    She dilly-dallied for a moment, looking very pleased.

    "I wonder what kind of material this pillow is made of. It''s moderately soft and hard, and it''s still warm¡­"

    Lin Langyue suddenly realized something and opened her eyes.

    She could only see that she was leaning back in Li Ran''s arms. The pillow under her head was her strong arm!

    Li Ran''s other hand was wrapped around her lower abdomen, and his nose was breathing evenly on her neck.

    Lin Langyue''s body froze, and her heart trembled.

    "H-how could I be in his arms?"

    She wanted to break free from his embrace, but she didn''t know if it was because she had just woken up, but she couldn''t lift her whole body.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    With a soft sound, Li Ran woke up.

    Lin Langyue hastily closed her eyes and didn''t dare to move.

    Li Ran rubbed his eyes in confusion. When he saw the situation clearly, he was stunned.

    "Ah, this¡­"

    Why was there someone in his arms when he woke up?

    "Lin Langyue, wake up."

    Li Ran pushed her, but the other party did not move.

    When he looked carefully, he saw that her cheeks were bright red, her eyes were tightly shut, and her breathing was somewhat hurried.

    She was obviously pretending to be asleep.

    Li Ran cleared his throat and deliberately said, "Female Patron, if you don''t wake up, this Penniless Monk will not be polite."

    "I''m awake!" Lin Langyue hurriedly sat up.

    Looking at Li Ran''s smile, she was so embarrassed that she couldn''t lift her head.

    "You promised to sleep on your own. You weren¡¯t honest!" She blushed.

    Li Ran was speechless. "I told you to sleep here. Who told you to crawl into my arms?"

    At this point, he checked his clothes and said warily, "You didn''t do anything indescribable to me while I was asleep, did you?"

    Lin Langyue was ashamed and indignant. "You, you''re shameless!"

    ¡°¡­¡­"

 Chapter 147: Leng Wuyans Thundering Rage!

    <h4>Chapter 147: Leng Wuyans Thundering Rage!</h4>

    In the secret room¡­

    Lin Langyue hid in a corner and covered her cor with her face flushed red.

    Recalling the morning¡­ She couldn''t tell if it was morning or not. She was in Li Ran''s arms the moment she opened her eyes.

    ¡°Too embarrassing!¡± She bit her lips lightly.

    Warm and cozy¡­

    These two words suddenly appeared in her mind. She had to admit that she felt very safe in Li Ran¡¯s embrace.

    "Bah, what am I thinking?"

    Lin Langyue rubbed her hair in pain.

    Ever since she had been trapped in this secret room with Li Ran, she had broken through her bottom line step by step.

    From massaging him to wearing his clothes, and now, she had already fallen asleep in his arms!

    Then wouldn''t the next step be¡­

    "This won''t do; I have to stop!"

    Looking at Li Ran, who was cooking something, Lin Langyue decided not to sleep on the bed today.

    Otherwise, her Dao-heart would have dissipated!

    "Dinner is ready," at this time, Li Ran shouted.

    Lin Langyue couldn''t help but gulp as she smelled the strong fragrance in the air.

    "I''m not hungry¡­"

    "It''s free today."

    "Coming." She ran over without any dignity.

    Looking at the steaming copper pot on the table, Lin Langyue asked curiously,

    "These dishes are raw. How do we eat them?"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "This is called hotpot. Once the dishes are cooked, you can eat them."

    "Oh." Lin Langyue nodded in understanding.

    She pointed at the dish that was as ck as a rag and said, "What kind of dish is this? Why have I never seen it before?"

    "This is the belly," Li Ran said.

    "Belly?"

    "It''s the Silver Horned Ox''s stomach."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lin Langyue shuddered.

    This was the first time she had heard of someone eating a cow''s stomach¡­

    "What is this pink strip?"

    "Oh, that''s the Fireplume Duck''s intestines."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Lin Langyue asked, "Are you sure you can eat these things?"

    Li Ran nodded. "Of course, I''ve already had them cleaned up."

    "Not only can it be eaten, but it''s also very delicious."

    As he spoke, he picked up a piece of scalded belly and put it to her mouth. "Try it if you don¡¯t believe me."

    Lin Langyue wanted to refuse, but when she saw Li Ran''s expectant gaze, she opened her mouth.

    "Oh!" She chewed, and her eyes lit up.

    "It¡¯s brittle; chew well."

    "Of course."

    Li Ran himself also ate a piece, revealing a satisfied expression.

    Lin Langyue looked at the pair of chopsticks, and her cheeks burned slightly.

    "What are you standing there for? Let¡¯s eat together,e sit down."

    "Oh, okay."

    As Lin Langyue sat next to him, the steam in front of her warmed her body.

    An unprecedented feeling suddenly rose in her heart.

    Being trapped here with him¡­ seems to have its perks?

    ¡ª

    Mount Xuanling¡­

    Qin Ruyannded from the sky tiredly.

    The Youluo Temple was located in the north, whereas the Grand Myriad Mountain Range was located in the southern territory, and the distance between them practically stretched across the Vast Land.

    Along the way, she had used the imperial government''s teleportation array and had flown day and night. It had taken her a full four days to reach Mount Xuanling.

    She did not dare to dy in the slightest and quickly walked towards the Youluo Temple.

    ¡°Stop!"

    The two guards stopped her and asked with a frown, "Who''s here?"

    "I am the Holy Maiden of the Joyous Unity Sect, Qin Ruyan. I have something urgent to report to Sect Master Leng!"

    Qin Ruyan revealed her identity token.

    The guard confirmed. "Holy Maiden Qin, do you have a letter from your sect?"

    Qin Ruyan shook her head and said, "It happened suddenly, and I''m not here on behalf of the Joyous Unity Sect."

    One of the guards said, "Without a sect order, no one is allowed to enter Youluo Temple. Saint Qin, please return."

    "This is an urgent matter," she said. "Sheng Zi Li has been missing for many days. We must let Sect Leader Leng know about this!" Qin Ruyan said anxiously.

    ¡°Sheng Zi is missing?!¡±

    The two guards looked at each other and felt that something was wrong.

    Li Ran had indeed not been in the sect recently.

    "Holy Maiden Qin, wait a moment. I''ll report to the Sect Master."

    The guard did not dare to dy and turned to enter the mountain gate.

    Qin Ruyan was waiting anxiously at the foot of the mountain.

    After about ten minutes, an enormous suction force came.

    She felt her vision blur. When she opened her eyes again, she was already in the Youluo Temple.

    Leng Wuyan was sitting on the phoenix chair.

    Qin Ruyan hurriedly bowed. "Disciple Qin Ruyan greets Sect Master Leng."

    Leng Wuyan frowned, "I heard the guard say that Ran''er is missing. What exactly is going on?"

    Qin Ruyan did not dare hide anything and told the truth about what had happened since the beast tide began.

    Of course, other than the rtionship between Li Ran and Yue Jianli¡­

    As soon as she finished speaking, the air in the hall became freezing.

    She felt like a mountain was pressing down on her body, and even her breathing was about to stop.

    Leng Wuyan''s cold and oppressive voice rang out, "You''re saying that the Deity Transformation Realm of the Yin Corpse Dao has attacked Ran''er, and he''s already gone?"

    Qin Ruyan nodded. "I''ve been searching the Grand Myriad Mountain Range for three days, but I haven''t found him at all!¡°

    <strong><i><b>Rumble!</b></i></strong>

    A thunderp exploded outside the hall!

    Demon Peak was instantly covered in ck clouds!

    All the living beings in the entire Mount Xuanlingwere had fallen down to the ground!

    At the same time.

    Bai Yunfeng, within the Imperial Center Administration.

    A series of hurried bells rang out as the Immortal Crane pped its wings.

    Yi Qinn had left seclusion!

    ¡ª

    There was no time in the mountains.

    It was unknown how long Lin Langyue and Li Ran had spent in the dark room.

    In any case, if he was hungry, he would eat. If he was sleepy, he would sleep. He would be carefree and happy.

    Lin Langyue gradually epted the truth.

    They were trapped in this secret room. They didn''t know if they could go out again.

    All the previous pursuits seemed to be so illusory.

    On the contrary, this dark and cramped stone room brought her an indescribable warmth that she had never felt before.

    After spending the past few days with Li Ran, Lin Langyue no longer recognized him.

    She was shy, flustered, and inexplicably worried about her gains and losses. This was the first time she knew that she had such rich emotions.

    Here, she was finally able to take down all of her titles and forget the expectations of her master and sect.

    The real Lin Langyue.

    ¡ª

    This was the fourth time she had woken up in Li Ran''s arms.

    As she listened to the powerful sound of his heart beating, her cheeks flushed red, but she didn''t get up and run away.

    At this moment, Li Ran also woke up. His deep voice rang in her ears. "What do you want to eat today?"

    Lin Langyue thought for a moment. "I want to have roast meat."

    "Okay, remember the old rule. A bunch of roast meat and massage for half an incense stick," Li Ran said.

    "<strong><i><b>Tch,</b></i></strong> I know!" Lin Langyue blushed and smiled brightly.

    If they could continue like this, it would be pretty good¡­

 Chapter 148: Itâ€™s overâ€¦ Master Saw Everything!

    <h4>Chapter 148: It¡¯s over¡­ Master Saw Everything!</h4>

    Grand Myriad Mountain Range.

    Deep in the dense forest, a tall demon beast was lying on a rock,zily basking in the sun.

    Its body was like an ox, its hair was white, and it had a long snake tail. Its appearance was extremely ferocious.

    There weren''t any other demon beasts in the surrounding hundred miles.

    This was its territory. It was one of the deepest beast kings in the Grand Myriad Mountain Range.

    It had the bloodline of the ancient God of Cmity, Fei, in its body. As long as it appeared in the world, there would be a huge disaster!

    Suddenly, it seemed to sense something and looked up.

    Its scarlet eyes were filled with fear.

    It transformed into a human form, turning into a white-haired man. Its entire body trembled, and cold sweat flowed down.

    "Why is she here?!¡±

    On the northwest side of the dense forest, a giant panther with a single horn on its head and a scarlet red bodyy on the ground.

    Its expression was filled with fear, and its five tails fluttered uneasily.

    In the northeast, a white-headed ape with red feet ran away¡­

    ¡ª

    All the demon beasts seemed to be suppressed by the invisible force. They trembled and knelt on the ground, unable to even raise their heads.

    The birds flying in the air fell on the ground like raindrops.

    The Grand Myriad Mountain Range, which was initially noisy, instantly fell silent.

    Above the Grand Myriad Mountain Range, two figures slowly appeared.

    One of them had a profound aura, and her cold face was expressionless.

    It was Leng Wuyan.

    The ck-clothed girl next to her was Qin Ruyan.

    Qin Ruyan was still dizzy.

    She was still in Youluo Temple just now, but Leng Wuyan only took one step before the two of them appeared above the Grand Myriad Mountain Range.

    ¡°Crossing the void? This is the might of an Emperor-level expert?" Qin Ruyan''s throat was a little tense.

    At this moment, Leng Wuyan suddenly turned around.

    A Daoist nun dressed in white and wearing a veil stepped into the sky, followed by Yue Jianli.

    "Yi Qinn, what are you doing here?" Leng Wuyan frowned.

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, "This Penniless Nun came to find her disciple, but she still needs to report to Sect Master Leng?"

    "I am not in the mood to tangle with you today," Leng Wuyan said coldly. "But if I find out that Ran''er''s disappearance is rted to your disciple, I will not forgive her."

    Yi Qinn nced at her. "Langyue is simple-minded. This Penniless Nun is still worried that the devil will deceive her."

    Leng Wuyan turned her head and said, "Sharp-tongued!"

    Yi Qinn said softly, "Insolent!"

    Qin Ruyan and Yue Jianli watched the big shots argue and hid to the side, not daring to speak.

    Leng Wuyan was not in the mood to argue with her. Instead, her divine sense instantly enveloped the entire Grand Myriad Mountain Range. Not a single movement could escape her senses.

    The Beast Kings trembled even more.

    Suddenly, she sensed something and the corner of her mouth twitched.

    All sorts of emotions shed through his eyes. There was jealousy, anger, resentment, and a trace of¡­ pride?

    Yi Qinn also sent her consciousness, but she almost fell from the clouds.

    She clenched her fists and trembled slightly as if she had been greatly stimted.

    <strong><i><b>Ahem!</b></i></strong>

    Leng Wuyan cleared her throat. "Yi Qinn, calm down¡­"

    Yi Qinn gritted her teeth. "This is your good disciple. But, unfortunately, he¡¯s going too far!"

    Leng Wuyan shook her head. "Who bullied you? If your disciple is unwilling, can Ran''er force her?"

    Yi Qinn''s white robes fluttered in the wind as the Grand Myriad Mountain Range trees were lowered by three feet!

    The voice behind the veil was cold. "Do you think this Penniless Nun doesn''t kill?!¡±

    Leng Wuyan sneered. "Try killing him. If you dare to touch him, I will bury the entire Tianshu Institute!"

    Their auras collided, and cracks appeared in the sky. The ancient auras filled the world.

    Yue Jianli and Qin Ruyan hugged each other and trembled.

    What happened to these two big shots¡­

    Yi Qinn red at her and exhaled. "This Penniless Nun will remember this debt!"

    After she finished speaking, her body shed and disappeared from the spot.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if you know how to settle the score!"

    Leng Wuyan sneered, and her figure disappeared.

    ¡ª

    In the secret chamber¡­

    Li Ran was lying on the bed while Lin Langyue knelt to massage his shoulder.

    She was already very familiar with this business.

    Every time Li Ran praised her, she would feel an inexplicable sense of aplishment.

    "How''s the strength?" she asked.

    Li Ran gave her a thumbs up. "Great."

    "Hehe." Lin Langyue smiled charmingly.

    Li Ran took out the pagoda and took a look. The golden light was about to fill the sixth floor. It was estimated that there would be less than two hours before a Buddha¡¯s Bone could be formed.

    At that time, the restrictions would be lifted.

    Li Ran thought for a moment and said, "Let me tell you some good news¡­.¡±

    "Can we go out now?" Lin Langyue asked.

    Li Ran was startled. "How do you know?"

    She smiled and guessed.

    ¡°???¡±

    Lin Langyue looked at Li Ran''s puzzled expression and said calmly, "Although you''re cynical, you''re not a person who gives up on himself. If you are trapped here, you will definitely think of ways to get out and not willingly wait for death.

    "But you haven''t been in a rush these past few days, and you haven''t been saving food at all. Besides eating and sleeping every day, you want me to massage you..¡±.

    "So, I guess you have a way out."

    Li Ran scratched his head. "We really couldn''t get out before, but it should be fine soon."

    Lin Langyue wasn''t surprised at all and continued to pinch his shoulders.

    Li Ran asked curiously, "Since you''ve already guessed it, why are you still willing to do this?"

    With her personality, if she knew that she could go out, how could she do something out of line?

    Lin Langyue turned her head and blushed. "If I''m unwilling, I won''t do it even if I die. But, if I''m willing, what difference does it make if I can''t leave?¡±

    Li Ran was stunned.

    "So, are you willing to be teased by me these past few days?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Lin Langyue''s face turned red. "You''re always so mean¡­"

    "Isn''t that so?"

    "Count, count¡­" She thought for a moment and asked, "How much longer until we can go out?"

    Li Ran nced at the pagoda. "About two hours left."

    "Okay."

    Lin Langyue was silent for a while before she whispered, "Before we go out¡­ Can we sleep here a little longer?"

    "Of course¡­"

    Before Li Ran could finish his sentence, he saw a figure out of the corner of his eye. His entire body froze!

    Lin Langyue felt something was wrong, and she thought she had hurt him.

    "Did I use too much force? Are you alright?"

    Li Ran gulped. "Master¡­"

    "Master?"

    Lin Langyue raised her head nkly, and her whole body was instantly petrified.

    "Master?!¡±

 Chapter 149: Yi Qinglan? Youâ€™re just a Daoist nun whos never been in love!

    <h4>Chapter 149: Yi Qinn? You¡¯re just a Daoist nun whos never been in love!</h4>

    The atmosphere in the secret chamber was solemn.

    Leng Wuyan and Yi Qinn sat on the chair with their shoulders crossed.

    Li Ran and Lin Langyue stood in front of them obediently, as if they had made a mistake.

    Lin Langyue asked in a low voice, "Master, why are you here?"

    Yi Qinn snorted. "What, you¡¯re afraid that this poor Daoist will ruin your ns?"

    "This disciple doesn''t mean¡­" Lin Langyue quickly shook her head.

    "Tell me, what exactly is going on?"

    "It''s like this¡­" Lin Langyue exined what happened after she met Yu Ye.

    Hearing that Li Ran had saved her life, Yi Qinn''s expression softened slightly.

    Then, he said in surprise, "You''re saying that not only did he kill a Deity Transformation Realm cultivator, he also killed a Tribtion Crossing ancient corpse under the istion of his dao techniques?"

    "Yes, yes." Lin Langyue nodded. "I saw it with my own eyes."

    Yi Qinn nced at Li Ran and said in confusion, "You clearly only have a Nascent Soul cultivation, and you only have a bit more qi. How could that be¡­"

    In actuality, it was not her fault for being surprised.

    If Li Ran hadn''t been lucky enough to use the Six Words of Truth with the help of the Buddha¡¯s Bone, he probably wouldn''t have been able to deal with that ancient corpse.

    To Yi Qinn, this sounds somewhat exaggerated.

    Leng Wuyan snorted and said proudly, "What''s impossible about that? How could my disciple beparable to an ordinary Nascent Soul?"

    Yi Qinn frowned. There was something in these words.

    "Who are you calling an ordinary Nascent Soul?"

    Leng Wuyan hugged her shoulders. "Who knows."

    "Leng Wuyan, do you really think I''m afraid of you?¡°

    "Haha, I don''t think you can beat me!¡°

    ¡°???¡± Li Ran and Lin Langyue felt a bit dazed.

    How could these two Emperor-level experts bicker like a little child¡­

    "She''s Yi Qinn?"

    This was the first time Li Ran had seen her.

    Leng Wuyan named her as the "most annoying person".

    This Daoist nun was wearing a veil, and her appearance could not be seen clearly. Her pair of eyes seemed to be able to see through the human heart.

    Her figure was hidden under the white Daoist robe. Although he could not see her true appearance, she gave off the impression of being very young.

    Standing together with Lin Langyue, they would probably be treated as sisters.

    Yi Qinn noticed Li Ran''s gaze, and her eyes shed.

    Li Ran immediately felt the heavens and the earth pressing down on him. The pressure was several times stronger than the Dao Laws in the secret realm, and it instantly pressed him down.

    ¡°Yi Qinn!"

    Leng Wuyan was about to flip out when she suddenly stopped.

    Li Ran''s entire body blossomed with golden light. The golden ancient seals covered his skin, and his entire body''s muscles and bones emitted ¡®crunching'' sounds. Then, under the immense pressure, he raised his chest up!

    A trace of dark red shed across his eyes as he looked coldly at Yi Qinn.

    "Is this how the Tianshu Institute treats its benefactors?"

    "Benefactor?" Yi Qinn''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    With a faint aura of blood, Li Ran walked towards her with great difficulty.

    "I saved more than ten disciples of the Tianshu Institute during the beast tide!"

    "While facing a Deity Transformation Realm cultivator, if I was a step toote, Lin Langyue would¡¯ve died!¡±

    "I don''t want to use kindness as an excuse, but¡­"

    He walked in front of Yi Qinn and looked down at her. "Is the way you treat your benefactor?!¡±

    Yi Qinn''s eyes trembled.

    Other than Leng Wuyan, no one else dared to question her like this!

    "How do you exin that scene just now?"

    Her heart almost stopped when she saw her beloved disciple kneeling on the bed and massaging the man.

    If it wasn''t for Leng Wuyan, she wouldn''t even know what she would do.

    "Exin?" Li Ran sneered, "You''re not my master. Why should I exin to you?"

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, "Do you really think this poor Daoist doesn''t dare to kill you?"

    "Master!" Lin Langyue let out a startled cry. She wanted to stand in front of Li Ran but realized that she couldn''t move at all.

    Li Ran nodded. "That''s right, you don''t dare."

    Leng Wuyan said coldly, "Yi Qinn, if you repeat such words again, I''ll immediately kill you.¡°

    Yi Qinn was angered half to death by the master-disciple duo.

    If you, Leng Wuyan, bullied me, then forget about it.

    But how could your disciple bully my disciple?

    "I admit that the Tianshu Institute owes you a debt of gratitude, but do you know that this will destroy Langyue''s Dao Heart?" She''s unhappy.

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "What''s the use of such an easily destroyed thing?"

    "What did you say?" Yi Qinn frowned.

    ¡°Cultivation is a struggle against the heavens, and every step is paved with bones! If even the Dao Heart needs to be carefully protected, how can one survive thepetition of all living things?"

    Li Ran''s face was filled with disdain, and his voice was loud and clear. "Flowers in a greenhouse aren''t worthy of climbing the Immortal Path. Only trees that grow in lightning have the qualifications to live forever! As an Emperor-level expert, you still need me to tell you this logic?"

    In any case, with Leng Wuyan''s support, he had no fear whatsoever.

    It was also a good time for him and his master to breathe a sigh of relief.

    However, Yi Qinn didn''t get angry, and she said calmly, "You don''t know the Emotioness Dao, so you''re just taking it for granted."

    Li Ran shook his head. "I think you guys are the ones to take it for granted? Only in love could one forget love. A group of Daoist nuns who had never even talked about love, how could they be talking about forgetting love?"

    "You!" Yi Qinn''s eyes stirred up waves for the first time.

    "Sharp-tongued! Leng Wuyan, this is your good disciple?"

    Leng Wuyan nodded. "That''s right, he¡¯s truly my good disciple. He¡¯s said every single word in my heart."

    Li Ran said humbly, "It''s all thanks to Master''s guidance."

    Leng Wuyan gave him a thumbs up.

    Li Ran blinked at her.

    Yi Qinn almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    The master and disciple were the same!

    "Our Dao is different, and we have no ns of changing ours! Langyue, return with me.¡± Yi Qinn stood up and left.

    Lin Langyue nodded. "Yes, Master."

    She looked at Li Ran with a reluctant gaze, but she did not say much.

    "Daoist Yi, you haven''t thanked me yet." Li Ran chased after her.

    Yi Qinn turned a deaf ear.

    Lin Langyue turned around and said, "Thank you¡­¡°

    "Don''t thank him!"

    Yi Qinn waved her right hand and the two of them disappeared.

    The room became quiet.

    Li Ran shook his head. "This Daoist Yi really doesn''t know how to be polite. Is this how she treats her benefactor?"

    At this moment, he saw Leng Wuyan''s strange expression and hastily approached her with an embarrassed smile, "Master, how was your disciple''s performance just now?"

    Leng Wuyan nodded, "Pretty all right, you almost angered Yi Qinn to death."

    "Hehe, as long as Master is satisfied, this is what this disciple should do.¡± Li Ran''s smile was ttering.

    "So¡­"

    Leng Wuyan said indifferently, "You want Lin Langyue to massage your back with her thigh?"

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 150: Master Li!

    <h4>Chapter 150: Master Li!</h4>

    After Yi Qinn left, Leng Wuyan finally removed her disguise.

    Her eyes were serene, her eyes seemed to be angry and resentful, making it difficult to see clearly.

    "What kind of ecstasy did you give Lin Langyue? Why would she want to dress like that and even massage your shoulders and legs?"

    She had heard of Lin Langyue. The most powerful genius of Tianshu Institute and Yi Qinn''s proudest disciple walked out of the grave alive.

    Logically speaking, her Dao Heart should be stable and her heart should be as clear as ice.

    How could she be willing to do such a thing for a man?

    Li Ran scratched his head. "I didn''t do anything¡­ Just chatting, eating, talking about life, talking about ideals¡­"

    "You''re the Sheng Zi of the Devil Dao, what dream do you have to discuss with the head of the Righteous Path?" Leng Wuyan rolled her eyes at him.

    She understood Li Ran too well. Not many women could take this guy''s mouth.

    He must have brainwashed Lin Langyue into lying with him, just like when he confessed to her¡­

    Thinking of this, Leng Wuyan''s heart ached and she turned away from him.

    Li Ran panicked and hurriedly walked up to her. "Master, I was wrong."

    Leng Wuyan was expressionless as if she hadn''t heard anything.

    Li Ran whispered, "Master, why don''t you beat your disciple and vent your anger?"

    Leng Wuyan ignored him.

    Li Ran walked behind her and wrapped his arms around her slender waist as he whispered, "Baby Wuyan, don''t be angry, okay?"

    Leng Wuyan: Z (¡Ño¡Ña

    Her cheeks were flushed red, and goosebumps appeared on her body. Her breathing became hurried.

    Her flesh was numb.

    It was too numb!

    The heat beside her ears made her body tense up. Her slender hands gripped the hem of her skirt, trying to maintain her calm.

    Li Ran frowned.

    How could he hold on?

    It seemed like Master''s resistance was getting stronger.

    Looking at the white jade-like earlobe in front of him, he bit it lightly.

    ¡°!!!¡°

    Leng Wuyan''s entire body felt numb as if it had been electrocuted. She couldn''t hold back any longer.

    With a sh, she ran to the corner and covered her burning cheeks. She stammered, "You, you, you, you, you rebellious disciple. Why are you so shameless?"

    "As long as Master isn''t angry, what harm does it matter if this disciple doesn''t have a face?"

    Li Ran walked up to her and said with a smile, "Besides, it''s only natural to be intimate with your own woman. Why are you so shy?"

    "Who''s your woman?"

    Leng Wuyan turned her head and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. "If you want to be intimate, go find Lin Langyue. Don''t provoke me."

    "Yes, I will obey."

    Li Ran turned around and walked out of the cave dwelling.

    "How dare you!"

    Leng Wuyan didn''t expect him to actually go, so she stomped her foot in anger.

    Li Ran turned around and looked at her with a faint smile. "Master, do you want me to go or not?"

    "I¡­ Oh!"

    Leng Wuyan widened her phoenix eyes, her eyes filled with panic.

    Li Ran walked into her and pulled her into his embrace.

    She wanted to push Li Ran away, but she couldn''t even lift a trace of strength, so she could only let him leave with a red face.

    After a long while.

    Leng Wuyan lowered her head, even her earlobe was dyed red, her eyes seemed to be rippling.

    She leaned weakly against Li Ran''s embrace.

    "You treacherous disciple¡­"

    Li Ran hugged her and whispered into her ear, "Master, I missed you."

    Leng Wuyan was startled.

    His eyes were misty, and his affection was so dense that it was impossible to dissolve.

    She bit her lips and sighed. "I''ve really fallen into your hands."

    Li Ran asked, "Is Master unwilling?""

    Leng Wuyan lowered her head, her voice like a mosquito. "If I don''t want to, how can I allow you to be frivolous? It would''ve been long since shed you, you little thief¡­¡±

    Li Ran chuckled and picked her up. He strode towards the bed.

    "What do you want to do?" Leng Wuyan eximed.

    Li Ran hugged her and sat by the bed. "Master, don''t misunderstand. I just want to talk to you."

    "Are you sure it''s just a conversation? Don''t make any bad ns." Leng Wuyan was on guard.

    Li Ran said, "I''m an upright person. I''m known as an honest and brave young master. Master can''t trust me?"

    "Do you have anything to do with integrity?"

    Leng Wuyan rolled her eyes at him, but she did not get up. She curled up on his chest like a kitten.

    Listening to that strong and powerful heartbeat, his heart was at peace.

    "How did Master know that I was here?" Li Ran asked curiously.

    Leng Wuyan replied, "It was Qin Ruyan who told me that you disappeared in the Grand Myriad Mountains."

    She briefly narrated the matter.

    "I see." Li Ran nodded.

    Leng Wuyan thought of something and said with a frown, "I see how much she cares about you. Don''t tell me that you have other ulterior motives?"

    Li Ran''s head shook like a rattle drum. "No, of course not!"

    Leng Wuyan nodded. "That Qin Ruyan''s Yin has not dissipated. I think there''s nothing between you¡­"

    "The vital yin hasn''t dissipated?"

    Li Ran was taken aback. "Isn''t the Joyous Unity Sect a dual cultivation sect? How could that be?"

    Leng Wuyanughed. "Who told you that a Dual Cultivation Sect does that? That servant of yours, Aqin, isn''t she also practicing dual cultivation techniques? She''s still a virgin."

    Li Ran scratched his head. "That''s true."

    It turned out that Qin Ruyan''s flirtatious manner was all a pretense.

    Suddenly, he realized something and said nervously, "Master, you know how to look at appearances?"

    Leng Wuyan casually said, "This is nothing to look at. It''s just a basic observation."

    If it weren''t for the fact that Lin Langyue was a perfect jade wall and they hadn''t done anything ridiculous, how could they forgive them so easily?

    Li Ran gulped and said nervously, "For men¡­ can Master tell?"

    "Not necessarily."

    Leng Wuyan shook her head and said, "It''s fine if the Yuan Yin is dispersed, but the Yuan Yang can be replenished continuously. Especially for martial arts cultivators with dragon qi and blood, it''s almost impossible to tell the difference."

    "That''s good." Li Ran heaved a sigh of relief.

    Leng Wuyan frowned. "You didn''t do anything bad, did you?"

    "How could that be? Haha¡­" Li Ran smiled awkwardly.

    Leng Wuyan looked at him suspiciously for a long time before she snorted, "I won''t say anything about the engagement that your family has made, but if you dare to get involved in¡­"

    Li Ran said seriously, "This disciple is full of integrity. I''ve never yed tricks!"

    "That''s best¡­"

    Before Leng Wuyan could finish her sentence, she instantly stood to the side.

    "Someone is here."

    Not long after, three pretty girls rushed in.

    Yue Jianli was stunned when he saw him. She covered her mouth and cried, "Li Ran!"

    Qin Ruyan''s eyes were filled with excitement, "Sheng Zi Li, this servant knew you would be fine!"

    Sheng Zhixia heaved a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "It''s great to see you safe.¡°

    Leng Wuyan looked at Li Ran, who was surrounded by beautiful girls. Her delicate body trembled slightly.

    "What a righteous person!"

 Chapter 151: Defiant Disciple, Bullying Master again!

    <h4>Chapter 151: Defiant Disciple, Bullying Master again!</h4>

    At first, when she saw Lin Langyue massage Li Ran, Leng Wuyan was not only jealous, but also happy.

    After all, Lin Langyue was Yi Qinn''s disciple.

    However, looking at her disheveled clothes and how she treated Li Ran, Leng Wuyan felt like she was about to vent her anger.

    She didn''t bother about it anymore.

    But now?

    The head of the Myriad Sword Pavilion, the Holy Maiden of Joyous Unity Sect, the Princess of the Sheng Dynasty.

    Which one of them wasn''t a national beauty, a supreme genius?

    At this moment, they were all gathered around Li Ran, asking him for his warm words and caring.

    "You call this a man of integrity and never flirt around?" The corners of Leng Wuyan''s mouth twitched.

    He had probably seduced all the beautiful girls in this world!

    Her heart was as sour as a bottle of vinegar.

    "This rebellious disciple is truly infuriating!" Leng Wuyan stood to the side, silently infuriated.

    Li Ran sensed her emotions, and his heart skipped a beat. He stood up and walked to her side.

    Only then did the girls react.

    Leng Wuyan was still here!

    She was an Emperor Realm great being, the sect leader of the Youluo Temple, a demoness who could kill as easily as swatting a fly!

    "This junior greets Sect Leader Leng." They hastily bowed.

    Leng Wuyan looked at them calmly, not saying a word.

    The three of them broke out in cold sweat.

    Could it be that there was something that vited the taboo?

    Leng Wuyan didn''t say anything, and they didn''t dare to get up. They just kept bowing.

    "<strong><i><b>Ahem, </b></i></strong>Master," Li Ran said, "They are only concerned about this disciple."

    "Oh?" Leng Wuyan said indifferently, "Holy Daughter Qin and Princess Sheng, I won''t say much. But this Myriad Sword Pavilion disciple."

    Her gaze was like a torch as she stared at Yue Jianli and said, "Righteous and Devils are different. As a genius of the Righteous Path, why are you so concerned about Ran'' er''s safety?"

    "I¡­" Yue Jianli didn''t know how to reply.

    The Youluo Temple forbade men and women from having personal rtionships. If she was to reveal the rtionship between the two of them, it was likely that Li Ran would also be unlucky.

    Thus, she immediately fell silent.

    Li Ran couldn''t help but feel a bit distressed.

    As a man, he naturally dared to act. Furthermore, he did not want to hide it from Leng Wuyan.

    But Sheng Zhixia was still here!

    If this matter were to spread, the Myriad Sword Pavilion wouldn''t be able to amodate this chief!

    But how could he have known that Sheng Zhixia had already seen both of them¡­

    "Master!" In a rush, Li Ran whispered something into her ear.

    "Oh!"

    Leng Wuyan''s body trembled, and her pretty face instantly turned red. She almost couldn''t stand still.

    He said this kind of trick!

    Moreover, there was someone else in front of her. Her shame was about to explode.

    She red hatefully at Li Ran and sent a voice transmission, "Rebellious disciple, if you dare to speak nonsense again, I''ll ignore you!"

    Li Ran cleared his throat and said via voice transmission, "Master, when I return to the sect, I will exin to you properly. Why make things difficult for others?"

    Leng Wuyan grunted and said, "You''re feeling heartache now?"

    Li Ran didn''t say anything. He merely reached his hand behind her back.

    Leng Wuyan''s legs went limp as she stammered, "Alright, everyone, get up."

    Only then did the girls let out a sigh of relief and stand up.

    Qin Ruyan looked at Sect Master Leng, whose face was flushed red. She then looked at Li Ran, who was standing at the side with righteousness. But, nevertheless, she felt that something was wrong.

    Leng Wuyan didn''t dare stay any longer.

    Otherwise, this disciple might have done something ridiculous.

    "I''m going back to the sect first," she said.''

    Li Ran nodded. "Let''s go back together."

    "No need," Leng Wuyan said.

    Leng Wuyan shook her head and said, "You''re not allowed to use the teleportation array."

    "Ah?

    "Could it be that I have to fly back? Master, this could be considered as crossing the Vast Land!"

    Leng Wuyan raised her brows and said, "I see that you''re usually toozy, and this can be considered a method of cultivation."

    ¡°???¡± Li Ran covered his face.

    What cultivation? It was clearly a self-serving hatred!

    Seeing his dejected expression, Leng Wuyan smiled.

    "<strong><i><b>Hmph, </b></i></strong>if I don''t properly punish you, do you really think I''ll let you bully me?"

    She took a step forward and instantly disappeared from the secret room.

    <strong><i><b>Sigh~</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran sighed. "What a sin!"

    Sheng Zhixia said cautiously, "Sheng Zi Li, have we provoked Sect Leader Leng?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "It''s none of your business. It''s my problem."

    "Alright¡­"

    At this moment, Sheng Zhixia recalled something and asked, "Right, where''s Fairy Lin? Why didn''t he see her?"

    Li Ran was stunned.

    Looking at the tables, chairs, and beds around them, he recalled the time the two of them had spent in this secret room. He couldn''t help but smile.

    "She should be in the sect now, right?"

    ¡ª

    Bai Yunfeng¡­

    Deep within the clouds.

    The master and disciple of the Sect Master''s bedroom sat face to face.

    Yi Qinn looked at her beloved disciple with mixed emotions. "Langyue, can you exin to me why you did this?"

    Lin Langyue whispered, "I''ve let you down."

    Yi Qinn frowned slightly. ¡°Was that Devil Sheng Zi forcing you? Don''t worry. If you speak out, I will definitely help you get justice!"

    Although Leng Wuyan was very powerful, she couldn''t just watch her disciple being bullied over and over again.

    However, Lin Langyue shook her head. "Master misunderstood. Those were all done by your disciple voluntarily."

    "Voluntary?" Yi Qinn''s brows jumped. "You''re saying that you''re willing to massage that Devil''s shoulder and legs?"

    Lin Langyue lowered her head and answered with a soft "Yes."

    Yi Qinn''s eyes were filled with confusion.

    Just a few days had passed, yet her disciple with a firm Dao Heart had turned into this?

    Could it be that Li Ran could confuse people?

    "Langyue, our Tianshu Institute seeks the Heavenly Dao. Do you want to cripple your cultivation and allow your Dao heart to dissipate?"

    "Master, this disciple''s Dao heart has never been as stable," Lin Langyue said.

    "Eh?"

    Yi Qinn stared nkly at her, and her brows couldn''t help but frown deeply.

    Lin Langyue''s Dao Heart was firm, and her thoughts were clear. Her qi circted more smoothly than before.

    Her cultivation rose instead of retreating!

    "What''s going on?"

    Even someone as powerful as her was now a little confused.

    Lin Langyue said softly, "Master, you''ve always protected me so well.¡±

    "So much so that after losing a single battle, my mind trembled, and my cultivation base declined.¡±

    "Such a weak Dao Heart, can it really climb the immortal path,pete with all things?

    "Li Ran is right. The flowers in the greenhouse definitely won''t bloom on the Immortal Path!¡±

    "This disciple wants to be an indestructible tree, not a greenhouse flower that can be shattered with a flick of a finger!"

    Lin Langyue raised her head, and a star flickered in her eyes. ¡°No matter if it''s Emotionless or Extreme Love Path, as long as this disciple has a firm will to ascend to the Immortal Realm, then one day this disciple will ascend to the peak!"

    Yi Qinn stared nkly at the familiar and unfamiliar disciple.

    The atmosphere was quiet for a long time.

    "What did you just say? Extreme love?!"

    Lin Langyue: (O_O)

    <i>It''s over; I slipped up!</i>

 Chapter 152: Yi Qinglan: Defiant Disciple!

    <h4>Chapter 152: Yi Qinn: Defiant Disciple!</h4>

    Yi Qinn asked in confusion, "I didn''t hear correctly. Did you mention the path of Extreme Love?"

    Lin Langyue replied seriously, ¡°Master, you heard wrong."

    ¡°???¡± Yi Qinn was speechless.

    <i>Did you think this poor Daoist''s ears are dted?</i>

    She frowned in contemtion.

    Something was wrong.

    The cultivation method of the Tianshu Institute was based on the Heavenly Dao. If Lin Langyue really fell into the mortal world, her Dao heart would instantly copse. But how could her cultivation not retreat and advance instead?

    Unless¡­

    Yi Qinn thought of something and said in shock, "Don''t tell me you''re treating Li Ran as the Heavenly Dao?"

    Lin Langyue lowered her head and said nothing.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    The entire mountain peak trembled, and the sea of clouds surged above the peak!

    "Evil disciple! Evil disciple!"

    Yi Qinn was distressed. "Do you know that you''re crippling your future?"

    No wonder she had done such intimate things, yet her Dao Heart was still as steady as a rock.

    It turned out that she was visualizing Li Ran as the Heaven Dao. The closer the rtionship between the two of them was, the closer she was to Heavenly Dao, and the more stable her Dao Heart became!

    To Yi Qinn, this was no different from the Corrupted path!

    There might not be any problems right now, but what if Li Ran''s cultivation stopped?

    What if he died?

    That meant that Lin Langyue''s Immortal Path had also been severed!

    How could a personpare to the Heavenly Dao?

    "Defiant disciple, why are you doing this?" Yi Qinn said with pain in her heart, "Could it be that you gave up the opportunity to ascend to the Immortal Realm just because of that man''s clever words?"

    Lin Langyue fell silent for a moment.

    Then, he said in a low voice, "Master, please investigate your disciple''s memories."

    "Hmm?" Yi Qinn was stunned. "What did you say?"

    Lin Langyue sat down cross-legged and released her divine sense. "Master, you''ll find out after seeing it."

    Because she was the one who took the initiative to cooperate and wouldn''t harm her soul, Yi Qinn hesitated for a moment before she lightly tapped her forehead.

    From the day the beast tide attacked the city.

    One memory after another appeared before Yi Qinn.

    Scenery from the city wall.

    Behind her was a terrified cultivator, and in front of him was a surging beast tide.

    Li Ran soared into the air, his entire body burning with golden mes.

    "Let these beasts know who is the prey!"

    Like a shooting star, he dragged his me tail and smashed it towards the beasts!

    One person''s power blocked the beast tide!

    On the battlefield.

    Li Ran¡¯s blood boiled as he stepped on the Nascent Soul Thundererous Feral Lion and raised his hand to catch the beating heart before crushing it!

    All of a sudden, the demons were in dire straits!

    In front of the waterfall.

    Li Ran saved her between life and death, and a great battle broke out with Yu Ye!

    The giant star pierced through the heavens and the earth, the enormous thunderbolt that struck down with a bang, the Nascent Soul body, ferociously killed the deity!

    In the secret room.

    Li Ran lowered his eyebrows and lowered his eyes, his back shining brightly. Then, holding the flower and holding the sword, the ancient corpse angrily red at him.

    A single sword strike destroyed the Tribtion Realm ancient corpse!

    Yi Qinn withdrew from her memories.

    In the future, it would be their ambiguous actions that would be unbearable to look at.

    Lin Langyue opened her eyes. "Master, did you see it clearly?"

    "I saw it clearly." Yi Qinn''s expression wasplicated.

    Li Ran was indeed not a prodigal son.

    On the contrary, his will was firm and determined, advancing bravely.

    In his twenties, he was a dual cultivator of Buddhism and Daoism.

    His physical body was steady like a dragon.

    His talent was unbelievable!

    That enormous Giant''s manifestation was something that no other major powers had.

    There was also the world shaking divine lightning and the Six Words of Truth¡­

    She even felt that even Leng Wuyan wouldn''t be able to teach such a disciple.

    "If this kid doesn''t fall, he will definitely be the Emperor!"

    At this moment, she seemed to understand Lin Langer''s choice.

    In her memory, Yi Qinn heard Li Ran''s words:

    <i>What if I am the Heavenly Dao?</i>

    <i>If the sky above me is covered in a river of stars, wouldn''t your moon naturally be in my palm?</i>

    "No matter how powerful his talent is, he''s only a Nascent Soul now. He wants to rece the Heavenly Dao?"

    Yi Qinn shook her head.

    She didn''t know why, but she didn''t remember the figure looking down at her under the pressure.

    "Truly arrogant to the extreme!"

    Lin Langyue couldn''t help scratching her head when she saw her master nodding, shaking her head, and gnashing her teeth.

    "Master, what''s wrong?"

    "Eh?"

    Yi Qinn snapped back to her senses and cleared her throat. "<strong><i><b>Cough cough,</b></i></strong> it''s nothing¡­."

    "Langyue, you''re still too impulsive!''

    "I admit that Li Ran is indeed a great emperor," she said thoughtfully. ¡°However, the world was fickle. With his arrogant personality, wouldn''t he die on the Immortal Path if he were to sumb to an ident?"

    "With Master here, I can rest assured," Lin Langyue said with a smile.

    "Ah?"

    Yi Qinn was confused.

    Lin Langyue continued, "Li Ran''s strength is extremely powerful. Coupled with the escort of Leng Wuyan and Master, how could he possibly fall?"

    Yi Qinn frowned and said, "Why do I have to protect him?"

    Lin Langyue said pitifully, "Could it be that Master wants to watch her disciple''s Dao Heart disappear?"

    Yi Qinn was both angry and amused.

    "Alright, you dare to plot against me!"

    "How is this a scheme? The disciple liked her master the most."

    Lin Langyue chuckled as she hugged her arm.

    Yi Qinn was stunned.

    Lin Langyue had always respected her, but she had never been so close to her. This made her heart warm.

    "Langyue seems to have changed, but I like it.¡±

    "As for Li Ran¡­¡±

    "For Langyue, I can''t let him die."

    Thinking back to that arrogant little thief, the mocking voice seemed to still ring beside her ear.

    <i>A daoist nun who has never been in love has the right to say that she has forgotten her feelings?</i>

    Yi Qinn was so angry that her teeth were itching.

    "How refreshing!"

    ¡­

    Southern Wind City¡­

    Li Ran was drowning his sorrows in wine, and empty wine jars filled his feet.

    Yue Jianli, Qin Ruyan, and Sheng Zhixia looked at him helplessly.

    "Sheng Zi Li, you''ve been drinking for an entire day. You''ve almost finished the wine in the Autumn Wind Tower," Qin Ruyan said helplessly.

    Li Ran shook his head and sighed. "What do you know? I''m just using alcohol to drown my sorrows, but why don''t I get drunk? Where''s the boss? You''re selling fake wine?"

    ¡°???¡±

    Qin Ruyan said in a speechless manner, "You''re already a Nascent Soul. Forget about drinking, even if you soak yourself in a wine jar, you won''t be drunk."

    Li Ran''s eyes lit up. "In the wine jar? Good idea!"

    The three finally managed to hold him down with great difficulty.

    "Sheng Zi Li, what are you worried about?"

    Li Ran sighed. "You''re still young. Even if I told you, you wouldn''t understand."

    Sheng Zhixia looked down unconvinced. "Liar, I''m not young at all!"

    <strong><i><b>Sigh~</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran propped his chin up with a worried expression.

    "Master is really jealous this time. What should I do when I return to the sect?"

 Chapter 153: Boat With Three Woman?

    <h4>Chapter 153: Boat With Three Woman?</h4>

    Seeing Li Ran frown, Sheng Zhixia said, "Master Li, are you worried about flying back? It doesn¡¯t matter. You can use the Sheng n''s teleportation array."

    Li Ran shook his head. "That has nothing to do with this."

    Even if he couldn''t use the teleportation array, he still had the dragon carriage. So he didn''t need to expend any natural essence to return to the sect.

    However, what should he do after he returns?

    He had racked his brains for several days to coax his master after his engagement was exposed.

    This time, he was "cohabiting" with Lin Langyue and Yue Jianli¡­

    If there is a mission to coax his master, the difficulty would probably be at Hell-grade.

    Sheng Zhixia tilted her head and thought for a moment, "If you''re not in a hurry, why don''t youe back to Wuyang with me?¡±

    "Huh?" Li Bi couldn''t understand. "What¡¯s the use of going to Wuyang?"

    Sheng Zhixia said, "When the beast tide strikes, the cultivators have saved hundreds of thousands of taels. I will report it to my father and let him tell the world about everyone''s merits. As the leader, you''ve done a great job. It would be best if you were there."

    Li Ran waved his hand. "It''s just a fake title. I''m not interested in it."¡®

    He wasn''t greedy for fame.

    Otherwise, how could he act so recklessly and even beat up the Righteous disciples in Qingzhou City?

    He didn¡¯t care about these nonsensical matters.

    Sheng Zhixia continued, "Apart from informing the world, Father will also reward you with what you deserve."

    ¡°A reward?" Li Ran was stunned.

    Sheng Zhixia nodded, "The citizens of Southern Wind City are the citizens of our Sheng n. Since you fought for them, of course, the Sheng n has to express their gratitude."

    <strong><i><b>Cough, cough</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran cleared his throat. ¡°What do you mean by that?"

    Sheng Zhixia thought for a moment. "Such a great achievement. If you add up spirit treasures and immortal materials, we''ll have to give me at least a dozen of them, right?"¡®

    <strong><i><b>ng</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran pushed the chair aside and stood up.

    "When are we leaving?"

    "Ah?"

    Li Ran said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not for the sake of spiritual treasures. I agree with your request because I miss home.¡±

    <strong><i><b>Pfft!</b></i></strong>

    Qin Ruyan couldn''t help butugh. "Sheng Zi Li, you''re still so ¡®upright.''"

    "Of course. I''m very upright."

    Li Ran blinked at Yue Jianli. "Isn''t that right, Chief Yue?"

    "I-I don''t know." Yue Jianli lowered her head with a red face.

    A trace of shyness shed through Qin Ruyan''s eyes as she smiled.

    As for Sheng Zhixia, she did not know what she had thought of, and her face flushed red. She covered her face and did not dare to look at him.

    However, Li Ran overlooked her actions.

    "By the way, do you two want toe together?" he asked.

    "Yes!" Qin Ruyan and Yue Jianli spoke in unison.

    Li Ran was stunned.

    Yue Janli definitely wanted to have time with him, but why would Qin Ruyan join in?

    Qin Ruyan saw through his thoughts and replied, "What? I''m also a meritorious minister for fighting the beast tide. Can''t I go and receive an award?"

    "Of course you can." Sheng Zhixia endured the embarrassment and nodded. "Saint Qin is a meritorious servant of the human race. Of course, we can go together."

    "Sure." Li Ran nodded. "Then let''s go."

    It had been a long time since they had seen Qingge, that girl. She just so happened to return to Wuyang to check her homework.

    At the same time, he wanted to see if he could get some good things from the old ancestor.

    After all, he was in control of his ck history.

    The few of them organized themselves and set off.

    Li Ran wanted to ride in the dragon chariot with Yue Jianli, but it was not suitable.

    A man and a woman, one in the Righteous Path and the other in the Devil Path. It was hard to avoid being criticized if they were to sit in the same chariot.

    Hence, they chose to ride together on Sheng Zhixia''s flying boat.

    Li Ran couldn''t help but nod his head as he looked at the iparably luxurious flying boat in front of him.

    The royal family was wealthy and arrogant!

    The material of this flying boat was not gold nor stone. On it was carved a golden dragon. It was an heirloom of Princess Sheng Zhixia¡¯s Sheng n.

    There were more than a dozen rooms on the boat. It was as if they were inside a floating pce! Sheng Zhixia led them onto the deck and arrived in front of the guest room.

    "Theyout of these rooms is the same. All the furniture is brand new. Everyone can choose which room to stay in," she said.

    Li Ran casually walked into a room. "I''ll stay here."

    Yue Jianli and Qin Ruyan decisively chose to stay next to him.

    The scene was very simr to before.

    Sheng Zhixia thought of something she shouldn''t have thought of¡­

    She covered her face and said, "You should rest early. If you need anything,e upstairs to find me."

    After saying that, she hurriedly ran away.

    Li Ran walked into the room.

    The room was also beautifully decorated. The furniture was made of fragrant wood, and the aroma of the incense burner on the table wafted up.

    Even the tea leaves were of good quality.

    He could not help but sigh at the wealth of the royal family.

    If one were topare their strength, the top sects woulde on top. However, if one were topare their wealth, the Sheng n would be the number one in the world!

    After all, it was the imperial court of the central ins. It was hard to imagine the abundance of resources.

    He sat by the window and looked down.

    The airboat had been activated and was flying ten thousand meters high. The city-state had shrunk into a small grid.

    Although the flying speed wasn''t considered very fast, it was stable and barely felt any shake.

    "I wonder what Jianli is doing¡­." Li Ran sank his mind into the dantian.

    He had absorbed the energy of the ck fog, and his soul had taken a qualitative leap. Coupled with the ergement of his dantian, the entire flying boat was enveloped by his divine sense.

    He was akin to a god now. No movement could escape his eyes.

    Yue Jianli was pacing back and forth in the room, asionally opening the door to look around.

    She looked a little expectant, shy, and¡­ scared?

    Qin Ruyan stuck to the wall as if she was eavesdropping on Li Ran''s movements.

    Li Ran''s brows twitched. "There''s definitely something wrong with this woman!"

    He hadpletely forgotten that he was also using some sort of "peeping" method.

    At this moment, he sensed a trace of movement and carefully examined it.

    In the gorgeous bedroom upstairs, Sheng Zhixia was rolling around with a nket in her arms.

    Her pink face was red, and her hair was disheveled. She muttered, "Since Master Li and Chief Yue are so close, they will definitely¡­ No, no, no. Sheng Zhixia, forget it!

    "But I really can''t forget it!¡±

    "Master Li is the Devil''s Sheng Zi, and Master Yue is the Sword Immortal of the Righteous Path. No matter how you look at it, these two should fight each other. Why would they be Dao Companions?¡±

    "That''s not right. Doesn¡¯t Youlou Temple forbid rtionships between men and women? What''s going on?"

    Sheng Zhixia rubbed his hair, unable to figure it out after much thought.

    Li Ran withdrew his divine sense and sat on the chair in a daze.

    After a long silence, he softly cursed, "F*ck, I got exposed!"

 Chapter 154: Sheng Zhixiaâ€™s Frightened Cry!

    <h4>Chapter 154: Sheng Zhixia¡¯s Frightened Cry!</h4>

    Li Ran rubbed the space between his brows; he seemed to be deep in thought.

    How did he end up exposed?

    He and Yue Jianli had long been tied down, but those matters were their secrets.

    No one else was supposed to know about it.

    Moreover, ording to Sheng Zhixia''s exnation, she already knew that they had done that thing.

    How did she know about that?

    "Could it be that Qin Ruyan leaked the matter?"

    Li Ran thought about it and felt that it wasn''t quite right.

    Qin Ruyan had seen his murderous look and knew that he would never show mercy.

    Moreover, if this matter was leaked out, it wouldn''t be of any benefit to her.

    If she wanted to use this secret to threaten him, then it would be even more impossible to tell anyone else.

    ¡°Looks like Sheng Zhixia has been monitoring me.¡±

    Li Ran''s eyes were ice-cold. "If she has any malicious intentions, even if she¡¯s the royal daughter, I won¡¯t give her mercy!"

    The strongest person on the airboat was General Wang, who was only at the Nascent Soul Realm cultivator.

    Li Ran could even behead a Deity Transformation cultivator; how could a mere Nascent Soul block him?

    Li Ran walked out of the room and headed upstairs.

    Sheng Zhixia was still tossing and turning in bed when the sound of knocking suddenly rang.

    She cleared her throat. "Who is it?"

    A guard''s voice came from outside the door. "Reporting to Your Highness, the Sheng Zi Li said he has something to ask of you."¡®

    "Sheng Zi Li?" Sheng Zhixia was shocked. ¡°Wait!"

    She quickly got up and straightened her hair in the mirror. Then, she smoothed out the wrinkles on her clothes and sat down on the chair.

    "<i>Ahem</i>, please invite Sheng Zi Li in."¡®

    "Yes. Pleasee in."

    The guard opened the door, and Li Ran walked in with a smile. "Greetings, Your Highness."

    Sheng Zhixia stood up. "Sheng Zi Li is too polite. Why are you looking for me?"

    At that moment, the door closed.

    Li Ran''s smile instantly disappeared. He covered her mouth and pressed her onto the bed!

    "Hmm!"

    Sheng Zhixia''s eyes were filled with fear. She did not know why he had suddenly made a move.

    She momentarily even forget about resisting.

    Li Ran activated the Disillusioned eye and scanned the room carefully to ensure no formations or mechanisms were present.

    Then, he threw down a soundproof array.

    He lowered his head and looked at Sheng Zhixia. His golden eyes were icy. "Tell me, what do you want?"

    Sheng Zhixia muffled voice replied, ¡°Wu, wu, wu, wu!"¡®

    "I forgot about covering your mouth. You can speak now."

    Li Ran let go of her, and Sheng Zhixia got up and ran to the door.

    However, after only two steps did she fell to the ground with a thud.

    One could only see a red rope tying her up. Her hands were tied together and raised high above her head.

    Her body was tied up in shame, revealing her curvaceous figure.

    A wave of dark light lit up, and she was wrapped in an invisible force, hanging in the air.

    Li Ran moved a chair and sat across from her.

    "Princess Sheng, don''t think of any tricks. You definitely don''t know as many tricks as I do."

    Sheng Zhixia said nervously, "I''m warning you, don''t act rashly. There are all our Sheng n guards outside!"¡®

    Li Ran shrugged. "Then you can shout. But, first, let¡¯s see if someone wille to save you."

    "Someonee! Protect the Princess!" Sheng Zhixia shouted for a long time, but there was no response from outside.

    She tried to use her cultivation, but a ck de of light hovered around her neck in the next second.

    As long as there were any unusual movements, she would definitely be executed without hesitation.

    Sheng Zhixia''s pretty face was frosty as she growled, "I kindly invited you along with me. Why are you treating me like this?"

    She had thought that Li Ran would do something indescribable to her.

    "Good intentions?" Li Ran narrowed his eyes. "If that''s the case, why are you spying on me?"

    Sheng Zhixia was taken aback. "When did I spy on you?"¡®

    "You''re still acting dumb?"

    Li Ran smiled sinisterly. "Princess Sheng, you may have forgotten that I''m a member of the Devil Path. I''m good at torture!¡±

    A dark light shed in his hand, and a sharp dagger appeared.

    She stood up and walked in front of Sheng Zhixia, gesturing back and forth on her body. The cold de made her hair stand on end.

    "What, what are you trying to do? I''m the princess of the Sheng Dynasty. You''d better not do anything rash!" Sheng Zhixia stammered.

    Li Ran smiled. "Don''t worry. Since Princess Sheng doesn''t want to talk, let''s y slowly."

    "This fair and delicate skin is a good material for clothing. It would be a pity if it were to be cut, but I have to do it bit by bit."

    "Clothes?"

    Sheng Zhixia did not react.

    "That''s right. The upper body can be used as a waistcoat, and the legs can be used to hold the soles of the boots. As for the softest and most delicate legs, let''s use them as gloves. must be extremely warm in winter." Li Ran licked his lips, portraying the picture of himself as a pervert.

    Sheng Zhixia''s entire body trembled, and the hairs on her back stood on end.

    She gritted her teeth and said, "You devil, I won''t let you off!"

    "Don''t worry, you won''t die soon. My craftsmanship must be carried out while a person is alive. Only then can I achieve the maximum effect.

    "Pain and anger will cause your muscles to tighten and your skin to tighten. This will make you softer and more stic.''

    "So be angry. This will only make me excited!"¡®

    <strong><i><b>Tsk tsk tsk!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran smiled strangely and licked the de. Then, he turned around and spat.

    He was too caught up in the act.

    "From where?"

    Li Ran seemed to be thinking seriously.

    Sheng Zhixia stared nkly at him. Then, she felt the cold sensation of the tip of the knife, and tears suddenly filled his eyes.

    "Pervert!"¡®

    After saying that, she started to cry.

    Li Ran gulped. "Hey, I haven''t made a move yet¡­.¡±

    <strong><i><b>Wahhh!</b></i></strong>

    Sheng Zhixia burst into tears, her cries deafening.

    Li Ran was dumbfounded.

    "I was casually acting. Was I that scary?¡±

    "You''re an imperial daughter and a Golden Core Realm cultivator. Why are you crying?"

    However, Sheng Zhixia was crying more and more vigorously. Her voice was like a demonic sound filling his mind, and Li Ran''s head was as big as a battle.

    An hourter¡­

    Li Rany on the table, his eyes dull.

    As for Sheng Zhixia, her eyes were red and swollen. The rain was about to stop, and she was sobbing.

    "I say," Li Ran said slowly. "You should be able to tell that I was trying to scare you, right?"

    "I cannot tell!"¡® Sheng Zhixia''s voice was hoarse.

    "It was clearly me who was under surveince. Why are you crying so hard?" Li Ran felt extremely aggrieved.

    "Who''s spying on you?" asked Sheng Zhi Xia. ¡°I have no idea what you are talking about."

    Li Ran frowned. "Then how did you know about Yue Jianli and me?"

    Sheng Zhixia was stunned.

    Her face flushed red.

    So this was what he was talking about!

 Chapter 155: The Princessâ€™s Handle!

    <h4>Chapter 155: The Princess¡¯s Handle!</h4>

    When Sheng Zhixia recalled what she had seen that day, her face turned bright red and her heart began to beat violently.

    "I don''t understand what you''re saying."

    "You don''t understand?" Li Ran''s eyes narrowed, flickering with a dangerous light.

    "You better not test my patience. Do you want everyone here to die with you?"

    Sheng Zhixia fell silent.

    Li Ran was a hero who singlehandedly defeated the beast tide, but just because he stood on the human race side, it does not signify that he was a good person.

    On the contrary, he was still the Devil Sect¡¯s Sheng Zi.

    "How did you know?" Sheng Zhi Xia asked dejectedly.

    She clearly hid it well; how did Li Ran discover it?

    "Don''t worry about it. Tell me, how did you spy on me, and why did you spy on me?"

    He pinched her face and smiled. "If I find out you''re lying, your face may need some luck."

    The touch and temperature on her face made her feel ashamed.

    With her noble status, no one had ever dared to be so frivolous.

    Sheng Zhixia bit her lips and said quietly, "Sheng Zi Li, are you a hero or a devil?"

    Li Ran shrugged. "It depends on whether you''re my enemy or not."

    Sheng Zhixia sighed and shook her head. "I never wanted to deal with you or spy on you. That matter¡­ It was an ident."

    "An ident?" Li Ran frowned.

    Sheng Zhixia shouted, "It was an ident. Do you remember the gift I gave you?"

    Li Ran thought for a moment, ¡°Are you trying to exin yourself?"

    "That''s right." Sheng Zhixia said, "It''s because of that treasure that I saw something I shouldn¡¯t have seen¡­"

    After listening to her narration, Li Ran was utterly dumbfounded.

    So it was like this.

    The mirror was indeed a treasure. It could detect the sound of the surroundings, but there was almost no qi fluctuation.

    Coupled with the fact that he was shooting at Yue Jianli at the moment, this movement was able to escape his senses.

    Li Ran''s throat moved. "In other words, you saw everything through the mirror?"

    "En¡­¡± Sheng Zhixia nodded, not daring to look at him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Then what did you see?"

    "I saw everything¡­"

    Li Ran''s face turned red. "Sure enough, you didn''t mean to give me that gift! Instead, you wanted to give it to me for spying."

    Sheng Zhixia''s face was on the verge of smoking. "I didn¡¯t do it on purpose. I thought you would just erase the imprint, but you guys were at it all day and night¡­"

    Li Ran sat on the chair, his expression dull. Finally, he muttered, "I''m not sure if I''m lucky."

    He broadcast the action live?

    Too shameful!

    "Wait, how did you know it was all day and night?"

    Li Ran was puzzled. "You did not watch the whole thing, did you?"

    Sheng Zhixia lowered her head in shame.

    In silence.

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    When ordinary people see this scene, shouldn''t they immediately cut off their consciousness?

    How could this Princess watch until the end?

    There was something wrong with this person!

    Li Ran shivered, "I didn''t expect you to have such a hobby!"

    "I didn''t do that!"

    "I''ve never seen you before. I''m just curious," Sheng Zhixia said shyly.

    Li Ran rubbed his forehead. "No matter how curious you are, you can''t pry into other people''s privacy, right?"

    "I''m sorry."

    Sheng Zhixia also knew that her actions were a little dirty¡­ She could only me her intense "curiosity.¡±

    "Since things have already happened, there''s no point in saying that."

    Li Ran pinched her chin and said, "Now the question is, what should I do with you?"

    Qin Ruyan''s words, he more or less understands her intentions.

    But Sheng Zhixia was different. What if she were to leak the information?

    "Sheng Zi Li, don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone about this," Sheng Zhixia said sincerely.

    Li Ran shook his head, "But I don''t believe you."

    Sheng Zhixia pouted. "Then what do you want to do?"

    Li Ran thought carefully.

    If he wanted her to shut up, he had to hold onto her. That was the only way she would be afraid.

    But how would he get hold of her?

    Looking at the tied-up Sheng Zhixia, a light shed in his mind.

    If there was no handle, he could create a handle!

    Li Ran whispered something into her ear¡­

    ¡°No, absolutely not! How can I do something like that?" Sheng Zhixia''s head shook like a rattle drum.

    "Since you don''t want to, I''ll have to kill you," Li Ran threatened her.

    "You dare!"

    "Do you think I don¡¯t dare?"

    In the end, to protect her life, Sheng Zhixia had no choice but to agree.

    After an incense stick''s worth of time.

    Li Ran put away the stone and said with satisfaction, "That''s right, for the sake of your cooperation, I''ll let you go."

    Sheng Zhixia squatted in the corner, her pretty face flushed red. "That, that image, you must not spread it!"

    Li Ran nodded. ¡°Don''t worry, as long as you keep your mouth shut, I guarantee that no one will know."

    "All right¡­"

    Sheng Zhixia lowered her head helplessly.

    "Princess Sheng, stop there. There''s no need to send me off."

    Li Ran snapped his fingers, removed the soundproof array, and walked out.

    Sheng Zhixia looked at his back with a bashful expression and panic in his eyes.

    "I did such a ridiculous thing?"

    Under Li Ran''s threat, she had no choice but topromise.

    ording to his request, she did something embarrassing and said something that made people blush.

    This scene was also recorded by the other party using the Shadow Stone.

    Sheng Zhixia felt like dying.

    "Father, I have let you down!"

    She hugged her knees, her eyes misty.

    As the imperial daughter of the Sheng Dynasty, her status was noble and high. She had never experienced such matters.

    This matter had broken through her physical and mental defenses.

    Suddenly, Sheng Zhixia thought of something.

    "That look¡­ isn''t it the same as the chief of that night¡­ Heavens!"

    Her face instantly turned red, and she wished she could get into the crack.

    "I''m going to die! I''m so ashamed!"

    "Li Ran, you devil!" In the guest room downstairs.

    Li Ran was searching every corner of the room.

    Yue Jianli was puzzled. "What are you looking for?"

    Li Ran looked cautious. ¡°The slope is steep, and the road is slippery. You have to be careful of overturning the car.¡±

 Chapter 156: Something is Wrong with Sheng Zhixia!

    <h4>Chapter 156: Something is Wrong with Sheng Zhixia!</h4>

    The next morning.

    Qin Ruyan walked out of the room.

    Holding on to the railing, she looked into the distance. The sunlight was very warm on her body, and the clouds seemed to be within reach.

    She stretchedzily, revealing her graceful waistline.

    "It was tranquilst night."

    Qin Ruyan blinked her eyes. "I think Sheng Zi Li used a soundproof formation. He''s cautious."

    After these few days of contact, based on her understanding of Li Ran, he was not that honestst night.

    She walked to the door and gently mmed the door.

    "Sheng Zi Li, it''s gettingte. It''s time for breakfast."

    In the end, after waiting for a long time, there was no movement at all.

    "Is he up already?"¡®

    Qin Ruyan shook her head and turned to leave.

    Just as she passed Yue Jianli and left the room, the door suddenly opened, and Li Ran walked out refreshingly.

    "Morning, Holy Maiden Qin."

    Qin Ruyan looked at him and then at the shy Yue Jianli behind him. She couldn''t help being stunned.

    "Sheng Zi Li, aren''t you trying to hide anything from me?" She was puzzled.

    Li Ran shrugged. "There''s only the three of us on this floor. Since you already know, what''s there to hide?¡±

    "That''s true." Qin Ruyan nodded.

    Then, she thought of something and reminded, "But you have to be careful. It''s hard to say if Sheng Zhixia sees you."

    "Sheng Zhixia?" Li Ran shook his head and smiled.

    She had watched the whole process and knew more than you!

    However, he didn''t need to worry that the other party would stir up trouble.

    Li Ran stretched his muscles and bones, making a series of cracking sounds.

    "Let''s go eat."

    He left the room withrge strides, and Yue Jianli followed closely behind.

    Seeing his dragon-like muscles, a mist rose in Qin Ruyan''s eyes.

    "I wonder if Chief Yue can stand him¡­"

    A few of them arrived at the dining room on the second floor. Sheng Zhixia had already been waiting there.

    She wore a bright yellow long skirt with a high waist, outlining her beautiful figure. The dress was embroidered with a golden dragon, adding a trace of royal dignity to her.

    The hair on her head was loose, and her silky ck hair hung down from her shoulders. She was full of youth.

    Qin Ruyan smiled and said, "Princess Sheng is dressed very beautifully today."

    "Holy Maiden Qin overpraised me. I was just brushing my hair." Sheng Zhixia said.

    At that moment, Li Ran walked over.

    Her pretty face turned red in an instant, her eyes avoiding him.

    Li Ran was very calm. "Morning, Princess Sheng."

    "Good morning, good morning, Sheng Zi Li." She lowered her head and stammered.

    At this moment, pce maids carrying food came in one after another. All kinds of delicacies filled the dining table.

    The dishes were tinged with faint spiritual energy. Obviously, the ingredients were extraordinary.

    The maids left after serving the dishes, leaving only the four of them in the dining room.

    "Everyone, please have breakfast." Sheng Zhixia said to them, and they all sat down.

    During the banquet, she had been quietly sizing up Li Ran.

    When she thought of what had happened yesterday, it was as if she was scratching her heart. Even the food was tasteless.

    "Will Li Ran show the image to others?"

    "What if he loses the Shadow Stone?

    "What if he does something strange to the stone?¡±

    Sheng Zhixia felt like her head was about to explode.

    At this moment, Qin Ruyan said, ¡°Princess Sheng, are you¡­"

    Sheng Zhixia was shocked and quickly shook her head. "I''m not; I didn''t!"

    Looking at the strange gazes of everyone, she lowered her head with a red face.

    Qin Ruyan asked in confusion, "I was wondering if you were feeling ufortable somewhere. I felt that your expression was a bit bad."

    Sheng Zhixia gulped and forced a smile. "Thank you for your concern, Holy Maiden Qin. I just didn''t have a good restst night."¡®

    "Oh, okay." Qin Ruyan nodded.

    A trace of shyness shed through Yue Jianli''s eyes.

    Li Ran told her everything.

    When she thought of the crazy actions that day, they were seen by Sheng Zhixia. She wished she could find a hole in the ground.

    "It''s all your fault!" Yue Jianli red at Li Ran and twisted his waist.

    <strong><i><b>Ahem!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran almost spat his rice¡­

    Qin Ruyan''s eyes were fixed on the three of them, and she felt that something was wrong.

    It was as if she had missed a good show.

    "I''m done. You guys take your time."

    After Li Ran was full, he put down his chopsticks and left.

    "I-I''m fine. You two can eat slowly."¡®

    Sheng Zhixia also left the dining room.

    Qin Ruyan frowned as she looked at their backs. "Chief Yue, do you feel that something is wrong with them?"

    Yue Jianli buried her head in his bowl with a red face. "No, I think it''s normal¡­"

    On the deck of the airboat.

    Li Ran sat in his chair and basked in the sun.

    The flying boat wasn''t very fast, but it was just at the right pace. It made people feel veryfortable as if they were on vacation.

    "Sheng Zi Li." A gentle voice sounded beside his ears.

    Li Ran turned his head and saw Sheng Zhixia standing at the side, looking at him timidly.

    "Princess Sheng, what''s the matter?"

    Sheng Zhixia hesitantly said, "Sheng Zi Li, can you destroy yesterday''s recordings?¡±

    "What image?" Li Ran began to y dumb.

    Sheng Zhixia said, "It''s my, my appearance¡­."

    "Oh, is that right?" A green stone appeared in Li Ran''s hand.

    Sheng Zhixia hurriedly reached out to grab it, but the stone disappeared in a sh. She almost threw herself into Li Ran''s embrace.

    She hastily stood up with a flushed face.

    "Sheng Zi Li, stop teasing me."

    Li Ran shook his head and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, I just want a guarantee. I won''t be so bored as to spread it everywhere."

    "But that image is too shameful¡­."

    Sheng Zhixia lowered her head. "If it were identally leaked out, my reputation would be destroyed."¡®

    Li Ran thought for a moment. "Is Princess Sheng worried that she won''t find a husband in the future? How about this, when you have a dao partner, I will destroy it in front of you."

    Sheng Zhixia was stunned for a moment before shaking her head and saying, "I don''t care about the rtionship between men and women so that I won''t be looking for a partner."

    "Is that so?"

    Li Ran pinched his chin andughed. "But why do I feel that Princess Sheng is especially interested in such things?"

    "I, I don''t have such interests."

    Sheng Zhixia turned around and ran off the deck.

    She was in no mood to greet Qin Ruyan as she ran back to the bedroom with a red face.

    Qin Ruyan looked at her flustered back and then at Li Ran, who was basking in the sun. Her eyebrows couldn''t help twitching.

    No, there was something wrong with these two!

 Chapter 157: Filial Piety Affects the Sheng Zi!

    <h4>Chapter 157: Filial Piety Affects the Sheng Zi!</h4>

    Although the speed of the airboat was not fast, with the help of the teleportation array between the cities, they still arrived at Central City within two days.

    Once again, Li Ran couldn''t help but sigh with emotion.

    It hadn''t been long since he had returned.

    However, too many things had happened in the middle, making him feel as if he had passed away.

    In order not to cause amotion, the girls had already changed into casual clothes, and the veil covered their pretty faces tightly.

    But even so, her graceful figure attracted the attention of the crowd.

    Sheng Zhixia invited, "I want to return to the pce to report. Why don''t youe to the pce with me?"

    Qin Ruyan and Yue Jianli didn''t reply. Instead, they looked at Li Ran.

    Li Ran decisively refused. "What''s so fun about going to the pce? When the timees, just send someone to deliver the spirit treasure to Li Manor."

    "Then, I won''t go," Yue Jianli said.

    She would follow Li Ran.

    Qin Ruyan said sweetly, "A ce like the imperial pce isn''t suitable for this servant. A brothel is more intimate."

    Sheng Zhixia nodded and said, "Alright then, I''ll take my leave first. When Imperial Father announces to the world, I hope that everyone will be present there."

    She felt a little reluctant to part for now.

    She was from the Royal Family.

    Her status was noble, and she had eaten only the best from a young age.

    Everyone was respectful when they saw her. Even for her genius peers inside the sect, they had to respectfully call her Princess Sheng.

    But because of this, she had never had a real friend.

    On the other hand, Li Ran and the others werepletely different. They didn''t even care about her identity as a princess. This made her feel very natural andfortable.

    Sheng Zhixia hesitated for a moment before he walked to Li Ran and whispered, "Sheng Zi Li, you will keep our secret, right?"

    Li Ran nodded. "Don''t worry. I will do as I say."

    "Okay," said Sheng Zhixia.

    A blush shed across Sheng Zhixia''s face. "I trust you!"

    After saying that, she turned around and ran away.

    Li Ran shook his head.

    As long as it did not affect Yue Jianli, he would not harm a girl''s reputation.

    He couldn''t do such a useless thing.

    Qin Ruyan said curiously, "Master Li, what kind of secret do you have with Princess Sheng? It''s so mysterious."

    Li Ran nced at her. "If I told you, could it be called a secret?"

    <strong><i><b>Tch~</b></i></strong>

    Qin Ruyan rolled her eyes at him and said, "In these two days, I felt that her soul was out of control. Something must have happened between you two."

    Li Ran narrowed his eyes. "Isn''t there a secret between Saint Qin and me?"

    "Ah?" Qin Ruyan was stunned.

    Li Ran leaned into her ear and whispered, "If you leak out the secret, I will definitely kill you."

    The hairs on Qin Ruyan''s back stood on end as her body froze in ce.

    Li Ran grinned and turned to rub Yue Jianli''s head. "Let''s go home."¡®

    Yue Jianli nodded obediently.

    Qin Ruyan bit her lips as she watched the two of them walk further and further away.

    "I won''t tell anyone about this. Why does he keep scaring people? He even left me here alone¡­

    "Li Ran, you¡¯re really hateful!"

    Standing on the busy street, she was like a child abandoned by her parents, feeling extremely wronged.

    At that moment, Li Ran turned around and said, "What are you thinking? Why aren''t you keeping up?"

    "Ah?" Qin Ruyan pointed at herself. "You''re saying that I''lle to your house too?"¡®

    Li Ran replied, "Of course. Where else do you want to go?"

    The gloominess in Qin Ruyan''s heart disappeared in an instant. The corner of her mouth curled up slightly as she wiped her eyes.

    "Coming!"

    Li Ran was indeed trying to scare her.

    With Qin Ruyan''s personality, she wouldn''t talk nonsense.

    Furthermore, when he was trapped in the secret chamber, Qin Ruyan had searched the Grand Myriad Mountain Range for three days. She had even crossed the Vast Land and told Leng Wuyan about this.

    Li Ran knew this favor.

    Otherwise, he would have recorded a small video of her.

    However, he always felt that if he were to record a small video for Qin Ruyan, it might fit her expectations¡­

    The three of them arrived at the Li Residence.

    When the guard saw him, he was stunned.

    Then, he excitedly shouted, "Young Master is back! The Young Master is back!"

    The courtyard was immediately filled with noise. The servants and servants came out one after another and lined up in front of the door.

    "Young Master, wee home!"

    Their voices were loud and clear, and they bowed 90 degrees in unison. Obviously, they were well-trained.

    Li Ran covered his face.

    What a strong feeling.

    Li Daoyuan also walked out. He was stunned when he saw them.

    "Ran''er, why are you back?"

    "ording to your tone, you don''t seem to wee me very much?"

    "How could that be? Did you see through this?!" Li Daoyuan looked at the two slim-looking girls with a ck veil around him.

    "These twodies are¡­"

    "Oh, they are my girlfriends," Li Ran said casually.

    "Ah?" Li Daoyuan was in front of the three of them, and his eyes were a little dull.

    He swallowed his saliva and said, "If I''m not mistaken, this is the head of the Myriad Sword Pavilion, right?"

    Yue Jianli said respectfully, "Junior Yue Jianli greets Uncle Li."

    This was her first time seeing Li Ran''s father, and she was extremely nervous.

    "Uncle?" Li Daoyuan said doubtfully, "Did you and Ran''er already¡­"

    Yue Jianli lowered her head shyly.

    Needless to say, Li Daoyuan understood everything.

    "Ran''er, did you forget that your identity as the Devil Sheng Zi? What if the Myriad Sword Paviliones?" Li Daoyuan frowned.

    Li Ran shrugged. "The Myriad Sword Pavilion won''t know. Even if they were to hear some rumors, they wouldn''t believe it so easily."

    "That''s true, but there are still risks.¡±

    Li Daoyuan rubbed the space between his eyebrows.

    He was the head of the Li family, so he had to take the overall situation into consideration. He couldn''t be as carefree as Li Ran.

    Then, he looked at another charming woman and asked curiously, "Then this girl is¡­¡±

    Qin Ruyan sat obediently and said softly, "Junior Qin Ruyan greets Uncle Li."

    "Oh, so it''s Miss Qin¡­ Wait, you are Qin Ruyan? Holy Maiden Qin Ruyan?!¡± Li Daoyuan''s eyes widened.

    Qin Ruyan nodded shyly. "Uncle is right. This junior is indeed the Holy Maiden of the Joyous Unity Sect."

    Li Daoyuan''s throat tightened.

    The Myriad Sword Pavilion wasn''t enough, but also the Joyous Unity Sect?

    Furthermore, they were all chief disciples. One was second in the Heavenly Genius Ranking, while the other was third on the Heavenly Devil Ranking!

    Li Daoyuan looked at Li Ran, his voice trembling. "Brat, you''re nning to eat a feast!"

 Chapter 158: I Like Being Friends with the Witch!

    <h4>Chapter 158: I Like Being Friends with the Witch!</h4>

    Li Daoyuan looked worried.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn''t like these twodies, but their origins were too high, and their standings inside their respective sects were unique.

    Although the Li family was prestigious, they couldn''t withstand the onught of two top sects.

    Li Ran smiled. "Calm down. You don¡¯t have to get nervous; this is nothing."

    Li Daoyuan shook his head and said, "These are two chief disciples. How is that nothing?"

    The two women lowered their heads shyly.

    Li Ran wanted to say that he had only got together with one, but he didn''t know where to start.

    He simply couldn''t be bothered to exin.

    Qin Ruyan saw that he seemed to have tacitly agreed and a trace of shyness shed through her eyes.

    Li Daoyuan said, ¡°Let''s not talk about the Myriad Sword Pavilion and Joyous Unity Sect for now. If your master were to find out about this, how do you n to exin to her?"

    Leng Wuyan was famous for being ruthless.

    The prohibition on male and female rtionships was one of her biggest taboos.

    Li Ran shrugged. "Master already knows."

    "She already knows?" Li Daoyuan suddenly became nervous. "And then, did she expel you from the sect?"

    "Of course not. She just asked me to fly back to the sect, so I went home first." Li Ran said.

    Li Daoyuan was taken aback. "It''s that simple?"

    This did not look like the Cold Demoness'' personality!

    How could he have known that this rule was no longer valid¡­

    Although he was a little confused, he was relieved.

    Li Ran asked, "By the way, where is Qingge now?"

    Li Daoyuan said, "Since you left, Qingge has been cultivating with the Old Ancestor almost every day. But she hasn''te today. She should be in the Xiao Mansion."

    Li Ran nodded. "Alright, I''ll go find herter."

    He hadn''t seen this girl for a long time, so he missed her.

    He left the study with the two women.

    To avoid attracting too much attention, Li Ran arranged for them to stay in a rtively remote room and had trusted servants serve them.

    In the room, Yue Jianli held him like a bear and refused to let go.

    "Alright, it''s daytime. I¡¯m a bit ashamed." Li Ran scratched his nose.

    Yue Jianli pouted. "We''re already in that kind of rtionship, so what''s there to be ashamed of?"

    At this moment, her initially heroic and iparably beautiful face looked extremely adorable.

    Thinking back to their past, the sword-wielding girl who was shouting for a fight now had turned into a gentle person who wanted his cuddle.

    Li Ran''s heart was filled with warmth.

    He smiled and said, "How about we talk about life first?"

    "Let''s not talk about it."

    Yue Jianli turned her head. "You should go find Xiao Qingge first."

    "Jianli?" Li Ran was taken aback.

    Yue Jianli leaned her head against his chest and said softly, "You and Xiao Qingge were engaged not long ago, and I was the one after her. If I am the first to marry you¡­ you would¡¯ve let her down.

    "Thest time I fought with her, I was a little impulsive. So please apologize to her in my stead.¡±

    Li Ran smiled. "Then why don''t you go yourself?"¡®

    Yue Jianli said haughtily, "<strong><i><b>Humph,</b></i></strong> I''m the chief of the Myriad Sword Pavilion, how could I personally apologize to her?"

    Looking at Li Ran''s smile, she lowered her head and said helplessly, "Alright, I don''t feel good¡­"

    "Alright, don''t worry." Li Ran rubbed her head. "I''ll make it clear to Qingge."

    "Okay."¡±

    Yue Janli blushed and said, "Then, then I won''t lock the door. I''ll wait for you toe back¡­¡±

    Li Ran couldn''t help swallowing his saliva when he saw her bashful appearance.

    It wasn''t easy to get out of the room. He couldn''t help but shake his head and sigh.

    <strong><i><b>Puchi~</b></i></strong>

    Augh came from the side.

    Qin Ruyan was leaning against the door frame as she smiled at him.

    "Sheng Zi Li, pay attention to your body. It''s a steel scraper!¡±

    Li Ran held his hands behind his back and said proudly, "I''m extremely talented. I can even scrape ten hard knives. Does Holy Maiden Qin want to give it a try?"

    "Who''s going to shave you?" Qin Ruyan blushed and snorted.

    This guy always knew what to say. He was even more like a disciple of the Joyous Unity Sect¡­

    "That''s right, you brought this servant into the manor just like that. Aren''t you afraid of others gossiping?" Qin Ruyan asked.

    Li Ran said in confusion, "What kind of gossip can there be?"

    Qin Ruyan said softly, "This servant is a demoness from the Joyous Unity Sect. In the eyes of others, I''m not even good as a girl. Isn''t Sheng Zi Li afraid of tarnishing his reputation?"

    Due to her special status, she had always been used of being loose.

    No matter how much others coveted her, they would draw a clear line in front of the public.

    Otherwise, it would definitely attract all sorts of gossip.

    "Fame?" Li Ran sneered, "Fist is the hard truth, and reputation is the most useless thing. If you still care about reputation, then it only means that your fist is hard enough!

    "Besides¡­" Li Ran nced at her. "What''s wrong with the witch? If I like to be friends with the witch. Who would dare to disagree?"

    She turned around and walked out.

    Qin Ruyan looked at his back and didn''t return to her senses for a long time.

    "Friend?" Her cherry lips curled slightly, her smile extremely charming.

    In the Xiao family mansion¡­

    Everyone from the Xiao family sat in the living room, from the n Leader to the Elder.

    The atmosphere was a little heavy.

    Xiao Qingge looked at the young man sitting opposite, her eyes filled with vignce.

    "Why did Chief Fenge to my Xiao family this time?" she asked aloud.

    The man put down the teacup and said with a smile, "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. Junior Sister Xiao is still so quick to speak."¡±

    Although his smile was kind, Xiao Qingge did not let down her guard.

    This was Feng Wanjiang!

    Chen Yundao''s favorite disciple, the First Chief Disciple of the Supreme Dao Pce!

    Based on her understanding of Feng Wanjiang, he was definitely a smiling tiger. The more brilliant his smile was, the more ruthless he would be!

    If he came to look for her, there would definitely be no good news.

    Feng Wanjiang looked at Xiao Qingge carefully and said in surprise, "My junior sister Xiao''s aura seems to be much more restrained. Could it be that she has broken through to the Golden Core Realm?"

    Xiao Qing Ge nodded. "I was just lucky enough to breakthrough.¡±

    She was a half-step Golden Core Realm cultivator now, and with the vigorous nature essence of the Li n''s secret ground, it was only natural for her to break through.

    <strong><i><b>Pa pa pa!</b></i></strong>

    Feng Wanjiang suddenly pped and said, "As expected of Fairy Qing, her supreme talent is indeed extraordinary. Her future is limitless, and it''s truly the fortune of my Supreme Dao Pce!"

    Xiao Qingge frowned and said bluntly, "I was expelled from my sect a long time ago, so what does my cultivation have to do with the Supreme Dao Pce?"

    "Eh?"

    Hearing this, Feng Wanjiang''s smile faded away, a dangerous light appearing in his eyes.

 Chapter 159: Is this how the Devil Path solves their problems?

    <h4>Chapter 159: Is this how the Devil Path solves their problems?</h4>

    The atmosphere became solemn.

    <strong><i><b>Cough cough!</b></i></strong>

    "Chief Feng, it was true that Qingge lost her talent and was expelled from the sect. Now, she is no longer a disciple of the Supreme Dao Pce." Xiao Nian said.

    Feng Wanjiang smiled and said, "I understand Patriarch Xiao''s intentions. Unfortunately, the Supreme Dao Pce made a hasty decision before.¡±

    "Today, I came here to bring you all good news!"

    He took out a piece of paper from his bosom and announced, "After the discussion of the elders of the sect, it was agreed that Junior Sister Xiao can join back into the sect and be the Supreme Dao Pce''s direct disciple."

    "This¡­"

    ¡°The Supreme Dao Pce?"

    Everyone from the Xiao Family began to discuss.

    Xiao Qingge pursed her lips as anger shed through her eyes.

    At that time, the Supreme Dao Pce had taken a fancy to her talent and snatched her away. However, when she lost all of her talents, they kicked her out.

    But now that she had recovered her cultivation after experiencing all sorts of hardships, the Supreme Dao Pce''s "careless" sentence was enough to drag her back to the sect.

    He still used this kind of charitable attitude!

    This made her feel humiliated.

    Feng Wanjiang said, "Junior Sister Xiao, why aren''t youing to receive the edict?"

    Xiao Qingge remained unmoved and said coldly, "Chief Feng, please don''t address me as Junior Sister. Since I was expelled from the sect, I had nothing to do with the Supreme Dao Pce anymore. As for this edict, it is better to ask Chief Feng to take it back."

    Feng Wanjiang shook his head and said, "Junior Sister Xiao, did you know how many people dreamt of bing a direct descendant of the Supreme Dao Pce? Are you sure you want to give up this opportunity?"

    "Yes," Xiao Qingge said.

    Xiao Qingge did not hesitate.

    Feng Wanjiang put away the edict and nodded. "That''s fine too. It seems that Junior Sister Xiao is very courageous."

    "If there''s nothing else, take care, Chief Feng." Xiao Qingge stood up to send the guest off.

    "There''s no rush." Feng Wanjiang replied, "Since Junior Sister Xiao refuses to return to the sect, then return the sect¡¯s belongings first."

    Xiao Qingge was stunned. "When have I ever taken anything from a sect?"

    "Junior Sister Xiao is truly forgetful." Feng Wanjiangughed, "You entered the sect at the age of eight. Isn''t your cultivation all thanks to the sect?"

    Xiao Qingge frowned. "You mean¡­"

    Feng Wanjiang said with a smile, "Since you want to break with the sectpletely, then cripple your cultivation. From now on, you have nothing to do with the Supreme Dao Pce."

    "What did you say?!¡± Xiao Qingge suddenly stood up.

    The expressions of everyone in Xiao Nian''s group changed.

    Xiao Qingge was the Xiao Family¡¯s hope right now. Feng Wanjiang had the audacity to make her cripple her cultivation?

    Xiao Nian''s expression was displeased as he said in a low voice, "This is the Xiao Family; Chief Feng is being too arrogant!"

    Feng Wanjiang said indifferently, "You dare not ept the decree of the Supreme Dao Pce? Don¡¯t you think your Xiao Family is bing too arrogant?"

    "You!" Xiao Nian''s expression changed.

    Xiao Qingge forcefully suppressed her anger and said, "My previous cultivation has already dissipated. I relied on the Spirit Fruit to reverse my talent, and I''m no longer cultivating Supreme Dao Pce techniques. So why should I cripple my cultivation?"

    Feng Wanjiang stood up. ¡°Our sect¡¯s reputation says it all! So what? You want to refute?"

    The Xiao Family members were immediately filled with righteous indignation.

    Too domineering!

    Even a top-tier sect could not bully people like this!

    Feng Wanjiang said, "Now that the Xiao Family is in turmoil, relying on the Supreme Dao Pce is the only choice. As for you, Xiao Qingge, after entering the Supreme Dao Pce, you have endless cultivation resources. So what reason do you have to refuse?¡±

    "I''ll give you onest chance to ept or not!"

    Xiao Qingge knew that the other party was forcing her to submit, but she did not hesitate.

    "I won''t join the sect!"

    Even if the wind and rain were to sway, the Xiao Family would never be under anyone''s control.

    If there were a shortage of cultivation resources, she would slowly cultivate.

    In any case, she would never return to the Supreme Dao Pce.

    "Good, very good!"

    Feng Wanjiang''s smile was cold and stern. "Looks like you think you canpete against the entire sect with Li Ran?"

    "Who called me?" A male voice rang out, and the living room immediately fell silent.

    Everyone looked towards the door.

    A tall figure slowly walked in. His eyes were cold and deep, and his face held an iparable sharpness.

    "Li Ran!" Xiao Qingge covered her mouth, her eyes filled with joy.

    <i>He has returned!</i>

    Li Ran walked over to Feng Wanjiang and asked, "I didn''t hear what you just said. Why don''t you repeat the phrase?"

    Looking at the man in front of him, Feng Wanjiang''s scalp went numb.

    Wasn''t this Devil Sheng Zi in the southern border!

    When did he return?

    <strong><i><b>Pa, pa, pa.</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran raised his hand and patted his cheek. "I told you to repeat it. Are you mute?"

    Feng Wanjiang didn''t dare to get angry after being humiliated like this. Instead, his face flushed red as he said, "I''m here to convey the decree of the Supreme Dao Pce."

    ¡°An edict?"

    "Show it to me," Li Ran said.

    Feng Wanjiang didn¡¯t dare to resist.

    He took out an edict and handed it to him.

    Li Ran opened it and took a look. "What bullshit? Bestowed grace to allow her to return to the sect? You treated her as a dish."

    He kneaded the edict into a ball and handed it to Feng Wanjiang.

    "Eat it."

    "Ah?" Feng Wanjiang was stunned.

    "You don''t understand? I said eat this bullsh*t edict for me."

    Feng Wanjiang clenched his fists, "Li Ran, don¡¯t go too far¡­"

    His voice stopped abruptly.

    Li Ran''s left hand pinched his face and forcefully opened his mouth. He then directly stuffed the edict into it!

    "Really? How old are you? He even needs someone else to feed him."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Everyone from the Xiao Family watched this scene in shock.

    Why was Chief Feng, who had been so aggressive just now, now being picked up by Li Ran like a gue?

    This contrast was too great!

    "Can''t swallow it? It''s fine; I¡¯ll help you."

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    He raised his hand and punched Feng Wanjiang''s face, causing blood to flow out of his face!

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    After several consecutive punches, his face and bones caved in, and his teeth were no more!

    Li Ran frowned. "You still can''t swallow?"

    ¡°I swallowed it!" Feng Wanjiang''s mouth opened wide in fear, "If you don¡¯t believe me, look, I really swallowed it!"

    He was only a Golden Core Cultivator. The gap between him and a Nascent Soul was too significant, especially when his opponent was a Nascent Soul genius!

    When Li Ran grabbed hold of him, he used a secret technique to seal Feng Wanjiang¡¯s qi.

    Right now, forget about dao techniques; he couldn''t even ignite his blood to escape, so he could only wait to be beaten up!

    Li Ran nodded in satisfaction. "Very good."

    Just as Feng Wanjiang was about to let out a sigh of relief, a voice sounded in his ear. "Now, spit it out again."

    "Ah?" His legs went soft, and he almost fell to the ground.

    Li Ran thought to himself, "You can''t spit it out? It''s fine. I''ll help you."

    <strong><i><b>Bang bang bang!</b></i></strong>

    The living room was filled with the sound of fists hitting flesh, asionally mixed with Feng Wanjiang''s wailing and cries for mercy.

    When Xiao Nian saw this scene, his voice tightened.

    <i>Is this¡­ how the Devil Path solves their problems?</i>

 Chapter 160: The Peak of Tribulation, Wu Chengkong!

    <h4>Chapter 160: The Peak of Tribtion, Wu Chengkong!</h4>

    Everyone from the Xiao Family stared nkly at this scene.

    The Chief of the Supreme Dao Pce, who was originally high and mighty, was now paralyzed on the ground like mud.

    The skin on his face wascerated, and his entire body was badly mangled. He tightly hugged Li Ran''s calf, and he pleaded with Li Ran as he looked so tiny.

    "Don''t, don''t hit me! I really can''t spit it out!" Feng Wanjiang wanted to cry but had no tears.

    How could he be a weakling if he could be the chief disciple of a top sect?

    On the contrary, regardless of whether it was talent, aptitude, orprehension ability, he could be said to be extremely strong, rarely having an opponent among his peers.

    However, he just so happened to meet Li Ran, this freak.

    As soon as they met, he sealed off his qi with the Spirit Suppression Secret Seal.

    As a pure Dao cultivator, once he lost his Dao spirit energy, he would simply be a fish on the chopping block.

    "If I knew that Li Ran had returned, I wouldn''t havee to the Xiao Family even if I was beaten to death!" Feng Wanjiang''s intestines were about to turn green with regret.

    Li Ran pulled out his leg and stomped his cheek on the ground. "Just now, from your tone, it seems like I can''t protect my own wife?"

    "I can''t, I can''t!" Feng Wanjiang trembled. "Just now, I was the one who spoke indiscriminately. Please don''t mind it, Sheng Zi Li!"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. I''m not that calctive when everyone says the wrong thing."

    ¡°???¡± Xiao Nian covered his face.

    You''ve already beaten him to such a state. Aren''t you just being petty?

    "I knew that Sheng Zi Li was magnanimous and would not lower himself to my level." Feng Wanjiangughed sheepishly.

    "Of course." Li Ran raised his head to look at the Xiao Family members and asked, "Did he say anything else before I came?"

    "This¡­" Everyone looked at each other in dismay.

    At this time, the Xiao Family''s Sixth Elder whispered, "Feng Wanjiang said that if Qingge doesn''t wish to return to the Supreme Dao Pce, then he will cripple her cultivation and have her no longer have anything to do with the sect."

    "Oh?" Li Ran narrowed his eyes slightly. "Crippling her cultivation? Chief Feng is really impressive."

    Feng Wanjiang''s heart instantly turned cold.

    He swallowed his saliva and said in a flustered voice, "Sheng Zi Li, I''m just saying this to scare Junior Sister Xiao. How could I dare to cripple her cultivation!"

    Li Ran shook his head. "No, you really dare."

    Feng Wanjiang was speechless. "¡­"

    A dark light appeared in Li Ran''s hand. His face was icy under the light. "Then Chief Feng, guess. Do I dare?"

    "No!" Feng Wanjiang''s body trembled like a sieve.

    This was the number one devil of the Vast Land. He was unrestrained!

    What did he not dare to do?

    "I''m the head of the Supreme Dao Pce. I''m the disciple of Sect Master Chen Yundao. Therefore, if you touch me, the Supreme Dao Pce will not let this matter rest!"

    <strong><i><b>Pa pa pa.</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran pped, "Chief Feng''s background is really great. Do you want me to introduce myself?"

    Feng Wanjiang fell silent.

    No matter how big his background was, it was impossible for him to surpass Li Ran.

    Moreover, that devil Leng Wuyan¡­

    Perhaps even Chen Yundao would have to consider it?

    Veins bulged on Feng Wanjiang''s forehead as he roared, "Elder Wu, if you don''t show yourself, I''ll really be killed!"

    "Elder?"

    Suddenly, he felt as if a light was shining on his back. He suddenly turned around to look.

    Ripples appeared in the air, and a ck-robed old man appeared out of nowhere.

    His beard and hair were all white, expressionless.

    With a wave of his sleeve, Feng Wanjiang was directly sucked into his palm and firmly ced on the ground.

    A trace of qi entered his body, and his surging qi and blood instantly calmed down.

    "Elder Wu, why are you only here now?!¡± Feng Wanjiang heaved a sigh of relief as heined.

    The two of them hade down the mountain together, but Elder Wu had gone somewhere.

    He hadn''t taken the Xiao Family seriously at first, so he came to the door by himself. But, of course, he didn''t expect to meet Li Ran here¡­

    Elder Wu shook his head. "Wanjiang, you''re too impatient. Can I still watch you get crippled? Do you know that we missed a great opportunity?"

    "Opportunity?"

    Feng Wanjiang was taken aback for a moment before quickly reacting.

    If Li Ran really wanted to cripple him, there would be a war between the two sects. Then Elder Wu would have an excellent reason to kill Li Ran.

    However, that roar from before had instead reminded him.

    "Are you using me as bait?" Feng Wanjiang frowned.

    "Those who aplish great things don''t care about minor matters," Elder Wu said indifferently. "I don''t need to say this. Wanjiang should understand."

    Feng Wanjiang snorted.

    This was the reason.

    However, when he thought of Elder Wu hiding in the shadows and watching helplessly as he was beaten up, he felt extremely displeased.

    Li Ran''s eyes shed with vignce as he watched the conversation between the two as if no one was present.

    Elder Wu was very powerful.

    Even standing there, his presence was akin to a mountain, intimidating everyone present.

    At this moment, he noticed that Xiao Qingge''s body was trembling slightly, her eyes filled with fear.

    Li Ran frowned. "Qingge, you know him?"

    Xiao Qingge nodded and whispered, "His name is Wu Chengkong. He''s at the peak of the Heavenly Tribtion Realm! Back then, I was expelled from the sect because of him."

    "The peak of the Tribtion Realm¡­"

    Li Ran''s gaze grew increasingly solemn.

    They were existences that were only second to Emperor-level existences. They were peak figures able to dominate over ten thousand kilometers!

    Although he had killed an ancient tribtion puppet corpse, that was due to all sorts of coincidences. In the face of a true Heavenly Tribtion Realm, he didn''t think of winning.

    The difference in the cultivation realm was simply too significant. It was not the existence of the same level.

    This was a gap that no divine ability could bridge!

    Elder Wu looked at Li Ran and shook his head, sighing. "Sheng Zi Li¡¯s talent is indeed exceptional. I''ve only seen him once in my life. At your age, you can be called the number one person in this world! Unfortunately¡­"

    "I almost killed you!" he said.

    He didn''t conceal his killing intent at all.

    But now that there was no longer a valid reason, he couldn''t just take action. Otherwise, even the sect wouldn''t be able to protect him.

    After all, in front of Leng Wuyan, Heavenly Tribtion was just a joke.

    Elder Wu shot a nce at Xiao Qingge. "You dare not even ept the sect''s edict? Xiao Qingge, you''re getting bolder and bolder!"

    Xiao Qingge shook her head and said, "My talent cannot be considered unique. So why must the sect force me to return?"

    Elder Wu snorted coldly. "Do you think the sect values talent? You lost all your cultivation and were expelled from the sect. Now that you''ve returned, wouldn''t the worldugh at our Supreme Dao Pce?¡±

    "Otherwise, you will be an honest mortal for the rest of your life, or you¡¯ll die here!"

    These words were truly overbearing!

    Xiao Qingge''s face was pale. "You!"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran''s entire body shone. Ancient seals, blood energy, and Buddha''s light were mixed together. Finally, his aura reached its peak!

    He stood in front of Xiao Qingge, his eyes shining with a faint golden light.

    "Isn''t it true that the Supreme Dao Pce is ipetent?"

 Chapter 161: Exiting from the Secret Grounds, Li Wuqiang!

    <h4>Chapter 161: Exiting from the Secret Grounds, Li Wuqiang!</h4>

    Li Ran was no match for Wu Chengkong.

    The fact that he was several realms away from him was iron-d. There was an unsurmountable gap between them.

    However, just because he couldn''t win didn''t mean he had to admit defeat.

    Xiao Qingge was his woman. How could he ignore her words?

    When facing the weak, he would show off their might. When the strong came, he would act like a coward?

    There was no need to talk about Heaven Seizing Cultivation Technique; he was covered in a river of stars!

    At this moment, Li Ran''s entire body was glowing with light. His qi and blood surged like a great river, surging endlessly in his body.

    He refused to back down.

    ¡°Li Ran¡­"

    Xiao Qingge looked at his back and gently bit her lips. Mist filled her eyes.

    Feng Wanjiang looked at Li Ran, his heart trembling.

    He knew that this Devil Sheng Zi was powerful, but he never expected him to be this strong!

    It was one thing to crush him with a pure cultivation base, but this boundless Buddhist qi, the surging qi and vigor in blood¡­ It was simply terrifying!

    <i>What a monster!</i> He sighed in admiration.

    A trace of surprise shed through Elder Wu''s eyes. "You''re cultivating both Buddhism and martial arts?"

    Even though this Buddhist qi wasn''t considered vast in his eyes, it was still extremely pure. It was as though he was an aplished monk that had been consecrated for hundreds of years before Buddha!

    The faint blood energy on Li Ran''s body looked somewhat familiar as if it was¡­

    "The Blood Demon Emperor¡¯s bloodline?"

    However, what shocked him the most was the ancient golden seal that spread out from his cor, releasing an aura from the ancient era.

    Even if he looked carefully, his heart couldn''t help but palpitate!

    "How many fortuitous encounters does this guy have? He''s not even twenty years old. How could he have such a deep foundation!"

    This was no longer a problem that could be exined by talent!

    "In time, this kid will suppress tens of thousands of sects!" Elder Wu''s heart trembled.

    He frowned as he looked at Li Ran, his eyes shifting as if he were weighing something.

    He was not only restless, but also apprehensive and fearful.

    "Does Sheng Zi Li know what he''s talking about? The Supreme Dao Pce is a supreme sect of the Righteous Path. How could you dare to say that they were ipetent?"

    Li Ran sneered, "Isn''t it a sign of ipetence for an elder at the Heavenly Tribtion Realm toe to an ordinary aristocratic family to show off, threaten, and lure them away?"

    Elder Wu''s expression did not change. "Xiao Qingge is a disciple of my Supreme Dao Pce. This old man is merely performing his duties."

    "She''s no longer a disciple of the Supreme Dao Pce!" Li Ran said coldly, "A disciple lost her cultivation and was kicked out without hesitation. Did you all fulfill your sect''s responsibility?¡±

    "Now that she''s recovered, she''s be a disciple of your Supreme Dao Pce? Trulyughable!"

    Elder Wu narrowed his eyes. "What does that mean?"

    Li Ran replied, "What I mean is, you can go back and forth wherever she wants to go. Xiao Qingge doesn''t want to go to the Supreme Dao Pce, so no one can force her!"

    As soon as these words were spoken, the atmosphere instantly became murderous.

    The members of the Xiao Family were sweating.

    The other side was a Heavenly Tribtion mighty figure. A single hand could tten the Xiao Family!

    Elder Wu''s ck robe fluttered in the wind, and his voice was as cold as the cold wind. "It seems that you think that I won''t dare to touch you, Sheng Zi Li!"

    The air in the hall was heavy, and a powerful pressure spread out. Everyone''s faces were pale, as if arge stone was pressing down on them.

    As for Li Ran, he was the first to bear the brunt of the attack. His chest felt suffocated, and even his breathing became difficult.

    But he was still unwilling to give in.

    "Ha," Elder Wuughed in anger. "A mere Nascent Soul child, do you think you can stop me?"

    He waved his sleeve and immense pressure spread out.

    Li Ran''s qi was instantly sealed, and even his surging qi and blood were suppressed. He was frozen in ce like a statue, unable to lift a single finger.

    He could only watch as Elder Wu walked towards Xiao Qingge.

    Seeing that Xiao Qingge was about to fall into the other party''s hands, Li Ran''s heart burned with anxiety.

    He activated the Heaven Seizing Technique to its limit and tried his best to break through the restriction.

    A golden light shed in his hand as a Buddha¡¯s bone fell into his palm.

    He crushed it.

    Boundless Buddhist qi immediately surged out, finally allowing him to obtain a sliver of space.

    However, Li Ran didn''t make a move. Instead, he gathered all of his Buddhist power and roared a few words.

    "Old Li, if you don''t make a move, your granddaughter-inw will be taken away!"

    Apanied by the faint voice, a furious roar resounded through the sky.

    Under Li Ran''s control, heavy echoes rolled towards the sky above the Li Residence!

    "Old Li, Old Li¡­¡±

    Li Wuqiang, who was taking a nap in the secret realm, quivered. "Who? Who is calling this daddy?"

    He furrowed his brows and sensed it for a moment before immediately waking up.

    "How dare you bully my grandson?!"

    Elder Wu was taken aback for a moment before bursting out inughter, "Sheng Zi Li, you''ve put in so much effort to shout out like this? Hahaha!"

    Li Ran red at him without saying anything.

    Elder Wu says arrogantly, "I am at the peak of the Heavenly Tribtion Realm! As long as it wasn''t an Emperor, who would be able to stop this old man?"

    After saying that, he reached out to grab Xiao Qingge.

    But just as he was about to touch her, a sizeable blood-red hand appeared in the air and pped him into the ground!

    Li Wuqiang¡¯s displeased voice rang out. "A mere trash who is in the Heavenly Tribtion Realm, yet he dares to bully my grandson?"

    Elder Wu was stunned.

    "Emperor-level expert? How is this possible?!"

    Li Ran had already regained his freedom. He shook his head and said, "Didn''t you find out beforeing? Do you think my Li family is a pushover?"

    ¡°Li Family?"

    "It''s Li Wuqiang! Binding Mad Devil Li Wuqiang, he was still alive?!"

    The atmosphere became quiet for a moment.

    Li Ran looked at him sympathetically.

    Then, his blood-red hand mmed down like a madman. The entire Xiao Family seemed to have experienced a magnitude eighteen earthquake!

    Li Wuqiang''s exasperated voice echoed in the air. "Who allowed you to give me a nickname?"

    "What Binding Mad Devil? I''m called the Prison Lock Mad Dragon!¡±

    "Of course, I''m not dead, and I''ll live longer than you!"

    Elder Wu couldn''t move at all.

    Like a tree stump, he was forcefully smashed into the ground, only his head exposed. At this moment, his nose was bruised and his face swollen, and his hair was disheveled. He didn''t look like a Heavenly Tribtion expert at all.

    Li Ran covered his face.

    Did everyone already know about Old Li''s ck history¡­ When Feng Wanjiang saw this, he couldn''t help but feel his heartbreak!

    Other than Leng Wuyan, did Li Ran have an Emperor-level expert to support him?

    <i>Who the f*ck are you ying with!</i>

    He swallowed his saliva and turned around to sneak away.

    He looked up, and his face turned ashen. "Li¡­ Sheng Zi Li¡­"

    Li Ran looked at him from high up. He clenched his fists and let out a series of crackling sounds. His smile was very bright.

    "Don''t rush off. You were ying with them. y with us."

 Chapter 162: Li Wuqiangs Bad Move!

    <h4>Chapter 162: Li Wuqiangs Bad Move!</h4>

    One hourter¡­

    The earthquake finally stopped.

    Half of the Xiao Family had already been reduced to ruins. The Xiao Family members stood helplessly on the street, staring foolishly at the broken wall before them.

    In the courtyard, Li Wuqiang''srge red hand held Wu Chengkong while Li Ran held Feng Wanjiang.

    Their clothes were ragged, and their faces were pale. They were as motionless as two dead dogs.

    Li Wuqiang indignantly cursed, "You''re just a mere Heavenly Tribtion child, yet you dare to call me by my name? It would be better if it were the Supreme Dao Pce Chief!"

    Clearly, the words "Binding Mad Devil" had deeply stimted his nerves.

    Li Ran was stunned. "Old Li, how do you know he belongs to the Supreme Dao Pce? You know each other?"

    "How could I possibly know this type of Heavenly Tribtion trash!?¡±

    Li Wuqiang said, "The Dao Insight on this person''s body is the same as Chen Yundao¡¯s Ox-nose. So it must be that of the Supreme Dao Pce."

    "Ox-nose¡­"

    Li Ran shook his head and smiled.

    That was an Emperor-level expert. But, of course, not many people in the entire Vast Land dared to say that.

    Li Ran looked at the dying Feng Wanjiang, and a hint of ruthlessness shed through his eyes.

    A dark light quietly condensed in his hand.

    "Brat, I know what you want to do, but I advise you not to do that." Li Wuqiang''s voice rang out.

    Li Ran frowned. "Why?"

    Li Wuqiang said, "Because this isn''t just going to offend Chen Yundao, it also gives him a chance to make a legitimate move."

    Li Ran''s eyes flickered.

    "I have the backing of the Youluo Temple. At worst, I''ll cultivate in the sect until I reach the Emperor-level and thene out. You''re also protecting the Central City. So what¡¯s there to worry about?"

    "This¡­"

    Li Wuqiang''s embarrassed voice sounded. ¡°But this old man cannot beat him."

    ¡°???¡±

    "Aren''t you an Emperor too? You should be about the same, right?"

    "Who told you that?" Li Wuqiang exined, "Emperor level is just a general term for cultivation. True strength depends onws and divine abilities. How many Nascent Souls in the world are your opponents?

    ¡°Emperor Rankings are also divided into ordinary and geniuses emperors. For example, Leng Wuyan and Chen Yundao are geniuses, whereas this old man¡­ <strong><i><b>Cough cough</b></i></strong> At most, he could be considered a talent.¡±

    "And Emperor level is not the end¡­ So forget it; even if I say anything more, you won''t understand."

    Li Ran shook his head. "To simply put, you''re a coward."

    Li Wuqiang surprisingly didn''t refute him. Instead, he said indifferently, "Back then, Ox-nose suppressed the entire Devil Dao by himself. If Leng Wuyan hadn¡¯t appeared out of nowhere, I''m afraid that the Devil Dao would have been like a candle in the wind.¡±

    "You haven''t experienced that period. So you might wonder what weight the name ¡®Chen Yundao'' signifies.¡±

    "If he dares to make a move, I can barely protect the Li Family, but the Xiao Family definitely won''t be able to withstand the storm.¡±

    Li Ran''s eyes were a little solemn.

    Li Wuqiang had always given him the feeling of being cynical. It was very rare for him to speak in such a severe manner. It would appear that the Ox-nosed Old Daoist was someone not to be trifled with.

    Li Wuqiang said, "Li Ran, you are a genius who would eventually be an Emperor. The most crucial factor is time. Don''t fall before you be invincible. Otherwise, everything will be empty talk.¡±

    "Don''t give someone like Chen Yundao and Yi Qinn any leverage. If they end up having a reason to act, I''m afraid everything will be over!" Li Wuqiang spoke from the bottom of his heart.

    The Vast Land was vast, filled with outstanding people and will. Countless geniuses would be born every year, but how many could truly ascend to the Immortal Realm?

    Most of them either died prematurely or did not have a firm will.

    Whether it was his temperament or aptitude, Li Ran was the only one he had seen in his life. The only thing he needed right now was time to grow.

    Why take such a risk for the sake of a mere trash Golden Core?

    Li Ran himself understood this principle.

    He looked at Feng Wanjiang and said regretfully, "Then let him go?"

    This guy had threatened Xiao Qingge before.

    Li Ran was displeased to let him off just like that.

    Li Wuqiang pondered for a moment before a red light entered Feng Wanjiang''s dantian.

    His mud-like body trembled for a moment, and a trace of redness shed across his face before he fainted.

    "Old Li, what did you just do?"

    "I used a secret technique to lock down his essence. As long as this fellow doesn''t reach the Heavenly Tribtion Realm, he''ll never be able to get <i>it</i> up again." Li Wuqiang said in a despicable manner.

    Li Ran trembled. "Isn''t your move too damaging?"

    Li Wuqiang said unhappily, "Isn''t it just to vent your anger for you?"

    Li Ran looked at Wu Chengkong and said, "Then don''t favor one thing over the other. Lock this old thing up."

    "No need," he said.

    Li Wuqiang said, "He lost his essence and kidney energy. He''s no longer a man."

    Li Ran shook his head.

    These two were truly difficult.

    Li Wuqiang''srge red hand mped the two of them with his thumb and middle finger, and with a "bang" sound, they were sent flying.

    They drew a beautiful arc andpletely disappeared from everyone''s sight.

    Li Ran held onto the wall and watched them turn into a ray of light in the distance.

    Li Wuqiang replied via voice transmission, "I have to go back. I''m too active today."

    "Alright, I''ll go back to the secret ground to find youter.¡± Li Ran nodded.

    The red hand in the void dissipated.

    Li Ran moved his shoulder for a moment. Then, just as he turned around, he was stunned.

    The Xiao Family members were pitiful and helpless. Half of the Xiao Mansion behind them had turned into ruins.

    Li Ran was a little embarrassed.

    Just now, he and Old Li had beaten up too much, but in the end, they identally destroyed the Xiao Family¡­

    ¡°Li Ran!"

    Xiao Qingge threw herself into his arms like a petrified swallow, dilly-dallying like a kitten.

    "When did youe back?

    "I missed you so much!¡±

    "That Elder Wu was terrifying just now¡­"

    She hugged Li Ran tightly as she could not finish her words.

    "It''s fine. I''m here." Li Ran rubbed her head lovingly.

    "Nephew Li."

    At this moment, Xiao Nian walked over and cupped his hands, "Thank you, nephew Li, for your help. My Xiao Family owes you another great favor!"

    Li Ran shook his head, "I''m sorry, Uncle Xiao, for causing the Xiao Family to end up like this."

    Xiao Nian said thoughtfully, "What is a house? People were the foundation! If Qingge were taken away today, the consequences would be unimaginable!"

    The Supreme Dao Pce had terrible intentions.

    If Xiao Qingge were brought to the mountain, who knew what she would face.

    Li Ran thought for a moment and said, "I''ll send someone overter to help you guys clean up and repair. I''ll try to restore the Xiao Mansion as soon as possible."

    "Before that, everyone should go to my Li family for a short while."

    He smiled and said, "Why don''t you stay at the Li residence for a few days?"

    Xiao Qingge was stunned. ¡°Why am I the only one going?¡±

    Xiao Nian whispered something into her ear.

    Xiao Qingge''s cheeks turned redder and redder. In the end, she covered her face shyly and rebuked, "Father, what are you talking about? I don''t want to talk to you anymore!"

    Li Ran looked at the two of them nkly.

    Xiao Nian patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly, "Good nephew, do your best!"

    "Ah?"

 Chapter 163: Is Sheng Zhixia in love?!

    <h4>Chapter 163: Is Sheng Zhixia in love?!</h4>

    Imperial Pce, Jade Flood Dragon Pavilion¡­

    Sheng Zhixia sat in her chair and looked out the window with aplicated expression.

    Sometimes shy, sometimes worried, sometimes reluctant¡­

    Her experiences of the past few days had left a deep imprint in her mind, and she could not forget it no matter what.

    "That devil actually did that kind of thing to me. He really went too far!"

    Sheng Zhixia''s pretty face was red and her beautiful eyes were filled with shame and indignation.

    At this moment, a female voice sounded in her ear. "Who did something to you?"

    "He¡­" Sheng Zhixia was about to reply when she suddenly reacted and covered her mouth.

    She turned around and saw a woman standing behind her, looking at her with a smile.

    She was wearing a white auspicious cloud pce dress and looked very simr to her, as if they both were carved from the same mold.

    "Sister, why are you sneaking up on me without a sound?" Sheng Zhixia pouted.

    This person was her second sister.

    She was the second princess of the Sheng n, Princess Sheng Anyi.

    Sheng Anyi smiled. "I almost broke the door. Yet, you didn''t react at all. Why are you so engrossed?"¡®

    Sheng Zhixia shook her head. "I am not thinking of anything. I was just in a daze."

    "Dazed?"

    Sheng Anyi pinched her smooth chin and said suspiciously, "I don''t think so. You were still mumbling about who did you wrong¡­¡±

    "No!" Sheng Zhixia blushed, ¡°You must have heard wrong!"

    Sheng Anyi looked at her sister''s shy expression and frowned. "Zhixia, are you in love?"¡®

    "Love, love?!¡±

    Sheng Zhixia suddenly stood up and said incoherently, "Sister, don''t talk nonsense. I-I'' m not in love! Besides, why would I date him?!¡±

    Sheng Anyi tilted her head and said, "He? Who is he?"

    Sheng Zhixia covered her mouth, her ck and white eyes filled with panic.

    She had leaked it!

    In the bedroom¡­

    Sheng Anyi was sitting on the chair, her eyes serious.

    Sheng Zhixia stood opposite her, her fingers tangled together like a child who had made a mistake.

    She hugged her shoulders and asked, "Tell me, how far have you reached?"

    "This¡­" Sheng Zhixia thought of something, and her cheeks flushed red. She was speechless.

    When Sheng Anyi saw this, she was shocked. "Have you already¡­"

    "Of course not!"

    Sheng Zhixia hurriedly said, "We''ve only known each other for a few days and nothing happened!"

    At the same time, she thought,

    <i>Apart from getting tied up by the other party and recording a shameful video¡­</i>

    Sheng Anyi looked at her sister carefully and saw that she hadn''t changed much. She heaved a sigh of relief.

    Although Sheng Zhixia had a strong innate talent and apassionate heart, she was very simple in nature.

    Sheng Anyi was worried that she would be deceived.

    "You''ve only known each other for a few days, yet you''ve lost your mind? It looks like this little brother is very attractive."

    "Who lost their minds? I don''t miss him,¡± Sheng Zhixia exined.

    However, her voice did not sound confident.

    "Don''t think about him?"Sheng Anyi asked with a smile.

    Sheng Zhixia said in a low voice, "I admit that there is a point, but it''s not because I like him, but because something else happened."

    Sheng Anyi said, "How about this? Tell me how you feel about him. Let me help you analyze it."

    Sheng Zhixia thought for a moment and said, "It''s just a little annoying, a little shameful, and a little¡­"¡®

    "Miss?"

    Sheng Anyi added.

    Sheng Zhixia blushed and used her thumb and index finger to measure. "Just, just a little."

    <strong><i><b>Pfft.</b></i></strong>

    Sheng Anyi couldn''t help butugh. "Sister, congrattions. You''re in love."

    "Ah?" Sheng Zhixia opened her mouth slightly and shook her head. "Impossible, absolutely impossible! I hate him. You don''t even know how bad that person is!"

    Sheng Anyi shook her head. "Then who was the person you hated the most?"

    Sheng Zhixia said, "It should be Imperial Concubine Li. She''s always chewing on her tongue."

    Sheng Anyi continued, "Then think about it. Do you have the same feelings for these two?"

    Sheng Zhixia was stunned.

    It seemed to be different.

    She hated Imperial Concubine Li from the bottom of her heart.

    When she recalled Li Ran, her heart was filled with anger and joy. Yet, there was a sour and unfamiliar feeling.

    Sheng Anyi smiled and said, "My silly little sister, it looks like you like him."

    "That''s impossible. He''s so bad and treated me like that¡­" Sheng Zhixia''s face turned red as if he had a fever.

    Sheng Anyi joked, "Congrattions, our Little Summer has finally found Son of Heaven!"

    "Sister!" Sheng Zhixia stomped his feet.

    Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, "Sister, how could you understand this? You have been single ever since you¡¯re born."

    <strong><i><b>Cough, cough.</b></i></strong>

    Sheng Anyi thought to herself, "I stole some books from the maidservant. That''s what it says¡­"

    "Alright," Sheng Zhixia retorted, "So you''re also an armchair strategist. I almost believed you!"

    She was both embarrassed and angry as she grabbed at her armpit.

    "No, it''s too tickly!"

    The two of them wereughing and fighting, rolling together on the couch.

    Only after a full incense stick had passed did they break apart panting. Their hair was a little messy, and their luxurious pce skirts were full of wrinkles.

    The two of them leaned together.

    They looked very simr. They looked like twins.

    However, Sheng Anyi''s figure was more delicate, and the corners of her eyes were more gentle.

    As for Sheng Zhixia, she looked more youthful and energetic.

    "Alright, let''s not mess around anymore."

    Sheng Anyi''s aura was a little chaotic. "Have you improved again? I can''t hold you back anymore."

    "Of course. I''m a genius." Sheng Zhixia giggled.

    "I''m proud of you."

    Sheng Anyi pinched her smooth little face, "Oh right, I forgot to ask you, which family''s son is that?"

    "It''s the Li family¡­"

    "The Li family in Central City?"

    Sheng Anyi nodded. "Then it can be considered a high family. Although it''s not as good as the royal family, we¡¯re not that ipatible."

    She then asked, "Which young master of the Li family? What''s his name?"

    Sheng Zhixia whispered, "His name is Li Ran."

    "Oh¡­ Wait, who are you talking about?"

    Sheng Anyi got up abruptly and looked at her in shock. "Don''t tell me it''s that devil Li Ran!"

    Sheng Zhixia lowered his head and said, "That''s him¡­"

    Sheng Anyi sat weakly on the bed, her mind in a mess.

    Her sister, the Emperor''s favorite daughter, and the Sheng Imperial Court¡¯s Princess had fallen in love with the Devil Sect¡¯s Sheng Zi?!

 Chapter 164: Li Ran must be a demon!

    <h4>Chapter 164: Li Ran must be a demon!</h4>

    Sheng Anyi''s mind went nk.

    Who was Li Ran?

    The Sheng Zi of Youluo Temple, the number one on the Heavenly Devil Rankings. After taking the lead in breaking through to the Nascent Soul Realm, he had be the publicly acknowledged number one genius in the Vast Land!

    Although he wasn''t a scoundrel who would kill like a numb person, his deeds were shocking enough.

    He was a demon among demons, a vicious person among vicious people!

    Sheng Anyi swallowed her saliva and muttered, "Zhixia, although the Sheng n is neutral, isn''t it a bit inappropriate for you to find such a devil to fall in love with?"

    The Flood Dragon Princess was the trump card of the Sheng n. She was deeply loved by themoners and could be said to be an idol.

    But she had fallen in love with the Devil Sheng Zi?

    She felt that something was strange.

    Sheng Zhixia shook her head and said, "First of all, Li Ran and I are not in that kind of rtionship. It''s just that something happened¡­ It''s just a misunderstanding.

    "Second, Li Ran isn''t the person you think he is.-"

    Sheng Anyi was puzzled. "What kind of person?"

    Sheng Zhixia said seriously, "Sister, do you know that the beast tide has attacked South Wind City?"

    Sheng Anyi nodded. "I''ve heard that the situation is extremely critical. Fortunately, the disciples of the sects took action, otherwise, I''m afraid they''ll suffer."

    Sheng Zhixia replied, "The one who led everyone to resist the beast tide was Li Ran."

    "It''s him?"

    Sheng Anyi was stunned.

    She had always thought that it would be Lin Langyue or Yue Jianli. After all, they were the leaders of the Righteous disciples.

    Sheng Zhixia said, "It''s him. He alone blocked the beast tide, saved dozens of cultivators, and personally killed the Thunder Lion.

    "Lin Langyue told me personally that if Li Ran hadn''t been here, they wouldn'' t have been able to stop the beast tide, and that hundreds of thousands of people in South Wind City would have be demon beast rations!"

    Sheng Anyi''s eyes were wide-eyed with astonishment.

    Her sister would not joke about such a thing.

    Could it be that the devil Li Ran was also a savior of the world?

    Sheng Zhixia''s eyes glowed as she said softly, "Although he''s acting arrogantly and recklessly, he''s also a thoroughly bad guy¡­ However, I have my own bottom line. He is righteous and also magnanimous. He is much stronger than those hypocrites."

    Sheng Anyi looked at her sister and couldn''t help but sigh in her heart.

    From the looks of it, she was truly trapped!

    <strong><i><b>Dong dong dong.</b></i></strong>

    At this moment, the door was slightly knocked.

    "Come in!" Sheng Zhixia snapped back to her senses.

    A pce maid walked in and bowed. "This servant greets Princess Flood Dragon and Princess Jinyun."

    "What is it?"

    The pce maid replied, "Your Majesty wants you to go to Qianyuan Pce to meet the Saint."

    Sheng Zhixia was stunned. "Imperial Father hase out of seclusion? He must have asked about the beast tide, and I have something to report."

    She stood up and the pce maid came to tidy up her clothes and hair.

    "Big sister, I''ll go see Father first."

    She left quickly after saying that.

    Sheng Anyi looked at her back with aplicated and helpless expression.

    "Little Zhixia has someone he likes. I''m quite happy, but he''s the Shen Zi of a Devil Sect¡­

    ¡°Li Ran? If there''s a chance, I really want to see him. Just what kind of person would be able to lure Little Zhixia''s heart?"

    Qian Yuan Pce¡­

    The sky above the hall was empty. Other than the tall figure on the dragon throne, there was no one else.

    Emperor Sheng Ye sat on the high tform and looked out the window with a deep gaze.

    "Li Wuqiang attacked¡­ It really is rare. This old fellow actually stopped pretending to be dead?

    "Judging from his aura, he should be an elder of the Supreme Dao Pce. <strong><i><b>Tsk tsk,</b></i></strong> he''s getting bolder."

    Even though his thoughts were racing, his face remained expressionless, like a cold rock.

    At this moment, footsteps sounded.

    "Your son pays his respects to Imperial Father. May Imperial Father rest in peace."

    Sheng Ye looked at Sheng Zhixia below the stage, a trace of pampering shing through his eyes. "Get up."

    "Yes, Imperial Father."

    Sheng Zhixia stood up.

    Sheng Ye said indifferently, "What''s the result of your trip to the southern border?"

    "Reporting to Imperial Father. The Beast Tide was blocked by the sect disciples, and it didn''t break through the defensive line. No one in South Wind City was killed," replied Sheng Zhixia.

    Sheng Ye nodded. "I already know about this."

    Sheng Zhixia continued, "The beast tide was caused by Yu Ye, an expert of the Yin Corpse Dao. He attempted to refine a Heavenly Tribtion corpse puppet, causing the Grand Myriad Mountain demon beasts to riot."

    She then presented a document.

    It recorded all the details of this investigation.

    Sheng Ye slowly flipped through it.

    Sheng Zhixia said from the side, "This one has attached a list of people participating in the battle against the beast tide. They are all heroes of our human race. They should be announced to the world and rewarded ordingly."

    Sheng Ye did not say anything and silently finished reading the document.

    After a long time, he said, "You''re right. They are indeed human heroes and should be praised by the world."

    "The Imperial Father is wise!" Sheng Zhixia was delighted.

    "But,

    "There''s a problem with your name list. Why are there the names of Youluo Temple, Joyous Unity Sect, and other Devil Sects on it?"

    "Because they''ve all joined in the battle against the beast tide!" Sheng Zhixia was puzzled. "This is especially the case for the Devil Sect''s Sheng Zi, Li Ran. He''s even more outstanding. This is something that everyone has witnessed."

    Sheng Ye shook his head. "The Devil Dao is the Devil Dao. How could he be a hero? You remembered wrong."

    Sheng Zhixia shook her head, "Your daughter is certain that there isn''t¡­"

    "You remember wrongly."

    Sheng Ye interrupted.

    Sheng Zhixia stopped, "Imperial Father?"

    Sheng Ye frowned. "It seems you''ve forgotten what I saidst time.

    "The Devil Dao is the Devil Dao, and the Righteous Path is the Righteous Path. The Righteous and Devil will never stop fighting. Only then will the Sheng n be able to stay in this iron bucket.

    "Now that you''ve made Li Ran your greatest hero, what would the world think? Was the Youluo Temple still a devil sect?''

    "If the boundaries between the Righteous and Devils are blurred, I''m afraid that the order of the Vast Land will be changed!"

    His voice reverberated throughout the hall, and it carried an unquestionable dignity.

    Sheng Zhixia was silent for a long time before she said in a low voice, "Then what do you think, Imperial Father?"

    Sheng Ye said, "Of course we still have to announce it to the world, but we have to cancel all the names of the Devil Dao and change the leader to Lin Langyue."

    "Imperial Father!" Sheng Zhixia called out.

    She hadn''t expected Sheng Ye to be so ruthless. He had killed all the merits of the Devil Dao!

    "Could it be that Imperial Father isn''t afraid of Leng Wuyan causing trouble?" she asked anxiously.

    Sheng Ye sneered, "The one who stole Li Ran''s credit is the Tianshu Institute. If she wants to find trouble with Yi Qinn, what does it have to do with me?"

    Sheng Zhixia was stunned. She looked at Sheng Ye in disbelief, her eyes somewhat unfamiliar.

    "Your daughter absolutely doesn''t agree¡­"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Sheng Ye''s figure had already disappeared from the main hall.

    He didn''t even give her a chance to speak.

    Sheng Ye said, "Send an invitation to Tianshu Institute and invite Sect Leader Yi Qinn to attend the ceremony. I believe she will be very satisfied with the result."

    "Understood, Your Majesty!"

    A voice came from the corner, and the hall fell silent.

    "Yi Qinn¡­"

    Sheng Ye''s smile was cold. "She should hate Li Ran, right? Thank you very much this time!"

    Li family mansion, in the bedroom¡­

    Looking at the three youngdies in front of him, Li Ran couldn''t help but feel like they were fighting.

    He said cautiously, "How about¡­ I''ll sleep by myself today?"

    "No way!" The three of them spoke in unison.

    Li Ran didn''t know whether tough or cry as he looked at Qin Ruyan. "Why are you joining in?!"

    Qin Ruyan smiled and said, "This servant is best at warming the bed. Do you want to experience it?"

    Feeling the two murderous gazes beside him, he couldn''t help but cry.

    "Thank you so much!"

 Chapter 165: Qin Ruyan, Backyard Governance Expert!

    <h4>Chapter 165: Qin Ruyan, Backyard Governance Expert!</h4>

    The atmosphere in the room was very awkward.

    Although Yue Jianli said that she was sorry for Xiao Qingge, the two of them began to pinch each other when they met.

    Xiao Qingge hugged her shoulders. "Chief Yue, I didn''t expect to meet again so soon."

    Yue Jianli shook her head. "I don''t want to see Miss Xiao at all."

    Xiao Qingge sneered, "I don''t want to see you either, but why did you appear at my fianc¨¦''s house?"

    Yue Jianli hugged Li Ran''s arm and said in a tender voice, "My husband and I have a deep love for each other. I''ll be there wherever he is."

    Li Ran looked at her in surprise.

    How could she say something so numb?

    She didn''t look like a sword immortal!

    Yue Jianli blushed and was very shy, but she stubbornly refused to let go.

    As expected, when a woman got jealous, she could do anything¡­

    "Husband? I''ve never even called him that before!" Xiao Qingge''s chest rose and fell in anger. A white light shed in her eyes. Last time, we didn''t y to our heart''s content. Let''s fight again!"

    Yue Jianli harrumphed, "You don''t think that you can defeat me if you reached the Golden Core Realm?"

    Xiao Qingge lit up the fan club. "Don''t waste your breath. I''ll see the real deal."

    Yue Jianli said lightly, "I''m already a half-step Nascent Soul, and you''re only at the early stage of the Golden Core Realm. I don''t want to bully you. Besides¡­"

    She leaned against Li Ran''s shoulder. "I don''t want to make my husband angry.""

    Xiao Qingge gnashed her teeth in anger, but there was nothing she could do about it.

    Li Ran couldn¡¯t say anything. "¡­"

    Yue Jianli''s personality was straightforward. Since when did she be like this?

    Could this be a woman''s talent?

    At this moment, he noticed Qin Ruyan''s faint smile and was looking at Yue Jianli.

    Immediately, he understood.

    It must have been this demoness!

    Xiao Qingge hugged Li Ran''s other arm and said coquettishly, "Li Ran, look at her bullying me."

    Yue Jianli said, "I just want to be with my husband.¡±

    "Li Ran."

    "Husband."

    "Stop!"

    Li Ran frowned. "Stop it. Don''t talk about it."

    Seeing that he seemed to be angry, the two girls did not dare to speak and obediently sat upright.

    Li Ran red at Qin Ruyan. "Come out with me."

    She stood up and walked out of the room.

    Qin Ruyan''s eyes were full of smiles as she walked out.

    In the courtyard, Li Ran said angrily, "Did you teach Yue Jianli to be jealous?"

    Qin Ruyan blinked. "This servant doesn''t understand what Master Li is saying."

    The Yun Ling Spear suddenly appeared and the tip of the spear trembled slightly. "Do you understand now?"

    Qin Ruyan couldn''t help but feel aggrieved. "Quickly put it away. Your spear is so scary, this servant can''t take it."

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­"

    If he didn''t know that her vital yin hadn''t dissipated, he would have thought that her opponent had been through hundreds of battles.

    Qin Ruyan''s fingers twined around her ck hair as she said, "Only a crying child can eat sugar.The women around Sheng Zi Li were more and more outstanding, and Chief Yue''s personality was too strong. It was easy for her to lose out. This servant is only helping her open a hole."

    Li Ran rubbed his forehead and said helplessly, "What does this matter have to do with you?"

    Wasn''t this just adding to the mess?

    Qin Ruyan lowered her head and said with a flirtatious look, "Why don''t you take this servant away as well? This servant definitely won''t be jealous and can keep your backyard in order."

    <strong><i><b>Dong!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran pped her on the head. "What are you thinking of eating?"

    Qin Ruyan rubbed her head and cried in pain.

    "Does Sheng Zi Li not believe in this servant''s standard?""

    Li Ran nodded. "I really don''t believe it."

    "Then wait."

    Qin Ruyan turned around and walked into the room.

    Yue Jianli and walked out.

    She walked in front of Li Ran and lowered her head. "Husband, I was wrong just now. I shouldn''t have yed a small game. How can I take over my husband for myself?¡±

    Li Ran was shocked. " Ah?"

    Yue Jianli raised her head, her cheeks slightly red. "You and Miss Xiao haven''t seen each other for a long time. Quickly go and apany her. We still have a long life."

    She returned to her room.

    Li Ran raised his head with a nk expression. He saw Qin Ruyan smiling proudly like a little fox.

    "This witch¡­"

    In the room, the candlelight flickered and the fragrance rose in spirals.

    Xiao Qingge''s pretty face was exceptionally beautiful under the light of the lights.

    She stared dazedly at Li Ran''s handsome face. "Li Ran, it''s been so long since west met. Did you miss me?"

    "Of course I did¡­"

    Li Ran yed with her little face and pinched it like a hamster. It looked extremely cute.

    Xiao Qingge pouted and mumbled, "I will definitely work hard to cultivate. Only then will I be with you forever."

    "You''ve worked hard enough," Li Ran shook his head.''

    Thest time they parted, she was still at thete Foundation Establishment Realm. Not long after, she was already at the early stage of the Golden Core Realm.

    Furthermore, Li Daoyuan had also said that she always came to the secret ground to cultivate every day. Even the Frost Origin Festival was no exception.

    Xiao Qingge shook her head. "It''s not enough. I have to be stronger."

    She felt an inexplicable sense of danger in her heart.

    The women by Li Ran''s side were bing more and more outstanding. They were all the head of the sect and top geniuses.

    Inparison, her super talent seemed to be somewhat ordinary.

    She encouraged herself in her heart, "Come on, at least you should surpass Yue Jianli."

    At this moment, Li Ran thought of something and asked in confusion, "What did Uncle Xiao say to you when we left the Xiao Residence? He looked mysterious?"

    "Nothing, nothing.¡±

    Xiao Qingge''s face instantly turned red. Her eyes were so flustered that she did not dare to look at him.

    Li Ran pinched her chin. "If you don''t say it, I''ll torture you to extract a confession."

    "He said, he said¡­" Xiao Qingge pinched the corner of her clothes and said shyly, "My father said that the higher your realm, the harder it is to have children. And your cultivation has improved too quickly. If your realm is too high, you might not have a child¡­"

    Li Ran smiled. "That''s it? No wonder Uncle Xiao asked me to do my best."

    Actually, this worry was purely unnecessary.

    With his special bloodline, it was more than enough to give birth to a football team, even if he was to be an emperor.

    It was just that he didn''t have such thoughts at all.

    He asked, "But we haven''t fulfilled the engagement yet. Doesn''t Uncle Xiao mind?"

    Xiao Qingge said bashfully, "My father said that the engagement is just a formality. As long as we are in love, it''s enough. He also said that everything is about giving birth to children."

    Li Ran covered his face. "Your father is really avant-garde."

    Looking at the shy beauty under the candlelight, his smile gradually became unbridled.

    "Although I don''t have any ns to have a child, it won''t be a problem to practice first."

    Xiao Qingge opened herrge innocent eyes.

    "Ah, practice?"

 Chapter 166: Xiao Qingge was actually cultivating a dual cultivation technique?

    Chapter 166: Xiao Qingge was actually cultivating a dual cultivation technique?

    In the next room¡­

    Qin Ruyan and Yue Jianli¡¯s ears clung to the wall as they listened carefully like spies.

    But after a long time, they still could¡¯ve heard a needle falling in the next room.

    They did not even speak.

    Qin Ruyan straightened her body and said resentfully, ¡°It seems that he used the soundproof array again. Sheng Zi Li is still so cautious.¡±

    Yue Jianli was stunned. ¡°He used it again¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Did I say that? You must have heard wrong.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Yue Jianli felt that something was wrong.

    However, she didn¡¯t think too much about it. ¡°Holy Maiden Qin, do you think I was too scheming?¡±

    Her personality was straightforward, how could she know how to fight with a woman?

    Qin Ruyan had taught her those words earlier.

    ¡°How could that be?¡± Qin Ruyan consoled. ¡°Think about it. There are so many outstanding women by the side of Sheng Zi Li. If you wanted to obtain his favoritism, you would definitely have to use your wrist.¡±

    Yue Jianli shook her head. ¡°But I don¡¯t think he likes this.¡±

    Qin Ruyan said with her arms crossed, ¡°Are you or am I experienced?¡±

    Yue Jianli scratched her head. ¡°You should be more experienced ¡­¡­¡±

    After all, she was the Holy Maiden of the Joyous Unity Sect, and her status was well established.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I¡¯m definitely right.¡± She smiled.

    Yue Jianli sized her up, feeling that something was off.

    ¡°Why do I feel like you have other ns?¡±

    Cough cough!

    A trace of embarrassment shed across Qin Ruyan¡¯s face. ¡°I, I have no other ns¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, the two of them were suddenly stunned.

    All of a sudden, the surrounding spirit energy began to surge, like boiling water, as it swarmed towards the neighboring area.

    The room next door shone with white light, shining through the gaps between the windows and doors, tearing apart the entire night sky.

    A holy aura permeated the air, making one¡¯s mind calm and peaceful.

    The two of them stared nkly at this scene, unable to speak for a long time.

    Qin Ruyan swallowed her saliva and muttered, ¡°This time, themotion is really big¡­¡±

    Li Family secret ground¡­

    Li Wuqiang was training a parrot to learn how to speak.

    ¡°Learn from me, Mad Dragon Prison Lock,¡± Li Wuqiang replied.

    The parrot said, ¡°Learn from me and Binding Mad Devil.¡±

    Crunch

    Li Wuqiang expressionlessly crushed the parrot¡¯s neck, and the parrot let out a miserable shriek as its spirit energy dissipated.

    This parrot was something that he had conjured up with spirit power to apany him.

    In order to make it more intelligent, he sent out a trace of divine sense, but in the end, it discovered that it knew too much.

    He decisively chose to kill the bird.

    Suddenly, Li Wuqiang was taken aback as if he had sensed something.

    ¡°This spirit energy fluctuation has always been the activation of the Rakshasa Technique. With Li Ran¡¯s awakening degree, the timing is just right.

    ¡°This kid¡¯s luck is really good!¡±

    He shook his head and took a nap against the railing.

    Li Ran stared nkly at Xiao Qingge, who was shining with white light.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either. Just now¡­ At that instant, the Jade Maiden Rakshasa Technique automatically began to operate.¡±

    Just as Li Ran was about to speak, a majestic spirit energy swept over and poured into his body.

    However, this spiritual energy seemed to be somewhat different.

    It was even purer than usual, as if it had been refined. Moreover, it was emitting a faint white light.

    It was exactly the same as the light on Xiao Qingge¡¯s body.

    Spirit energy flowed through his meridians, constantly moistening his blood.

    Li Ran seemed to have sensed something and activated his bloodline awakening state. His eyes turned dark red and his body rapidly expanded.

    A trace of pain shed through Xiao Qingge¡¯s eyes.

    However, she also knew that she could not interfere with Li Ran now. She bit her lips and endured it.

    Li Ran looked inside himself.

    White light and blood energy intertwined with each other, and dark red elements were constantly being removed. The blood energy became more transparent.

    After an unknown period of time, this change quietly stopped.

    The aura of the awakened bloodline hadpletely transformed.

    The blood energy from before was extremely mixed, mixed with the urge to kill. If it was opened for too long, it might even affect Li Ran¡¯s consciousness.

    But now, it waspletely different.

    The blood energy had calmed down a lot, and it still contained explosive power, but it was easier to control than before.

    The killing intent was still strong, but it would not cause anyone to lose their rationality.

    Even the dark red eyes of a demon beast became as clear as red crystals.

    Most importantly¡­

    He broke through again.

    The little person in his dantian was still sitting cross-legged, another strand of white light shining from his body.

    As for theke of spirit energy in his dantian, there were also white and red blood threads, like fish in theke.

    The area of theke was alsorger than before.

    He had already broken through to the mid-Nascent Soul Realm.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Li Ran scratched his head. ¡°Could it be that this Jade Maiden Rakshasa Technique is a dual cultivation technique? Later, I won¡¯t absorb Qingge¡¯s cultivation!¡±

    He hurriedly lowered his head to look, only to see Xiao Qingge¡¯s eyes slightly closed, the white light in her eyes bright.

    His aura was rising steadily, finally stopping at thete Golden Core Realm!

    She actually broke through as well.

    ¡°This cultivation technique seems to have some background. It seems to be specially prepared for bloodline awakening?¡±

    She obtained this Jade Maiden Rakshasa Technique from Li Wuqiang.

    At that time, she was still wondering why Old Li possessed a female cultivation technique.

    So it was matched with a Bloodline Awakening.

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°He actually didn¡¯t exin such an important matter. Fortunately, he cultivated it for Qingge¡­¡±

    Li Wuqiang was too unreliable.

    At this time, Xiao Qingge also opened her eyes.

    A white light shed in her eyes, and her eyes regained rity.

    ¡°Li Ran, I seem to have broken through,¡± she said in disbelief.

    ¡°I can tell.¡± Li Ran smiled.

    Xiao Qingge felt the boundless spirit energy in her body and asked in surprise, ¡°I actually broke through two small realms in a row? This is much faster than cultivating!¡±

    ¡°That makes sense,¡± Li Ran said seriously. ¡°Then let¡¯s put in more effort. Let¡¯s see if we can directly help you break through the pill and be a baby tonight.¡±

    Xiao Qingge¡¯s face turned red. ¡°Then, then turn off this awakening state.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It hurts.¡±

    The next morning.

    Li Ran opened the door and stretchedfortably.

    Qin Ruyan happened to pass by the door.

    ¡°Good morning, Sheng Zi Li¡­ Eh, you seem to have broken through?¡±

    His aura was even thicker and more restrained than before. A gleam of light shed through his eyes from time to time. It was clear that his cultivation had reached a whole new level.

    At this moment, Xiao Qingge walked out as well.

    When Qin Ruyan saw her, she was stunned.

    ¡°Late-Golden Core Realm, you¡¯ve also broken through? Two small realms!¡± Qin Ruyan gulped.

    To think that sleeping with Li Ran would have such benefits?

 Chapter 167: Li Wuqiangs Wool!

    <h4>Chapter 167: Li Wuqiangs Wool!</h4>

    Central Imperial Pce¡­

    Jade Flood Dragon Pavilion¡­

    Sheng Zhixia leaned against the window with a depressed expression. It was unknown what she was thinking.

    "Zhixia."

    A soft call rang in her ears.

    She turned around and saw Sheng Anyi standing beside her.

    "I''ve called you a few times. What are you thinking?"

    Sheng Anyi smiled. "Don''t tell me you''re thinking of your Sheng Zi Li again."

    Sheng Zhixia strangely didn''t refute. Instead, she lowered her head and sighed.

    Sheng Anyi was stunned for a moment before rubbing her head. "What happened? Why are you so depressed? Tell Big Sister."

    "It¡¯s Imperial Father¡­"

    Then, she told her what happened at the pce.

    Sheng Anyi fell silent after hearing this.

    She was not surprised at all by Sheng Ye''s decision.

    In the eyes of the Human Emperor, the glory of the n was greater than everything else. In fact, even their lives were not worth mentioning.

    Actually, even if Li Ran became a hero, he might not necessarily affect the Sheng n''s rule, but in Sheng Ye''s opinion, any possible risk must be stopped immediately.

    This was the rule of an emperor.

    Inparison, Sheng Zhixia''s so-called principles were simply insignificant to him.

    "Since it''s the Imperial Father''s decision, there''s really nothing we can do about it," Sheng Anyi said helplessly.

    Sheng Ye never changed his decision.

    "Li Ran has done so much for the human race, and he has made such a great contribution. Now, due to the so-called risk, he''spletely being ignored!" Sheng Zhixia whispered.

    "This is unfair to Li Ran, to Qin Ruyan, and to all of the participating Devils.

    "Furthermore, I promised Li Ran that I would reward him with what he deserves. It seems that I''m going to break my promise."

    Her eyes were sparkling with tears, and her expression was filled with guilt.

    After some thought, Sheng Anyi asked, "Then why don''t we go and exin it to him? Perhaps he''ll understand?"

    Sheng Zhixia shook her head, "But I really don''t have the face to face him right now¡­"

    Looking at her sister, who was about to cry, Sheng Anyi couldn''t help but feel pain.

    "It seems that Li Ran is really important to her.

    "How about¡­ I''ll go to the Li family first to help her out?

    "Let''s see if Li Ran is reliable or not. Zhixia is simple-minded. Don''t be fooled," Sheng Anyi thought to herself.

    Li Family secret ground¡­

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran kicked the door and angrily walked in.

    Unsurprisingly, Li Wuqiang continued to y with the parrot without looking back. "Get the door."

    Li Ran hugged his shoulder and said, "Old Li, you are too unreliable. That Jade Maiden Rakshasa Technique is actually a dual cultivation technique? Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"

    Although he and Xiao Qingge had benefited greatly, he was still unwilling to let her practice dual cultivation techniques.

    This type of cultivation technique usually advanced very quickly, but its foundation was generally unstable, and itsbat ability was mediocre.

    A''Qin didn''t have any cultivation talent, so she could only use the Maiden Spirit Body to change her constitution. But Xiao Qingge was different.

    She was already a super talent, so cultivating such a cultivation technique would be a waste of her natural talent!

    Li Wuqiang said, "Who told you that the Jade Maiden Rakshasa technique is a dual cultivation technique?"

    Li Ran frowned. "Isn''t it?"

    Li Wuqiang snorted and said, "This is the legendary inheritance of the Nine Heavens Goddess. It has a natural restraint against evil demons. When you reach the Rakshasa Nine Transformation Realm, you have the possibility of bing an emperor! How did this top cultivation technique be a dual cultivation technique?"

    "So powerful?" Li Ran was puzzled. "Then why did I break throughst night?"

    "Because of the Jade Maiden Rakshasa''s ability to remove bloodline impurities, the awakened bloodline''s constitution bes even purer," Li Wuqiang replied. "Simply put, this cultivation technique is only useful to you"

    "I see." Li Ran nodded.

    His physical body had indeed undergone a transformation, and the degree of strengthening had more than doubled upon awakening.

    The energy he had dissipated during his transformation had also allowed Xiao Qingge to break through.

    "Then tell me in advance so that I can be mentally prepared." Li Ran scratched his head.

    Li Wuqiang shook his head and said, "This cultivation technique stresses on one''s heart and mind. If one were to be prepared in advance, one would fall behind."

    "So that''s the case." Li Ran sighed in praise. "As expected of the Li Family Emperor, he knows a lot."

    "Of course! Thinking back to the days when this old man was famous, who wouldn''t be scared out of his wits when they heard the name ¡®Mad Dragon Prison Lock''?"

    Li Ran nodded. "Especially female cultivators. When they see you, their legs are probably trembling, right?"

    "Ah?"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "You tied up female cultivators with a broken red rope and called yourself an old artist. Later, you are chased by my master from the north to the southern border¡­ This is your glorious deed, right?"

    Li Wuqiang fell silent. "¡­¡­"

    At this moment, the new parrot shrieked, "Binding! I''m madly binding! Art is binding!"

    Li Wuqiang sneered. ¡°¡­¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Gaba</b></i></strong>

    The new parrot''s soul had returned to heaven.

    Li Wuqiang gritted his teeth and said, "Did Leng Wuyan tell you this?"

    Li Ran shrugged. "Guess."

    Li Wuqiang was exasperated, but there was nothing he could do.

    Back then, Leng Wuyan had chased him for tens of thousands of kilometers and destroyed more than a dozen holy treasures, causing him to asionally have nightmares¡­

    That woman was too savage!

    Li Wuqiang looked at him suspiciously. "So what do you mean by this?"

    Li Ran extended his hand and said, "Sealing fee."

    When Li Wuqiang heard this, he was furious. "I even helped you settle things yesterday! You ungrateful fellow, why are you here today?"

    Li Ran wiped his face and said seriously, "I remember the old ancestor''s kindness. I will never forget it."

    "Then why are you still¡­"

    "But feelings belong to feelings. Business belongs to business."

    ¡°You!¡± Li Wuqiang''s chest heaved violently.

    He could tell that this brat was much more shameless than him!

    "Forget it. With you being my grandson, I''m unlucky." Li Wuqiang waved his sleeve and a pile of bottles appeared on the table. The air was filled with a strange smell.

    "Pick by yourself."

    Li Ran''s eyes lit up. "I say the forefather must have some stock! What kind of treasures are these? Could you introduce them?"

    Li Wuqiang cleared his throat. "The bottle of pills you''re holding is called the Nine Revolutions Ultimate Pill."

    "That sounds very powerful. What is the exact effect?"

    "Ahem, you can think of it as a great tonic."

    ¡°???¡± Li Ran was speechless.

    "What about this?"

    "It''s a dispelling spell."

    "That sounds ridiculous¡­ What about this golden candle?"

    "This is called a ten mile candle. Dropping it on your body has an unexpected effect."

    Li Ran looked at the strange things in front of him and could not help but get goosebumps.

    "Old Li, are you sure you are not a disciple of the Joyous Unity Sect?!¡±

 Chapter 168: Princess Strange Hobbies

    <h4>Chapter 168: Princess Strange Hobbies</h4>

    Li Ran looked at the strange "treasures" on the table, and his voice tightened.

    This was too outrageous!

    As expected, he underestimated the abnormal level of his ancestor!

    "Old Li, do you have a slightly normal treasure? It''s useless to give me these things."

    Li Wuqiang shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, but there''s really no more."

    Li Ran had a suspicious expression on his face. "It shouldn''t be that way. You''re still an Emperor-level expert, how could you not have any treasures?""

    Li Wuqiang said angrily, "Don''t ask me about this, ask your master!"

    "I''ve saved more than half of my life, and I''ve got more than ten sacred treasures. She broke them all!"

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­"

    He had heard his master mention this before.

    Looking at Li Wuqiang''s exasperated expression, it seemed like he really didn''t have much stock left.

    "Alright, you can keep these things for yourself."

    Just as Li Ran was about to turn around and leave, his gaze was suddenly attracted to an object.

    It was a red ribbon that emitted a faint fluorescent light. It looked extraordinary.

    He picked it up and asked, "Ancestor, what is this?"

    Li Wuqiang nced at him and said, "It''s called ¡®a thousand miles of marriage''. It''s said that if a man and a woman hold it together, there will be a special connection between them. But not everyone can seed. This thing is very mysterious. It depends on karma and fate."

    Li Ran nodded. "It sounds quite reliable. Have you used this before?""

    Li Wuqiang smiled disdainfully. "Who uses this thing? It''s so annoying. Isn''t it better to tie them up?"

    Looking at Li Ran''s strange eyes, he realized that he had slipped up and cleared his throat awkwardly.

    "Alright, if there''s nothing else, get lost."

    "Alright."¡®

    Li Ran put the ribbon away and prepared to use it with his master.

    "Then you can rest. I''ll see you another day."

    "I beg you not toe."

    Li Ran walked out of the secret ground.

    "Young Master."

    "Greetings, Young Master.""

    The servants who passed by bowed respectfully.

    Not only was he the Young Master of the Li family, he was also the number one Devil in the world. His illustrious name made them both respectful and fearful.

    "Young Master."

    A childish voice rang in his ears. Li Ran turned around and saw a little girl standing behind him, her big ck eyes looking at him timidly.

    It was Shen Qin''s sister, Shen Ning.

    Li Ran squatted down and said, "Long time no see, little fellow. How have you been?"

    Shen Ning said obediently, "I¡¯m pretty good. Thank you, Young Master."

    Li Ran carefully sized it up.

    One could only see that herplexion was indeed much better than before, and her clothes were also clean and tidy.

    After using the pill given by Li Ran, the bruises and wounds from before had faded.

    Li Ran asked, "Do you still remember what I told youst time?"

    "I remember!" She nodded her head and took out a token. She even hung it around her neck with a red rope.

    "Wait until the Immortal Ascension Assembly begins to test my talent. If I can cultivate, go to Mystic Spirit Mountain to find you."

    Li Ran smiled as he rubbed her little head. "So obedient."

    Shen Ning seemed to have received a huge reward. His ck and white eyes narrowed slightly, filled with joy and happiness.

    Li Ran slowly walked out of the door of the Li Manor.

    Yue Jianli and Xiao Qingge had gone outside the city topete. Their realms were simr, so neither of them would let the other go.

    As for Qin Ruyan, she had been acting a bit off since the morning. She also looked at him with evasive eyes.

    After breakfast, he hid in the house and did note out again.

    Li Ran was alone and peaceful.

    He was going to go for a stroll and drink tea in the teahouse.

    At this moment, he noticed a sneaky figure outside the wall.

    The man was wearing a ck hood and his face was covered with a veil. He was peering around.

    Li Ran raised his eyebrows. "Who is that?"

    He shed behind the man and patted him on the shoulder. "Bro, who are you looking for?"

    "Ah!"

    That person was startled and suddenly turned around. The veil also drifted down with the wind.

    When Li Ran saw the face clearly, he was stunned. "Princess Sheng?"

    Sheng Anyi looked at the man in front of her. His handsome face and the portrait in her memory gradually ovepped and she couldn''t help but shiver.

    It was Li Ran!

    Faced with the legendary Heavenly Devil, she felt nervous for no reason. She stammered, "Don''t misunderstand. I''m just walking around."¡®

    "Walking around?"

    Li Ran rubbed his chin and sized her up. He felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say it.

    The aura on her body was concealed and he could not sense anything. However, judging from her appearance, it was true that she was Princess Sheng.

    Li Ran thought for a moment and said, "Princess Sheng should be here to give me a treasure, right?"

    "A treasure?"¡®

    "That''s right, didn''t we agree to send the reward to Li Manor?" Li Ran said.

    "Uh, this¡­" Sheng Anyi scratched her head.

    She knew that she was treated like her little sister.

    The two of them looked very simr to each other. Coupled with the magic clothes that could shield their senses, even their rtives might not be able to distinguish them.

    ¡°''We have to wait for the treasure¡­¡±

    Sheng Anyi couldn''t understand Li Ran''s temper, so she didn''t dare to tell him the truth. It would be bad if she angered him.

    Li Ran did not think too much about it. He nodded and said, "It''s fine. There''s no rush."

    Seeing that he was easy to talk to, Sheng Anyi gradually rxed.

    She suddenly thought of something and asked tentatively, "Master Li, do you still remember what you did to me?"

    "Ah?" Li Ran was stunned. "Why are you suddenly talking about this?"

    "I, I have been a little distractedtely¡­"

    She spoke ambiguously, wanting to see if she coulde up with something.

    Li Ran smiled. "Don''t worry, Princess Sheng. As long as you keep your secret, no one will see the video."

    "Video?" Sheng Anyi''s heart skipped a beat as she said, "Can I watch it again?"

    Li Ran said strangely, "It''s just a video. What''s there to watch?"

    Sheng Anyi said, "I also want to remind myself not to forget to keep a secret for you."

    She followed his words and did not say that she did not know what the secret was.

    "Alright, you can watch it if you want."

    Li Ran didn''t take it seriously either. He set up an illusionary formation to prevent others from spying on him.

    Then, he took out the photographic stone and yed it.

    Looking at the scene before her, Sheng Anyi''s mouth opened slightly, her phoenix eyes filled with disbelief.

    The face on the video was exactly the same as hers. Her face was red and her ears were red. Her eyes were blurred as she said those embarrassing words¡­

    It was as if that was her. Her shame was about to explode!

    Sheng Anyi blushed as if she had a fever and her legs went soft.

    She didn''t dare to continue watching and turned around to flee.

    ¡°Farewell!"

    Li Ran looked at her staggering back and could not help but feel speechless.

    "She came here specifically to review it? What is this princess''s hobby¡­"

 Chapter 169: Sheng Ye Can you stop causing trouble?

    <h4>Chapter 169: Sheng Ye Can you stop causing trouble?</h4>

    Central Imperial Pce¡­

    In the huge za, all the civil and military officials were present.

    A five-tentacled True Dragon was carved on the high tform in the center, emanating a majestic and dignified aura.

    This was the Sheng n''s pce, used to worship the ancestors or announce important matters.

    This time, the beast tide attacked Southern Wind City, which was considered a great cmity for the Human race. Thus, Sheng Ye ordered the pce temple to be opened and this matter was announced to the world.

    Emperor Sheng Ye sat on the dragon throne, quietly waiting for something.

    The princes and princesses behind him stood silently.

    Sheng Zhixia lowered her head, her expression extremely downcast. She felt a bit guilty, but also a bit self-me.

    As for Sheng Anyi, she secretly nced at her. Her face was slightly red, and her eyes were filled with shyness.

    At this moment, the imperial eunuch shouted, "Sect Master of the Tianshu Institute, Daoist Yi,e here to observe the ceremony!"

    Then, ripples appeared in the air, and a white-robed Daoist nun tore through the air.

    The pure white Daoist robe was not stained with fine dust. There was a white veil on her face, and her face could not be seen clearly.

    She was clearly standing in front of everyone, yet she was like a distant gxy, separated by countless light years.

    "Daoist Yi?" Sheng Ye stood up.

    Yi Qinn nodded slightly. "Emperor Sheng."

    She rarely appeared in the mortal world, but the opening of the temple this time was of great importance. Not only did it involve the Tianshu Institute, it also involved hundreds of thousands of ordinary people.

    Therefore, in the face of Sheng Ye''s invitation, she agreed toe and observe the ceremony.

    "Daoist Yi, please take a seat."

    Yi Qinn nodded and sat beside Sheng Ye.

    Her chair was on the same level as the dragon chair. It was practically not in order. This was Sheng Ye''s respect for Emperor-level experts.

    For an existence of this level, the so-called majesty of the imperial n was a joke.

    Yi Qinn respected his imperial strength and not his identity as the Ninth Emperor. Sheng Ye knew this.

    "For Daoist Yi to be able toe and observe the ceremony is of great significance to us, and it also gives us a bit more immortal energy to open the temple this time,¡± Sheng Ye said with a smile.

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, "Emperor Sheng is too polite. Since this matter concerns the Tianshu Institute, this humble Daoist should be at the Daoist Rite."

    Sheng Ye nodded. "I really need to thank your sect''s Chief Lin for sessfully resisting the beast tide. If it wasn''t for the fact that she was there, the lives of the people in Southern Wind City would have been ruined and hundreds of thousands of people would have been buried in the beast''s belly!"

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, "Emperor Sheng''s praise is too much. It''s all due to the contributions of all the cultivators. Langyue has only done her part."

    "Good, good, good!" Sheng Ye praised, "As a genius of the sect, you''re able to be loyal to themon people and treat the affairs of themon people as a matter of your own ord. What kind of magnanimity is this? Daoist Yi had truly taught a good disciple!"

    His words seemed to praise Lin Langyue, but they actually praised Yi Qinn.

    Yi Qinn remained calm.''

    Then, she fell silent and stopped speaking.

    Sheng Ye knew her temper, so he did not mind. He raised his hand and the eunuch immediately sent over a document.

    Sheng Ye handed the document to Yi Qinn and said, "Daoist Yi, take a look first. This is the result of Zhixia''s investigation in the southern border. When the timees, I will announce it to the world."

    When Sheng Zhixia heard this, her face paled and her fists were tightly clenched. She wanted to stand out and say something, but a slender hand pulled her back.

    She raised her head and saw Sheng Anyi shake her head.

    Sheng Zhixia understood her sister''s meaning.

    It was toote to say anything now.

    In front of Sheng Ye and Yi Qinn, how could she have the right to speak?

    This matter not only affected the Sheng n, but also the interests of the Tianshu Institute!

    Not only would she not be able to change the truth, she would even bring disaster upon herself.

    "But¡­" Sheng Zhixia lowered her head, her eyes misty. "This isn'' t the truth!"

    Yi Qinn took the document and began to read it.

    She suddenly paused.

    [Lin Langyue, disciple of the Tianshu Institute, led the Righteous Path''s cultivators to repel the beast tide, saving hundreds of thousands of people from fire and water. She was a hero of the human race!

    I hereby announce to the world that I will reward ten spirit treasures, eight immortal materials, and give her the title of ¡®State Protector True Immortal''!]

    A trace ofcency shed through Sheng Ye''s eyes as he looked at her slightly frozen expression.

    "How does Daoist Yi feel?"

    Yi Qinn closed the document.

    Sheng Ye couldn''t help butugh. "You actually know how to joke."

    Yi Qinn said calmly, "This poor Daoist isn''t joking. This writing isn''t bad, but the content is somewhat problematic."

    "What''s the problem?"

    "As far as I know, it wasn''t Lin Langyue who took the lead in repelling the beast tide, but the Youluo Temple''s Sheng Zi Li Ran," Yi Qinn said.''

    Sheng Ye was amused.

    This was going to make things clear.

    It was also good to talk about it, so as to save everyone from pretending to be confused.

    He smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Daoist Yi. I''ve already made the arrangements. This merit will definitely fall on the head of the Tianshu Institute! As long as I am here, Chief Lin will forever suppress Li Ran!"

    He held Yi Qinn firmly this time.

    The other party hadn''t fought Leng Wuyan in the first ce, and Li Ran had broken Lin Langyue''s Dao-heart before.

    The Tianshu Institute had even issued a killing order to him.

    It could be seen that Yi Qinn wished for Li Ran to die. The two of them could be said to have hit it off.

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, "Then ,I''ll trouble Emperor Sheng¡­"

    Sheng Ye smiled proudly. "No trouble, no trouble! I''ll only help the Righteous path."

    "Then I'' ll have to trouble Emperor Sheng to change his mind."

    Sheng Ye was shocked. "Ah?"

    "Daoist Yi just said¡­ change my mind?" He suspected that he had misheard.

    Yi Qinn asked, "Since this merit is Li Ran''s, why should we ce it on Lin Langyue?"

    Sheng Ye swallowed his saliva. "Daoist Yi, don''t you wish to suppress Li Ran?"

    Yi Qinn frowned and said, "Why do I have to suppress him?"

    Right now, what she wished for the most was for Li Ran to quickly be an Emperor. That way, Lin Langyue''s path of immortality would be smooth.

    Sheng Ye even let Lin Langyue suppress Li Ran?

    Wasn''t this just adding to the chaos!

    Sheng Ye reminded, "Don'' t forget, Daoist Yi, this Li Ran is from the Devil Dao¡­"

    Yi Qinn spoke righteously. ¡°What happened to the Devil Dao? Although Li Ran was a Devil, he was also a human. How could Emperor Sheng take away his honor? This was a huge matter for the human race. I hope that you can handle it impartially!"

    Sheng Ye stared nkly at her, feeling that something was wrong.

    What was going on?

    How could this Daoist nun help Li Ran!

    Sheng Zhixia was also stunned.

    Daoist Yi was too upright!

    Sheng Ye''s throat twitched. "Then Daoist Yi means to write down all the Devils?"

    Yi Qinn shook her head, "Others can be ignored. Anyway, Li Ran must be in it!"

    Sheng Ye covered his face.

    <i>What is this called!</i>

 Chapter 170: Announcing to the World, World Suppressing Heavenly Devil!

    <h4>Chapter 170: Announcing to the World, World Suppressing Heavenly Devil!</h4>

    Sheng Ye sat on the dragon chair, his face expressionless.

    He really couldn''t understand what Yi Qinn was doing.

    Regardless of the level, Li Ran should be the enemy of the Tianshu Institute.

    However, not only did Yi Qinn not deal with him, she even had the attitude of protecting him to the death!

    "Is Li Ran the Sheng Zi of the Youluo Temple or the Tianshu Institute?"

    Even Sheng Ye was confused.

    At this moment, Yi Qinn said, "Emperor Sheng, the Tianshu Institute does not need to plunder other people''s merits. Please return Li Ran''s honor to him."

    Her voice was clear and cold, without any room for discussion.

    A trace of embarrassment shed through Sheng Ye''s eyes.

    It was clearly a happy thing, yet now, he seemed to have be a despicable person!

    Sheng Ye was silent for a while, then said aloud, "This document is the result of Princess Flood Dragon''s field investigation, there is no falsification. We have nothing to change."

    "Imperial Father!" Sheng Zhixia couldn''t hold back any longer.

    She was just about to stand up and speak when she discovered that she waspletely sealed off, unable to utter a single syble.

    Sheng Ye''s expression was cold.

    Recently, Li Ran''s limelight had been too high.

    If such a person wasn''t firmlybeled as a Devil, the future might be a huge risk.

    If the Tianshu Institute did not want this glory, then he would give it to the Thousand Sword Pavilion.

    Yue Jianli wouldn''t refuse, right?

    Yi Qinn''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Emperor Sheng is sure that the document wasn''t forged?"

    Sheng Ye coldly asked, "Is Daoist Yi questioning us?"

    The atmosphere between the two instantly became murderous.

    The royal heirs and civil and military officials behind him couldn''t help but shiver.

    If these two were to fight, the entire Central City would probably be gone!

    "That day, not only did Li Ran force back the beast tide, he even saved dozens of sect disciples. I''m afraid Emperor Sheng''s actions are hardly convincing." Yi Qinn''s voice was calm.

    Sheng Ye lightlyughed. "Daoist Yi wasn''t there at that time. That was just a hearsay, so how could he prove that the document was fake?"

    Yi Qinn shook her head. "Looks like Emperor Sheng''s will has decided."

    Furious, he said, "The decision I made will never be changed."

    Yi Qinn sighed lightly. "I originally wasn''t willing to do this."

    "Eh?" Sheng Ye was stunned.

    One could only see Yi Qinn waving her Daoist robe. The clear sky suddenly darkens and the night envelops the entire Central Imperial Pce.

    Another day, the sun and moon would not shine!

    A wave of exmations immediately sounded from the square.

    Sheng Ye frowned. "Daoist Yi, what do you mean?"

    This Yi Qinn had gone mad when she made a move in the Imperial Pce!

    Suddenly, he sensed something and raised his head to look. His pupils constricted slightly.

    The night sky was like a curtain, and an enormous image was projected onto it.

    The beast tide that was like an ocean swept over. The ferocious fangs could be clearly seen, and the howls seemed to be right beside his ears!

    This scene was too real, as though he had experienced it himself.

    Everyone''s faces were pale, and they trembled. Some civil servants had even copsed to the ground.

    However, right at this moment of despair, a tall figure soared into the sky, and his entire body was covered in golden mes as he smashed towards the beast tide.

    The Heavenly me spread and the demon beasts wailed.

    The following scenes deeply stimted everyone''s nerves.

    Li Ran''s silver spear danced in the air, and the monster carcasses beneath his feet piled up like a mountain. That towering golden giant forcefully stopped the beast tide.

    In the end, his entire body was suffused with blood energy. He stepped on the beast king Thunder Lion''s corpse and walked against the beast tide.

    The demon beasts were on the verge of breaking apart. They howled and watched as they fled!

    The scene stopped abruptly.

    This was the memory that Lin Langyue had obtained, and Yi Qinn had cast it with a secret magic.

    The contents of killing Yu Ye did not appear. She did not want Li Ran to be the enemy of Yin Corpse Dao.

    As the night fell, the sun shone down again.

    However, the square remainedpletely silent.

    Everyone was immersed in that shocking scene.

    Sheng Zhixia''s eyes shone.

    She had only heard of Li Ran''s great achievements, but she had never expected him to be so exaggerated.

    One person scared the demons away?

    Too handsome!

    Meanwhile, Sheng Anyi opened her mouth slightly, her beautiful eyes filled with shock.

    "He''s actually so powerful. No wonder little sister is willing to do that¡­"

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, "Emperor Sheng still thinks he''s right?"

    Sheng Ye fell silent.

    He never thought that the other party woulde prepared.

    If this video were to spread, not only would the prestige of the royal family be challenged, they would even stand on the opposite side of the entire Devil Dao!

    "This Daoist Yi is willing to offend me for Li Ran? Just what is their rtionship?"

    The strength disyed by Li Ran far exceeded his expectations.

    And there were two top sects standing behind him. What kind of terrifying energy was this?

    At this moment, Li Ran''s position in his heart had reached an unprecedented height!

    Sheng Ye silently weighed the pros and cons¡­

    At this time, the imperial eunuch stepped forward and said cautiously, "Reporting to Your Majesty, it''s time."

    Sheng Ye''s brows slightly trembled.

    He nced at Yi Qinn. His eyes were as deep as the bottomless ocean, calm and rxed.

    However, he knew that in the depths of the sea, raging waves were brewing to destroy everything.

    Sheng Ye sighed in his heart, but there wasn''t the slightest fluctuation on his face. He said in a deep voice, "Open the temple!"

    "Yes."

    "Feng Tian Chen, open the temple!"

    <strong><i><b>Weng!</b></i></strong>

    The five-wed golden dragon carved on the high tform lit up, and a golden light spread out. A holy and solemn aura filled the world.

    Other than Sheng Ye and Yi Qinn, everyone else knelt on the ground.

    Sheng Ye stood up and slowly walked up the stairs, one step at a time.

    The bead curtain swayed, and the dragon robe fluttered in the wind. Its aura rose steadily, as if a scorching sun could not be seen directly.

    This was the pressure of the Human Emperor!

    Only Yi Qinn could tell that his footsteps were slightly heavy¡­

    A momentter, a dignified voice sounded:

    [The Sheng Zi of Youluo Temple, Li Ran, has repelled the beast tide and achieved great results. He has saved hundreds of thousands ofmoners from fire and water. He is the greatest hero of the human race!

    I hereby announce to the world that I will reward 10 spirit treasures and 8 immortal materials!

    Because he has helped the world and saved the world, I hereby give you the title of ¡®World Suppressing Heavenly Devil!]

    The emperor''s voice roiled across the horizon, resounding through every corner of the Vast Land!

    At this moment, all the cultivators were stunned and looked in the direction of Wuyang City.

    Li Ran?

    Save themon people? World Suppressing Heavenly Devil?

    Everyone had a thought: The world was about to change!

    Leng Wuyan stood on Demon Peak, looking at the clouds dispersed by the emperor''s voice. The corner of her mouth was bright and beautiful.

    "What World Suppressing Heavenly Devil? It''s so ugly. Sheng Ye really doesn''t know how to name."

    "Sect Master, the First to Sixth Peak Elders, the disciples of the Prison Hall and the Killing Hall are all ready to go. They can head to Central City at any time!"

    Leng Wuyan waved her hand. "Disperse. There''s no need to go."

    The disciple was stunned, "Ah?"

    Leng Wuyan saidzily, "Since Sheng Ye is so tactful, I''m also toozy to bother him. Let him y by himself."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 171: Who told you to provoke Li Ran!

    <h4>Chapter 171: Who told you to provoke Li Ran!</h4>

    Flying Cloud Mountain¡­

    Supreme Dao Pce¡­

    Outside the mountain gate, two figures slowly walked over.

    It was two men in ragged clothes. They supported each other and staggered.

    "Stop!" The guard roared loudly. "This is the Supreme Dao Pce''s base. Any random person can quickly leave!"

    The man walked up to him and hoarsely said, "Take a good look at who I am?"

    "Eh?" When the guard heard this, he looked carefully.

    That person''s face was covered in dirt, and his body was emitting a dense stench. His face was badly mangled, and not a single tooth remained on his mouth. He looked extremely miserable.

    "Where did this trampe from? Scram!" The guard pinched his nose and said.

    "Tramp?" That person was flustered. He took out a token from his chest. "Open your dog eyes wide. I am the head of the Supreme Dao Pce, Feng Wanjiang!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The air was quiet for a moment.

    "Hahahaha!" The guards burst intoughter, tears streaming down their faces.

    "Why don''t you pee and take a look at yourself? How dare you pretend to be Chief Feng? Do you think we''re idiots?"

    "Forging the chief token and pretending to be a sect disciple, I think you''re tired of living!"

    "Don''t waste your breath on him, take him!" The guards rubbed their fists and prepared to teach him a lesson.

    At this moment, a deacon happened to pass by. He frowned and said, "What are you guys doing? What''s the point of being so chaotic?"

    The guard grabbed Feng Wanjiang''s cor and said, "Deacon Sun, this stinky beggar is pretending to be Chief Feng. We were nning to deal with him!"

    ¡°Impersonate the chief?" Deacon Sun raised an eyebrow and walked over to take a closer look.

    One could only see that person''s face was bruised and swollen, and it was impossible to tell what he looked like.

    The swelling in his palm gradually faded away, revealing a familiar face.

    "Chief Feng?" Deacon Sun eximed.

    The guards were shocked.

    <i>This tramp is actually Feng Wanjiang?</i>

    Deacon Sun looked at the disheveled old man next to him. His legs gave way in fear, and he almost copsed to the ground.

    "Martial, Martial Elder?!¡± How did an elder at the peak of Heavenly Tribtion and the head disciple of a sect be like this?

    Deacon Sun gulped and said in a trembling voice, "What''s wrong with you two?"

    Feng Wanjiang and Wu Chengkong exchanged a nce, a trace of embarrassment shing through their eyes.

    Humiliation, too humiliating!

    They had been beaten up violently in the Xiao n, and even their Spirit Energy had been scattered.

    Then, they were sent flying for several hundred miles by Li Wuqiang. When they opened his eyes again, they actually fell into a pit in a small vige.

    Let''s not talk about that sourness.

    In the end, it was Wu Chengkong who swallowed the pill, barely recovering a thread of spirit power. He carried Feng Wanjiang back to the Flying Clouds Mountain.

    Looking at the trembling guards, Wu Chengkong didn''t have the mood to pursue the matter. "Bring us to the Immortal Pce immediately. I want to see the Sect Master!"

    He didn''t take revenge lightly.

    "Li Ran, Xiao n, Li Wuqiang¡­ I will definitely make you pay the price!" Wu Chengkong gritted his teeth.

    Supreme Dao Pce¡­

    Chen Yundao frowned as he looked at the two of them who were in a sorry state.

    A thought passed through his mind, and the breeze in the hall dispersed the stench.

    "What''s wrong?" He was puzzled.

    The two of them knelt on the ground, their voices mournful. "Sect Master, please help us!"

    Chen Yun asked, "What happened? Elder Wu, how did you end up like this?"

    With Wu Chengkong''s strength, it was reasonable to say that there were few opponents below the Emperor level.

    However, his internal organs were dislocated and his meridians were disordered. Clearly, he had been severely injured.

    "It''s that old thief Li Wuqiang!"

    Elder Wu said in a trembling voice, "This old man was kind enough to let Xiao Qingge return to the Immortal Sect, but Sheng Zi Li Ran attacked Chief Feng! I wanted to stop him, but I was heavily injured by Li Wuqiang!"

    That tearful expression of his seemed to have beenpletely wronged.

    Chen Yundao''s brows furrowed even more tightly. "Li Wuqiang''s Dao Foundation was damaged earlier. I never expected him to still be alive."

    After so many years of silence, he had thought that the other party had passed away.

    "They don''t care about my Immortal Sect at all! It doesn''t matter if this old man is beaten, but our Supreme Dao Pce can''t lose face!" Wu Chengkong said.

    Feng Wanjiang also agreed, "That''s right, that Li Ran even said that my Supreme Dao Pce is ipetent, he''s simply arrogant to the extreme!"

    Chen Yundao was expressionless as he said indifferently, "Then what do you want me to do?"

    Wu Chengkong said sternly, "The Sheng Zi has the Youluo Temple as his backer, so we need to think long and hard, but we cannot let the Xiao n and the Li n go!"

    Feng Wanjiang nodded, "Destroy these two families first. Let them know that the Supreme Dao Pce is not easy to bully!"

    Wu Chengkong said with a sinister smile, "Although Li Wuqiang is an Emperor, he is not on the same level as the Sect Master. As long as the Sect Master makes a move, he can easily¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    Chen Yundao waved his sleeve, causing Wu Chenkong to seem as if he''d suffered a heavy injury, and he spat out a mouthful of blood before flying out!

    His expression was extremely gloomy. "Are you telling me how to do things?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Feng Wanjiang was confused.

    What was going on?!

    Wu Chengkongid on the ground and vomited blood. His expression was filled with grievance and confusion.

    It was fine if he was beaten outside, but why would he be beaten when he returned home?

    Chen Yundao said indifferently, "Do you know that Li Ran has be a hero and is now a World Suppressing Heavenly Devil?"

    Wu Chengkong wiped off the blood and said, "I know, but it''s just an empty name. What''s the point?"

    Chen Yundao continued. "Then do all of you know that Sheng Ye originally didn''t want to give this name to him, and it was Yi Qinn who fought for it?"

    "What?!"

    The two of them trembled. "How, how is this possible?"

    <i>How could Yi Qinn protect Li Ran?</i>

    <i>They were enemies!</i>

    Feng Wanjiang was puzzled. "The Tianshu Institute is the Righteous path. How could they stand up for the Devil Dao?"

    Chen Yundao nced at him and asked, "Do you think that the Devil who saved hundreds of thousands of lives can still be considered a Devil?"

    The two fell silent.

    "I don'' t know why, but there are very likely three Emperor-level experts behind Li Ran!''

    "Just Leng Wuyan alone is hard enough to deal with. Now, Yi Qinn has appeared!

    "Give you all justice?Then who would make the decision for me?!¡± Chen Yundao''s icy cold voice echoed in the hall.

    The disciples of the Supreme Dao Pce had escaped in front of the beast tide and had been condemned by the Righteous sects.

    Recently, they had finally calmed down, and they had gone to provoke Li Ran, the hero who saved the world?

    And he wanted him to destroy the Li family?

    Chen Yundao wished he could annihte them!

    "Scram!"

    A gust of wind blew them out!

    At the same time, Chen Yundao''s voice resounded through Flying Cloud Mountain.

    "Wu Chengkong defied the rules of the sect and was punished to go to Pathless Cliff to meditate. He is not allowed to go out for fifty years!

    "For the time being, remove Feng Wanjiang from the position of headmaster. Within a year, he needs to break through the pill and be a baby before returning to the first peak!"

    The two of them were struck by lightning!

    A mouthful of fresh blood gushed out from their heart.

    Chen Yundao sat on the chair and said hatefully, "Why should Leng Wuyan''s disciple be so strong while my disciple is so useless?

    "That despicable Li Wuqiang actually has such a talented descendant?

    "I''m not happy, I''m really not happy!"

 Chapter 172: Daoist Yi, you actually have a crush on me!

    <h4>Chapter 172: Daoist Yi, you actually have a crush on me!</h4>

    Li Family residence¡­

    Qin Ruyan couldn''t help shaking her head when she saw Yue Jianli working hard. "Chief Yue, aren''t you too diligent?"

    Apart from eating and sleeping these few days, she was basically meditating and cultivating. Her hard work was a bit excessive.

    Yue Jianli opened her eyes and exhaled like a white arrow.

    "Xiao Qingge''s progress is too fast. I must work harder!"

    The Jade Maiden Rakshasa Technique was an Emperor-level cultivation technique, and it was not much inferior to the Burning Heaven Technique.

    Xiao Qingge''s innate talent was extraordinary. Coupled with her cheat ¡®cultivation method'', she might really be able to catch up to her after a period of time.

    Yue Jianli couldn''t ept it.

    ¡°What a silly girl!" Qin Ruyan smiled. "Xiao Qingge''s improvement was due to her dual cultivation with Li Ran. If you apany Li Ran every night, wouldn''t she be unable to ¡®cultivate''?"

    Yue Jianli whispered, "I''ve tried this method."

    "Hm?" Qin Ruyan asked, "How is the effect?"

    Yue Jianli''s face was red as he stammered, "In the end, Xiao Qingge seeded in dual cultivation."

    "Why¡­"

    Before Qin Ruyan could finish her sentence, she suddenly reacted and her face turned red.

    "You two actually¡­" Yue Jianli was so shy that she couldn''t even raise her head.

    Qin Ruyan looked out of the window at Li Ran, who was basking in the sun. Her throat was dry.

    ¡°This, this is too outrageous!"

    Li Ran was lying on a recliner in the courtyard,zily basking in the sun. Meanwhile, Xiao Qingge was peeling grapes from the side and feeding him from time to time.

    Her ck hair was coiled into a bun, and her originally pretty face was now even more clear and beautiful, revealing a pure and holy aura.

    After the two of them ¡®cultivating'' for the past few days, her cultivation base had be more and more stable, almost reaching the peak of the Golden Core Realm.

    "Li Ran, Emperor Sheng has revealed your merits to the world. You really have be a great hero of the human race!" Xiao Qingge''s eyes were filled with worship.

    Li Ran shook his head. "It''s just some fake names."

    What World Suppressing Heavenly Devil, could it be eaten?

    It was true to quickly send the heavenly treasure over.

    At this moment, a voice suddenly rang in his ear. "The Rain Pavilion in the south of the city,e and meet this poor Daoist."

    "Who''s talking?" Li Ran quivered as he sat up.

    "No one said anything?" Xiao Qingge asked.

    Li Ran dug his ears and muttered, "Could it be that I''m hallucinating? I seem to have heard that old nun''s voice¡­"

    "If you haven'' t arrived within the time it takes an incense stick to burn, then this lowly Daoist will personally pay a visit!

    "Also, this lowly one is a Daoist priest, not a nun!"

    The voice seemed to be slightly infuriated.

    Li Ran gulped.

    It really was Yi Qinn!

    Why did shee to Wuyang City? Was it to avenge Lin Langyue?

    "Forget it. It''s only a matter of time before we face." Li Ran sighed and stood up.

    Xiao Qingge asked, "Li Ran, are you going out for something?"

    Li Ran nodded. "If I haven''t returned after four hours, remember to ask Master to avenge me."

    After saying that, he walked out dejectedly.

    Rain Pavilion¡­

    This was thergest teahouse in Central City. Regardless of its location, decoration, or atmosphere, it could be said to be of high quality.

    Naturally, Li Ran was also a frequent visitor here.

    "Aiyo, Lord Heavenly Devil is here. Come in,e in!"

    When the boss saw him walk in, he hurriedly weed him.

    Ever since the Emperor announced to the world, Li Ran''s reputation in Central City was iparable. Moreover, everyone''s attitude towards him had changed from fear to reverence.

    "Today, Young Master Li is here. All guests will be free of all expenses!" The boss shouted excitedly.

    "Good!"

    "Young Master Li is here!"

    "Young Master Li is still as elegant as ever!"

    "As expected of a World Suppressing Heavenly Devil!"

    The guests all stood up to greet him.

    Li Ran nodded and finally responded.

    At this moment, he saw a white figure on the second floor, causing his heart to tremble.

    He quickly walked upstairs and saw Yi Qinn wearing a veil sitting quietly by the window.

    "Daoist Yi, we meet again." Li Ran walked over and sat across from her.

    Yi Qinn nced at him and her eyes narrowed. "You''ve broken through again?"

    Last time, he was at the early Nascent Soul stage, but now, he is at the middle stage.

    Moreover, his muscles and bones were strong, and his qi and blood were like dragons. It was as if his body had been rebuilt!

    Even she was stunned by the terrifying speed of her cultivation.

    Could this person really be the son of the Heavenly Dao?

    Li Ran smiled. "I broke through just by casually training. Perhaps I am a genius, right?"

    Yi Qinn shook her head. "If you can be a little less arrogant, you might really be able to reach the peak."

    Li Ran shrugged. "What Daoist Yi means is that you want me to be a heartless ice cube just like you? It doesn''t matter if I don''t reach the peak then.

    "An ice cube without love¡­"

    This was the first time Yi Qinn had heard someone describe her like this.

    She didn''t get angry and said indifferently, "Do you know that this arrogant and conceited personality might lead to death for you?"

    "If anyone can kill me, then I¡¯ll just kill them." Li Ran didn''t care, "A dead man is like a bird in the sky. If he doesn''t die for tens of thousands of years, he''s afraid of an egg¡­"

    "Stop." Yi Qinn couldn''t help but interrupt.

    What they were talking about was a mess. Why was it that every time she chatted with him, it would be led away¡­

    Li Ran asked, "Why did Daoist Yie looking for me this time?"

    Could it really be that she was here to kill him?

    "This humble Daoist came here to remind you. You absolutely must not put yourself in a dangerous situation. No matter what, you have to live well."

    Yi Qinn said, "If you encounter danger and Leng Wuyan doesn''t appear, you can go to the Youluo Temple to find me."

    "Ah?" Li Ran was taken aback and couldn''t believe it. "Is Daoist Yi concerned about me?"

    Yi Qinn nodded. ¡°Remember, your life isn''t just yours, it''s also rted to me¡­"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Li Ran''s face was filled with fear. He clutched his cor tightly as if he was facing a group of strong and weak young girls.

    Yi Qinn frowned. "What''s wrong with you?"

    Li Ran gulped and said in a trembling voice, "Daoist Yi, you don''t like me, do you?"

    Why else would hee to Wuyang City just to care about him?

    He even said that he would go to the Tianshu Institute to find her if he ever faced danger.

    What a fierce pursuit!

    Yi Qinn was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    Li Ran said nervously, "Don'' t think that you can force me to submit just because you''re an Emperor Realm expert. I''m mighty and I won''t yield¡­ Why don''t you take off your veil first? I''ll consider it after I see you."

    "Forget it. I¡¯ll kill him," Yi Qinn said to herself expressionlessly.

    Li Ran: ¡Æ(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ¨O¨O¨O

 Chapter 173: This time, the stone hammer!

    <h4>Chapter 173: This time, the stone hammer!</h4>

    Yi Qinn tried her best to control her killing intent.

    The temperature of the entire teahouse instantly dropped to freezing point. Even the tea became ice. The guests ran out in surprise.

    Li Ran gulped. "Daoist Yi, are you sure you don''t like me?"

    Yi Qinn gritted her teeth and said, "This poor Daoist is very sure!"

    "Then why did you suddenlye over to care about me?" Li Ran was puzzled.

    She clearly hated him thest time they met.

    Only a few days had passed, yet he took the initiative toe to Central City to care about him, and even said that his life didn''t just belong to him?

    The changes were too great.

    Yi Qinn rubbed her forehead.

    She really didn''t know what to say.

    If she were to tell him about Lin Langyue''s situation, with this brat''s shameless and lecherous personality, he might do something strange to Langyue.

    "This poor Daoist''s telepathic thoughts aren''t distracting. Don''t worry about what this poor Daoist thinks of you," Yi Qinn exined helplessly.

    She didn''t understand why the topic was brought up to this point.

    Li Ran shook his head. "I don''t believe it."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Yi Qinn''s eyebrows twitched.

    "There is no love or hate in this world for no reason," Li Ran said. ¡°I''ve broken Lin Langyue''s heart and asked her to massage my shoulders and legs. You should hate me so much. Why are you suddenly concerned about me? That''s not logical."

    Yi Qinn shook her head. "It doesn''t matter. Whether you believe it or not, This poor Daoist doesn''t care.""

    "You''re anxious. You''re anxious."

    Yi Qinn calmed down.

    She did not know why, but when she faced Sheng Ye''s calm state of mind, she was always able to cause this fellow to stir things up with a few words.

    At that moment, Li Ran thought of something. "Oh right, I have a way to verify whether you like me or not."

    He took out a red ribbon from his storage ring and said, "Let''s each hold one end. If this thing doesn''t react, then you''re innocent.""

    Yi Qinn said coldly, "This poor Daoist is clean to begin with, so I don''t need to prove anything to you."

    Li Ran shrugged. "It''s fine. It''s fine if you don''t dare to pull it. It''s normal for a woman to love a man. You don''t have to be embarrassed¡­"

    "Shut up!" Yi Qinn clenched her fists and said hatefully, "Could it be that if this poor Daoist pulled on this ribbon, this matter would be finished?"

    Li Ran nodded. "Of course."

    "Okay." She reached out to hold one end, but there was no movement from the ribbon.

    Yi Qinn snorted. "What else do you have to say now?"

    Just as Li Ran was about to speak, the red ribbon suddenly tightened.

    A warm red light lit up, and the ribbon drifted away like fine sand in the wind. The red dots of light danced in the air, and finally entered the bodies of the two of them.

    The ribbon alsopletely disappeared.

    "What is this?" Yi Qinn frowned.

    She felt that something was wrong, but she didn''t notice anything wrong when she looked inside.

    Li Ran sat in a chair, like a statue.

    He was confused.

    This was the heavenly treasure that came from his ancestor. It was called "Thousand Miles of Marriage".

    It was said that this thing was very mysterious. It wasn''t enough just to be in love. It depended on karma and fate.

    But now, there was a reaction between them?

    <i>This is too ridiculous!</i>

    Li Ran mumbled, "Yi Qinn, you really like me!"

    Yi Qinn was speechless. "¡­"

    Her eyes were filled with anger. Just as she was about to teach her a lesson, her heart suddenly skipped a beat.

    <strong><i><b>Dong</b></i></strong>

    Her body stiffened, her brows locked tightly.

    "Little thief, what the hell did you do?"

    Li Ran sighed and said, "This is called the Thousand Miles of Marriage. To actually pull us together, it''s too outrageous¡­"¡®

    "Marriage?" Yi Qinn''s eyes were filled with anger. Just as she was about to p the table and stand up, her heart began to beat more violently.

    But even with her Emperor-level strength, she could not find anything unusual.

    It was as if there was a hidden power that prevented her from attacking Li Ran.

    "You plotted against me?" Yi Qinn frowned.

    Li Ran told her about the red ribbon.

    Then, he said innocently, "I''ve never used this before. I really don''t know how it works."

    Yi Qinn saw that his expression wasn''t fake and her brows furrowed even tighter.

    "Did you have any strange feelings just now, like an elerated heartbeat?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "I don''t feel anything."

    "Strange." Yi Qinn thought for a moment and said, "Try attacking this poor Daoist."

    Li Ran was taken aback. "That''s not good, is it?"

    "Don''t worry, you can''t hurt this poor Daoist.""

    "No, I''m afraid of hurting myself."

    In the end, under Yi Qinn''s insistence, Li Ran agreed to attack her.

    "Daoist Yi, be careful." Li Ran''s right hand grabbed at her face like lightning.

    But, in Yi Qinn''s eyes, this swift movement was as slow as a snail.

    Just as she was about to lift her hand, her heart began to beat violently, causing her movements to falter.

    Then, she watched as Li Ran grabbed her veil.

    The air instantly fell silent.

    Li Ran stared nkly at her.

    Yi Qinn reacted and turned around to look at him, "You little thief, do you want to die?"

    Li Ran''s throat twitched. "Daoist Yi, you actually look like this. That''s great¡­"

    "Shut up!"

    Yi Qinn''s body trembled. Her eyes were filled with anger, but she felt even more helpless.

    This little thief was so hateful, yet she couldn''t kill him.

    She gritted her teeth and said," Don''t tell anyone about what happened today. Otherwise, this poor Daoist will never let you off!""

    After saying that, his figure shed and disappeared from the spot.

    Her voice echoed in the air.

    "Remember, never trust Sheng Ye.

    "He said that you are a human hero, but he gave you the title of Heavenly Devil. He still emphasizes your identity as the Devil.

    "You must concentrate on your cultivation. Don''t get involved in these provocative things!"

    A momentter, her voicepletely dissipated.

    Li Ran sighed. "You don''t forget to care about me at a time like this. Daoist Yi''s friendship is really deep.

    "But she doesn''t have a good rtionship with Master, and I''m definitely on Master''s side. I''m destined to have no future with her."

    He recalled how Yi Qinn''s veil fell.

    It was hard to describe her appearance and temperament.

    It was clear that it was dark clouds with beautiful hair and a face full of rosy hue. Her fair skin could be easily blown apart, and her delicate cherry lips were rosy and pink.

    She looked extremely cute.

    However, her temperament was like a distant star river, and he could reach it.

    At this moment, Li Ran noticed the white veil on the table and couldn''t help shaking his head.

    "No wonder you have to wear a veil everywhere, because your looks and temperament are seriously inconsistent!"

 Chapter 174: Strange Perception, Yi Qinglan collapsed!

    <h4>Chapter 174: Strange Perception, Yi Qinn copsed!</h4>

    Bai Yunfeng¡­

    In the depths of Tianshu Institute, in the Sect Master¡¯s residence¡­

    The room was empty. Other than the snow-white walls, there was nothing else.

    Yi Qinn sat cross-legged in the middle of the room.

    She circted her dao techniques and sensed her Heavenly Heart. However, she discovered that the daows within her body were endless. There was not a trace of stagnation, and she was unaffected.

    When she opened her eyes, a divine light shed through them.

    "Strangely, when I was in that teahouse, my mental state was indeed in chaos for a moment, but why is my cultivation not affected at all?"

    The Dao of Forgetting Emotions was very special.

    Although it was peerlessly powerful and couldmunicate with the heavens and the earth, it was easily affected by one''s mental state.

    If she couldn''t maintain her icy state, she wouldn''t be able to unleash her full strength.

    If she was to fall into the mortal world, her powers would dissipate.

    ¡°Could it be that my Dao Heart is too stable?" Yi Qinn shook her head, unable to think of an answer.

    "And what kind of affinity is that? What is it that can actually affect my body?" Yi Qinn knew her body like the back of her hand.

    However, she could not find anything unusual.

    The red dots of light weren''t some sort of energy, but some sort of mysterious object.

    There was a strange connection between her and Li Ran.

    "Damned little thief, where did these strange thingse from?"

    <strong><i><b>Dong dong dong.</b></i></strong>

    At this moment, someone knocked.

    A deacon''s voice rang out from outside the door. "Sect Master, Chief Lin requests an audience."

    Yi Qinn took out a new veil and put it on, covering her face.

    "Let her in."

    "Yes, please, Chief Lin."

    With that, Lin Langyue walked in.

    "Disciple greets Master."

    Yi Qinn nodded. ¡°Why are you looking for me?"

    "It''s nothing," Lin Langyue said with a sweet smile, "I just wanted to see you."

    Yi Qinn nced at her. "You''re thinking of Li Ran, right?"

    Lin Langyue blushed and said, "Master, you''re talking nonsense again."

    Yi Qinn was both angry and amused. "You''ve already thought of that fellow as the Heavenly Dao, yet I can''t say a few words?"

    "Master, don''t joke with me," Lin Langyue said, hugging her arm.''

    Yi Qinn looked at her with a loving gaze.

    If it wasn''t for her beloved disciple, how could she have specifically warned Li Ran?

    What does Li Ran''s death have to do with her?

    However, Lin Langyue''s personality had changed greatly since she left the secret room, and her rtionship with her had be much closer.

    Actually, rather than saying that it was a change, it was better to say that she had finally removed her outer shell and be herself.

    Yi Qinn didn''t know whether this was good or bad.

    But there was no doubt that she preferred such a disciple.

    Lin Langyue asked, "Master, did everything go smoothly this time?"

    Yi Qinn replied, "It wasn''t smooth. I guessed Sheng Ye''s n, and he was even more resolute than I imagined."

    If she hadn''t read Lin Langyue''s memories, Sheng Ye probably wouldn'' t have changed his mind.

    Lin Langyue frowned slightly after hearing Yi Qinn''s exnation.

    "Sheng Ye is so persistent in this matter. Could it be that he has a grudge against Li Ran?"

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, "He doesn''t have a grudge against Li Ran, but against all the sects in the world."

    "Ah?"

    "Why do you say that?" Yi Qinn said, "As the Ninth Five-Year Emperor, how can he ept the existence of other powers other than the imperial power?"

    "Especially the top sects. Their strength is almost on par with the imperial family. This is like a thorn in Sheng Ye''s side.

    The most important thing about the Emperor''s Heart Technique was the "private world".

    Only an iparably strong desire for power could achieve the supreme position of a king.

    "If that''s the case, then why didn''t the sect join forces to overthrow the Sheng n?"

    "Why would we overthrow him?''

    "The sect seeks the path of Immortality, the path of eternal life. The mortal world is only tied up. Someone had helped them rule the world in an orderly manner, so why do we have to do it ourselves?

    "Moreover, we can¡¯t just overthrow the royal family.

    "The Sheng n has ruled the mortal world for thousands of years. These thousands of miles ofnds have been enveloped by its draconic aura. As long as this imperial draconic aura is not destroyed, Sheng Ye''s chair can still sit steadily."

    Lin Langyue nodded in confusion.

    She had always been focused on cultivation and knew nothing about these things. This was the first time she had even heard of draconic aura.

    Yi Qinn looked out the window and said indifferently, "However, in the past hundred years, the draconic aura has shown signs of weakening. Sheng Ye must have be nervous as well.

    "That''s why he urgently wants to set the Righteous and Devil paths against each other, so that his country will be stable."

    Although Yi Qinn had cut off the mortal world, she had the wisdom to see through these things.

    Lin Langyue sighed. "They''re all Emperor-level existences, yet they'' re still so scheming."

    Yi Qinn smiled and said, "Emperor-level doesn''t mean Transcendence. There are still all kinds of desires. Amongst them, the desire for power is the most ferocious. It''s not strange for Sheng Ye to do this."

    Lin Langyue blinked. "Then what do you want?"

    "Master¡­" Yi Qinn hadn''t finished speaking when her entire body froze while her eyes were filled with disbelief.

    Sensing the change, Lin Langyue asked, "Master, what''s wrong?"

    Yi Qinn went silent for a short while before she said in a low voice, "It''s fine. You can leave first. Ah¡­" Yi Qinn was silent for a moment before she said in a low voice."

    Then, she waved her sleeve and Lin Langyue was sent out by a gentle breeze.

    The door quickly closed.

    Yi Qinn suddenly covered her chest and began to pant intensely. Her face behind the veil was faintly flushed.

    "How is that possible? How can I even sense this!

    "This is a distance of ten thousand miles! What the hell is that red line!"

    She cut off her five senses, but realized that it was useless.

    It was as if it came from the depths of her soul.

    In the middle of the day, that fellow is too absurd!"

    "This poor, this poor Daoist¡­"

    Yi Qinn gritted her teeth hatefully.

    She sat cross-legged and tried her best to circte the Pure Heart Curse in an attempt to calm down.

    However, the perception transmitted ten thousand kilometers away continued to impact her nerves.

    It wasn''t until evening that he stopped.

    Yi Qinn wiped the fine beads of sweat on her forehead. Her eyes were no longer calm.

    "That little thief has finally calmed down. He must have gone to dinner."

    She actually felt a trace of exhaustion. She leaned against the wall and closed her eyes to rest, and her restless dao heart gradually calmed down.

    She felt a little tired. She leaned against the wall and closed her eyes to rest. Her restless Daoist Heart gradually calmed down.

    But just an hourter, an even stronger throbbing came again.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Yi Qinn looked out the window, her face filled with grief and indignation.

    "Li Ran, aren¡¯t you finished?!"

 Chapter 175: Youâ€™re Bound with Yi Qinglan?!

    Chapter 175: You¡¯re Bound with Yi Qinn?!

    In the Li family¡¯s secret ground¡­

    Li Ran looked at Li Wuqiang suspiciously. ¡°Old Li, are you plotting against me again?¡±

    Li Wuqiang continued to drink his tea. ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m just lying around and scheming against you every day? What is going on?¡±

    Li Ran frowned and said, ¡°What is the marriage ribbon? It feels strange.¡±¡®

    Li Wuqiang shook his head. ¡°That was something that I obtained by chance. It seems to involve soul karma. I can¡¯t see through the details.¡±

    He looked at him curiously. ¡°You didn¡¯t use it already, did you?¡±

    Li Ran said helplessly, ¡°I just wanted to give it a try. I never thought that it would really seed.¡±

    He stretched out his right hand and saw a red line on the inside of his wrist, faintly discernible like a blood vessel.

    Ever since the red ribbon had dissipated, such a thing had appeared on his wrist.

    Li Wuqiang took a closer look and didn¡¯t find anything unusual.

    ¡°Do you feel anything strange?¡±

    Li Ran scratched his head. ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything, but it doesn¡¯t seem right.¡±

    Li Wuqiang said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. This isn¡¯t some evil thing. On the contrary, it contains some kind of good stuff. It¡¯s definitely beneficial and harmless.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good.¡± Li Ran heaved a sigh of relief.

    No matter what, Yi Qinn was there to care about him. If he really did harm her, he would feel bad.

    Li Wuqiang raised his teacup and asked curiously, ¡°Who did you use it with? That little girl from the Xiao family?¡±

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°Who then?¡±

    ¡°Yi Qinn.¡±

    Pfft!

    Li Wuqiang spat a mouthful of immortal tea.

    ¡°Ahem! Yi, Yi Qinn?!¡±

    He looked at Li Ran in astonishment. ¡°Are you talking about the Sect Master of the Tianshu Institute, that Emperor-level expert, Yi Qinn?!¡±

    Li Ran lowered his head. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡±

    Li Wuqiang gulped and his head buzzed.

    Li Ran and Yi Qinn were tied to an A-list marriage?

    This was too fucking bullshit!

    He snapped back to his senses and asked nervously, ¡°Does Yi Qinn know about our rtionship?¡±

    Li Ran thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I¡¯ve never mentioned it to her before.¡±

    Li Wuqiang heaved a sigh of relief and said with a serious expression, ¡°Remember, don¡¯t mention my name when you¡¯re outside. You¡¯re not my grandson and I¡¯m not familiar with you.¡±

    Li Ran covered his face and said, ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    ¡°Is that necessary? That is Yi Qinn! If you want to die, don¡¯t drag this old man down. This old man hasn¡¯t lived enough yet!¡± Li Wuqiang opened his eyes wide.

    Only then did Li Ran remember.

    Yi Qinn had a grudge against Li Wuqiang and seemed to have damaged his foundation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Old Li. I will avenge you.¡±

    ¡°I thank you. Just stay away from me.¡± Li Wuqiang looked at Li Ran and his throat tightened. ¡°You dare to provoke her? This¡­ This little brat is really fat! How about I run?¡±

    At this moment, outside the Li family¡¯s residence.

    The doorkeeper, Ding, was yawning in boredom when he suddenly opened his mouth.

    One could only see a group of guards dressed in gold armor, majestically arriving in front of the gate.

    Each and every one of them had burly bodies and solemn expressions. They had yellow ribbons tied around their necks, indicating their identities.

    Royal guards!

    The servant was stunned when he saw such a big show.

    The guards stood on both sides, forming a passage. A golden sedan chair carved with a dragon slowly descended.

    A young girl wearing a bright yellow flood dragon robe walked out.

    She was wearing a light golden veil, and her face could not be seen clearly. Her every movement emitted an indescribable noble aura.

    The leader of the guards shouted, ¡°Princess Flood Dragon has arrived. Li family, receive the decree!¡±

    ¡°Flood Dragon, Flood Dragon Princess?!¡± The servant¡¯s legs trembled in disbelief.

    It¡¯s actually her?

    That was the Sheng n¡¯s most famous third princess!

    He trembled as he knelt on the ground. ¡°This lowly one greets the Princess!¡±

    Sheng Zhixia nodded. ¡°Stand up, let¡¯s go in and report.¡±¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Princess.¡±

    The servant stood up, pushed the door open, and rushed into the mansion.

    After a while, the entire Li family became restless.

    From the n Leader to the Elders, to the various Executors, they all came to the courtyard and looked respectfully at the young girl who had entered the courtyard.

    ¡°n Leader Li Daoyuan greets the Princess!¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Princess!¡±

    Following Li Daoyuan¡¯s greeting, everyone was about to kneel.

    Although the Li family had the n Emperor overseeing them, it did not mean that they could transcend the mortal world.

    In the end, the Li family was still an aristocratic family living in the imperial capital.

    To them, the Flood Dragon Princess was a huge person!

    As a result, Sheng Zhixia¡¯s sleeves surged with spirit energy. Everyone could no longer bend their knees and were unable to kneel.

    Li Daoyuan was puzzled. ¡°Princess, what do you mean?¡±

    Sheng Zhixia smiled and said, ¡°Li Ran is a hero of the human race. He is the Devil of the world. The people of the Li family don¡¯t have to bow.

    ¡°Bring the things over.¡±

    She waved her hand and the guards carried a huge que with a red cloth covering it.

    Li Daoyuan said doubtfully, ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Sheng Zhixia said, ¡°Emperor Sheng feels that Li Ran¡¯s merits have been remembered. The Li family has cultivated such a hero, and they should enjoy an extraordinary honor.¡±

    She reached out to remove the red cloth.

    One could only see that it was a ck que with the word ¡®Li¡¯ written on it.

    The word was golden in color and contained the meaning of the Great Way. It was like a scorching sun that could not be seen directly.

    Sheng Zhixia said, ¡°This is the title of Emperor Sheng¡¯s Imperial Brushwork. Officials from all over the court should pass by the door. Civil officials should get off the pnquin, and military officials should show their respect.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Emperor Sheng¡¯s Imperial Brushwork?¡±

    ¡°Oh my God!¡±

    Everyone immediately went into an uproar.

    Even Li Daoyuan was stunned.

    The Emperor¡¯s Imperial Brushwork?

    This was the first time such a thing had been created. It was simply a supreme glory!

    But he did not feel happy.

    The Emperor¡¯s heart was hard to predict. Today, he would praise you to the heavens, but tomorrow, he might turn you into meat paste.

    Moreover, Li Ran¡¯s identity was so special. He didn¡¯t know if it was good or bad.

    However, the item had already been delivered to him, so he didn¡¯t dare to refuse it.

    Li Daoyuan bowed with hands folded in front and said, ¡°I thank the Emperor for his grace. I hope that the Emperor will be healthy and the Dragon Fate will be evesting.¡±

    Then, the elders walked over and carefully put away the que.

    Sheng Zhixia walked to Li Daoyuan and said with a smile, ¡°You must be Uncle Li, right?¡±

    Li Daoyuan was taken aback. ¡°Uncle?¡±

    It was the first time the two of them had met, and there was a huge gap between their identities. This title was too close.

    Sheng Zhixia said, ¡°My trip was rushed and I didn¡¯t have time to prepare anything. I¡¯ve prepared some gifts. Please don¡¯t take offense, Uncle.¡±

    As they spoke, the guards brought overrge boxes one after another, and the pearl-like energy inside was almost overflowing.

    Obviously, they were all very valuable items.

    Li Daoyuan scratched his head. Wasn¡¯t this princess too polite?

    Sheng Zhixia looked around, ¡°Uncle, why haven¡¯t I seen Li Ran? Is he not at home?¡±

    Just as Li Daoyuan was about to speak, a voice sounded.

    ¡°Princess Sheng.¡±

    Sheng Zhixia turned around and saw Li Ran striding over.

    She was a little shy and surprised. ¡°Sheng, Sheng Zi Li¡­¡±

    Li Daoyuan frowned.

    Why did he feel that something was wrong with the princess?

 Chapter 176: Entering the Royal Palace, Entering the Treasury!

    <h4>Chapter 176: Entering the Royal Pce, Entering the Treasury!</h4>

    Sheng Zhixia looked at Li Ran with aplicated expression.

    This man was not only the Devil Sheng Zi and a hero of the human race. He also held her greatest secret.

    Suchplications caused her to panic.

    Sheng Zhixia calmed down. "Long time no see, Master Li."

    Li Ran smiled. "Didn''t we just meet two days ago?"

    Sheng Zhixia was stunned for a moment and shook her head. "I haven''t been out of the pce all this time. I''m sure that Master Li had remembered wrongly."

    "Did I remember wrongly?" Li Ran frowned.

    She had clearlye to look for him two days ago, so it was impossible for him to forget about their encounter.

    At this time, he noticed the imperial pce guards at the side and immediately understood.

    "It looks like she snuck out secretly. She doesn''t want others to know about it."

    With this thought in mind, Li Ran joked, ¡°It might be because I missed the princess so much that I''m hallucinating."

    ¡°Miss me?"

    Sheng Zhixia¡¯s face turned red and she said shyly, "Don''t joke around, Sheng Zi Li. Why would you miss me?"

    "Because we''re friends. Could it be that Princess Sheng doesn''t miss me?" asked Li Ran.''

    Sheng Zhixia pinched the hem of her skirt and whispered, "Just¡­ just a little¡­"

    "A little is enough." Li Ran smiled.

    Sheng Zhixia''s eyes shed, not daring to look him in the eye.

    Li Daoyuan was dumbfounded.

    Looking at Princess Sheng being shy, who would believe that the two of them were just acquaintances?

    "Myriad Sword Pavillion, Joyous Unity Sect, and now there''s the Sheng n¡¯s Princess? This kid is too ridiculous!"

    Li Daoyuan couldn''t help but worry about his fate.

    <strong><i><b>Ahem.</b></i></strong>

    After all, there were people from the Li family and pce guards beside her. Sheng Zhixia also wanted to maintain her image as an imperial daughter.

    She cleared her throat and said, "Sheng Zi Li, I''m here to send a que. On the other hand, I''m here to invite you into the pce."

    "Entering the pce?" Li Ran raised an eyebrow.

    Could it be that Sheng Ye wanted to see him?

    Yi Qinn had specifically warned him that Sheng Ye was an Emperor. He only cared about the country and the imperial power, so he was not a trustworthy person.

    Li Ran did not want to have too much trouble with such a person.

    Seeing that he was silent, Sheng Zhixia saw through his thoughts and whispered, "Don''t worry, Sheng Zi Li. Father has already entered closed door cultivation. It was just that we need you to choose the spirit treasure and immortal materials, so I am inviting you to the pce."

    "I see." Li Ran nodded and did not hesitate.

    Sheng Zhixia looked around. "Where''s Chief Yue and Saint Qin? Should we go into the pce together?"

    Li Ran replied, "Qin Ruyan''s sect has already sent for her. As for Yue Jianli, she hasn''t woken up yet."

    "Still not awake? It¡¯s almost noon¡­"

    Sheng Zhixia was a little confused. Suddenly, she thought of something and her face turned red.

    She stammered, "Alright, alright, then Sheng Zi Li will enter the pce alone."

    After saying that, she quickly left.

    Li Ran looked at her flustered back and couldn''t help but be puzzled.

    Yue Jianli had been cultivating bitterly all night. She had just fallen asleep in the morning, so she was still asleep.

    Was there a problem?

    At this moment, Li Daoyuan came over and whispered, "You and Princess Flood Dragon¡­"

    "Friends," Li Ran said seriously.

    Li Daoyuan looked at him with disdain. "You said Yue Jianli was a friend, but what happened?"

    Li Ran rubbed his nose awkwardly. "She is really a friend."

    She must have hated him to death for treating her like that on the flying boat, right?

    Even saying that she was a friend was a little too much.

    The Imperial Pce was located in the center of Central City.

    The entire pce group climbed up in the form of adder. The most central throne room was also located at the highest ce. The surrounding buildings were scattered high and low, like stars supporting the moon.

    Li Ran and Sheng Zhixia walked through the pce.

    The buildings around her were magnificent and resplendent, giving off a royal aura.

    "Tsk tsk, it''s indeed the royal family that has money. It''s really extravagant." Li Ran sighed.

    Sheng Zhixia shook her head. "If you can choose, I would rather live on the mountain. Even if we looked at the white clouds and weeds, they were still stronger than this cold stone."

    "Indeed." Li Ran nodded and said, "Rather than being confined to the imperial pce and being wrapped by these vulgar things, it''s better to pick the stars and embrace the moon and watch the world change."

    "Pick the stars, embrace the moon, and watch everything change?"

    Sheng Zhixia was stunned for a moment and savored it carefully. A trace of yearning shed through his eyes.

    She looked at the side of Li Ran''s face and muttered, "I really don''t understand Sheng Zi anymore."

    "Oh?"

    Li Ran smiled. "What do you mean?"

    Sheng Zhixia pointed at him and said, "You are the Sheng Zi of a Devil Sect, but you have a strong heart. You are obviously cynical and unrestrained, but you can always say something that makes people think¡­"

    She sighed softly. "Sheng Zi Li is really a strange person."

    Li Ran shook his head. "I think Princess Sheng is even stranger."

    "Ah?" Sheng Zhixia was taken aback. "What''s so strange about me?"

    Li Ran said, "You¡¯re obviously a high and mighty princess, but you like to peek at others¡­ Hmm!"

    Sheng Zhixia hurriedly covered her mouth and said with a red face, "Don''t speak nonsense, I''m not spying! Moreover, moreover, you even forced me to act like that. It''s really bad!"

    <strong><i><b>Ahem!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran suddenly coughed.

    Only then did she see a pce maid passing by in the distance, jumping away like a frightened rabbit.

    She was obviously very shy, yet she still pretended as if nothing had happened.

    Li Ran said with a good smile, "Alright, since you know about it, I know about it. No one else knows about it."

    Sheng Zhixia nodded. "Then I''ll reluctantly trust you."

    The two of them continued to walk forward through the long corridor and arrived at a huge pce.

    This pce was a little different from the others. It didn''t look so gorgeous and exuded an ancient aura.

    In front of the door stood two tall guards.

    The ck armor covered his entire body, and even his fingers were covered. Only a crack appeared in his eyes, but when he looked at it, it was empty.

    Li Ran''s heart trembled.

    He could not see through these two people.

    Sheng Zhixia walked forward and took out a token, "Father Emperor has given me an order to have Sheng Zi Li enter the treasury to choose a spirit treasure."

    The ck-armored guard nced at the token and neither spoke nor bowed.

    <strong><i><b>Creak</b></i></strong>

    With a soft sound, a crack opened in the pce gate.

    A deep divine light shone from the crack of the door, and the que on the door also slowly lit up with the word "treasure ".

    Even outside the door, he could feel immortal energy spreading out.

    Sheng Zhixia handed the token to Li Ran and said with a smile, "Sheng Zi Li, please enter the treasury."

 Chapter 177: Emperors Logic, Strange Red Line!

    <h4>Chapter 177: Emperors Logic, Strange Red Line!</h4>

    This was the treasury of the Sheng n.

    It was said that there were thousands of years of umtion of the Sheng n, countless spiritual treasures and immortal materials, and even legendary holy treasures.

    Li Ran took the token and pushed the door.

    The divine light in front of him flickered as if it had passed through a curtain of water. When he opened his eyes again, he was already in a huge space.

    There was no one here. There were only rows of shelves in front of him. All kinds of spirit treasures and immortal materials were casually ced on top, emitting a faint divine light.

    At this moment, an elderly voice sounded in the air.

    "Only limited to the first floor of the treasury. The time is one hour. Ten spirit treasures and eight immortal materials.

    "If you touch it, it means you''ve chosen it. You can''t go back on your word."

    Then, there was no movement.

    <i>He must be the manager here.</i>

    Li Ran raised his eyebrows. "An hour? That¡¯s enough."

    He wasn''t in a hurry either. He walked around with his hands behind his back.

    Behind the wall.

    Sheng Ye, who was known to be in seclusion, stood with his hands behind his back. Beside him stood a stooped old man.

    It was clearly a solid wall, but there was nothing there. Li Ran''s every move could be seen.

    Sheng Ye looked at the unhurried Li Ran and his tiger eyes shed.

    "Cao Wan, what do you think of this person?"

    The old man by the name of Cao Wan looked at him carefully and praised, "His roots are superb and his talent is peerless. He is truly a rare genius!"

    Sheng Ye asked again, "Other than that?"

    Cao Wan thought for a moment and said, "I have been guarding the treasury for hundreds of years. Even the Great Prince can not hide his joy. But this young man''s expression is calm and rxed. His heart is also excellent."

    Compared to the prince, Li Ran sounded a little rebellious, but Sheng Ye did not care.

    "Good talent, excellent temperament¡­ Leng Wuyan really epted a good disciple." Sheng Ye whispered.

    Cao Wan trembled and said in shock, "This youth is Leng Wuyan''s disciple?"

    "That''s right." Sheng Ye nodded. "Not only that, even Yi Qinn wants to protect him. She didn''t even hesitate to turn against me on the spot."

    Cao Wan fell silent. He was an old monster who had witnessed an era.

    He knew better than anyone how terrifying Leng Wuyan and Yi Qinn were.

    This youth''s background far exceeded his imagination.

    Sheng Ye said in a low voice, "If he could be a devil, why would he have to be a hero?"

    Cao Wan asked, "What is His Majesty worried about?"

    Sheng Ye shook his head. "Youluo Temple isn''t a pure Devil Sect in itself. It''s just that Sect Leader Leng''s methods are too ruthless. Now that such a Sheng Zi had appeared, I am worried¡­"

    Cao Wan added, "Your Majesty, are you worried that the Youluo Temple will take off the coat of the Devil Dao, causing the power of the Righteous and Devil to be out of bnce?"

    Sheng Ye sighed. "But now that I''m talking about this, it''s meaningless. Leng Wuyan and Yi Qinn¡­ Li Ran''s rise is already unstoppable. Even I can not stop him."

    Cao Wan lowered his head.

    After all these years, this was the first time he had seen Sheng Ye show such a helpless expression.

    "I think Zhixia has a good impression of him¡­" Sheng Ye muttered in a low voice, "It''s a pity that Youluo Temple forbids marriage. Otherwise, wouldn''t it be the same as Youluo Temple and the Tianshu Institute agreeing to marriage?"¡®

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Cao Wan was startled.

    Just now, he wanted to suppress him and nned to marry him into the pce?

    Was this the logic of an emperor?

    Li Ran did not know that the two men were secretly observing him.

    He looked around the treasury with his hands behind his back. His eyes were almost blinded.

    Here, there was a dazzling array of spirit treasures and immortal materials. Immortal energy and divine lightplemented each other''s beauty. Even with the Eye of Disruption, it couldn''t be seen clearly.

    It just so happened that he couldn''t touch it at will, which made him a little afraid.

    "Since we''re here, we have to let Sheng Ye bleed properly. We can''t randomly choose."

    At that moment, a familiar voice sounded in his ear.

    "Left shelf, first row, third."

    "Who?"!¡± Li Ran jumped in fright, but there was no one around.

    The voice sounded again. "Don''t look. It''s This Penniless Priest."

    "Yi Qinn?" Li Ran was stunned. "You''re also here?"

    "This Penniless Priest is at Flying Cloud Mountain, tens of thousands of miles away from you."

    Yi Qinn said, "Sheng Ye is observing you. Don''t make a sound. Just focus onmunicating with this Penniless Priest.""

    "Sheng Ye is looking at me?" Li Ran narrowed his eyes and scanned the entire treasury, but he did not find anything.

    "Tch, it''s not like the apple falls far from the tree. Both parents have this hobby¡­"

    Yi Qinn asked, "Is there a red line on your wrist?"

    Li Ran nodded. "Yes, but it doesn''t hurt. I don''t know what it''s for."

    Yi Qinn''s teeth were itching with anger.

    This Penniless Priest had suffered for an entire day and night!

    She forcefully suppressed her anger and said, "After this Penniless Priest''s test, this Red String of Fate can ignore distance, allow us tomunicate with our souls, and also convey your feelings to This Penniless Priest."

    "Pass on my feelings?" Li Ran was stunned. "Then don''t you know what I''m doing?"

    Yi Qinn gritted her teeth. "Do you think This Penniless Priest wants to know? This Penniless Priest really wished she could kill you!"

    Li Ran raised his wrist and saw the red line shing. It seemed to be "open".

    He couldn''t help scratching.

    "Don''t, don''t scratch!"

    "Ah? Why?"

    Yi Qinn''s trembling voice sounded, "Don¡¯t ask! You''re not allowed to touch this red line!"

    Li Ran was dumbfounded. "???¡±

    Yi Qinn calmed down and said, "Try to sink your mind into the Red Line and see if you can cut off your senses."

    Li Ran did as he was told. He sank into a pitch-ck space.

    There was only a taut red thread in front of him. One end was tied to his wrist, while the other end went into the darkness and extended into an unknown distance.

    Li Ran shook his wrist. The light on the red line gradually went out and his senses were cut off.

    After shaking for a while, the red light gradually lit up again.

    Yi Qinn''s excited voice rang out. "As expected, this Penniless Priest''s spection is correct. You can cut off your senses!"

    This line of marriage was very strange.

    She could feel Li Ran, but Li Ran could not feel her.

    Furthermore, only Li Ran could cut off her senses. She could only ept it passively.

    Yi Qinn''s voice sounded again. "Li Ran, this Penniless Priest will make a deal with you."

    Li Ran was puzzled. "What deal?"

    Yi Qinn said, "This poor Daoist will help you find the most precious spirit treasure in this treasury, and you must guarantee that you won''t casually open the red line in the future, especially at that time!"

    Li Ran didn¡¯t know what to say. "???"

 Chapter 178: Kid, Pick the Expensive Ones!

    <h4>Chapter 178: Kid, Pick the Expensive Ones!</h4>

    Li Ran decisively agreed.

    Opening this red line was equivalent to watching him. Needless to say, he didn¡¯t like that.

    Moreover, the other party was able to help him find treasures, so why not?

    After receiving the answer, Yi Qinn said, "First, go around the treasury a few times and let this poor Daoist experience the spirit power. Only then can you make the best choice."

    "Alright." Li Ran nodded and continued to wander around.

    Behind the wall, Sheng Ye frowned. "How much time does he have left?"

    Cao Wan replied, "There''s less than two incense sticks left."

    "What is he doing here? More than half of the time has passed, yet he hasn¡¯t taken anything?" Sheng Ye was puzzled.

    Cao Wan couldn''t understand either. "Could it be that there are too many treasures?"

    At this moment, Li Ran, who had made two rounds, finally made his move. He reached out and picked up a ck soft armor.

    <strong><i><b>Hiss!</b></i></strong>

    "Green Profound Armor! This was the reward I had promised the Great Prince. Why was it still here?"

    Cao Wan scratched his head. "It''s been promised to the Great Prince? This old minister didn''t know¡­"

    ¡°The Soul Descent Bell! This treasure shouldn''t be on the first floor!"

    ¡°Yin Yang Mirror? It''s not like he''s a woman. Why would he use a mirror?"

    ¡°Water Moon Vermilion Ribbon? Is he going to hang himself!"

    Every time Li Ran took something, Sheng Ye''s eyes widened.

    The spirit treasures that the other party had taken were all the most precious in this ce.

    All sorts of magic treasures were piled up like mountains. There were many of them that were not useful and could not be sensed due to their chaotic spirit power.

    Even with Cao Wan''s eyesight, he couldn''t pick it so urately.

    However, Li Ran didn''t hesitate at all. He seemed to have made up his mind.

    Although Sheng Ye didn''t need these things, it didn'' t mean that the rest of the imperial family didn''t need them.

    Moreover, he had already promised some treasures to others.

    This was embarrassing!

    "Left shelf, fourth row, fifth. The Profound Origin Blood Transforming Needle is invisible. It''s extremely difficult to guard against at the same level.

    "The longbow on the weapon rack in front has the intention to break through the devil. It should also have its own abilities.

    "That unremarkable ck grass in front of you is a top-grade Immortal material, the Nine Netherworld Grass. It can refine Nine Soul Recovery Pills.

    "Behind you¡­"

    Under Yi Qinn''s guidance, Li Ran casually took a step forward and put away all sorts of spirit treasures.

    Sheng Ye''s expression also became uglier and uglier.

    He suddenly felt a bit regretful.

    For the sake of observing this kid, he shouldn''t have opened the treasure vault for him to choose. He should have chosen it and directly given it to him!

    It wasn''t that he was stingy, but that these were all spirit treasures. No one knew how many people in the n were watching, but in the end, he had taken them away.

    Unknowingly, Li Ran had already obtained nine spirit treasures and eight immortal materials, leaving him with hisst pick.

    At this moment, Yi Qinn seemed to have noticed something.

    "Move the weapon in front of you away."

    "Alright." Li Ran did as he was told.

    After moving away from the shelf, he saw a huge sword standing behind him. It waspletely ck and dark, and there was a faint red light flowing around the de.

    It looked extremely sinister.

    Yi Qinn said, "This sword is called Gu Xie. It can be considered a demon, and it has an intense bloodthirsty and berserk aura. It is very difficult for ordinary people to suppress it. However, with the Blood Demon Emperor''s bloodline, it shouldn''t be a problem for you to use it."

    Li Ran nodded. "Then I''ll listen to you."

    He reached out to grab Gu Xie''s sword.

    However, as soon as the sword touched his hand, it began to tremble violently. A scarlet light circted around the pitch-ck sword as if it was trying to break free.

    ¡°Unconvinced?"

    A trace of displeasure shed through Li Ran''s eyes. His eyes instantly turned red, and his right arm suddenly thickened as faint blood energy spread out.

    Gu Xie immediately fell silent.

    It was as if it had changed from a wolf to a sheep. It was so docile that it was a little ridiculous.

    Li Ran waved his hand a few times.

    The sound of the wind whistled through the treasury as sinister killing intent spread out from the de.

    "It''s pretty easy," he said.

    Li Ran put away the huge sword with satisfaction.

    Yi Qinn said in a low voice, "I''ve chosen something for you. Remember our agreement."

    "Got it," Li Ran said.

    Li Ran scratched the red line. "Don''t worry."

    Yi Qinn was ashamed and indignant. "You¡­"

    Before she could finish, he cut off his senses.

    "You want to scold me? There are no doors." Li Ran smiled wickedly.

    He raised his head and asked, "I''ve chosen the items. Can I leave now."

    In the end, the treasury waspletely silent.

    Behind the wall, Cao Wan wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, his eyes somewhat flustered.

    Sheng Ye was silent for a while before he said in a low voice, "I told you that I want to put this Gu Xie into the secret chamber, right?"

    Cao Wan gulped, "This old master deliberately put the sword on the shelf to put it awayter¡­"

    He never thought that Li Ran would push the shelf away!

    Sheng Ye patted him on the shoulder and said, "I''ll give you three days. You can give me as much as Li Ran has taken."

    After saying that, he turned around and left.

    Cao Wan wanted to cry but had no tears.

    A sin!

    "Where is he?" While Li Ran was still puzzled, his vision suddenly blurred. He opened his eyes again and appeared outside the door.

    Sheng Zhixia was waiting outside. When she saw hime out, she hurried over to wee him.

    "How is it? Did you pick anything good?"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "I''ve chosen good stuff. I''m afraid your imperial father is going to bleed out this time."

    "It''s fine."

    Sheng Zhixia said indifferently, "It''s just a few spirit treasures. Imperial Father isn''t that stingy."

    Li Ran nodded. "Alright, I''ve finished choosing the items, so I''ll head back first."

    "Wait a moment¡­"

    Sheng Zhixia pulled on her sleeve and said in a low voice, "You''re already here. Do you want to go visit my ce?"

    Li Ran frowned. "To your pce? It''s not appropriate."

    He didn''t really care, but the other party had a golden body. Wasn''t she afraid of being talked about?

    Sheng Zhixia shook her head. "I''m not that pretentious. Besides, we¡¯ll just be drinking tea and chatting. What''s wrong with that?"

    Li Ran thought for a moment. "Fine. Lead the way."

    "Alright!" Sheng Zhixia''s expression was excited, as if she was very happy.

    The two of them arrived at the Jade Flood Dragon Pavilion.

    Sheng Zhixia told the maid outside the room to go to the pce and led Li Ran into the bedroom.

    She smiled and said, "Take a seat first. I''ll bring you some good tea."

    After saying that, she skipped out.

    Li Ran looked around.

    One could only see that the sleeping quarters were extremelyrge and decorated magnificently. However, the decorations and furnishings in the room were filled with the aura of a young girl.

    "I didn''t expect Princess Sheng to have such a young heart?"

    He turned around with his hands behind his back.

    Outside the bedroom, Sheng Anyi was walking over.

    "Strange, why is there no one at the door? What is Zhixia up to?"

    The corners of her mouth curled up slightly as she tiptoed in.

 Chapter 179: The Secret of Zhixia was Exposed!

    <h4>Chapter 179: The Secret of Zhixia was Exposed!</h4>

    Sheng Anyi silently walked into her bedroom.

    There was no one in the hall. After walking around the screen, she saw a figure swaying slightly behind the curtain.

    The corner of her mouth curled into a wicked smile.

    She tiptoed over and suddenly lifted the curtain, hugging the man.

    "Loathsome girl, what are you doing here again¡­? Huh?"

    Sheng Anyi scratched her head and felt something was wrong.

    His sister didn''t seem to have such strong muscles, right?

    Moreover, this head was too high.

    She raised her head in confusion and her pupils constricted.

    It was actually a man.

    This was the Jade Flood Dragon Pavilion, the third princess'' sleeping quarters.

    Other than her and her personal maidservant, no one else could have entered, including the Imperial Father.

    Why would a man appear now, dressed in casual clothes?

    Thinking that there was no one outside, a thought suddenly shed through Sheng Anyi''s mind.

    A thief had entered the pce.

    Moreover, he had trespassed into her bedroom and was a flower thief with malicious intentions.

    Li Ran was dumbfounded.

    When the other party came in, he sensed it. He had thought that she was just trying to scare him, but he hadn''t thought that she would pounce on him.

    "I didn''t realize that Princess Sheng was so unrestrained before?"

    He had just turned his head when a cold light lit up and a dagger suddenly stabbed at him.

    Sheng Anyi said angrily, "You pervert!"

    Li Ran grabbed the dagger and pressed it against the wall. He frowned. "Are you crazy?"

    Sheng Anyi struggled violently. "Pervert, trespassing into the imperial pce is a capital crime. Don''t tell me you don''t want to live anymore?"

    Li Ran was puzzled. "What pervert? You let me in¡­ Huh? You changed your clothes so quickly?"

    "What nonsense are you talking about?"

    Sheng Anyi looked up and was stunned.

    ¡°Li, Li, Li Ran?!¡±

    Wasn''t this Li Ran? Why did he appear here?

    Li Ran looked at her familiar face and felt that something was wrong.

    After carefully sensing it, he realized that the other party''s aura waspletely different. He suddenly realized something.

    "Aren''t you Sheng Zhixia? Who are you?"

    "I¡­" Just as Sheng Anyi was about to speak, she heard footsteps behind her.

    "Sheng Zi Li, this spiritual tea is of the highest quality¡­" Her voice suddenly stopped.

    <strong><i><b>Pa!</b></i></strong>

    The tea jar fell to the ground and shattered.

    Sheng Zhixia stared nkly at them.

    Li Ran pressed Sheng Anyi against the wall, while Sheng Anyi''s hand was still holding onto his arm. The two of them were pressed together, making them look extremely close.

    Sheng Zhixia''s eyes were immediately shrouded in mist.

    She held back her little mouth and said in grievance, "Sister, how could you do this?"

    "Zhixia, I''ll exin¡­"

    Li Ran looked at the two simr faces and his voice tightened. "Why don''t you exin it to me first?"

    A momentter, the three of them sat on the chair and stared at each other.

    Sheng Zhixia was speechless, "So elder sister, are you treating Sheng Zi Li like a flower thief?"

    Sheng Anyi lowered her head and said embarrassedly, "You haven''t even let the Imperial Father enter your room, let alone other men, and he¡¯s even wearing casual clothes.

    Sheng Zhixia shook her head and smiled wryly. "Then you have to take a good look. It''s too impulsive to attack directly."

    Sheng Anyi lowered her head even further. "This is my mistake. I''m sorry, Sheng Zi Li."

    "It''s fine."

    This was a misunderstanding and Li Ran didn''t care.

    He rubbed his chin and looked at the two of them. "Are you twins?¡±

    Sheng Zhixia shook her head. "No, Sister is three years older than me. We just look alike."

    Li Ran was taken aback. "Aren¡¯t you too simr?!"

    The two of them looked the same. Unless one looked closely, they couldn¡¯t see some differences.

    Otherwise, he wouldn''t have not recognized her immediately.

    Even twins rarely had such high simrity.

    Sheng Anyi said, "Imperial Father is an Emperor-level powerhouse and it''s very difficult for him to give birth to a child. He needs to borrow the secret technique of the Sheng n¡­ This is why we are so simr."

    Sheng Zhixia added, "If we don''t wear a pce dress, even the people close to us might be mistaken."

    Li Ran nodded.

    If one were to really say the difference between them, they might have different auras.

    Sheng Anyi was more gentle, like a willow supporting the wind, while Sheng Zhixia was full of youth.

    At that moment, Sheng Zhixia recalled, "I remember that Big Sister had a hood that blocked out her aura. After putting it on, even Mother almost admitted her mistake."

    "Blocking aura¡­ Hood?¡± Li Ran was stunned.

    Thinking back to what had happened before, she looked at the red-faced Sheng Anyi and suddenly reacted.

    "So the person who came to see me that day was you?"

    <i>No wonder she suddenly wanted to look at the photographic stone. It was not Sheng Zhixia!</i>

    Sheng Zhixia was puzzled. "Big sister went to find Sheng Zi Li?"

    Sheng Anyi''s face turned red and she was almost under the table.

    Li Ran said unhappily, "It''s not just that. She even pretended to be you and asked me to y a video for her."

    "What?!" Sheng Zhixia suddenly stood up and stammered, "Sister, sister has already seen that image?"

    Sheng Anyi nodded and said in a low voice, "I heard you say that Sheng Zi Li did something strange to you. I was worried that you would be deceived, so I took the opportunity to trick him."

    "Then, you really watched it!" Sheng Zhixia covered her face and stomped her feet in embarrassment.

    When she thought about how her sister had seen that embarrassing scene, she immediately panicked and wished she could find a hole in the ground.

    Sheng Anyi was also embarrassed. "I didn''t expect it to be like that either!"

    Both of them shrugged their heads and looked as if they had no face to see anyone.

    Li Ran smiled and said, "It''s fine. You''re about the same age anyway. Who knows if it''s older sister or younger sister?"

    Sheng Zhixia shook her head. "At that time, I was wearing a flood dragon robe and my sister is Princess Jinyun. The pce dress was embroidered with Xiangyun. People could tell with a single nce."

    Li Ran shrugged. "Then we have no other options."

    Sheng Zhixia''s eyes twitched as if she had thought of something. She moved closer to Sheng Anyi and muttered.

    Sheng Anyi''s face instantly turned red, and her head shook like a rattle drum. "No, absolutely not!"

    Sheng Zhixia replied, "That''s not fair. If sister doesn''t agree, I''ll ignore you again!"

    "But, but that''s too¡­"

    Sheng Anyi looked conflicted.

    "It doesn''t matter. It¡¯s! It''s not someone else anyway."

    Sheng Zhixia dragged her into the bedroom and pulled on the curtains. She poked her head out and said, "Sheng Zi Li, don''t peek."

    "Ah?"

 Chapter 180: One piece of information became two?

    <h4>Chapter 180: One piece of information became two?</h4>

    Li Ran didn''t know what they were up to.

    He was drinking spiritual tea in the hall while waiting in boredom.

    After an incense stick''s worth of time, the curtains were lifted and the two of them walked out from behind the screen.

    Sheng Zhixia had her hands behind her back and a smile of sess appeared on her face.

    Sheng Anyi followed closely behind her .

    Her hair was loose and her luxurious pce dress was a bit messy. Her face was as red as blood and she lowered her head, not daring to see anyone.

    Li Ran looked at the two of them and asked in confusion, "What did you do?"

    Sheng Zhixia smiled. "Nothing, just¡­"

    Before she could finish, Sheng Anyi covered her mouth and said, "Don''t talk nonsense, or I''ll really be angry."

    Sheng Zhixia pushed her hand away and said, "I''ll show it to Li Shengzi sooner orter anyway."

    "You can''t give it to him!"

    Sheng Anyi weakly pulled her back, her eyes filled with panic.

    Sheng Zhixia patted her on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, who could tell it was you? This is fair to both of us."

    Sheng Anyi said bitterly, "But what does this have to do with me!"

    Sheng Zhixia shrugged. "Who told Sister to pretend to be a liar and peek at my secret?"

    "I''m not lying, I''m just concerned about you¡­" Sheng Anyi''s voice was getting softer and softer.

    Although her motive was good, she did have a deceptive nature. This was undeniable.

    Li Ran scratched his head. "What are you saying? Why can''t I understand a word?"

    Sheng Zhixia walked over and said with a smile, "Sheng Zi Li, how about we make a deal?"

    "Deal?" Li Ran raised his eyebrows. "What deal?"

    Sheng Zhixia spread out her hand and ced a green photographic stone on her palm. "Use this stone in exchange for mine."

    "What''s inside?" Li Ran was puzzled.

    Sheng Zhixia handed the Shadow Stone to him. "You''ll know once you take a look."

    "You can''t watch it!" Sheng Anyi was about to pounce on him.

    However, Li Ran''s spirit power had already been injected into it, and a clear image was projected in the air.

    The bedroom was quiet.

    Sheng Anyi was frozen in ce, her face as red as blood.

    Even Sheng Zhixia turned away shyly.

    Li Ran looked at the image and his blood pressure soared. His nosebleed almost burst out.

    He gulped and said with difficulty, "What, what does this mean?"

    Another test of determination?

    Sheng Zhixia said, "This was recorded by me just now¡­"

    Li Ran said, "Then why did you show it to me?"

    Sheng Zhixia exined, "I was wearing a flood dragon robe and could tell my identity with a single nce."

    "This time, Sister changed into her clothes. No one can tell whether it''s me or Sister."

    Li Ran was speechless.

    Wasn''t it just a dudou!

    He asked curiously, "But what good will this do to you?"

    Could it be that she was simply trying to scam her?

    Sheng Zhixia harrumphed, "It''s not fair to me that sister peeked at my secret. So I decided to turn it into ourmon secret!"

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    This thought process was too strange!

    Sheng Anyi covered her face and did not dare to see anyone.

    Sheng Zhixia said, "How is it, Sheng Zi Li? There''s no loss to you anyway."

    "That''s true¡­"

    Li Ran looked at the photographic stone in his hand.

    He had turned one piece of information into two. It seemed like he had even made a profit?

    "Deal." Li Ran put away the photographic stone and threw the previous piece to her.

    Sheng Zhixia took it and put it away happily.

    "Drink tea, drink tea."

    Li Ran sat down for a while. When he saw how embarrassed Sheng Anyi was, he felt awkward.

    <strong><i><b>Ahem</b></i></strong>

    He stood up and said, "It''s gettingte, so I''ll go back first."

    "Alright, I''ll send you¡­"

    Sheng Zhixia was about to stand up when she was held down by Sheng Anyi.

    She looked away and said in a low voice, "I''d better send Sheng Zi Li out."

    Sheng Zhixia tilted her head and thought for a moment.

    It just so happened that she nned to destroy that photographic stone from before.

    Sheng Anyi walked to the door. "Please, Sheng Zi Li."

    Li Ran nodded and followed her out.

    Along the way, the two of them remained silent.

    Sheng Anyi looked conflicted, hesitating to say something.

    Seeing that she was about to walk out of the pce, she mustered up her courage and said, "Sheng Zi Li, the photographic stone¡­ You must not let others see it."

    Li Ran nodded. "Don''t worry. Other than me, no one will see it."

    Sheng Anyi blushed and said, "You''re not allowed to look at it either. You must forget everything you just saw!"

    Li Ran thought about it and muttered, "Then I guess I can''t forget it¡­"

    When Sheng Anyi heard that, her face turned even redder. She gritted her teeth and said hatefully, "Zhixia, that damned girl, knows how to bully me!""

    "Calm down. Just get used to it!" Li Ran smiled.

    "How can I get used to such things? To insist that this one put on that appearance, it was really ugly." Sheng Anyi''s eyes were filled with resentment.

    <strong><i><b>Cough, cough </b></i></strong>

    Li Ran scratched his head. "It looks pretty good. Princess Sheng''s figure is really good."

    She was simr to Sheng Zhixia in shape, but she was a little more delicate. She looked pitiful.

    "You, you can''t talk nonsense!" Sheng Anyi stomped her feet in embarrassment. "Not at all!"

    Faced with Li Ran''s teasing gaze, she panicked and picked up her skirt to run away.

    Li Ran couldn''t help shaking his head as he watched her graceful back.

    "It''s really pretty. It''s not going to be talked about¡­"

    He returned to Li Manor.

    A group of people were busy in front of the door. The servants climbed up thedder.

    Li Daoyuan stood below andmanded, "Go left, go left, go right."

    Li Ran walked over. "Father, what are you doing?"

    Li Daoyuan replied, "Didn''t Emperor Sheng give me a que? I''ll have someone hang it up."

    Li Ran looked at the word "Li" and raised his eyebrows.

    "In my opinion, we should hang up at the back door."

    Li Daoyuan was taken aback. "Back door? Is there a mistake? This is an Imperial Brushstroke que!"

    Although he wasn''t interested in this matter, it was written by the Emperor himself. He still had to give face.

    Li Ran shook his head and analyzed, "The Li Manor faces the most bustling street. There are countless officials and noblesing and going, but now they have to get off the horse and get off the sedan chair. I''m afraid it will cause dissatisfaction and trouble."

    "Hanging at the back door also makes my Li family look low-key. They don''t rely on favors to be proud."

    Li Daoyuan looked at him suspiciously. "Actually, that''s not what you''re thinking, right?"

    <strong><i><b>Cough cough</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran cleared his throat and said, "Of course, it''s mainly because I don''t like Sheng Ye. I''m notfortable hanging this sign."

    He already knew what had happened at the temple.

    If it weren''t for Yi Qinn''s support, his merit would have been wiped out.

    Li Daoyuan covered his face.

    "Are you unhappy with the Emperor? You really dare to say such a thing!"

 Chapter 181: Fruits of Labor

    <h4>Chapter 181: Fruits of Labor</h4>

    Li Daoyuan looked at Li Ran silently.

    First, he had courted the chief of the Myriad Sword Pavilion, then provoked the Holy Maiden of the Joyous Unity Sect, and even messed with the Flood Dragon Princess.

    Now, he was actually saying that he was displeased with the Human Emperor?

    "I feel like I''m going to fall into this kid''s hands¡­"

    He began to seriously think about whether or not he should sever his rtionship with Li Ran.

    Li Ran saw through his worry and patted him on the shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''m here."

    Li Daoyuan shook his head. "You¡¯re the biggest surprise."

    ¡°???¡± Li Ran scratched his head. "You''re saying this as if I''m not your biological child."

    Li Daoyuan''s face was solemn. "If necessary, do not be my biological child. I am ready to draw a clear line with you at any time."

    Li Ran was speechless. "???¡±

    Seeing his back as he walked into the mansion, Li Daoyuan sighed.

    "This kid''s talent is peerless, hisprehension ability is excellent, and his starting point is countless times higher than others!

    "As long as he has time, he''ll definitely be a mighty figure that can suppress the world!

    "But based on his infatuation and ability to cause trouble, this old man is truly worried that he won''t be able to live until then!

    "But it''s alright. My Li family has the n Emperor in charge. Even Sheng Ye has to consider it!" Li Daoyuanforted himself.

    Little did he know that Li Wuqiang was already considering whether to run¡­

    At this moment, the servant at the door walked over. "Master, the signboard has been hung."

    <strong><i><b>Mn</b></i></strong>

    Li Daoyuan nodded. "Very good. Let''s go take it off."

    "Ah?" The servants were all stunned.

    Li Daoyuan indifferently said, "Remove the que and hang it at the back door."

    After saying that, he left with his hands behind his back.

    Only a few servants looked at each other.

    In the room, Li Ran began to count the gains from this trip to the Imperial Pce.

    Green Profound Armor, Soul Descent Bell, Demon-Breaking Divine Bow, Yin Yang Mirror, Water Moon Vermilion Ribbon¡­

    The divine lights reflected each other, and the intense spirit energy filled the entire room.

    These were high-grade spirit treasures that were rarely seen. They could be stored in the body like the Yun Ling Spear, and would increase with the user''s strength.

    It was also the best stock in the first level of the Sheng n treasury.

    No wonder Sheng Ye was in pain.

    The Sheng n''s treasury had a total of two levels. The first level was filled with various spirit treasures and immortal materials, and the second level was filled with cultivation techniques and divine abilities.

    As for the third floor, it was the most mysterious. It was said to be a secret room with one in ten thousand treasures.

    Li Ran rubbed his chin. "The Sheng n''s foundation is still very rich after suppressing the kingdom for thousands of years. I really want to take that treasure trove away!"

    However, it was definitely not realistic at the current stage. At the very least, he would have to undergo the tribtion or be an Emperor to try.

    Just the two ck-armored guards in front of him gave him an extremely dangerous feeling.

    Moreover, there was a mysterious old man inside¡­

    Li Ran shook his head and stopped thinking about these things. He turned his attention back to the spirit treasure.

    The greatest harvest this time was still Devil Sword Gu Xie.

    With a shake of his wrist, a pitch-ck sword appeared out of thin air. A cold killing intent filled the entire space.

    This sword was extremely heavy. Even though the heavy sword had no edge, it was still as sharp as steel.

    Blood flowed on the de, and he could feel its intense desire for blood.

    "It is indeed a bit evil. No wonder Yi Qinn called it a devil sword."

    This sword had a bloodthirsty power. Once it struck an enemy, it would be able to absorb blood. The more it absorbed, the more powerful it would be, and the purer its killing intent would be.

    Coupled with the awakening of his bloodline, Li Ran''sbat strength increased exponentially.

    ¡°Good stuff!" The more he watched, the more satisfied he became.

    At this time, footsteps sounded from outside the door.

    Li Ran put away Gu Xie and his terrifying killing intent instantly dissipated.

    Xiao Qingge pushed the door open and skipped in.

    After seeing him, her eyes lit up. "Li Ran, you''re back!"

    She excitedly threw herself into Li Ran''s embrace.

    Li Ran rubbed her head. "What good thing happened? Why are you so happy?"

    Xiao Qingge wrinkled her nose and said proudly, "Hehe, you should ask Chief Yue about this."

    "Hmph, it''s not like you won. What''s there to be proud of?" Yue Jianli walked in, his face filled with displeasure.

    Xiao Qingge smiled and said, "Right now, I''ve been able to hold on for an hour. I''ve already passed several hundred moves!"

    She raised her pink fist and said with an imposing tone, "Victory over Yue Jianli is just around the corner!"

    "Tch, dream on." Yue Jianli rolled her eyes at her, then squeezed into Li Ran''s embrace.

    It had to be said that Xiao Qingge''s progress was indeed very fast.

    A few days ago, she was only at the early Golden Core Realm, and she couldn''t even take three moves from Yue Jianli.

    By now, she could take a few hundred moves.

    This was due to the powerful power of the Jade Maiden Rakshasa Technique and her cheating ¡®training'' method.

    However, Li Ran was clear in his heart.

    The Myriad Sword Pavilion was on the path of attack, and their killing intent was the strongest in the Righteous Path.

    If the two of them really wanted to fight to the death, with Xiao Qingge''s current strength, she probably wouldn''t even be able to hold out for half an incense stick''s worth of time.

    As for the Jade Maiden Rakshasa Technique, it was powerful enough to kill demons and devils. When facing demons and demon beasts, its power increased exponentially.

    The two of them had their own strengths.

    The two of them were fighting each other.

    Although they had fought for a few nights and the rtionship between the two had somewhat eased, neither of them could ept the other.

    At this moment, Yue Jianli sensed something.

    She raised her head to look at the table and was stunned.

    She saw a dazzling array of spirit treasures and immortal materials ced on a table, and they were emitting dazzling divine light.

    <strong><i><b>Hiss! </b></i></strong>

    They were all high-grade spirit treasures and top-grade immortal materials! It¡¯s rare to see even in sects.

    Xiao Qingge also noticed, and her eyes were a bit wide open.

    "Li Ran, did you enter the pce and robbed it?"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "Sheng Ye took the initiative to make meugh. I definitely can''t be polite with him!"

    With a thought, two spirit treasures flew over.

    "The Water Moon Vermilion Ribbon is strong and gentle, and it has a sacred aura. It matches Qingge''s cultivation method very well. I''ll give you this spirit treasure.

    "And this Demon-Breaking Divine Bow is for Jianli. Although the Myriad Sword Pavillion¡¯s divine ability is strong, its ability to fight from afar is slightlycking. This divine bow could make up for this deficiency and greatly increase yourbat strength." As he spoke, he ced the spirit treasures into their hands.

    He had specially asked Yi Qinn to choose this so that he could raise the strength of the two girls. Only then would he be able to safely return to the sect.

    Seeing Li Ran''s serious expression, the two women''s eyes rippled with clear ripples.

    This was the feeling of being cared about.

    Xiao Qingge said softly, ¡°Li Ran, you''re really good to me."

    Yue Jianli rubbed her eyes. "Thank you, husband. I like this bow very much."

    Li Ran pinched their cheeks. "Alright, don''t be pretentious. Isn''t my stuff yours?¡±''

    "Yes¡­"

    The two women looked at each other, and Yue Jianli nodded slightly. Then, Xiao Qingge waved her right hand.

    The door and windows were closed by the breeze, and the candles in the room were blown out.

    Li Ran was stunned. "What are you doing?"

    Xiao Qingge''s eyes were filled with shyness. "Cultivation!"

 Chapter 182: Perversion? I am appreciating art!

    <h4>Chapter 182: Perversion? I am appreciating art!</h4>

    The disturbance caused by the beast tide had been gone for many days, and the chaos had basically subsided.

    However, the title of "World Suppressing Heavenly Demon" swept across the entire Vast Land.

    In order tomemorate Li Ran''s merits, the Southern Wind City Lord carved a huge statue for him. It stood in the center of the square.

    And he became the first Devil to be pursued by mortals.

    Now that Li Ran''s Devil name was mentioned, the Righteous Path''s cultivators were filled with mixed emotions.

    It was true that this person had beaten the Righteous disciples violently, but it was true that he had saved the disciples of the various sects in front of the beast tide.

    That was why the outside world had different opinions about him.

    Some people said that he was the World Destruction Devil Star, that the day of his rise would definitely turn against the heavens.

    There were also people who said that he had the courage to defend the bottom line of the human race.

    But no matter what, there was one thing everyone agreed on: Li Ran was too strong.

    Before the age of twenty, he had already reached the middle Nascent Soul Realm. What kind of terrifying speed was this?

    Even if he was a Nascent Soul talent, he shouldn''t be so exaggerated!

    Moreover, Li Ran''s battle prowess far exceeded that of a mid-Nascent Soul cultivator.

    Which Nascent Soul dared to tear apart Thunder Lion?

    It was more like being torn apart!

    If it was said that Li Ran was like a dark cloud thatid across the hearts of the heavenly geniuses, it would make people feel depressed.

    That was like the entire night sky, making them look up.

    Other than reverence, only a faint sense of powerlessness remained in their heart when they mentioned this Devil Sheng Zi.

    The six horses pulled the luxurious dragon carriage and sped through the sky.

    Li Ran sat in the pnquin, watching the scenery while sipping immortal tea.

    The breeze brushed across his face, making him feel extremely satisfied.

    He left Wuyang City early this morning.

    The storm caused by the beast tide had basically subsided, and he did not intend to stay any longer.

    After these past few days of hard work, Xiao Qingge and Yue Jianli''s legs went limp when they saw him.

    He should still be sleeping.

    When he bid farewell to Li Daoyuan and Li Wuqiang, for some unknown reason, he clearly felt that these two people were relieved¡­

    Li Ran took out two letters from his chest, and a faint fragrance assaulted his nose.

    This was sent over from the Imperial Pcest night, and it had yet to be checked.

    When he opened the first letter, he saw that it was clean and valiant.

    The content was very brief:

    [Sheng Zi Li, I will abide by our agreement. If there is a chance in the future, can I pick the stars and grab the moon with you?]

    The character "Xia" was written below, and a brilliant smiling face was drawn beside it.

    It was clearly the work of Sheng Zhixia.

    "Why does it look like a confession?" Li Ran was puzzled. "This Flood Dragon Princess doesn''t like me, right? I had clearly bullied her before¡­"

    He scratched his head, a bit confused.

    However, he couldn''t be bothered to think about it anymore.

    After putting away the letter, he opened the second one.

    The content was also very simple.

    [Sheng Zi Li, please keep the photographic stone well. Even if it''s you, don'' t watch it, let alone do something strange¡­ I wish you good luck.]

    Although there was no signature behind it, one could tell that it was written by Sheng Anyi when one looked at the delicate and soft words.

    "You still need to worry about something like this? Don''t tell me I look like a freak?"

    As he muttered, he took out the Mirage Stone and yed it.

    "I only look at it from the perspective of appreciation."

    On the screen, Sheng Anyi''s face was red and her ears were red. Her eyes were mild, and she was wearing a thin white robe¡­

    It was as if a weak willow supporting the wind was moving.

    Li Ran wiped the blood from his nose.

    "What a good shot. Looks like Sheng Zhixia is very talented in photography!"

    After carefully admiring it, Li Ran put away the photographic stone.

    A golden light shed in his hand and a mirror appeared.

    Yin Yang Mirror.

    This was a spirit treasure obtained from the Sheng n''s treasury.

    The mirror was not made of gold or stone, and there were ancient patterns carved on its edges.

    Strangely, the front of the mirror was pure white, and the back was pitch-ck. There was no mirror at all.

    Even if he injected spirit energy, there was no reaction.

    He had studied it for several days, but he did not understand how it was used.

    At this moment, Li Ran noticed the red line on his wrist.

    ¡°Should I ask Yi Qinn? I''m sure she knows."

    "She''s saying that she doesn'' t want to casually open the red line. Now that I have something important to ask her, it shouldn''t matter, right?" Li Ran thought for a moment before sinking his mind into the red line.

    Xuanling Mountain, Mirage Temple¡­

    Leng Wuyan and Yi Qinn sat facing each other, and the fragrance of tea curled up on the table.

    "I already guessed Sheng Ye''s n," Leng Wuyan said indifferently. "Over the years, the draconic aura has be weaker and weaker. No wonder he can''t sit still."

    Yi Qinn nodded. "It''s not just Li Ran. I''ve seen the shadow of the imperial government in many battles between the Righteous and Devil."

    The corners of Leng Wuyan''s mouth curled into a cold smile. "It''s best if he''s honest. Otherwise, don''t me me for personally severing the dragon vein!"

    Yi Qinn''s brows twitched. "Compared to Sheng Ye, this poor Daoist still hopes that you''ll be more obedient¡­ If you really cut down the dragon vein, I won''t be able to condense it again within a thousand years. I''m afraid this Penniless Priest will suffer!"

    Leng Wuyan nced at her. "Who¡¯s the poor Daoist? Are you familiar with me?"

    Yi Qinn was speechless. "¡­"

    She rubbed the space between her brows.

    This witch was still as difficult tomunicate with as before.

    Leng Wuyan sized her up. "There''s something I''m curious about. Aren''t you the one who hates Ran''er the most? Why are you still helping him out?"

    Yi Qinn replied, "This poor Daoist said that it is out of justice. Do you believe her?"

    Leng Wuyan sneered, "Would you believe that?"

    "I won''t believe it." Yi Qinn hesitated for a moment before she said helplessly, "I''m actually doing this for Langyue¡­"

    "Lin Langyue?

    "What does that have to do with Li Ran?" Leng Wuyan frowned.

    Yi Qinn sighed softly. "Ever since she came out of that secret room, this humble Daoist has discovered that something is wrong with her. After asking carefully, I found out that she''d already visualized Li Ran as the Heaven Dao."

    "What?!" Leng Wuyan was shocked, and her phoenix eyes were filled with disbelief. "Your disciple must be crazy!"

    She knew what this meant. This meant that Lin Langyue''s Immortal Dao was bound to Li Ran.

    If Li Ran''s cultivation stopped or something unexpected happened, her Immortal Path would also be damaged.

    From the moment she visualized Li Ran, she had not cultivated the Dao of Forgetting Emotions. It was Li Ran''s Dao.

    "In other words, that Lin Langyue is going to be bothering Ran''er for the rest of her life?"

    When she thought up to here, Leng Wuyan couldn''t help but gnash her teeth.

    Yi Qinn''s expression was bitter. "So you understand why this poor Daoist wants to protect him, right?"

    Leng Wuyan''s eyes flickered.

    Yi Qinn asked curiously, "How do we solve this?"

    Leng Wuyan looked serious. "Kill your disciple."

    ¡°???¡±

    Yi Qinn''s eyes were filled with anger. Just as she was about to say something, her expression changed.

    "This little thief!"

 Chapter 183: He Frantically Scratched!

    <h4>Chapter 183: He Frantically Scratched!</h4>

    Yi Qinn looked at the red line that slowly lit up on her wrist and her expression changed.

    Why did Li Ran connect his senses? And at a time like this!

    After a while, Li Ran''s voice sounded in her mind. "Hello, hello, is Daoist Yi here?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yi Qinn used her soul tomunicate," Didn''t we agree to not connect to the Red Line at will?"

    Li Ran said, "I didn''t just connect at a whim. I have something important to ask you."

    Yi Qinn snorted coldly, "You little thief, what business can you have!"

    Then, she cut off her spirit sense and ignored him.

    Leng Wuyan was sitting in front of her. She had to focus all her attention. If she was distracted, she might be able to make the other party notice.

    If Li Ran and the Red Line were to be found out¡­

    Yi Qinn felt that she might not have the face to live.

    In the golden sedan chair, Li Ran grumbled unhappily, "Smelly ice cubes, who are you looking down on?"

    He scratched his wrist.

    Yi Qinn''s expression suddenly changed. Her eyebrows furrowed slightly as her face behind the veil turned red.

    Her fair and slender fingers trembled slightly.

    "This hateful fellow! We clearly agreed not to touch the Red Line!"

    Leng Wuyan frowned when she saw her strange expression. "What''s wrong?"

    Yi Qinn managed to suppress her throbbing. "It doesn''t matter. This Penniless Priest is just¡­ Oh!"

    Her voice suddenly stopped.

    Her beautiful eyes were wide open, and her eyes were stained with mist. Even her ears were gradually turning red, and her eyes were filled with shame and anger.

    This guy wasn''t done yet.

    This feeling was not from her body, but from the throb of her soul. Even her frozen Daoist Heart could not suppress it.

    At this moment, her mind was trembling. Even her hands and feet were powerless.

    Leng Wuyan pinched her chin as she looked more and more wrong.

    The Daoist priest was the one who did not change her expression before Mount Tai copsed. When had she ever experienced such a great emotional fluctuation?

    "Just because I said I would kill her disciple?

    "That should be anger, not this!"

    Leng Wuyan asked, "Yi Qinn, are you feeling ufortable somewhere?"

    Yi Qinn gritted her teeth in anger.

    <i>It was not just difort, it was almost unbearable to death.</i>

    <i>And it is all thanks to your disciple!</i>

    She endured the embarrassment and opened her mind again. "Little thief, what are you trying to do?"

    In the end, Li Ran also got angry and kept scratching his head without saying a word.

    This made things difficult for Yi Qinn.

    Her delicate fists were tightly clenched and her body trembled slightly, as if she was trying her best to endure something.

    At this moment, Leng Wuyan sensed something.

    Her delicate eyebrows rose slightly as a trace of surprise shed across her eyes.

    "Ran''er is back!"

    Yi Qinn froze. "Li Ran is back?"

    Leng Wuyan nodded. "He¡¯s flying in this direction. He¡¯s only five hundred miles away from Xuanlin Mountain. I have something to ask him."

    She raised her slender hand and held it in mid-air.

    The air suddenly fluctuated and Li Ran''s figure suddenly appeared in the main hall.

    Li Ran was dumbfounded.

    Just now, he was still scratching his wrist in the pnquin. How did he end up in the temple in the blink of an eye?

    When he saw Leng Wuyan sitting in front of him, his smile immediately rose and he opened his arms to hug her.

    "Master, I really want to¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Ahem!</b></i></strong>

    Leng Wuyan coughed and gave him a look.

    Li Ran turned around and realized that Yi Qinn was ring at him with anger and shame in her bright eyes.

    Li Ran gulped and smiled sheepishly. "Daoist Yi is also here. Ah ha ha, what a coincidence¡­"

    "Yeah." Yi Qinn gritted her teeth as she gritted her teeth. "What a coincidence!"

    Li Ran''s throat tightened and he felt a chill on his back.

    Leng Wuyan said, "Ran''er, sit down first. I have something to ask you."

    "Okay." Li Ran obediently sat on the side, sitting upright and looking straight ahead.

    ¡°This disciple¡­"

    Yi Qinn''s teeth were itching with hatred.

    Leng Wuyan asked, "Do you know about Lin Langyue?""

    Li Ran was stunned. "Lin Langyue, what happened to her?""

    "This Penniless Priest should exin." Yi Qinn suppressed her anger and exined the situation.

    Li Ran digested it for a while.

    "Does that mean that Lin Langyue has turned me into the Heavenly Dao?"

    "Yes." Yi Qinn''s expression was heavy.

    Initially, she didn''t want to tell Li Ran about this, but now she had to. Otherwise, Langyue¡­

    Li Ran nodded. "Looks like Fairy Lin is quite discerning."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yi Qinn frowned, "Do you know what this means? You are merely a Nascent Soul, how can youpare to the Heavenly Dao? What if you can''t prove yourself and be an Emperor¡­"

    Li Ran interrupted, "I will definitely be an Emperor."

    Yi Qinn was taken aback, "What did you say?"

    <i>Will he be the Emperor?</i>

    Heaven and earth were unfriendly, the Immortal Path was bumpy, and countless people had fallen in the middle. Who would dare to make such bold remarks?

    Li Ran replied indifferently, "I told Lin Langyue in the secret chamber that I''d be riding a river of stars above her head.

    "It''s the same way, it''s the same family, it''s the same star, it''s the same moon, it''s the same yin and yang.

    "I don''t want to bepared to Heaven''s Will, but the Heaven''s Will will be held in my palm."

    It wasn''t because he was lying or because he was suffering from a second illness.

    This was the image of seizing the heavens, and he was only stating a fact.

    Yi Qinn looked at him nkly.

    This youth''s heart was so strong that it far exceeded her imagination.

    "You''re on the same road and they¡¯re the same family?¡±

    She shook her head and smiled wryly. "Leng Wuyan, your disciple is too arrogant¡­ Leng Wuyan?"

    Leng Wuyan was leaning on her chin as she stared at Li Ran.

    "As expected of the man I''ve taken a fancy to, he''s so charming!"

    Li Ran cleared his throat and whispered, "Master, Daoist Yi is talking to you."

    "Hmm?"

    Leng Wuyan snapped back to her senses and sat down. "Um, what were we talking about?"

    Yi Qinn looked at them suspiciously.

    She felt that something was wrong, but she couldn''t tell the details.

    Li Ran said, "We¡¯re talking about what Lin Langyue is thinking."

    "Oh, right." Leng Wuyan nodded. "Then how should this matter be resolved? Your disciple can''t be lying to Ran''er, right?"

    Yi Qinn''s brows furrowed. "What do you mean by that? It was Li Ran who tricked Langyue!"

    "Bullshit!"

    "You, you''re rude!"

    The two of them stared at each other without blinking.

    ¡°???¡±

    Li Ran couldn''t help but be speechless as he looked at the two of them, who seemed to be bickering.

    "Why don''t we get down to business first."

    Yi Qinn was the first to look away and said, "This Penniless Priest hase here to discuss something."

    Leng Wuyan snorted. "What is it?"

    Yi Qinn hesitated for a moment and whispered, "This Penniless Priest wants to borrow Li Ran for a few days."

    Leng Wuyan was dumbfounded. "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 184: Lin Langyues Heart Demon, the Emperor-level Vinegar Jar!

    <h4>Chapter 184: Lin Langyues Heart Demon, the Emperor-level Vinegar Jar!</h4>

    ¡°Borrowing Li Ran?¡± Leng Wuyan looked at Yi Qinn warily.

    It looked like Yi Qinn was coveting her treasure.

    "Doesn''t your Tianshu Institute abstrain from all kinds of desire? Can these kinds of tiger and wolf words be said?"

    Li Ran said righteously, "Although I''m quite useful, not everyone can use me!"

    Yi Qinn was embarrassed and annoyed, "What are you talking about? This Penniless Priest just want a few days of help from you."

    "Help you?" Leng Wuyan frowned. "There exists a huge cultivation gap between you two. Is there anything Ran''er can help with?"

    Li Ran added, ¡°I''ll say it beforehand. I won''t sell my body."

    "Don''t worry. Even if you want to sell it, this Penniless Priest won''t buy it."

    Yi Qinn shook her head. "To be precise, it''s not to help this Penniless Priest, but to help Langyue."

    "Huh?" Li Ran frowned, "What happened to her?"

    Yi Qinn sighed and said in a low voice, "She got lost in the Death End Grounds."

    "Death End Grounds?" Leng Wuyan frowned.

    It was the forbidden area of the Tianshu Institute. It was said to be an area that could iste all kinds ofws. Even the Great Dao would also decline at that area.

    There were only two ending for those who went in.

    Either their Daoist Heart would copse or their cultivation would soar.

    Before, Lin Langyue''s Daoist Heart had been damaged and her cultivation had decreased. Then she had entered the forbidden area.

    In the end, not only did she recover her Dao Heart, she even broke through and born anew.

    Yi Qinn said, "Langyue is too eager to increase her cultivation, but she insisted on entering and risking her life. This Penniless Priest saw that her Dao heart was stable and had sessfullye out before, so she agreed to let Langyue in."

    "s¡­ I didn''t expect her to sumb to her inner demons¡­"

    Leng Wuyan asked suspiciously, "Aren''t you two too sentimental? Aren''t you the best at dealing with inner demons? How did she get entrapped in her own inner demon?"

    Yi Qinn looked away and whispered, "Love, love¡­"

    "Hahaha!" Leng Wuyanughed and said, "Yi Qinn, you''re the one despite love cultivation! In the end, your proudest disciple couldn''t get past love? It was simply too funny!¡±

    "And why did youe to find Ran''er for something like that? He can''t help you."

    Yi Qinn nodded. "He can help.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­"

    Before Leng Wuyan could finish her sentence, she suddenly thought of something and couldn''t believe it. "You mean¡­"

    Yi Qinn had a helpless expression on her face. "Actually, from the moment Langyue thought of Li Ran, she couldn¡¯t forget about love anymore. She was more of a sentimental person.

    "To her, Li Ran is both the Heavenly Dao and her inner demon, so¡­¡±

    Leng Wuyan restrained her smile and said coldly, "That''s why the demon in her heart was Ran''er?"

    "That''s right." Yi Qinn nodded.

    Leng Wuyan''s face was as cold as frost.

    Damn, she wasughing at her just now, but she was in an illusion with Li Ran!

    She gritted her teeth and said, "Very good, then let her die inside."

    Yi Qinn said anxiously, "The path of death is quite special. If someone else were to forcefully attack her, her Dao Heart would be damaged even more severely. The only person who could safely bring her out now is Li Ran¡­"

    "I disagree!" Leng Wuyan''s voice was cold.

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, "The test of the Death End Grounds is to forget about love. It''s not offensive to others. It''s just a small matter for Li Ran."

    "That won''t do."

    "Leng Wuyan¡­"

    "Someone, send the guests off!" Leng Wuyan''s attitude was firm and there was no room for discussion.

    Yi Qinn had no choice but to stand up and nce at Li Ran before she left.

    "I hope you can think about it. After all, Langyue¡­" She hesitated.

    Li Ran scratched his wrist to indicate that he received it.

    Yi Qinn''s face turned red as she red at him and disappeared.

    The hall fell silent.

    Leng Wuyan looked at the silent Li Ran and said suspiciously, "Are you nning to save¡­ Hmm!"

    Before she could finish her sentence, her lips were already blocked.

    A trace of shyness and helplessness shed through her phoenix eyes.

    She wanted to push him away, but she couldn''t lift him up at all, so she could only let him.

    After a long while.

    Li Ran stood up and smiled. "Master, I miss you so much."

    Leng Wuyan blushed and pouted. "You''re shameless. You''re always doing this."

    "If Master doesn''t like it, then I won''t do it next time," Li Ran said.

    "It''s, actually, okay. It''s not like this can''t be¡­" Leng Wuyan whispered.

    Li Ran looked at her and couldn''t help but pinch her pretty face.

    "Master is so cute!"

    "Impudent!" Leng Wuyan turned her head and snorted, "I''m not cute! Also, don''t think that you can fool around just like this!"

    "This Master punished you to fly all the way back, but in the end, you ran directly to Central City!"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "I heard that I have a spirit treasure to take, so I went over there. After all, it''s a bastard who doesn''t take advantage."

    A smile shed through Leng Wuyan''s eyes.

    "Forget it. Since it''s Sheng Ye''s advantage, you should take it. I won''t argue with you about this matter."

    Li Ran smiled and nodded. "Master is wise."

    Leng Wuyan continued, "Then why don''t you exin yourself to that female disciple of the Myriad Sword Pavillion?"

    She could tell that there was something wrong with their gazes in the secret chamber.

    Moreover, the Yue Janli had dispersed her vital yin¡­

    Li Ran gulped and said in a low voice, "It''s the rtionship that Master wants."

    He didn''t intend to hide this matter.

    If a man dared to act, he had to admit it. Otherwise, it would be unfair to Leng Wuyan and Yue Jianli.

    But even so, he was still a little nervous.

    After all, this was an Emperor-level vinegar jar!

    Leng Wuyan looked at him. "When did it start?"

    "This beast tide¡­"

    Li Ran didn''t hide anything. He told her everything from the tit-for-tat in the secret realm to the final rtionship between life and death.

    Leng Wuyan listened quietly.

    Looking at the gentle expression in his eyes as he recalled, she felt a little sour, but more helpless.

    She could tell that Li Ran wasn''t just ying around. Instead, he was sincere.

    "You defiant disciple!" Leng Wuyan said hatefully, "I didn''t argue with you about that fianc¨¦e of yours with the surname Xiao. Now, there''s this additional chief disciple of the Myriad Sword Pavillion, and you¡¯re also entangled with Lin Langyue of the Tianshu Institute! You are the Sheng Zi of a Devil Sect. What do you want?"

    She felt extremely wronged.

    It''s not enough for this man to have her. He had to seduce other girls, and all of them were righteous path¡¯s geniuses.

    Li Ran scratched his head and said cautiously, "If I say that I will invade the enemy and unify the Righteous Path, will you believe me?"

    Leng Wuyan didn¡¯t know what to say. "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 185: The Sun and Moon are Witness of This Disciples Filial Piety!

    <h4>Chapter 185: The Sun and Moon are Witness of This Disciples Filial Piety!</h4>

    "Unify the Righteous Path?"

    Leng Wuyan was both angry and amused. "Are you saying that I should thank you for your efforts? Sacrifice sex for the development of the sect?"

    Li Ran chuckled. "You should do that."

    ¡°No shame!" Leng Wuyan red at him.b

    But after thinking about it, this fellow was really about to unify the Righteous Path.

    The Chief Disciples of the Tianshu Institute and the Myriad Sword Pavilion were tangled with him. They were all people who would seed as the Sect Master in the future.

    Half of the four Righteous sects were rted to him!

    Other than Xiao Qingge who had already left the Divine Dao Pce, it seemed that only the group of bald donkeys from the Unwanted Monastery were left untouched¡­

    "Defiant disciple!" The more Leng Wuyan thought about it, the angrier she became. "Do you want to unify the Devil Dao as well? That Qin Ruyan seems to be very concerned about you. Do you want me to help you propose?"

    Li Ran said, "Master, don''t joke around. I have a pure rtionship with her."

    "Pure? How could I not know what is in your mind?"

    Li Ran moved closer to her and said with a smile, "Do you know what this disciple is thinking?"

    "Hm?" Leng Wuyan''s heart suddenly sped up as she looked into his deep eyes. Her eyes shed as she asked, "What are you thinking? What does it have to do with me?"

    "Of course it does." Li Ran moved closer to her ear and whispered, "Disciple wants to¡­"

    Leng Wuyan''s face instantly turned red, and her eyes seemed to be dripping with water. "Don'' t think about it! I, I have yet to forgive you!"

    "Alright," Li Ran said.

    Li Ran sighed. "Then how can you forgive this disciple?"

    Leng Wuyan angrily turned around. "I haven''t thought of it yet¡­"

    "Sect Master, Elder Sun has something to ask." A deacon walked in and bowed."

    Leng Wuyan nodded. "Let her in."

    "Yes.¡± The deacon retreated.

    Leng Wuyan shot him a sideways nce. "Why don''t you sit down?"

    "Oh." Li Ran sat beside her obediently.

    A momentter, the ck-robed Elder Sun walked in. "I greet the Sect Master."

    At this moment, she noticed Li Ran at the side and asked with a pleasantly surprised expression, "The Sheng Zi has also returned?"

    Li Ran nodded. "Greetings, Elder Sun."

    "The Sheng Zi is truly famous this time! Withstanding the beast tide, a human hero, and a World-Suppressing Heavenly Devil, who in this world would not know our might?"

    Back then, she had suggested that Li Ran should lead the group to investigate the changes in the Grand Myriad Mountains. Her goal was only to show the strength of the sect.

    To think that Li Ran would actually save hundreds of thousands of lives and be a human hero.

    He was even given the title of World-Suppressing Heavenly Devil by Emperor Sheng Ye.

    This was the best publicity for the Youluo Temple.

    On the top, there was a Jade-Faced Rakshasa Wuyan, and on the bottom, there was the World-Suppressing Heavenly Devil, Sheng Zi Li. If the Four Great Devil Sects were mentioned, Youluo Temple was the leader.

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "It''s all false names. Elder Sun is over-appreciating."

    "Elder Sun, don''t praise him like that. He has always been arrogant. I''m afraid he''ll be even more arrogant if you say that.¡± Leng Wuyan snorted coldly.

    "Geniuses must have their own pride!

    "It''s normal for the Sheng Zi to be able to reach the early Nascent Soul stage at this age."

    "That,

    "To be precise, I''m already at the middle Nascent Sould Realm." Li Ran cleared his throat and corrected."

    "What?" Hearing this, Elder Sun was taken aback for a moment before looking at him carefully.

    His spirit energy was restrained, his eyes were deep, and his aura was even more powerful than before.

    "The Sheng Zi actually broke through again?!"

    Elder Sun was so excited that she found it hard to hold in.

    It had only been a short while since he broke through to the Nascent Soul Realm, yet he had already broken through to the middle stage.

    Was it really just a small realm in a month?

    Elder Sun calmed herself down and sighed, "To have a sessor like Sheng Zi Li is a blessing to my Youluo Temple!"

    Li Ran smiledcently and blinked at Leng Wuyan.

    "What''s there to be proud of? Isn''t this my sect?" Leng Wuyan grunted.

    Li Ran nodded. "Indeed, Master''s teaching is well done. This disciple has always been grateful."

    As he spoke, he quietly grabbed her little hand.

    Leng Wuyan bit her lips and tried her best to maintain her calm.

    There was still someone in front of them. This defiant disciple was just too presumptuous.

    She red fiercely at Li Ran. "Are you that grateful?"

    "Your disciple''s filial piety can be seen in the sun and moon," Li Ran pinched her little hand and said primly.

    Leng Wuyan was embarrassed and angry, but she couldn''t do anything to him.

    Elder Sun did not notice anything unusual. She continued, "Sect Master, the reputation of the Youluo Temple is rising day by day. It''s a good opportunity to recruit more disciples and establish the position of the First Devil Sect!"

    Compared to the sect master who did not care about the affairs of the world, thezy and lustful Sheng Zi, Elder Sun was the one who cared the most about the development of the sect.

    "This¡­" Before Leng Wuyan could finish her sentence, her right hand quietly extended behind her.

    Her body instantly stiffened, and a blush spread from her face to her neck. She was so numb that she couldn''t use the slightest bit of strength.

    "Sect Master?" Elder Sun looked at her doubtfully.

    Leng Wuyan endured the embarrassment and said, "I''ll seriously consider it. You can leave first."

    With that, she waved her sleeve and a gust of wind swept her out.

    Standing outside the main hall, Elder Sun was dumbfounded.

    As the most senior elder, she had worked hard in the sect for so many years and had never been treated like this before.

    She couldn''t help but be stunned.

    Li Ran had long thought it was normal.

    She stood outside the door and shouted, "Master, I just broke through and my foundation is unstable. If I want toe over tonight to discuss the Dao with you, remember to leave a door open for me!"

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    The door moved without any wind and closed with a bang.

    Li Ran rubbed his nose. "Master is quite angry. Why don''t youe over tonight and pull out a jar for her?"

    "Sect Master¡­ You actually threw me out?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Elder Sun, get used to it," Li Ran patted her shoulder and said sympathetically.''

    After saying that, he turned around and walked down the mountain.

    She stood there like a statue.

    The Sheng Zi''s residence¡­

    "When will the Sheng Zi return? I miss him so much.

    "I¡¯m only a foot away from the Foundation Establishment Realm. At that time, I¡¯ll be able to cultivate with the Sheng Zi!

    "<strong><i><b>Mn,</b></i></strong> I must work hard and strive to be a good cauldron!" She raised her pink fist to cheer herself on.

    At this moment, a familiar voice came from behind her. "Good guy, aren''t you too ambitious?"

    Aqin''s body stiffened and she suddenly turned to look.

    Li Ran looked at her with a smile that was not quite a smile.

    "Lord Sheng Zi!"

 Chapter 186: Yi Qinglanâ€™s Changed Attitude

    <h4>Chapter 186: Yi Qinn¡¯s Changed Attitude</h4>

    Aqin stood up and looked at him in surprise.

    ¡°Master Sheng Zi, when did youe back?¡±

    "I just came back." Li Ran knocked on her head and said, "You can''t think of anything else other than dual cultivation, can you? Why do you keep pursuing that?"

    Aqin said, "To be able to help you is her greatest pursuit."

    Li Ran sighed as he looked at her serious matter.

    He reached out to touch her hair.

    This silly girl was sometimes so silly that it made one''s heart ache.

    Aqin narrowed her eyes as if she was enjoying this kind of contact.

    Li Ran sat in his chair and asked, "Have you been practicing seriously? Did you encounter any problems?"

    He was more concerned about Aqin''s cultivation.

    This was not for the sake of dual cultivation with her.

    With her special physique, she could protect herself if her realm was high enough.

    Aqin nodded vigorously. "Yes, I''ve been cultivating diligently. I''m almost done with the first stage."

    "Oh?" Li Ran said, "Let me see your cultivation method."

    "Yes."

    Aqin circted the Mysterious Light Sutra. Her robe floated without any wind, a faint light emitted from her, followed by holy white light that filled the entire room.

    Her skin was sparkling and translucent, and her body was as spotless as jade.

    Her ck hair gently fluttered.

    The appearance was very simr to the Jade Maiden Rakshasa Technique, but the feeling waspletely different.

    Xiao Qingge''s cultivation technique was sacred and had the intent to attack and kill.

    Aqin, on the other hand, exuded a warm and holy aura. It made one''s mind clear and they couldn''t help but want to embrace her.

    Coupled with the effect of Maiden Spirit Body, it made her frown and smile have a myriad of charms.

    It was like a poppy blooming on top of a snowy mountain, noble and holy, yet full of temptation.

    Aqin slowly walked in front of him and said softly, "Master¡­"

    Li Ran''s heart skipped a beat due to the beauty of her veins, and she was only at thete stage of Qi Refining.

    If she continued to cultivate, her charm would be stronger and stronger. If she really cultivated to the Foundation Establishment Realm, a light smile would cause the immortal god to fall.

    Li Ran calmed down and nodded. "Alright."

    Aqin stopped working, the light gradually dissipated, and her body returned to normal.

    "Once youplete the first stage of cultivation, you will be able to sessfully build your foundation. The might of the Mysterious Light Sutra will also be truly disyed.

    "After building the foundation, the first spirit marrow will be formed in the Maiden Spirit Body, which is very beneficial to your cultivation¡­"

    She lowered her head shyly as he spoke.

    Li Ran pinched her little face andughed. ¡°I asked you to cultivate because I wanted you to get rid of the shackles of life and death. I didn''t want you to think about these matters every day."

    ¡°But,¡± she retorted. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t my spirit marrow get wasted soon?¡± Aqin blushed.

    Li Ran didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You really know how to live."

    "Hehe." Aqin scratched her head and smiled charmingly. "Lord Sheng Zi, I''ll go boil some water first. Why don''t you take a bath?¡±

    Li Ran nodded. "Alright."

    In the bedroom, the tub was steaming.

    Li Ran immersed himself in water andposed his mind.

    This time, he did not ask Aqin to serve him because he still had important things to do.

    His mind sank into the red line in his right hand, and a line of affinity linked up.

    "Daoist Yi, can you hear me?" Li Ran''s soul transmitted sound.

    This time, the voice on the other end did not sound impatient. Instead, it sounded pleasantly surprised. ¡°Sheng Zi Li, This Penniless Priest has been waiting for you!"

    <strong><i><b>Tch.</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran said unhappily, "I didn''t expect Daoist Yi to have two more faces. Didn''t she say that I had no business during the day?"

    Yi Qinn exined, "This Penniless Priest''s attitude was indeed not good during the day, but that''s because your master is right across from me. She might discover our rtionship¡­ Besides, didn''t you torture this Penniless Priest for so long?"

    During the day, Li Ran crazily scratched her wrist, making her suffer.

    Moreover, the sense of shame that she was afraid of being discovered was simply impossible to exin in words.

    Li Ran didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You''re saying this as if we''re in love."

    Yi Qinn said angrily, "You little thief, who''s in love with you¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Ahem!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran cleared his throat. ¡°This Daoist nun, please pay attention to your tone of voice. Is this a begging attitude?"

    Yi Qinn was silent for a while before she said helplessly, "This Penniless Priest is impulsive."

    Li Ran nodded in satisfaction.

    To be able to make this big ice cube talk softly was a historic breakthrough.

    At this moment, Yi Qinn asked in confusion, "Master Li, what are you doing? Why does this Penniless Priest feel¡­ so hot?"

    "Oh," Li Ran said casually, "I''m taking a bath."

    "A bath?" Yi Qinn frowned.

    The other party actually shared his senses with her at such a private time.

    Her entire body was now warm as if her body was submerged in warm water.

    Coupled with the conversation between their souls, it was no different from having a bath together.

    This made her heart twist to the limit.

    Li Ran noticed her dissatisfaction and smiled. "Then why don''t we wait until I''m done washing?"

    "There''s no need." Yi Qinn shook her head. "The matter of Langyue is more important."

    Li Ran restrained his smile and asked, "How''s Lin Langyue?"

    "Very bad." Yi Qinn said in a low voice, "She is now trapped by her heart demon. We must wake her up as soon as possible. If this Penniless Priest intervenes directly, her Dao Heart will be severely damaged."

    "If you don''t cultivate the Dao of Forgetting Emotion, you can¡¯t go unimpeded in the path of death. Besides, only you can let her escape from the entanglement of the demons in her heart."

    Li Ran thought for a moment and asked, "How many days does she have left?"

    Yi Qinn said, "Langyue can hold on for another three days at most. The best time to bring her out is tomorrow."

    Li Ran nodded. "Okay, I got it."

    "Then you¡­"

    "I will go to Tianshu Institute tomorrow."

    Lin Langyue''s inner demons had nothing to do with his actions in the secret chamber. The other party''s Daoist Heart was about to copse, cutting off the path of immortality. He could not sit idly by.

    Yi Qinn''s voice was filled with joy. "This Penniless Priest will thank Sheng Zi Li first!"

    Li Ran shook his head.

    To be able to make an Emperor-level expert speak like this, it seemed like she really cared about her disciple.

    Yi Qinn suddenly remembered something and asked, "By the way, why were you looking for this Penniless Priest during the day?"

    "Oh, I would¡¯ve forgotten if you didn''t say it." Li Ran said, "I don''t know how to use the Yin-Yang Mirror, so I wanted to ask you."

    Yi Qinn''s faint voice sounded. "For a small matter like this, you''re torturing this Penniless Priest?"

    Li Ran snorted. "Who told you to always call me a thief? Let me tell you, I''m really big!"

    Yi Qinn was confused. "Huh?"

    "I''m talking about size."

    Yi Qinn didn¡¯t say anything. "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 187: Coaxing Master!

    <h4>Chapter 187: Coaxing Master!</h4>

    After making an appointment with Yi Qinn, Li Ran cut off the red line.

    He sighed in his heart.

    He hadn''t expected that his actions in the secret chamber would affect Lin Langyue so much.

    Not only did he be her Heavenly Dao, but he also became her inner demon.

    Therefore, not to mention the fact that there was no danger, even if there was a lot of danger, Li Ran had no reason to retreat.

    But thinking of Leng Wuyan''s attitude during the day¡­

    "I have to save her, but I have to coax Master first."

    Li Ran looked out of the window at the dimly lit Demon Peak. His eyes ignited with fighting spirit.

    "Let the battle begin!"

    In the headmaster''s bedroom, Leng Wuyan sat in her chair and flipped through an album.

    The smile on her face did not stop.

    This was a gift that Li Ran had given herst time. It was called aic.

    There were pictures of the two of them from their confession to their first date.

    Leng Wuyan never got tired of seeing this, so she had to take it out to take a look.

    "Ran''er is an observant person. He is indeed very talented. He''s just a little too fickle."

    For some reason, Li Ran nevercked women.

    Whether it was the Righteous geniuses or the Holy Maiden of devil sects, they were all rted to him.

    This made Leng Wuyan feel a little sour.

    The more powerful a cultivator was, the more difficult it was to have children. Therefore, for stronger cultivators, it was very normal for them to have a group of wives and concubines.

    But Li Ran was only a Nascent Soul now¡­

    Leng Wuyan wrinkled her nose, her eyes filled with resentment.

    "A mere Nascent Soul Realm cultivator has seduced so many women. What would happen when he bes an Emperor?"

    "Last time, I forgave him too easily. Not only did he not restrain himself at all, he even dared to seduce the Righteous Sect geniuses.

    "Yeah, I''m going to give him a few days to dry up whatever he says this time¡­"

    At this moment, a loud noise came from outside the bedroom, apanied by waves of exmations.

    She could still faintly hear the word "Sheng Zi".

    Leng Wuyan frowned and walked out of her bedroom.

    The deacons of Rakshasa Peak gathered in front of the main hall and looked up into the sky.

    "You guys are arguing here¡­" Before Leng Wuyan could finish her sentence, she was stunned.

    One could only see Li Ran hanging in the air, with densely packed Shadow Stones floating beside him, casting a multicolored light.

    In the pitch-ck night in front of her, it formed a series of huge scenes.

    The Shadow Stone had two functions.

    One was to record the real scene, such as the scenes of the Sheng sisters.

    The second function was to infuse one¡¯s mind into it and leave behind the image they wanted.

    It was just that it looked quite different from the real scene.

    At this moment, a portion of the image was transmitted from each of the recording stones. It was as if they were assembling a good jigsaw puzzle, making it difficult for people to understand the meaning behind it.

    The deacons whispered.

    "What is the Sheng Zi doing?"

    "Could it be a performance?"

    "What kind of performance is this? I can''t understand it at all."

    "I don''t understand either."

    "The Sect Master won''t be angry thiste at night, right?"

    Leng Wuyan looked at Li Ran with a puzzled expression.

    <i>What was this kid up to?</i>

    Cold sweat rolled down Li Ran''s forehead.

    At the same time, he had to control hundreds of Shadow Stones and make minor adjustments. This was a huge project.

    Even with his strengthened soul, it was clearly a little strenuous.

    Finally, under his constant debugging, the broken images finallybined, revealing a huge image in the night sky.

    It was a beautiful woman.

    She was white and tall.

    Her white robe fluttered in the wind, her exquisite face was iparably cold and beautiful. Her right hand held a long sword, and he could feel the oppressive pressure from afar.

    It was Sect Master Leng Wuyan.

    Seeing this scene and listening to the surrounding discussions, a trace of shyness and nervousness shed through Leng Wuyan''s eyes.

    "In front of so many people, does Ran''er want to confess to me in public?"

    If that was the case, their rtionship would bepletely exposed.

    Then it wouldn''t just be the Youluo Temple, it would probably cause a violent storm in the entire Vast Land. The two of them would also face endless gossip.

    "Forget it, since the rules were set by me, who would dare to have any objections?¡±

    "If the people of this world dare to talk nonsense, I will kill them until they shut up!" Just as her imagination ran wild, the image in the sky suddenly moved.

    "Leng Wuyan" slowly walked forward as the surrounding scenery changed.

    From the time when the grass was long and the spring was full, to the time when the sun was scorching, the fire umbre was high.

    The leaves drifted down, and the ground was covered with snow.

    She had been silently moving forward, this road seemed to never end.

    After experiencing the spring, summer, autumn, and winter, she did not change at all. There was no one by her side, only the sword in her hand.

    The intense loneliness assaulted one''s face, making one feel a little depressed.

    At this moment, the sword in her hand blurred and slowly turned into a little boy.

    The little boy''s brows were clear and beautiful, and he was looking at her with a smile.

    Leng Wuyan led the little boy forward.

    What was different from before was that the scene now became bright and lively. The two of them were also very light-footed, clearly able to sense their joy.

    As the seasons changed, the little boy gradually grew up.

    His face became clearer and taller. In the end, he was half a head taller than her and became a real man.

    That man was Li Ran.

    The two of them were still walking forward, holding hands. They did not look like master and disciple, but more like lovers.

    At the same time, the angle of the image slowly turned from front to back.

    The two in the picture walked forward just like that. Their figures became smaller and smaller, and eventually disappeared into the distance.

    And they never let go of each other¡¯s hand.

    The scene was silent. Everyone was stunned.

    This image was very simple, but it was also very meaningful. It made people think about it.

    <strong><i><b>Crash</b></i></strong>

    The Shadow Stone lost control and fell to the ground like rain.

    Li Ran looked exhausted.

    Leng Wuyan stared at him in a daze, her heart beating violently, filled with indescribable warmth and softness.

    "Ran''er¡­"

    Li Rannded from the sky.

    The crowd subconsciously separated into two paths as he slowly walked to Leng Wuyan.

    Under everyone''s gaze, the two of them looked at each other with their eyes filled with tenderness.

    Li Ran said softly, "Thank you for yourpany and teachings. Because of that, I reached this stage. And the following years¡­

    "Let your disciple be your sword."

    His voice was not loud, but it was full of deep feelings.

    Leng Wuyan''s eyes were misty and her right hand was tightly covering her chest.

    ¡°This traitor¡­ He really took my life!"

 Chapter 188: Respecting Master

    <h4>Chapter 188: Respecting Master</h4>

    Demon Peak was the Sect Master''s residence. All the guards here were girls.

    At this moment, they covered their chests, their eyes filled with little stars.

    The Immortal Path was bitter and cold, thorny, every step had to be cut through.

    To cultivators, "being the sword in your hand "was the most romantic love!

    "The Sheng Zi is so considerate!"

    "Yeah, that scene just now was too beautiful!""

    "To be the sword in your hand? My God, goosebumps are starting to appear!"

    "I don''t know why, but I suddenly wish they were a couple¡­"

    "Don''t talk nonsense. The Sect Master hates this the most. Be careful. She might p you to death!"

    Everyone was discussing.

    The scene just now really looked like a confession!

    Especially the effect of the two of them walking hand in hand. They seemed to be a perfect match. It was as if it was made in heaven.

    However, their rationality told them that this could not be a confession.

    Because of Leng Wuyan, the Emperor-level expert who had been single for hundreds of years, was very strict about matters between men and women. In fact. She had even personally set up a ban to prohibit their disciples from engaging in private affairs.

    Unless Sheng Zi was tired of living, how could he dare to confess to the Sect Master?

    At that moment, a female deacon couldn''t help but ask, "Master Sheng Zi, the image you just yed was¡­"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "That was a gift for Master."

    "A gift?" Everyone was even more confused.

    "Today is the tenth anniversary of my entry into the sect. Ever since I entered Youluo Temple at the age of eight, Master had always cared for me and brought me onto the long path to immortality.

    "If it weren''t for my Master''s inculcation, I wouldn''t be like Li Ran today.

    "So, I want to use this day to express my gratitude and sincerity to Master."

    As Li Ran spoke, he winked at Leng Wuyan. "Master, do you feel my sincerity?"

    Leng Wuyan''s face flushed red as a trace of shyness shed through her eyes.

    "This defiant disciple is really daring!¡±

    Hearing Li Ran''s words, everyone finally understood.

    "So today is the 10th anniversary of Sheng Zi Li''s entry into the sect!"

    ¡°What a filial disciple!"

    "Yeah, this gift is too heartless!"

    "Sheng Zi is a really good disciple!"

    "This kind of filial piety is truly a testament to the sun and the moon!"

    The deacons all praised him.

    Li Ran smirked.

    The 10th anniversary was just a reason. He didn''t even know when he joined the sect.

    Faced with everyone''s praise, he said with a humble expression, "Everyone, you are too kind. Respecting your teacher and respecting the Dao is just your responsibility as a disciple."

    When they heard this, everyone praised him even more.

    Leng Wuyan red at him resentfully.

    Respect your Master?

    He almost bullied his Master to death!

    He kept saying that he was responsible¡­

    In his eyes, his disciple''s duty was to fall in love with his master?

    Li Ran noticed his Master¡¯s gaze and cleared his throat. "I''m sorry to disturb you all, but it''s gettingte now. It''s better for you all to go back and rest."

    "You''re too polite, Master Sheng Zi.¡±

    "You¡¯re not disturbing, not disturbing." The deacons responded and dispersed in twos and threes.

    After everyone left, Li Ran looked at Leng Wuyan and said with a smile, "I just broke through. I feel that my foundation is unstable. I have some cultivation matters that I would like to ask the Master about."

    <strong><i><b>Ahem.</b></i></strong>

    Leng Wuyan expressionlessly said, "It''s rare for you to be so diligent. Come with me."

    Then she turned around and walked into her bedroom.

    "Yes."

    Li Ran''s eyes were full of smiles as he quickly followed in.

    In the bedroom, Leng Wuyan looked at him and said coldly, "You''re getting bolder!"

    Li Ran didn''t panic at all. He grabbed her hand and didn''t let go.

    Leng Wuyan asked suspiciously, "What''s the problem?"

    Li Ran asked again, "Master, do you feel my sincerity?"

    Leng Wuyan recalled the scene just now.

    The scene of them holding hands and moving forward, as well as the passionate words¡­

    Her heart suddenly sped up, but she still said, "I didn''t feel it at all!¡±

    Li Ran grabbed her hand and ced it on his chest. "What about now?"

    His strong heartbeat came to her palm, and Leng Wuyan''s face turned red. She turned her head and said, "You traitor, what are you doing now?"

    Li Ran said seriously, "Every word I say is from my heart."

    Leng Wuyan shot him a sideways nce. "Are you treating every girl like this?"

    Li Ran was stunned.

    Looks like she was still jealous.

    He shook his head and said, "I only treat the Master like this."

    He had never done such a thing to anyone.

    He had to admit that Leng Wuyan was very special in his heart.

    The corners of Leng Wuyan''s mouth curled into a smile as she harrumphed, "I don''t believe you. You''re such a yboy."

    Li Ran said with a serious expression, "No matter how unfaithful I am, Master''s position will never be reced. Yan''er will always be my little treasure."

    Leng Wuyan''s face instantly turned red. Her heart was so nervous that it was about to jump out!

    How could this person be so serious and say such shameful words?

    This shameless fellow.

    She covered her blushing face with both hands and stammered, "You, you, you, you are not allowed to talk anymore.¡±

    Li Ran smiled. "Then is Master still angry with me?"

    Leng Wuyan''s eyes sparkled.

    She didn''t even have the strength to stand, how could she be angry?

    "You unfilial disciple, you always act shamelessly every time you annoy me¡­" she said hatefully.

    Li Ran smiled and said, "This disciple is showing his true feelings."

    <strong><i><b>Humph!</b></i></strong> Leng Wuyan replied. "You don¡¯t sound better than anyone else."

    Li Ran corrected, "I''m better at showing it."

    Leng Wuyan recalled how he had controlled hundreds of photographic stones and looked exhausted with difficulty. A trace of gentleness appeared in her eyes.

    A faint light entered his body, and his tired mind was instantly relieved.

    "Thank you, Master." Li Ran giggled.

    Leng Wuyan flirtatiously rolled her eyes at him. "In the future, it''s best to do what you can. What if you really hurt your soul and affect your foundation?"

    "For Master, everything is worth it."

    "You sweet mouth!" Although she said that, her tone had softened.

    Li Ran climbed up thedder. "Then, for the sake of my hard work, can Master satisfy a small request from me?"

    Leng Wuyan asked suspiciously, "What request?"

    "I told you that day¡­"

    "No, absolutely not!" Leng Wuyan''s head shook like a rattle drum. "How could I do something like this?"

    Li Ran said, "That is Master''s clothes. How can it be said to be a work?"

    Leng Wuyan blushed. "That, that can''t be seen by others!"

    "Alright, so this disciple is someone else¡­" Li Ran sighed.

    Seeing his dejected expression, Leng Wuyan couldn''t bear it.

    She quietly tightened her grip on her skirt and said with a hint of confusion, "Then we''ve already agreed on this beforehand. You can only take a look. You absolutely can''t act rashly!"

    Li Ran''s eyes lit up.

    "Don''t worry, I''m a famed honest man!"

    "It''s my fault¡­"

    His wrist trembled and a pink dudou with very little cloth appeared in his hand.

    "Master, please change!"

    Leng Wuyan took it with a red face, her eyes filled with shyness. "You¡¯re really killing me¡­"

 Chapter 189: Entrance to Tianshu Institute!

    <h4>Chapter 189: Entrance to Tianshu Institute!</h4>

    The next morning.

    Li Ran walked out of the Sect Master''s bedroom. The bright sunlight shone on his body and he stretchedzily.

    Although he didn''t sleepst night, he was still feeling refreshed.

    That pink dudou was the New Year''s gift that Leng Wuyan had given him during the Frost Origin Festival.

    At that time, Li Ran had made up his mind to let his master wear it for him.

    This time, when he sessfully unlocked his achievements, he immediately felt that his thoughts were clear and his entire person was flustered.

    He recalled his master''s shy face and perfect figure under the candlelight¡­

    <i>No, the nosebleed was about to spray out again.</i>

    Li Ran looked up at the sky and sighed. "Master, you will always be a god!"

    Last night, he had justifiably stayed overnight.

    Although he didn''t break through to thest step, when he saw that cold and beautiful face, his face turned red and his ears turned red. He was extremely shy. The taste of it wasn''t something that could be seen by outsiders.

    In the bedroom, Leng Wuyan hugged the nket and the blush on her face did not disappear.

    "Bad guy, we agreed to just take a look. You said you won''t make a move¡­ I actually believed him?

    "But he still has a conscience and didn''t force me¡­

    "<strong><i><b>Hmph,</b></i></strong> I can''t be med for this kind of thing. I can only me you for not improving your cultivation fast enough!"

    She didn''t know what she had thought, her eyes rippled, and her entire body was pulled back into the quilt.

    "How embarrassing!" Li Ran walked down the mountain with his hands behind his back.

    However, he did not return to his residence. Instead, he left the mountain gate.

    After flying about five hundred miles south, a white figure could be faintly seen on the hill ahead.

    Yi Qinn was dressed in white and had a veil on her face as she stood with her hands behind her back.

    Li Rannded in front of her.

    She nodded slightly. "Master Li, you''re here."

    The two of them had made an agreement yesterday to meet here in the morning and go to Tianshu Institute to save Lin Langyue.

    Even though it was full of wind and moonst night, Li Ran wouldn''t dy his business.

    Yi Qinn said seriously, "This Penniless Priest is willing to help. This Penniless Priest is extremely grateful."

    Li Ran shook his head. "I''m here for Lin Langyue. It has nothing to do with you. You don''t need to thank me."

    "If she falls to a heart demon¡­ I''m also responsible for it." Yi Qinn fell silent.

    The way she looked at him changed slightly.

    Although this person was reckless, he was indeed a man with responsibility.

    He had saved Lin Langyue and the disciples of Tianhu Institute many times.

    She muttered in her heart, "It''s clear that you''re not an evil person, yet you''re acting so absurdly¡­"

    Li Ran suddenly thought of something and said, "You''d better keep my visit to Tianshu Institute a secret. Master doesn''t know about it yet.""

    Yi Qinn had a strange expression on her face, "Then, what do you n to do?"

    Li Ran sighed. "What else can we do? It must be saving someone''s life! As for Master, I will exin to her."

    Yi Qinn shook her head. "You don''t need to exin."

    Li Ran frowned. "What do you mean?"

    She said, "Who told you that your master didn''t know about this?"

    "Ah?"

    At this moment, Leng Wuyan''s faint voice sounded in the air.

    "Traitorous disciple, do you really think I can''t see your thoughts?"

    Li Ran was stunned. "Master?"

    Leng Wuyan said calmly, "Be careful ande back early."

    "Yi Qinn, if something happens to Ran''er, I want the entire Tianshu Institute to die with me! Including you!"

    Yi Qinn shook her head. "Li Ran is now Langyue''s Heavenly Dao. Even if you don''t say it, this Penniless Priest won''t let anything happen to him."

    The air calmed down and there was no reply.

    Yi Qinn turned around and said, "Let''s go."

    "Okay." Li Ran nodded.

    Yi Qinn waved her Daoist robe and he felt a sh of light in front of him. When he opened his eyes again, he was no longer in the North.

    In front of him was a towering mountain range.

    The mountain peaks were closely connected. At the top of each mountain peak, there was an ancient courtyard. In the white clouds, there were shadows. It looked like a bright pir, pure and clean, with an endless aura.

    There were cranes pping their wings from time to time in the sky. The sound of cranes was apanied by melodious bells. The entire mountain gate was full of immortal energy.

    This was White Cloud Peak.

    At the headquarters of Tianshu Institute.

    Li Ran smiled. "As expected of a top Righteous Sect. This weather is really extraordinary."

    Yi Qinn said, "The mountains and rivers are bright and the weather is bright. It''s just that thisnd is good. Even if it were the Joyous Unity Sect, it would still be extraordinary."

    Li Ran burst intoughter.

    He hadn''t realized before that this Daoist nun was quite honest.

    The elders and deacons of the Tianshu Institute gathered in such a manner that the atmosphere was very solemn.

    "Chief Lin hasn''t moved in three days!"

    "The path of death is not a joke. Every day that is dyed, the difficulty of escaping will increase!"

    "Why don''t we invite the Sect Master to take action?"

    "But this will destroy the Chief''s Dao Heart!"

    "That''s better than losing her life, right?"

    They started arguing, and for a moment, there were various opinions.

    An elder whispered, "But to Langyue, what''s the difference between cutting off the path of immortality and dying?"

    Everyone fell silent and shook their heads helplessly.

    To a supreme genius like Lin Langyue, cultivation was equal to life. If her Daoist Heart was to copse, she might¡­

    At that moment, someone said, "Sect Master is back!"

    "Sect Master!" They turned around and saw Yi Qinn slowly walking in.

    Beside her was a tall and slender youth.

    The young man had a handsome face, sharp eyebrows and starry eyes. His fair face had clear lines, and his deep eyes were somewhat unruly.

    Even First Elder couldn''t help but sigh lightly. "What a handsome young man!"

    Suddenly, someone said doubtfully, "This person looks familiar."

    "Yeah, I feel like I''ve seen him somewhere before¡­"

    "Wait, isn''t this Li Ran the Devil Sheng Zi?"

    "Li Ran?!¡±

    The pce immediately erupted, and everyone''s eyes were filled with shock and confusion.

    Li Ran came?

    That was the World-Suppressing Heavenly Devil, the number one Devil!

    The Tianshu Institute was a pure Righteous Sect and had always drawn a clear line with the Devil Dao.

    How could they let him climb the mountain gate?

    And he was standing with the Sect Master?

    Someone couldn''t help but ask, "Sect Master, what''s going on?"

    "Why did you bring this devil up the mountain?"

    "This is simply defiling the sacrednd!"

    "When did the devilse to our Tianshu Institute?"

    Everyone started talking.

    "Shut up."

    Yi Qinn''s voice was calm, but it seemed to ring in their hearts. The atmosphere instantly quieted down.

    "Sheng Zi Li was specially invited by me! He had once saved the lives of Lin Langyue and more than a dozen disciples. He is the benefactor of our Tianshu Institute!

    "Why aren''t you greeting him?"

    The elders looked at each other in dismay, but did not dare to refute.

    "Greetings, Sheng Zi Li." Everyone cupped their hands in unison.

 Chapter 190: Entering the Death End Grounds!

    <h4>Chapter 190: Entering the Death End Grounds!</h4>

    Seeing the Daoist nuns bowing in front of him, Li Ran impatiently dug his ears.

    The different dao, the unrted.

    These people felt that he was a devil. He felt that these Daoist nuns were pedantic. They were not the same people.

    This kind of hypocritical courtesy was unnecessary.

    When the elders of Tianshu Institute saw hiszy appearance, they couldn''t help but feel even more dissatisfied.

    In any case, they were top-tier sect elders. They were supreme experts who had transcended tribtion and merged with the Dao. They had taken the initiative to bow down and greet this junior, yet he still ignored them?

    This was being too arrogant.

    At this moment, the Great Elder stepped forward and asked, "Sect Master, now that Chief Lin is still trapped in the Death End Ground, although Sheng Zi Li has shown kindness to the Tianshu Institute, it''s not the time to talk about this!"

    ¡°That''s right, saving the chief is more important!"

    "One or two dayster, she really won''t be able to recover!"

    "Chief Lin is in danger!"

    "If her Dao Heart copses, I''m afraid Langyue won''t be able to survive!"

    The elders and deacons all spoke out.

    They weren''t targeting Li Ran, but rather worried about Lin Langyue''s safety.

    Yi Qinn nodded and said, "I understand the feelings of all of you. Langyue has been following me since she was young to seek Immortal Dao, and I''ve always treated her as my own.

    "Now that she''s trapped by the inner demons, this poor Daoist naturally can not sit idly."

    The Great Elder said, "Then I''ll ask the Sect Master to take action! Even if her Dao heart is damaged, it''s still better than copsing the Great Dao and destroying the Dao!"

    Yi Qinn replied, "This poor Daoist will not allow her Dao heart to be damaged, nor will I watch her die and her Dao disappear."

    The Great Elder was delighted when he heard this, "Could it be that the sect leader already has a way?"

    Yi Qinn shook her head. "There''s nothing I can do, but there''s something we can do. Today, I had invited Sheng Zi Li toe to save Lin Langyue!"

    "What?!"

    "Can Li Ran save Langyue?"

    "He''s only at the Nascent Soul Realm. What can he do?"

    "How can a devil enter our sect''s forbiddennd?"

    Everyone was discussing spiritedly.

    Yi Qinn shook her head.

    None of them knew that Li Ran had be Lin Langyue''s Heavenly Dao.

    However, she could not make it clear that if this matter were to spread, the Tianshu Institute would not be able to amodate this chief.

    "This poor Daoist has her own ns. You shouldn''t say anything more."

    Yi Qinn waved her sleeve, causing everyone to leave the pce and arrive at a sentry wall.

    The cliff was several hundred meters tall and was dark green in color. Its exterior was as smooth as a mirror, but no one could be seen.

    Yi Qinn said to Li Ran, "In the Death End Grounds, all methods are isted, the Grand Dao has fallen, and there isn''t a single trace of qi. Dao cultivators were no different from mortals.

    "There are countless soul-devils there. If your dao heart is unstable, you will instantly disperse."

    "You''re not cultivating the Dao of Forgetfulness. As long as you don''t release your mind, the inner demons won''t take the initiative to attack you.

    "We can use the red line tomunicate. This poor Daoist will guide you."

    "If something unexpected happens, this poor Daoist will save you."

    She repeatedly warned him.

    Just as Li Ran was about to speak, a soft sound rang in his mind.

    <strong><i><b>Ding.</b></i></strong>

    ¡¾<strong><i><b>Mission Release: Heart Refining</b></i></strong>

    <strong><i><b>Entering the Death End Grounds, use the soul fragment to strengthen the heart and temper the soul!</b></i></strong>¡¿

    "There''s actually a mission?"

    Heart Refining¡­ Li Ran''s heart skipped a beat.

    At this moment, Yi Qinn asked, "Sheng Zi Li, are you ready?"

    "Ready?" Li Ran nodded.''

    "Alright." Yi Qinn stretched out her fair and slender fingers and lightly tapped the cliff.

    The entire cliff rippled, and a dark and deep hole appeared, emitting a deste and deste aura.

    Without any hesitation, Li Ran stepped in.

    His body was instantly engulfed by the darkness, and the hole was closed.

    Yi Qinn''s eyes flickered with a divine light as she tore through the vast void. It was as if she was looking in the direction of the Death End Grounds.

    Passing through the ink-ck darkness, after an unknown amount of time, Li Ran finally stepped on the solid ground.

    To his eyes, it was a destend.

    Under the gloomy sky, the surface of the earth cracked like a desert. Only a few crooked trees stood alone, looking lifeless.

    A semi-translucent spirit swept across the air, emitting a terrifying aura.

    Deste, deathly silent.

    This was a ce where all creatures were destroyed.

    Li Ran felt that.

    There wasn''t a single trace of spirit energy in the air, and no Daoist techniques or divine abilities could be sensed.

    Li Ran connected a line of affinity and sent a mental message, "Daoist Yi, which direction should I go?"

    Yi Qinn answered, "Keep going. Lang Yue''s not far away."

    Li Ran followed her words and walked forward.

    Yi Qinn didn''t lie to him. The discarnate souls in the air turned a blind eye to him and had no intention of attacking him.

    "But if this inner demon doesn''t attack me, how can I temper my soul?"

    Li Ran couldn''t help scratching his head. "Forget it. Let''s go save her first¡­"

    He followed Yi Qinn''s instructions all along the way, and after roughly enough time for an incense stick to burn, he saw a white figure from afar.

    Lin Langyue sat cross-legged, her eyes closed, cold sweat dripping down her forehead.

    Countless translucent discarnate souls hovered above her head, greedily staring at her like vultures.

    The moment her Dao Heart copsed, she would be devoured by these Heart Demons.

    Yi Qinn replied, "More and more inner demons are being attracted. Be careful and don''t provoke these things."

    "Alright." Li Ran walked to her side and gently pushed her. "Lin Langyue, wake up."

    Hearing his voice, Lin Langyue frowned slightly, as if she was struggling.

    But she still could not open her eyes.

    Yi Qinn''s voice was solemn. "Looks like she''s deeply possessed and can''t be easily awakened, so we can only use the second n."

    Li Ran nodded and took out a mirror.

    Yin Yang Mirror.

    This was a very special magic treasure.

    The ck side was Yin, and the white side was Yang.

    The Yin surface could absorb the remnant soul and store it in the mirror. The Yang surface could release the remnant soul, which was a unique attack method.

    Releasing the discarnate soul required spirit energy, but it didn''t need to be absorbed, so it could be used in the Death End Grounds.

    This was the second method Yi Qinn had told him.

    He would use the Yin Yang Mirror to separate the inner demons.

    Li Ran ced the ck side in front of Lin Langyue, and a faint light flickered as her face appeared on the ck mirror.

    At the same time, a semi-transparent remnant soul was slowly removed.

    Lin Langyue''s expression was one of pain as she watched the discarnate soul peel away. Her aura grew more and more chaotic, and her entire body began to tremble.

    In the instant that they werepletely separated, her phoenix eyes suddenly opened. The light in her eyes was like a candle in the wind, about to extinguish in the next second.

    Her Dao Heart was on the verge of copsing when the Heart Demon was forcibly removed.

    At this moment, Li Ran''s faint voice rang out, "The void in all directions has vanished, returning to the Nirvana.

    "You can''t be tempted to think about it when you''re in the realm of a bit of light. You''ve only just thought about it, and you''ve already be a remnant¡­"

    It was as if Lin Langyue''s pale face had regained its color when she heard the voice of the Grand Dao. Her Dao Heart, which was on the verge of copse, had stabilized once again.

    To her, Li Ran was the Great Dao. Only Li Ran could stabilize her Dao Heart.

    Yi Qinn finally heaved a sigh of relief when she saw this scene.

    "Fortunately¡­" Before she could finish, her eyes narrowed. "Be careful!"

 Chapter 191: Heart Demon? Li Ran Doubted Life!

    <h4>Chapter 191: Heart Demon? Li Ran Doubted Life!</h4>

    As Li Ran''s voice sounded, the light in Lin Langyue''s eyes gradually brightened, and her shaking mind stabilized.

    "Li Ran?" When she saw the man in front of her, a trace of confusion shed through her eyes.

    The inner demon had just been stripped away and her mind was still in a mess. He could not figure out the situation.

    "How could Li Ran be here? I must be dreaming." The corners of Lin Langyue''s mouth curled up slightly. "Looks like it''s a good dream."

    He reached out and pinched her face.

    Li Ran was confused. "¡­¡­"

    Lin Langyue was taken aback for a moment and said foolishly, "This hand feels so real."

    Li Ran patted her hand andughed, "Taking advantage of me?"

    Before he could finish her sentence, he saw a daze in her eyes. She fell to the ground with a thud.

    After being trapped by the Heart Demon for a few days, her energy and mind had reached their limits. At this moment, she was already in a deep sleep.

    Li Ran sighed.

    Just as he was about to lift her up, Yi Qinn''s voice suddenly came from his soul.

    "Be careful!"

    "Hm?" Li Ran suddenly looked up.

    Lin Langyue''s remnant soul wasn''t immediately sucked into the Yin Yang Mirror. Instead, it was struggling in the air.

    The remnant souls that were flying in the distance also became restless, emitting terrifying howls.

    Yi Qinn''s voice rang out. "This remnant soul has been nurtured by the Dao Heart for several days. Its aura has grown a lot. It''s not something that ordinary heart demons canpare to!"

    "Then what should we do now?"

    Yi Qinn said, "Without spirit energy, the Yin Yang Mirror is no longer able to absorb it. Throw this treasure away. I will bring you out."

    Now that Lin Langyue had broken away from her inner demons, she didn''t have to worry too much about attacking.

    "Out?" Li Ran shook his head.

    How was he supposed to do the mission after leaving?

    He thought for a moment and asked, "How can this inner demon attack me?"

    Yi Qinn didn''t know why he asked this question, but she still replied, "You didn''t cultivate and forget your emotions, the inner demons will not target you, but if you take the initiative to touch it¡­"

    Before she could finish his sentence, Li Ran grabbed the soul by the neck and pulled it out of the Yin Yang Mirror''s suction area.

    Yi Qinn was dumbfounded. "¡­¡­"

    <i>He didn''t even have time to dodge this thing, yet he took the initiative to provoke it?</i>

    <i>Could it be that he had gone mad?</i>

    The remnant soul that broke free from the restriction instantly became transparent, as if it had escaped Li Ran''s control.

    It was changing in the air like smoke, and in the end, it turned into a sinister ghost face, suddenly crashing into his body.

    Li Ran''s expression froze. He fell to the ground and closed his eyes.

    Seeing his tightly furrowed brows, Yi Qinn helplessly rubbed the space between her brows.

    "This guy really make people worry¡­"

    The scene before Li Ran''s eyes instantly changed.

    He was no longer in the middle of death, but sat on a soft bed.

    The lights in the room flickered, and the air was filled with a faint fragrance, causing people''s mood to ripple slightly.

    A woman in a white robe sat with her back to him by the table in front of her.

    Through her wide robe, one could still see her slender figure, faintly revealing a trace of extraordinary beauty.

    Logically speaking, when he suddenly came to this gentle vige from the destend of death, even a fool could sense the abnormality.

    However, there was a strange power that made Li Ran feel that this was a real scene.

    And that experience just now was a false Golden Millet Dream.

    At this moment, Yi Qinn''s anxious voice came from his soul.

    "Li Ran, wake up!"

    Li Ran cleared his throat and replied, "Don''t worry, I''m not lost."

    He was not a fool.

    In the instant that he was attacked by the remnant soul, his spiritual sense had already sunk into the little man''s dantian, not being corroded by the inner demon.

    Therefore, this scene in front of him could not deceive him.

    Seeing that he was clear-headed, Yi Qinn heaved a sigh of relief and grumbled, "Why are you so impulsive? You actually took the initiative to provoke the inner demons? What if you sink into them?"

    If something happened to Li Ran, not to mention Lin Langyue''s Immortal Path, Leng Wuyan would probably go all out against her, right?

    With that Devil''s personality, the entire Tianshu Institute would fall into the mes of war.

    Li Ran scratched his head, "I''ve never seen it before, I''m really curious¡­ Just what was this thing?"

    Yi Qinn exined, "Heart Demons are born from the heart. All three barriers and ten evils are nourishment. Add to that the Qi of Nirvana, and it formed the shape of a remnant soul."

    Li Ran was speechless.

    Three obstacles and ten evils were Dao.

    The three barriers referred to the devil barrier, karma barrier, and disaster barrier.

    As for the ten evils, born from the mouth were vain words. Born from the heart was greed, anger, and infatuation. Born from the body was killing, stealing, andmitting adultery.

    The remnant soul that trapped Lin Langyue was a beautiful inner demon born from her body. It could evoke the evil thoughts in the deepest part of her heart.

    It made people sink into it until their Daoist Heart waspletely eaten away.

    Looking at the white figure in front of him, Li Ran smiled and said, "I''m rather curious. Who is the evil intent in my heart?"

    Actually, he didn''t need to guess to know.

    It must be Leng Wuyan.

    Thinking back to his master''s cold and beautiful face, as well as the beautiful sceneryst night, his mind was still somewhat agitated.

    <strong><i><b>Swish.</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran whistled. "The girl opposite me, look here. Don''t be shy. Come over and chat with me about life."

    Yi Qinn covered her forehead.

    This absurd fellow, he didn''t even let go of his inner demons?

    As if hearing Li Ran''s shout, the white figure stood up and slowly turned around.

    Li Ran''s smile instantly stiffened as if he had been struck by lightning.

    "F*ck! How could it be her?!"

    One could only see that person''s face was covered in a white veil, her pair of water-cut eyes were clear in ck and white. Her entire being was full of immortal energy, as if she was about to ascend to immortality in the next second.

    Unexpectedly, it was Yi Qinn!

    At this moment, Li Ranpletely doubted his life.

    "Yi Qinn" slowly walked towards him.

    He used both his hands and feet to retreat, hugging the pillow and trembling.

    "Don'' te over!"

    Yi Qinn was listening to his scream from the other side of the red line. "Li Ran, what did you see?"

    It was clearly a beautiful heart demon, how did it scare him to such a state?

    "You¡­" Li Ran''s voice was a little tense.''

    "Ah?"

    "I said, I saw you!"

    After a few seconds of silence, Yi Qinn''s depressed voice sounded, "You mean, in the beautiful illusion, the person you saw was this poor Daoist?"

    "That''s right," Li Ran nodded.

    Yi Qinn''s brows twitched as she clenched her fists tightly.

    The Heart Demon was the one who was most capable of reflecting a person''s evil thoughts, and it came from the deepest part of his heart. Perhaps he hadn''t even sensed it.

    This was the only way to shake the Dao Heart.

    "This shameless little thief has been thinking about something all day!"

    Yi Qinn''s eyes burned with rage.

    At this moment, Li Ran''s exmation rang out from his soul again.

    She suppressed her anger and frowned. "So what?"

    Li Ran swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice, "She''s taking off her clothes. What should I do?"

    "Ah?"

    Li Ran said, "Waiting online makes me quite anxious."

    Yi Qinn was speechless. "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 192: I Didnâ€™t See Anything!

    <h4>Chapter 192: I Didn¡¯t See Anything!</h4>

    Li Ran looked at Yi Qinn and couldn''t help but fall into deep thought.

    "This shouldn''t be the case¡­"

    "Even if it''s not Master, it should be Jianli or Qingge. It can''t be this big ice cube!" Combing through his conscience, he didn''t think much of Yi Qinn.

    After all, not long ago, the two of them were still in a hostile state.

    Moreover, her rtionship with his master wasn''t good. As a filial disciple, how could he have those messy thoughts?

    Wasn''t this too outrageous?

    Actually, Li Ran had overlooked something.

    That was the red line tied to their wrists.

    A Thousand Miles of Marriage was tied to one line, and it involved fate and karma. It was something that even an Emperor-level expert couldn''t see through.

    It tightly connected the souls of the two people, allowing them tomunicate thousands of miles apart and even sharing their senses.

    It was not an exaggeration to describe it as intimate.

    Wasn''t this the deepest part of her heart''s obsession?

    At this moment, ¡®Yi Qinn'' walked up to Li Ran and slowly removed her veil.

    Three thousand strands of ck hair were scattered on her shoulders. Her fair skin was so white that it almost shone. Her cheeks were flushed red as if she was mesmerized.

    Her bright and beautiful eyes were like anger and resentment as she looked at him faintly.

    Li Ran''s heart jumped slightly faster.

    <i>So cute!</i>

    It was different from her aloof aura. Her appearance was unexpectedly cute. Coupled with her tall and graceful figure, she had an indescribable charm.

    "Yi Qinn lowered her head and said softly, "Shameless little thief, why are you looking at this Penniless Priest like this?"

    Li Ran sighed. "It''s real. It''s too real!"

    On the other side of the red line, Yi Qinn was gnashing her teeth." Little thief, don''t watch anymore. Hurry up and kill this inner demon!"¡®

    Li Ran was silent for a moment before shaking his head and sighing. "It''s toote."

    Yi Qinn was taken aback. "What''s sote?""

    "She''s already taking it off."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yi Qinn''s scalp went numb. "Hurry up and give it to this Penniless Priest¡­"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Li Ran actually cut off his perception.

    "Shameless little thief!" Yi Qinn''s body trembled as the entire mountain range trembled.

    Her white robes fluttered and the wind whistled, blowing the surrounding Elders and deacons away.

    The elders trembled as they hugged each other and looked at the Sect Master with a murderous intent.

    "What''s wrong with Sect Master?¡±

    "I''ve never seen her get so angry before!"

    "Did something happen to Chief Lin?"

    The Death End Grounds was simr to the Secret Realm. It was an independent space. They did not have the ability to see through it.

    Yi Qinn looked at Li Ran angrily.

    Her expression was very strange, her brows slightly furrowed, but the corner of her mouth seemed to be smiling, as if he was admiring something.

    She tried her best to suppress the urge to grab Li Ran.

    The Death End Grounds was very special. If she intervened at will, it would easily cause it to copse, and the sect wouldck a perfect ce to train their mind.

    Furthermore, Li Ran was still entangled with Heart Demon. The situation was very simr to Lin Langyue.

    If she forcefully brought him out, it would very likely ruin his mind. At that time, even she would not be willing to endure the chain reaction.

    Even if Yi Qinn was filled with hatred, she could only endure it for now.

    Li Ran wiped his nose and looked at the beautiful scenery in front of him.

    "I didn''t expect this big ice cube to have such a good figure¡­

    "Wait, that''s not right!"

    He scratched his head and asked doubtfully, "How can I see her figure?"

    The Heart Demon invaded his mind, and all the scenes originated from the depths of his soul.

    Logically speaking, things that he had never seen before should not exist in his imagination.

    "Could it be imagination? But this is too real!" Li Ran was confused.

    In fact, this illusion in front of him really wasn''t imagination.

    The reason why Heart Demon could form such a scene was actually due to Lin Langyue''s memories.

    When she had just entered the sect and was still young, she had taken a bath with Yi Qinn¡­

    At this moment, "Yi Qinn" walked over to him and said with a red face, "Little thief, does this Penniless Priest look good?"

    Li Ran sighed and shook his head. "You look good. It''s a pity you don¡¯t act like that!"

    "Ah?" "Yi Qinn" was stunned.

    Li Ran said coaxingly, "You should say, ¡®Shameless little thief, if you dare to take another look, this Penniless Priest will kill you with one strike!'' Wait, that''s right!"

    "Yi Qinn¡± was speechless.

    <i>Do you need to teach me about this?</i>

    <i>Which one of us was the inner demon?</i>

    Just as she was about to speak, arge hand grabbed her neck.

    Li Ran sneered, "Beat up an Emperor-level expert? This kind of experience isn''tmon!"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    His blood and qi surged all over his body and directly smashed her into the ground.

    However, he swung his fists and smashed them down like a torrential rain. The surging fist force swept over and the entire "room" shook violently!

    ¡®Yi Qinn'' was shattered into pieces. She couldn''t even maintain her human form anymore. She turned into a wisp of smoke and was about to flee.

    The remnant soul was just a kind of energy. In essence, it had no thought. All the logic of its actions were based on the possessed.

    But this remnant soul was different.

    Because Lin Langyue''s Dao Heart had nurtured it, it had actually gained an instinct. And its only thought right now was to quickly escape.

    The farther it escaped, the better.

    <i>This guy is simply too abnormal!</i>

    Outside the Death End Grounds, Yi Qinn''s eyes narrowed.

    One could only see the faint light shing on Li Ran''s body. A strand of translucent remnant soul was struggling with all its might.

    She was stunned.

    This Heart Demon actually took the initiative to leave Li Ran. What had happened?

    Just as the remnant soul left his body and was about to soar into the air, Li Ran opened his eyes and reached out to grab it.

    At the same time, the little person in his dantian flickered with light, and a wisp of ck mist scattered out.

    It was the strange treasure that had been devoured by the Heaven Seizing Technique: Soul-Devouring ck Mist!

    The ck mist spread out from his palm, instantly enveloping the remnant soul. In the midst of an ear-piercing screech, the Inner Demonpletely disappeared.

    In an instant, he seemed to have been enlightened. The spirit stage was covered in clouds.

    A pure energy flowed into his body, nourishing his soul.

    <strong><i><b>Phew~</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran exhaled a mouthful of turbid air as the light in his eyes lit up.

    "So that''s what the System said about refining the heart and soul.

    "This Heart Demon has greatly improved my soul. Even if there is no reward this time, I¡¯ve already earned."

    At this moment, he thought of something. His mind sank into the Red Line and he reconnected his senses.

    "Hello, is Priest Yi still here?"

    A momentter, Yi Qinn''s suppressed voice sounded. "What did you just see?"

    "Ahem," Li Ran rubbed his nose and said awkwardly, "It''s too white. It''s a little reflective. I didn''t see anything clearly."

    Yi Qinn was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    "But there''s a sand red mole on the waist¡­"

    "I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 193: Demonic Appearance, the Demon Hearts Annihilation!

    <h4>Chapter 193: Demonic Appearance, the Demon Hearts Annihtion!</h4>

    Yi Qinn''s eyes were filled with embarrassment, and her heart was burning with rage.

    Although he was trying to save Lin Langyue, he saw her¡­

    But this had alreadypletely crossed the bottom line for her, who had forgotten her feelings and her Dao Heart was frozen.

    "This poor Daoist, really, I really want to kill him!" Yi Qinn''s hands trembled slightly.

    But at the same time as she felt anger in her heart, a faint sense of helplessness rose.

    How could she kill him?

    Not to mention Li Ran''s kindness to Tianshu Institute, this line of marriage alone prevented her from attacking Li Ran.

    If he killed her, Lin Langyue''s Immortal Path would be interrupted.

    And that crazy bitch Leng Wuyan¡­

    As an Emperor-level expert, Yi Qinn was the head of a top-level sect. She had never been so restrained.

    The other party was only a mid-Nascent Soul cultivator, but she was helpless.

    Looking at Li Ran''s handsome and uninhibited face, she had a faint premonition in her heart.

    "This poor Daoist will sooner orter fall into this kid''s hands!"

    Li Ran did not dare to go too far.

    After all, Yi Qinn was the same as his master, and she was an existence at the top of the Vast Land. What if she really provoked him to risk her life?

    He focused his attention on the discarnate soul hovering in the air.

    A Heart Demon could provide so much energy. If he devoured all of these remnant souls, how far would his soul be tempered?

    At this moment, Yi Qinn said, "I''ll open the tunnel and take Lang Yue back."

    Li Ran shook his head. "Wait, there''s no rush."

    Yi Qinn frowned slightly. "What do you n to do?"

    Li Ran didn''t reply. Instead, he asked, "What will happen if all the souls in this ce disappear?"

    Yi Qinn said, "As long as there is an absolute death of the Dao, it will be able to continuously absorb the three obstacles and ten evils, and condense the discarnate soul and heart demon. It will only take a long time."

    Li Ran nodded. "Since that''s the case, I''m relieved."

    "Hmm?" Yi Qinn was puzzled. "Why¡­"

    Before she finished speaking, she was stunned.

    Li Ran bent his knees slightly, his muscles knotted.

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    The earth beneath his feet shattered into pieces. He suddenly soared into the air and smashed into the group of lingering souls like a cannonball.

    <strong><i><b>Ao!</b></i></strong>

    An ear-piercing screech rang out as the discarnate souls seemed to have discovered the supreme delicacy and swarmed towards him.

    Because there were too many of them,

    It even formed a huge vortex in the air, instantly drowning Li Ran''s figure.

    Yi Qinn was dumbfounded.

    <i>What is this guy doing?</i>

    <i>Suicide?</i>

    A faint light shed in her hand as she prepared to drag Li Ran out first.

    After being invaded by so many discarnate souls, even if he didn''t die, his soul would be devouredpletely and he would be an idiot without any intelligence.

    Suddenly, she frowned slightly.

    "This is¡­"

    At the center of the vortex, Li Ran''s body was suspended in the air. A faint ck mist emerged from his body, enveloping the iing remnant soul.

    The remnant soul that was enveloped by the ck mist rapidly vanished, turning into wisps of green smoke and dissipating.

    Streams of pure energy poured into his body, and they ceaselessly nourished and tempered his soul.

    His eyes grew brighter and brighter, and in the end, it was simply too dazzling to look straight at.

    Yi Qinn looked at this scene with a slightly surprised expression.

    ¡°This ck mist can devour the soul? There really is some sort of sect.

    "But how could Li Ran endure so much soul power? He was clearly not even distracted."

    As the remnant souls died out, the ck mist seemed to have been nourished, and the area it enveloped grewrger andrger.

    The ck mist surged like boiling water, like a ck swamp.

    The swamp continuously twisted and condensed, finally forming an enormous human figure.

    Its ten-meter-tall body was made up of ck mist. Its two red eyes were likenterns as he waved his six strong arms. Its appearance was extremely terrifying.

    It¡¯s appearance was exactly the same as Yu Ye''s Evernight avatar.

    Li Ran stood between the demonic prime minister''s brows, his eyes cold as he hugged his shoulders.

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The giant roared, and a crack appeared on its face, as if it was the mouth of an abyss.

    Its body tilted back slightly, its chest puffed up, and it suddenly sucked in.

    The vortex of remnant souls in the air was pulled by the enormous suction force and poured down towards the bloody mouth of the devil.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    The giant''s body expanded once again, and the devil energy in its body surged like raging mes.

    Devil energy overflowed, insufferably arrogant.

    At the same time, the number of remnant souls rapidly decreased, and even the dark sky regained its rity.

    "No, I''ve reached my limit." Li Ran frowned.

    The little person in his dantian continuously absorbed energy, as dazzling as a scorching sun. His soul also had a strong feeling of fullness.

    "Let''s just stop here. If we go too far, we won''t be able to resist it.

    "Daoist Yi, please open the door!" Li Ran''s eyes shed as he sent a mental message."

    The corner of Yi Qinn''s mouth twitched as she looked at the empty ce.

    This ce was the most dangerous forbidden area in Tianshu Institute.

    But now?

    More than two thirds of the remnant souls were absorbed by him.

    There were only two or three left.

    Although the discarnate soul could still condense, it would take time.

    With the current situation, who knew how many years it would take to recover to its peak!

    "This guy¡­" Yi Qinn red at him hatefully.

    Although Lin Langyue was safe, why did she feel like she had suffered a great loss?

    Outside the dark green cliff.

    The elders and deacons were whispering among themselves.

    "It''s been several hours, why isn''t there any movement?"

    "Li Ran is only at the Nascent Soul Realm. How could he possibly destroy the inner demons and save the head of the Lin family?"

    "I''ve already said that the devils can not be trusted!"

    "Don''t say that. After all, he came here for the sake of saving people. Regardless of whether they seed or not, we have to be grateful."

    "s, what a pity!"

    "Sect Leader, you''re so confused. If you had attacked earlier, perhaps you''d have done less harm to Langyue."

    "There''s no one who can save him!"

    Everyone''s expressions were low, and the atmosphere was a bit heavy.

    In their eyes, the copse of Lin Langyue''s Dao Heart was practically a foregone conclusion.

    Even the sect leader was powerless, so what could a mere Nascent Soul do?

    At this moment, Yi Qinn raised her slender jade finger and lightly tapped on the dark green cliff.

    A deep vortex surged out, and the door to death opened again.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    A huge arm stretched out from within and smashed into the crowd like a ck hill.

    "What is this?!"

    "It''s a demon!"

    Just as they were panicking, its pitch-ck hands slowly opened. Everyone was stunned.

    Li Ran''s figure was tall and straight, his white robes fluttering as he held the unconscious Lin Langyue in her arms.

    As for her aura, it was stable. Clearly, her Dao Heart had not dissipated!

    The elders gulped, their eyes filled with disbelief.

    Li Ran, this Devil Sheng Zi¡­

    He actually saved Lin Langyue?

 Chapter 194: Daoist Yi, Do You Really Have a Sand Red Mole on Your Waist?

    <h4>Chapter 194: Daoist Yi, Do You Really Have a Sand Red Mole on Your Waist?</h4>

    The elders of the Tianshu Institute were all stunned.

    They never thought that Li Ran would actually save Lin Langyue!

    How could a Nascent Soul Realm Devil do something that even Chief Yi was helpless about?

    How did he get rid of the inner demons and stabilize Lin Langyue''s heart?

    No one knew.

    But at this moment, they all had amon idea: This youth was truly not simple!

    If they knew that he had absorbed most of the remnant souls, their jaws would probably fall to the ground.

    The giant arm copsed, turning into a ck mist that swept back into Li Ran''s body.

    Li Ran carried Lin Langyue and walked slowly to Yi Qinn.

    "I brought her back for you."

    Yi Qinn took her.

    Looking at her beloved disciple in her arms, a trace of joy shed through her eyes and she finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    She looked at Li Ran seriously. "Thank you. This humble one will remember this favor."

    Although he was a ridiculous and shameless little thief, making people''s teeth itch with hatred multiple times, he had saved Lin Langyue and the Sect disciples several times. He was indeed the benefactor of Tianshu Institute.

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "You once spoke for me in Central Pce, this can be considered as equal exchange."

    "Equal exchange?" Yi Qinn recalled the beautiful heart demon he had seen, as well as thatst remaining remnant soul in the Death End Grounds¡­

    "This kid has a good n."

    Li Ran stretched. "Alright, I''ve already saved her. Daoist Yi, can you send me back to the Sect?"

    White Cloud Peak was tens of thousands of miles away from the Youluo Temple. It would take him a long time to fly.

    "Alright." Yi Qinn nodded and did not refuse.

    Li Ran suddenly recalled the scene he had seen in the illusion when he saw her calm and cold expression.

    That perfect figure, slender waist¡­

    No matter how he looked at it, it didn''t seem like it was made up by his brain.

    "Daoist Yi, do you really have a sand red mole on your waist?"

    Yi Qinn''s breathing froze and her eyes twitched.

    She was silent for a while.

    She lowered his head and her expression couldn''t be seen clearly. The temperature around her suddenly dropped to the freezing point as she muttered to herself, "Mm, why don''t I kill him?"

    Li Ran was confused. "???¡±

    "Calm down, I''m just curious¡­"

    Before he could finish his sentence, a "buzz''" sounded in his mind, and then a sharp pain came from the depths of his soul.

    It was as if his soul was about to be torn apart.

    Before he could shout, his vision suddenly darkened and hepletely lost consciousness.

    <strong><i><b>Plop</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran fell to the ground helplessly.

    Yi Qinn shook her head. "Don''t pretend. Do you think this poor Daoist can forgive you?"

    Li Ranid motionless on the ground.

    Yi Qinn''s eyebrows slightly furrowed, and a divine light shed in her eyes as she carefully looked at him.

    "Too much soul energy was absorbed, causing the soul to be unable to digest in time¡­ Ah, so you''ve been eating too much.

    "But he only has a Nascent Soul, why is his soul so tough? Theserge amounts of Soul Energy, most people would have exploded long ago.

    "This guy really has a lot of secrets."

    Looking at Li Ran lying on the ground, she hesitated for a moment.

    How about throwing him back to Youluo Temple?

    Thinking of that crazy woman Leng Wuyan, she looked at the pale-faced youth in front of her¡­

    "Forget it, I¡¯ll take care of it before going back, so as to avoid Leng Wuyan looking for trouble with this poor Daoist." With this thought in mind, Yi Qinn ordered, "Guards, send Sheng Zi Li to rest."

    "Yes." Two deacons walked over and helped Li Ran up.

    Feeling his strong body, the two of them blushed slightly and felt nervous.

    The Tianshu Institute was a pure female cultivator sect. When had they evere into such close contact with a man?

    A trace of shyness shed through his eyes as he looked at Li Ran''s clear profile.

    So, so handsome!

    Soon, the news of Lin Langyue''s escape spread throughout the sect.

    After all, she was the head disciple of the sect and the sessor of the future Sect Master. Every move she made would attract everyone''s attention.

    This time, she was trapped by the Heart Demon in the Death End Grounds, which simply affected the heart of the entire sect.

    At the same time, another piece of news spread.

    The person who saved the chief and protected her Dao Heart was actually the Devil Sheng Zi Li Ran!

    Furthermore, it was said that in order to save Chief Lin, he had expended too much energy and his soul had even been damaged. He was still unconscious in the courtyard.

    For a moment, the entire sect was discussing this matter.

    Misty Clouds Peak¡­

    In the bedroom, Lin Langyue slowly opened her eyes.

    To her eyes, it was a snow-white wall. The fragrance on the bed was very familiar. It was her own room.

    At this moment, a little junior sister pushed open the door and walked in. Seeing her eyes open, she was instantly overjoyed.

    "Chief Lin, you''re finally awake!"

    Lin Langyue''s eyes were a little confused. "Wasn''t I training in the Death End Grounds? Why have I returned to my room?"

    The Junior Sister stifled her mouth, tears welling up in her eyes. "Have you forgotten? You were surrounded by a Heart Demon,ying dead for several days, almost, almost breaking your Dao Heart!"

    "Heart Demon?"

    Lin Langyue frowned and her memories flooded out.

    She had indeed been invaded by her Heart Demons.

    Under normal circumstances, beauty and heart demons were the simplest to her, unable to shake her heart.

    But this time''s illusion was actually Li Ran¡­

    She almost instantly lost the ability to resist.

    Now that she thought about it, she was still afraid.

    If she was to be devoured by the inner demons, her Immortal Path would be cut off.

    "It''s a good thing that Master is here. Otherwise, something really will happen to me this time." Lin Langyue shook her head.

    There were countless ways to iste her from the dead, only Yi Qinn had the strength to bring her out.

    "Actually, the one who saved Chief Lin wasn''t Master, but someone else¡­"

    "Oh?"

    "Who would it be if it wasn''t Master? First Elder or Second Elder?"

    "None of them." The Junior Sister scratched her head. "It''s Li Ran."

    "Who?" Lin Langyue suspected that she had misheard.

    "The one who saved you from death is the Sheng Zi of Youluo Temple, Li Ran!"

    "Not only did he help you get rid of your inner demons, he also stabilized your Dao Heart. Otherwise¡­" She had not finished speaking, but the meaning was self-evident.

    Lin Langyue was stunned.

    It was actually Li Ran who saved her?

    She lowered her head and looked at her own hands. He seemed to have pinched her cheeks in his memory.

    She muttered in a daze, "So that wasn''t a dream?"

 Chapter 195: Lin Langyueâ€™s Heart!

    Chapter 195: Lin Langyue¡¯s Heart!

    ¡°Li Ran saved me again?¡± Lin Langyue leaned against the bed with a confused look in her eyes.

    She recalled the handsome smile she saw when she opened her eyes after the inner demon was stripped. She originally thought it was another dream, but she never thought it was real.

    As the Devil Sheng Zi, Li Ran had specially rushed over from tens of thousands of kilometers north. He had ascended the Righteous Path and entered the extremely dangerous Death End Grounds. To save her?

    ¡°Looks like in his heart, I¡¯m not someone dispensable¡­¡± Lin Langyue¡¯s eyes lit up as a smile appeared on her face.

    The Junior Sister looked at her confused andplicated appearance and shook her head.

    ¡°Chief Lin must be very surprised, right?

    ¡°When the news spread, the entire sect was in an uproar. No one had expected that the person who saved you would be Sheng Zi Li!¡±

    In the hearts of the people from Tianshu Institute, although Li Ran had saved more than a dozen disciples in the beast tide, it was still different between the Righteous and the Devil.

    Furthermore, he had a grudge against Lin Langyue. Even if he wasn¡¯t an enemy, he should bepeting with her.

    This time, many people were confused.

    A smile filled Lin Langyue¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yeah, I didn¡¯t expect that either!¡±

    The Junior Sister sighed. ¡°Looks like the Devil Dao aren¡¯t all bad people. In order to save you, that Sheng Zi Li¡¯s soul was seriously injured. Truly¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she suddenly felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere.

    Lin Langyue¡¯s smile faded away as she looked at her in disbelief.

    ¡°What did you just say? Li Ran¡¯s soul was heavily injured?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The Junior Sister nodded. ¡°All the elders and deacons saw that Li Ran walked out of the Death End Grounds with you in his arms. Just as he handed you over to the sect leader, he fell to the ground.

    ¡°The Sect Master said that his soul needs to be recuperated quietly because of the separation of his inner demons. I don¡¯t know when he will recover.¡±

    Lin Langyue¡¯s face was pale, and her voice trembled. ¡°Then where is he?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in the Free Cloud Peak¡¯s monastery. He¡¯s still unconscious¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Lin Langyue lifted the nket and staggered to the door.

    ¡°Chief, you haven¡¯t recovered yet, you can¡¯ t walk around¡­¡­¡±You, you haven¡¯ t worn your coat yet!¡±

    Lin Langyue didn¡¯t even look back.

    Free Cloud Peak¡­

    In a clean courtyard, a few female deacons were whispering.

    ¡°Is the demon Li Ran really lying in the room?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Sect Master asked us to take care of him¡­ But how should I take care of him?¡±

    A young deacon said, ¡°It¡¯s actually very simple. It¡¯s just to observe his condition and use water to wipe his face and hands.¡±

    Another person asked, ¡°Do we need to change his clothes?¡±

    ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already changed him¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh~¡± The few of them smiled at each other as they spoke in unison.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve seen everything?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, how is Holy Son Li¡¯s figure?¡±

    ¡°Deacon Sun, pay attention to your Dao Heart!¡±

    ¡°Ahem, this poor Daoist is just too curious.¡±

    Hearing their discussions, the little deacon became even more shy. She stomped her feet and said, ¡°I only helped him take off his coat. What are you talking about!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense. If the Law Enforcement Hall hears about this, they¡¯ll bring all of you to the wall¡­¡±

    Just as they were teasing each other, the door of the monastery was pushed open.

    Lin Langyue¡¯s face was pale and bloodless, and she was panting heavily as she supported the door.

    ¡°Chief Lin?¡±

    The few of them were stunned. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡±

    Without answering, Lin Langyue asked, ¡°Is Li Ran inside?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The deacon nodded.

    ¡°Alright, you can go back first,¡± Lin Langyue said as she walked towards the room.

    ¡°But we were ordered to take care of the Sheng Zi,¡± the deacon said hesitantly.

    Without looking back, Lin Langyue said, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of him myself, so I won¡¯t bother you.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Alright.¡± The deacons looked at each other and walked out the door helplessly.

    It seemed to be a pity.

    Lin Langyue walked into the room.

    The incense in the room rose in spirals, and the Soul Calming Grass emitted a sweet fragrance. It had the effect of stabilizing the soul.

    A white figure was lying quietly on the bed.

    She hesitated for a moment before slowly walking to the bedside.

    Li Ran¡¯s eyes were closed, his expression calm as if he was sleeping soundly.

    Lin Langyue¡¯s eyes instantly turned red, and she turned around to prevent tears from flowing down her face.

    She rubbed her eyes and whispered, ¡°Sheng Zi Li, you saved me again¡­¡±

    Recalling the fierce battle with Yin Corpse Dao¡¯s Yu Ye, the moment the fluorescent barrier shattered, a golden figure tore through the boundless ck mist and brought her out of the death-defying trap. Hisst favor had yet to be repaid, and this time, the other party had seriously injured her.

    Lin Langyue lowered her eyes. ¡°I owe you. I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be able to repay you for the rest of my life.¡±

    Looking at his fair and handsome face, she shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m not used to you being so quiet all of a sudden.

    ¡°Compared to now, I still like your nonsense.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Master is powerful. She will definitely cure you and turn you into that all-powerful genius again.¡±

    As Lin Langyue spoke, her vision blurred again.

    She recalled the time they had spent together in the secret room, and the scene before her was still there.

    They ate roast meat together, cooked hotpot together, slept together¡­

    This was a memory that she would never forget.

    After a moment of hesitation, Lin Langyueid down next to Li Ran and ced her right hand on his chest, sensing the steady and powerful heartbeat.

    It was as if this was the only way to stabilize his heart.

    ¡°Bad fellow, didn¡¯t you say that you want the sky above your head and a river of stars to y with the moon in your hands?

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to break apart the moon in the sky?

    ¡°You must recover quickly. When you wake up, I¡­¡±

    Her face turned red. Even if the other party was unconscious, it was hard to say such words.

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you want to do?¡± A familiar voice rang in his ears.

    Lin Langyue¡¯s body stiffened as she looked up.

    Li Ran looked at her with a mischievous smile.

    Lin Langyue¡¯s eyes widened as she stammered, ¡°Weren¡¯t you unconscious!¡±

    Li Ran shrugged. ¡°I was unconscious, but before you came in, I was already awake.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Lin Langyue thought of something and stammered, ¡°Did you hear everything I said?¡±

    Li Ran nodded. ¡°Not a word missed.¡±

    Lin Langyue¡¯s face turned red and she was panicking. She stood up and tried to escape.

    In the end, she was pulled back by Li Ran.

    He chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t stop halfway. When I wake up, what do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°I, I won¡¯t tell you!¡±

 Chapter 196: Chief Lin, What Exactly Did He See in the Inner Demons?

    <h4>Chapter 196: Chief Lin, What Exactly Did He See in the Inner Demons?</h4>

    Lin Langyue wanted to find a hole in the ground.

    She had thought that Li Ran was unconscious, which was why she had dared to reveal her true feelings. However, she was heard by the other party word by word!

    Recalling what she had just said, she buried her face in the pillow like an ostrich.

    "I really don''t have the face to see anyone this time!"

    Li Ran looked at her with amusement.

    He had indeed fainted before, but it wasn''t because his soul had been heavily injured. It was because he had absorbed too much soulforce from the Death End Grounds that his sea of consciousness was unable to contain it.

    To put it simply, he was holding on.

    His sea of consciousness was filled with boundless soul power. The little person in his dantian was operating day and night, refining his soul power strand by strand, nourishing and sharpening his soul.

    Not long after Lin Langyue had entered, the little guy had finally refined a portion of the soul power, and his soul had a chance to breathe.

    Only then did he gradually wake up.

    In the end, before he could open his eyes, he heard the little girl''s crying confession.

    As she spoke, she was even lying beside him.

    Li Ran looked at her curiously, "So what did you just say?"

    "I didn''t say anything. You heard wrong!"

    Lin Langyue''s face was covered in a pillow as she spoke in a muffled voice.

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Then why are you lying beside me? This isn''t an illusion, is it?"

    "I, I just want to try this bed. Is there a problem?" Lin Langyue snorted.

    "Oh." Li Ran couldn''t help butugh, "Of course not. How does Chief Lin feel?"

    Lin Langyue''s face turned red as she said, "I don''t feel well at all. It''s almost unbearable."

    Li Ran suppressed hisughter and said, "I think in the future, you should stop calling yourself the cuckoo and call yourself the woodpecker."

    "Why?"

    "Because you''re stubborn."

    Lin Langyue''s fair face was as red as blood. "Sheng Zi Li, you haven'' t changed at all. You''re still mean!"

    This person had teased her in the secret room and nicknamed her "cuckoo".

    Now, she had be a woodpecker.

    Li Ran smiled and said, "Even though you know that I''m a bad person, you still dare to think of me as the Heavenly Dao?"

    "How did you know?" Lin Langyue looked at him in surprise.

    Aside from herself and her master, there was no other person who knew about this.

    "Daoist Yi told me,'' Li Ran exined the matter briefly.

    After hearing this, Lin Langyue nodded. "No wonder my inner demon was forcefully stripped, but my Dao heart is still stable. I see."

    In a certain sense, Li Ran was the symbol of the Heavenly Dao to her.

    Coupled with the Great Heart Cleansing Curse of Tianshu Institute, it was as if the sound of the Great Dao could be heard. Even her Dao Heart that was on the verge of copse could be stabilized.

    Li Ran asked curiously, "Oh right, what exactly did you see in the Heart Demon Illusion Realm? You were actually trapped for so long?"

    Lin Langyue turned around and said, "I won''t tell you¡­"

    Her cute ears quickly turned red. She was clearly extremely shy.

    Li Ran raised his eyebrows. "You didn''t see me, right?"

    "Dang, of course not!

    "Why are you so narcissistic? I didn''t see you!"

    Although she said this, her confidence was extremelycking.

    "Alright." Seeing that she was too shy, Li Ran did not ask any further.

    He changed to afortable position and said, "If Chief Lin doesn''t have anything to do, just lie down with me for a while."

    "Ah?"

    Lin Langyue lowered her head and bit her lips. "How can I sleep in the same bed as you?"

    After saying that, she waited for a long time but didn''t respond.

    Turning her head, she saw that Li Ran''s breathing was steady as if he had fallen asleep.

    Looking at his pale face, Lin Langyue''s eyes flickered with warmth.

    "He doesn''t know Tianshu Institute''s mental techniques. It should be very difficult to fight against Inner Demons, right? Otherwise, his soul wouldn''t have been damaged."

    She hesitated for a moment, then her face flushed red as she crawled into Li Ran''s embrace. She rested her head on his strong arm and her ears on his chest.

    "It''s just lying down for a while. It''s not the first time anyway¡­"

    Hearing that strong and powerful voice, her mind gradually calmed down, filled with an indescribable sense of security.

    She was already very weak, so she soon fell asleep.

    Mystic Spirit Mountain¡­

    The Supreme Dao Pce weed an honored guest today.

    Inside the main hall, the elders stood respectfully and looked at the white figure with reverence.

    Chief of Tianshu Institute, Yi Qinn!

    At this moment, she sat on the leader''s seat. Her dao robe was as white as snow, her veil covering her face, and her indifferent eyes didn''t ripple.

    Beside her sat a ck-robed man with a tough face and a deep aura.

    It was the Head of the Supreme Dao Pce, Chen Yundao.

    "Come, Daoist Yi, try this immortal tea. It was specially prepared for you," Chen Yundao said.

    For an Emperor-level expert to make special preparations, it must be extremely precious.

    The immortal tea was filled with pure spiritual qi. It was likely that any mortal who drank it would be able to cultivate and build a foundation.

    However, Yi Qinn remained unmoved. She said indifferently, "Sect Master Chen, let''s go straight to the main topic. Today, you''ve specially called me over. What exactly is going on?"

    Chen Yundao smiled and said, "Isn''t it a long time since Ist met Daoist Yi? I just wanted to invite you over to reminisce."

    Yi Qinn immediately stood up when she heard this. "You''ve seen me now. I''ll take my leave."

    "Wait a moment." Chen Yundao helplessly said, "Daoist Yi''s personality has not changed. She''s still straightforward."

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, "Chief Chen has not changed either. He still likes to y tricks."

    Chen Yundaoughed bitterly.

    Every time Daoist Yi spoke, he would choke people to death¡­

    Since that was the case, he stopped being polite and nodded. "I do have something to ask Daoist Yi."

    Yi Qinn sat back down.

    Chen Yundao organized his words and said, "I heard from the Japanese that Daoist Yi did not hesitate to confront Sheng Ye just to help that Devil Sheng Zi Li Ran?"

    Yi Qinn nodded. "Yes."

    Chen Yundao''s brows furrowed slightly. "Li Ran is the Sheng Zi of a Devil Sect, but the Tianshu Institute is a Righteous sect. Isn''t Daoist Yi cheering for the Devil Dao?"

    "This poor Daoist isn''t cheering for the Devil Dao, she''s cheering for cultivators." Yi Qinn didn''t seem shocked when she faced the question. "Li Ran took the lead to fight against the beast tide and protect the lives of hundreds of thousands of humans. Shouldn''t he receive this honor?"

    Chen Yundao shook his head and said, "But no matter what, he''s still a Devil."

    "Devil?"

    Yi Qinnughed coldly. "ording to what I know, the disciples of the Supreme Dao Pce were present as well, yet they chose to turn around and flee when facing the beast tide.

    "Li Ran has defended the bottomline of the human race. In your opinion, he is still a Devil. Then what do you call the disciples of the Supreme Dao Pce who fled without fighting?

    "Bastard Dao?" As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was shocked!

 Chapter 197: Powerful Yi Qinglan, Emperor Rank Exorcist!

    <h4>Chapter 197: Powerful Yi Qinn, Emperor Rank Exorcist!</h4>

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was in an uproar.

    The elders looked at Yi Qinn in disbelief.

    Did they hear correctly?

    To say that the Supreme Dao Pce was a Bastard Dao?

    Daoist Yi was too blind.

    Chen Yundao''s eyes narrowed slightly as a faint light flickered within his wide sleeve, as if something was brewing.

    The pressure of the entire pce had dropped to the freezing point.

    However, Yi Qinn remained calm. Her eyes were clear as she calmly looked at them.

    "Please take back what you just said. You are insulting my Supreme Dao Pce!" Chen Yundao spoke in a low voice.

    Yi Qinn replied, "It''s not this poor Daoist who insulted your sect. It''s that group of escaping disciples."

    Chen Yundao snorted coldly and said, "They''ve only made a mistake in their judgement of the situation. They''ve misjudged the strength of the two sides. If the beast tide really can''t be stopped, then ording to Daoist Yi, our sect''s disciples will be buried with them?"

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, "You haven''t even fought yet, yet your sect''s disciples already think that the beast tide can''t be stopped?"

    "They have their own judgments." Chen Yundao said, "A cultivator''s life is also his life. He shouldn''t die for nothing, right?"

    "Judgment¡­" Yi Qinn''s tone carried a hint of ridicule. "That''s why ording to Sect Master Chen, you can escape when you feel danger. Why didn''t Lin Langyue escape?"

    "Why didn''t Yue Jianli flee?

    "Why didn''t Li Ran and Qin Ruyan escape?

    "Could it be that they were too slow to sense danger?"

    Chen Yundao''s expression changed when he heard this.

    Yi Qinn continued, "There''s no problem protecting yourself, but since that''s the case, keep your head up.

    "You¡¯re obviously a deserter, and you¡¯re still shamelessly using the hero of being a devil and not worthy of glory?''

    "Doesn''t Chief Chen find itughable?"

    The hall became quiet.

    The expression in Chen Yundao''s eyes changed, making it difficult to see clearly.

    Besides being furious, there was a trace of shame and helplessness in his heart.

    No matter what, as a sect of the Righteous Path, in the face of human tribtion, it was true that his disciples fled without fighting.

    It was also a stain that could not be removed.

    But because of the reputation of the Supreme Dao Pce, others were only cursing in private. Who would dare to say it in front of him?

    Yi Qinn dared.

    Chen Yundao said expressionlessly, "I didn''t expect to see you for so long. Daoist Yi''s eloquence is getting better and better."

    Faced with his ridicule, Yi Qinn didn''t move at all.

    "If there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave."

    Chen Yundao pulled up a cold smile and said, "I''ve heard some interesting news recently. I heard that Li Ran went to Tianshu Institutes''s mountain gate and stayed for a few days. Is this really true?"

    Yi Qinn''s eyes narrowed. "Sect Master Chen seems to be very interested in the affairs of Tianshu Institute."

    Chen Yundao shook his head and smiled. "I''m just curious. I want to see if the Tianshu Institute has joined the Devil Dao."

    These words were rather heartbreaking.

    "This has nothing to do with Chief Chen. I won''t have to trouble you." Yi Qinn stood up and waved her white Daoist robe, as if she could not be bothered to exin.

    At this time, an elder from the side said unhappily, "Let''s forget about colluding with the Devil Dao. They let a man go up the mountain? A group of female cultivators were truly ignorant!"

    His voice wasn''t loud, but it was clearly heard by everyone.

    Chen Yundao''s expression changed. "Shut up."

    Before he could finish speaking, the elder was stunned. Like a statue, he didn'' t move at all.

    Then, his body rapidly aged. His skin withered up like a tree bark, and his originally bright eyes became extremely turbid.

    The powerful tribtion crossing cultivator was now lifeless, as if he was an old man.

    He looked at his withered hands and said with a trembling voice, "My cultivation¡­ My cultivation base is gone!"

    Yi Qinn said calmly, "If you don''t choose your words, then I''ll destroy your cultivation for a hundred years."

    The other Elders trembled, their legs bing a bit weak.

    Without even moving a finger, she cut a hundred years worth of cultivation from a tribtion crossing expert?

    This was just too terrifying.

    Chen Yundao''s sleeves fluttered as he said coldly, "Daoist Yi, this is an elder of my Supreme Dao Sect!"

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, "Then I will trouble Sect Master Chen to change an elder."

    After saying that, she disappeared from the main hall.

    Chen Yundao''s eyes burned with rage, but he tried his best to suppress it, as if he was hesitating.

    In the end, he restrained himself.

    The Elder who had lost his cultivation was kneeling on the ground. "I''m loyal to the sect. Now that my cultivation has been crippled, please help me, Sect Master!"

    Chen Yundao shook his head and said, "I dare say Yi Qinn is being merciful¡­ If you''re still alive, she''s giving me face."

    "Ah?" The elder was stunned.

    "Emperors cannot be humiliated! You''ve lived for hundreds of years, yet you don''t understand this?"

    Chen Yundao impatiently waved his hand. "Bring him down. Remember not to speak nonsense in your next life."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Amidst waves of miserable wails, the elder was taken out of the hall.

    The others looked at each other in dismay.

    Someone couldn''t help but ask, "Sect Master, isn'' t Daoist Yi clear and indifferent? Why would she cripple someone''s cultivation just because of a single disagreement?"

    ¡°That''s right, this is too reckless!"

    "Attacking directly within the Supreme Dao Pce. This¡­"

    Chen Yundao''s eyes flickered. "Yi Qinn, she''s just like Leng Wuyan. She''s a lunatic!

    "I only wanted to test her attitude today, but I didn''t expect her reaction to be so intense.

    "Looks like she¡¯s going to die to protect Li Ran!

    "If she and Leng Wuyan join forces, I''m afraid the entire Vast Land will be overturned!"

    Other people only knew that he had suppressed the three sects by himself. His hands were covered in the blood of the Devil Dao, and he was known as "killing daoist".

    However, he didn''t know that after Leng Wuyan rose up, the devil mes surged into the sky and reversed the Heavenly Dao, and no one in the world could stop her.

    In the end, Yi Qinn stood up and held down the invincible Youluo Temple.

    Otherwise, Chen Yundao alone would be utterly unable to stop that witch.

    <strong><i><b>Hu.</b></i></strong>

    Chen Yundao spat out a mouthful of foul air.

    Ever since Venerable Hao Yue''s incident, he had been restrained and suppressed.

    "Li Ran¡­

    "What''s so special about this guy? Why is everyone protecting him?"

    Chen Yundao had never been so sullen.

    ¡ª

    Yi Qinn stepped through the void and instantly returned to the sect.

    She had lost herposure today.

    Ever since Li Ran came out of Death End Grounds, she had been holding back her anger. When she thought of how that guy had seen her¡­ She had a strong urge to kill.

    But she could not kill Li Ran.

    Not only could he not be killed, but she also had to protect him and prevent him from dying.

    Yi Qinn couldn''t help but get more infuriated.

    It just so happened that Chen Yundao had delivered himself to her door, so he naturally became a punching bag.

    "Let''s go take a look at that little thief. If his soul recovers, then I¡¯ll hurry up and send him away. Otherwise, there''s no telling what absurd things he''ll do."

    Yi Qinn''s thoughts shed as she appeared in Li Ran''s room.

    The corner of her mouth twitched when she saw the two of them sleeping soundly on the bed.

    "This poor Daoist will help you settle things outside¡­

    "You''re sleeping here with my disciple?!¡±

 Chapter 198: Lin Langyues Change, Yi Qinglans Hobby!

    <h4>Chapter 198: Lin Langyues Change, Yi Qinns Hobby!</h4>

    After an unknown period of time, Li Ran opened his eyes in a daze.

    The little person in his dantian had been circting nonstop, refining the huge soul power in his sense of perception, constantly nourishing his soul.

    His soul was growing stronger every second, and his spiritual sense and perception were also increasing.

    This feeling was very strange. It was as if he was immersed in warm water, sofortable that he couldn''t help but feel sleepy.

    His consciousness was also somewhat erratic, as if he was stepping on a cloud. He felt as if he was in a trance.

    This was also why he was so sleepy.

    Furthermore, because his soul was unstable, it was difficult for him to concentrate. Although the spiritual power in his body surged, he could not use any Daoist techniques.

    "It''s a good night''s sleep!" Li Ran stretchedzily.

    He suddenly felt an itch in his arms. He looked down and was stunned.

    Lin Langyue curled up in his arms like a kitten, her pretty face resting on his chest.

    The beautiful side of her face was white and delicate, like wless jade. A faint red mark appeared on her small face, giving her a touch of real loveliness.

    He didn''t know what she was dreaming about. The corners of her mouth curled up slightly, and her expression was calm and contented.

    A few strands of hair scattered on her cheeks, like a person in a painting.

    Li Ran''s throat moved.

    Lin Langyue had always been clear and cold, like a bright moon in the sky. When had she ever looked like this?

    This sharp contrast made his heart race.

    Li Ran nudged her. "Chief Lin, wake up."

    However, the other party did not respond.

    "How deep are you sleeping? Aren''t you trusting me too much?"

    Li Ran looked at her delicate face and couldn''t help but pinch it. "Chief Lin, it''s time to get up. The sun is already shining."

    "Mmm¡­" She snorted. Her eyes did not open, but her arms tightened.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ran sighed.

    Why did they like to test his determination?

    Seeing her sound asleep, Li Ran rolled up a wisp of ck hair and gently swept it across her nose.

    Lin Langyue''s brows furrowed slightly as she subconsciously snorted, "You''re annoying. Don''t make a fuss¡­"

    She suddenly realized something and her voice stopped abruptly. Her body tensed instantly.

    Her eyshes trembled slightly, and her eyes opened a gap. When she saw their intimate posture, her pretty face turned red.

    She hastily closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    "Alright, I''ve already seen it." Li Ran was amused.

    "Hehe!" Lin Langyue couldn''t continue pretending. She opened her eyes and smiled awkwardly.

    Li Ran shook his head. "I remember you''re quite cold. Why are you acting like a fool now?"

    "Foolish?" Lin Langyue wrinkled her nose and said, "I''m not stupid. I''m smart!"

    Li Ran burst intoughter.

    In the past, Chief Lin was very simr to Yi Qinn. She was like a distant moon, but now she was as sweet and cute as the girl next door.

    The changes were really too big.

    Actually, Lin Langyue didn''t change.

    Before, when she cultivated the Heavenly Dao, she sensed the heavenly secrets and cut off the surging mortal world. Other people would naturally feel that she was very far away.

    But now, she had already thought of Li Ran as the Heavenly Dao.

    The cultivator was Li Ran, and the one who she sensed was also Li Ran. Her Dao Heart was no longer the same as her, so her subconscious was especially intimate.

    Lin Langyue stood up shyly.

    For some reason, his embrace was always warm and steady. Even his breath made her very infatuated.

    Looking at the still pale handsome face, she asked with concern, "How are you? Are you better?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "I''m fine. I''m fine."

    "Don''t lie to me."

    Lin Langyue lowered her head and said guiltily, "The matter of the soul is very important. Even the slightest mistake will affect the path of immortality. This time, you were injured to save my soul. I''m afraid¡­"

    Her tone was gloomy and her eyes were misty. She felt like she was about to cry the next second.

    Li Ran was dumbfounded.

    His soul was injured? His soul was now more than twice as strong as before.

    Moreover, there was still half of the soul power in his sense of perception. If he absorbed all of it, his soul would probably rise to a terrifying level.

    It couldn''t be any better.

    "I''m really fine, and I feel great."

    "Fine?" Lin Langyue asked, "Then why don''t you show me some Daoism?"

    "Uh¡­ I really can''t do this for the time being."

    "You can''t even use the Daoist techniques anymore, and you''re still saying that you''re fine?" Lin Langyue said angrily, "Why are you so brave?"

    Li Ran scratched his head as he looked at the young girl with misty eyes.

    How could he exin this to her?

    Lin Langyue rubbed her eyes and her eyes gradually turned firm.

    She said seriously, "But don''t worry. With Master here, I will help you recover."

    "You mean Daoist Yi?" Li Ran smiled bitterly and said, "She almost hates me now."

    Not only did he see her naked in his heart, but he had also absorbed almost all of her remnant souls¡­

    Yi Qinn probably wanted to kill him.

    "How could that be?" Lin Langyue shook her head. "Master must be grateful that you saved me this time. Don''t look at Master''s usual coldness, but she''s actually a particrly warm person!"

    "Warm?"

    Recalling that cold gaze, Li Ran could not help but shiver.

    What does this word have to do with ice cubes?

    At this moment, he thought of something and said, "Oh right, there''s something I want to ask you."

    "Yes, what''s the matter?"

    "Daoist Yi¡­ Is there a sand red mole on her waist?"

    This question had troubled Li Ran for a long time.

    The scene that he saw in the illusion was very real, not like it was made up by his brain.

    But how could Heart Demon show a scene he had never seen before?

    Lin Langyue was stunned. ¡°How do you know?"

    <strong><i><b>Ahem!</b></i></strong>

    Before he finished speaking, a cough sounded from the side.

    Their bodies instantly stiffened.

    They slowly turned to look and saw Yi Qinn sitting on a chair with her arms around her shoulders.

    "Do you think you¡¯re alone?"

    "Master?" Lin Langyue opened her mouth.

    Li Ran gulped as his throat tightened.

    He smiled sheepishly and said, "Daoist Yi, when did youe? Why is there no movement?"

    Yi Qinn said coldly, "This Penniless Priest has been here the entire time. Aren''t you guys too oblivious?"

    "Always there?" Lin Langyue''s face turned red.

    Then, didn''t their intimate appearance of sharing the same bed just now be seen by Master?

    Her head hung even lower, and her pretty face was as hot as a fever.

    "How embarrassing¡­"

    Li Ran frowned and said unhappily, "Does Daoist Yi still have a hobby of watching people sleep?"

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, "This Penniless Priest still has a hobby of killing people. Do you want to give it a try?"

    ¡°???¡±

    Li Ran urgently said, "Thank you, but no need."

 Chapter 199: The Embarrassed Yi Qinglan!

    <h4>Chapter 199: The Embarrassed Yi Qinn!</h4>

    Yi Qinn looked at Li Ran with a trace of embarrassment.

    Sure enough, this little thief was even more shameless than she had imagined.

    She had only just left the sect for a while, yet he was sleeping with her disciple!

    And he even asked about such a private matter¡­

    "What''s in this guy''s head? Why did he see this poor Daoist in the Heart Demon Illusion Realm?"

    Yi Qinn gritted her teeth.

    If Langyue found out about this, she wouldn''t have the face to see anyone even with her calm personality.

    She looked at Li Ran with a bone-chilling cold voice. "This poor Daoist admits that you have indeed shown kindness to the Tianshu Institute, but this isn''t your ticket to act recklessly!"

    "Langyue is this poor Daoist''s disciple and also the Chief Disciple of Tianshu Institute. She is different from those ordinary women. You can''t touch her at will!"

    Li Ran furrowed his brows, his eyes slightly displeased.

    Just as he was about to speak, Lin Langyue said, "Master, you can''t me Sheng Zi Li for this."

    Yi Qinn frowned, "You''re still protecting him?"

    Lin Langyue whispered, "I''m telling the truth. Master Li didn''t touch me. I took the initiative to sleep beside him.

    "If you want to punish someone, then punish this disciple."

    Yi Qinn''s chest rose and fell.

    Over the years, Lin Langyue had respected her and never questioned her words.

    And now, she was talking back to her for a man?

    This made her feel very bad. It was as if she had carefully nurtured the cabbage and it ended up being taken over by a wild boar.

    "Defiant disciple, do you really think that I wouldn''t dare to punish you?" Yi Qinn said coldly, "Do you remember the sixth rule of Tianshu Institute?"

    Lin Langyue lowered her head. "I remember."

    "Speak."

    "If it weren''t during special circumstances, you cannot stay in the same room with a man. Even if you stay in the same room, you must be more than one meter apart. You mustn''t act out of line."

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­"

    <i>What the f*ck, there''s such a crazy sect rule?</i>

    <i>Was this the Tianshu Institute or a nunnery?</i>

    Yi Qinn replied, "Back in the Grand Myriad Mountains, you had no choice but to share a room. I won''t argue with you.

    "But this time, you vited the rules of the sect and should be punished. Are you convinced?"

    Her voice was indifferent, and her attitude was very strong.

    Lin Langyue didn''t exin. "I''m convinced."

    "Okay." Yi Qinn nodded." This poor Daoist will punish you¡­ Oh!"

    Her voice came to a sudden stop. She had a strange expression and her body was trembling slightly.

    Lin Langyue was puzzled. "Master, what''s wrong?"

    "This poor Daoist¡­"

    Her body trembled even more violently as she red at Li Ran with anger and embarrassment in her eyes.

    This kind of throbbing from the depths of her soul could easily destroy her defensive line every time.

    "Shameless little thief!" Being teased like this in front of her disciple, this made her ashamed and indignant.

    The white robe fluttered slightly. Just as it was about to teach Li Ran a lesson, her heart suddenly jumped and the condensed nature essence dispersed.

    It was as if there was a force blocking her way.

    "This damn A-list marriage!" Yi Qinn had never been so sullen.

    Lin Langyue was confused.

    <i>Master has always dealt with things indifferently.</i>

    <i>Why is her emotions fluctuating so much? It was as if she¡¯s trying to suppress something.</i>

    "Master, what''s wrong?" She stood up and walked towards Yi Qinn.

    Seeing her approach, Yi Qinn was a little nervous. Seeing that she was about to touch her, she couldn''t help but cry out in surprise.

    "Li Ran, that''s enough!"

    Li Ran''s left hand that was scratching his wrist stopped. "Daoist Yi called me?"

    Yi Qinn gritted her teeth. "What do you want?"

    Li Ran shrugged. "Chief Lin is only here to care about me. Daoist Yi''s reaction is too extreme."

    "Care?" Yi Qinn looked at Lin Langyue who wasn''t even wearing a coat and shook her head. "I''m worried about your injuries. Why don''t I sleep with you?"

    "Master!" Lin Langyue covered his face shyly.

    Li Ran cleared his throat and said seriously, "I don''t have the guts to sleep alone. Chief Lin was unselfish. In order for me to have a good rest, she did not hesitate to sleep with me¡­ How could Daoist Yi punish her for such noble sentiments?"

    "Sleep with you? What the hell was this¡­"

    Lin Langyue couldn''t wait to find a hole in the ground.

    Yi Qinn was silent for a while before nodding. "So that''s how it is. You¡¯re right. This poor Daoist is impulsive.""

    "Ah?" Lin Langyue was at a loss.

    Yi Qinn said calmly, "Langyue, you can go out first. I have something to talk to him about."

    "Oh, okay!" Her intuition told her that these two people were a little strange, but she couldn''t tell the details.

    She had no choice but to stand up and turn around to walk out.

    The door closed.

    The room became quiet.

    Yi Qinn looked at him silently. Her ck and white eyes seemed to be able to see through people''s hearts.

    Li Ran calmly looked at her. "What does Daoist Yi want to talk to me about?"

    Yi Qinn said, "When Master Li was in the treasury, he personally promised this poor Daoist that he would not casually open the Red Line. Do you still remember this?"

    Li Ran nodded. "I remember."

    Yi Qinn frowned and said, "Then why have you repeatedly broken your promise? Could it be that you want to make a fool of me?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "I opened the Red Line for a reason."

    Yi Qinn''s frown deepened. "What''s the reason?"

    "Chief Lin is only concerned about my injuries," said Li Ran. "Although she slept by my side, we didn''t do anything. Why should Daoist Yi punish her?"

    "This poor Daoist needs to exin to you how he punished her disciple?"

    Yi Qinn said coldly, "Besides, it''s against the rules of Tianshu Institute to lie on the same bed with a man!"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "You and I are connected by the red line, so you broke the rules, righ? Shouldn¡¯t Daoist Yi punish herself first?"

    "You!" Yi Qinn was extremely angry.

    She clenched her fists tightly, her chest rising and falling violently.

    This person was always able to disturb her mood with just a few words.

    "Forget it. This poor Daoist is too busy to argue with you." Yi Qinn stood up and walked out.

    She stopped halfway and said with her back to him, "By the way, have you ever offended Chen Yundao?"

    "Chen Yundao?" Li Ran was stunned for a moment and thought for a moment before saying, "I beat up the Sheng Zi and Elder of the Supreme Dao Pce in Central City."

    Yi Qinn looked helpless and said, "Try to stay away from the Supreme Dao Pce. That guy, Chen Yundao¡­ is not to be trifled with."

    She whispered, "This poor Daoist has suffered so much. Don''t die so easily!"

    After saying that, her body turned into a stream of light and disappeared.

    Looking at her disappearing figure, Li Ran muttered in a low voice, "She''s obviously cute, and her figure is so sexy, but her personality is as cold as ice¡­"

    Before he could finish her sentence, her shy voice was heard in the air. "Shut up!¡±

    Li Ran didn¡¯t know what to say. "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 200: Tianshu Institute? Li Rans Backyard!

    <h4>Chapter 200: Tianshu Institute? Li Rans Backyard!</h4>

    For the next few days, Li Ran stayed at the Free Cloud Peak to rest.

    As the little person in his dantian continued to refine, his soul grew stronger and stronger, and the dazed feeling gradually faded.

    A few female deacons took care of him in shifts and took care of his daily life.

    After this period of time, Li Ran''s story had been thoroughly spread.

    In the beast tide, he saved more than a dozen disciples of Tianshu Institute, regardless of the past.

    In order to save Chief Lin, he didn''t hesitate to fight with a Deity Transformation-level expert and kill him with his Nascent Soul.

    This time, he came all the way to White Cloud Peak to rescue Chief Lin from the dead.

    Furthermore, in order to stabilize her Dao Heart, his soul had been seriously injured¡­

    The female cultivators'' hearts were already more emotional.

    Their impression of Li Ran had greatly changed, and theybeled him as "sentimental".

    There were even many disciples who sneaked into the Free Cloud Peak to see his true appearance.

    Free Cloud Peak, in the bedroom¡­

    "Sheng Zi Li, breakfast is ready. Please change," a little deacon raised his white robe and said.

    Li Ran nodded. "Thank you."

    Although he could already take care of himself, since someone was serving him, why would he refuse?

    Moreover, it was a group of young Daoists.

    Looking at these youthful and beautiful faces, his mood would be much better.

    Li Ran put on his clothes.

    He was dressed in a snow-white brocade robe with a flowing cloud pattern embroidered on his cor and sleeves. A green brocade belt was tied around his waist, revealing a silver cut-out edge.

    Coupled with his handsome face and tall and straight figure, he was as handsome as a snowy mountain.

    The little deacon quietly sized him up, her cheeks slightly flushed.

    Li Ran hadpletely overturned her impression of the devil.

    His face was fair and handsome, and his smile was bright and sunny. Especially when she looked at him, her deep eyes seemed to be hiding a river of stars.

    It was as if he was about to fall in the next second.

    How was this a devil?

    It was clearly an elegant and peerless young master.

    Li Ran thought about it and asked, "I haven''t seen Chief Lintely. What is she busy with?"

    The little deacon replied, "Chief Lin has been at the Sect Master''s ce for the past few days. It''s said that the Sect Master is helping her stabilize her Dao Heart."

    Li Ran shook his head.

    She was clearly trying to stabilize her Dao Heart by cing her under house arrest and preventing her from looking for him.

    "This Daoist Yi, she''s really guarding against her like I¡¯m a thief."

    At that moment, the deacon asked softly, "Sheng Zi Li, will you be telling a story today?"

    Li Ran looked at her expectant expression and asked with a smile, "What do you want to hear?"

    The little deacon said, "Everyone is looking forward to the story of the West Chamber that you mentionedst time.""

    Li Ran nodded. "Alright, let''s talk about this today."

    "Really? That''s great! I''ll tell them now!" The little deacon ran out excitedly.

    Li Ran couldn''t help revealing a smile as he watched her leaping back.

    During this period of time, these young Daoists took care of him in every possible way without anyints.

    Since he had nothing to do, he would tell them a story.

    Who would have thought that they would be addicted to listening to him? They woulde and pester him every day.

    Deep in the clouds, at the Sect Master''s residence¡­

    Yi Qinn and Lin Langyue sat in the empty room.

    Yi Qinn stretched out her slender index finger and tapped on her forehead as if she was investigating something.

    "Although your DaoHeart is stable, your soul is still weak. Have you been seriously cultivating the Calming Curse recently?"

    Lin Langyue nodded. "I''m cultivating very seriously."

    "That shouldn''t be the case." Yi Qinn furrowed her brows. "Logically speaking, you should only be able to recuperate for a few days after your inner demons are removed. Why haven''t you gotten better?"

    Lin Langyue scratched her head. "I don''t know either¡­ It was just that I hadn''t been calmtely and couldn''t concentrate."

    "You''re upset?"" Yi Qinn nced at her. "I think you miss him, right?"

    Lin Langyue blushed. "No, I don''t miss him!"

    Yi Qinn said quietly, "Did I say that ¡®he'' is Li Ran?"

    Lin Langyue couldn''t wait any longer as she pouted. "Master, you''re teasing me again!"

    <strong><i><b>Hai</b></i></strong>

    Yi Qinn sighed helplessly.

    Looking at her red face, how could she look like a chief disciple?

    She was clearly a girl in love/

    "Fortunately, Li Ran is her Heavenly Dao. Otherwise, her cultivation would have been crippled¡­"

    Yi Qinn didn''t know whether to be happy or sad.

    After a moment of silence, she asked, "Langyue, tell me the truth. Have you fallen in love with Li Ran?"

    "Ah?" Lin Langyue''s face turned red and she stammered, "Teacher, why are you asking?"

    Yi Qinn replied, "Don''t worry, I won''t be angry or punish you."

    Lin Langyue lowered her head when she saw his indifferent gaze.

    After a long while, she whispered, "Actually, I don''t know¡­"

    Yi Qinn frowned. "You don''t know?"

    "Yes!" Lin Langyue''s eyes were a little confused as she said softly, "I only think of him from time to time. When I see him, I''m worried about my gains and losses.""

    "When I heard him say those absurd words, I felt extremely ashamed, but I still wanted to continue listening to him.

    "Especially when I''m hugging him, it''s like¡­"

    Yi Qinn asked, "Like what?"

    Lin Langyue said cautiously, "It''s like holding Master. It''s warm and steady."

    Yi Qinn turned her head and snorted. "How can youpare me to that thief?"

    Lin Langyue scratched her head. "This is my true feelings. I don''t know if I like him or not. Master, please dispel my doubts."

    <strong><i><b>Cough cough</b></i></strong>

    Yi Qinn cleared her throat and said awkwardly, "I don''t know much about the world of mortals¡­"

    Since she was a child, she had forgotten about her emotions. Her experience in this aspect waspletely zero, and she did not know anything about men and women.

    She didn''t understand as much as Lin Langyue.

    "Forget it, since you''ve already treated him as a visualization tool, you''re bound to be tied together in the future. It doesn''t matter whether you like him or not."

    Yi Qinn rubbed her forehead.

    She and Li Ran were bound to a marriage, and their souls were connected.

    As for her disciple, the future sessor of the Sect Master, her fate was closely rted to his.

    "If this continues, I''m afraid Tianshu Institute will be his backyard!"

    Yi Qinn was deeply worried about the sect''s future.

    Seeing Lin Langyue''s weak expression, she shook her head and sighed.

    "Let''s go."

    Lin Langyue was taken aback. "Where are we going?"

    Yi Qinn said unhappily, "Go find your Big Brother Heavenly Dao and ask him to heal you!"

 Chapter 201: The Enlightened Teachers of the Deacons!

    <h4>Chapter 201: The Enlightened Teachers of the Deacons!</h4>

    In the courtyard of Free Cloud Peak¡­

    Ripples appeared in the air, and two figures suddenly appeared.

    It was Yi Qinn and Lin Langyue.

    Looking at the empty courtyard, Yi Qinn was surprised.

    "Where''s this Penniless Priest''s deacons? Where has everyone gone?"

    At that moment, a faint voice came from the room. It sounded like Li Ran was speaking.

    "What is this guy up to?" Yi Qinn snapped her fingers.

    A ball of formless spirit energy wrapped around the two of them, and their figures instantly disappeared. Even their souls swept past them, there was nothing.

    They passed through the door like spirit bodies.

    Yi Qinn froze when she saw the scene in front of her.

    Li Ran sat on a chair with his legs crossed and his mouth like a river as he spoke.

    There were about a dozen female deacons sitting cross-legged on the ground and focused on him.

    Yi Qinn listened carefully and frowned.

    "Are you telling a story?"

    Li Ran said. "I only saw Yingying dressed up everyday today. Her hair was tied up in a bun, and her jade hairpin was tied up. She was thin in powder, and her eyebrows were light¡­

    "That''s a young man, a white-faced schr, wearing a Confucian scarf, with a silver face, two sharp eyebrows, and a pair of handsome eyes¡­

    "The two of them¡­"

    The more Yi Qinn listened, the more she felt something was wrong.

    Her eyes were filled with anger and her face was as cold as frost. Her expression was extremely ugly.

    Not only was he telling a story, he was telling a love story!

    It would be fine if it was in the mortal realm, but this was the Righteous Immortal Sect that had severed its connections with the mortal world.

    "This little thief really thinks of this as his own backyard. How dare he tell such a story?" She said hatefully, "Langyue, do you see? This is the Heavenly Dao in your eyes. It''s too shameless!

    "Langyue?" After waiting for a while and receiving no reply, she turned around in confusion.

    Lin Langyue was sitting on a chair, leaning on her chin and listening attentively.

    Yi Qinn looked around.

    Looking at the disciples'' concentrated expressions, they were even more serious than when they listened to her preaching. A thought suddenly popped into her mind.

    "Are they brainwashed by Li Ran?"

    She shook her head and sneered at Li Ran''s eloquent expression. "Hmph, this Penniless Priest wants to hear what you can say!""

    Li Ran was talking about the West Wing.

    This was a well-known story in his previous life, but no one had ever heard of it here.

    He simplified the story a lot, but the plot was still fascinating.

    Although it was just a love story between mortals, it surprised the cultivators.

    When they heard that Zhang Sheng and Cui Yingying fell in love at first sight, they all revealed ambiguous smiles.

    And when they heard that Mother Cui reneged on her promise to renege on her marriage, Zhang Shengxiao became sick. They rolled up their sleeves and were filled with righteous indignation.

    When Zhang and Cui met privately, Li Ran described it in more detail.

    The strong color of the wind and moon caused a strong impact on the ignorant Daoists.

    They listened until their cheeks turned red and their hearts raced.

    Lin Langyue buried her face in her arm and couldn''t even lift her head.

    Yi Qinn gritted her teeth in hatred.

    "This filthy little thief¡­ You-you don''t need to say it in such detail!"

    The breeze gently brushed a corner of the veil, only to see that her fair face was slightly red.

    However, she did not interrupt Li Ran.

    Because she was also a little curious.

    Were the two of them together after suffering?

    The West Chamber was called a ssic.

    In addition to the ups and downs of the story, what was more important was that she showed her desire for love and refused to submit to the traditional etiquette and family will.

    This intense emotion had stirred up the mood of the group of nuns and even Yi Qinn.

    They were high and mighty cultivators, but it was also because of this that they were too grounded.

    These stories of mortals rolling in the mortal world had stimted their nerves.

    In the end, when they heard that Zheng Heng had killed himself and Cui Zhang and his wife were married, everyone cheered!

    Lin Langyue hugged Yi Qinn and said excitedly, "Master, I knew they would be together!"

    Yi Qinn said helplessly, "This is just a story. Isn''t it all because of Li Ran''s mouth?"

    However, even though she had said that, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. She was curious.

    How could Li Ran, the Sheng Zi of a Devil sect, make up such a dramatic story?

    Moreover, all the details seemed to have been personally experienced.

    Could it be that he really had Cui Yingying in his heart?

    "Wan Jinbao''s sword hides the autumn water. It''s full of Ma Chun''s sorrow.

    "It seems like you don''t have the heart to fight, but you''re full of emotion."

    Li Ran ended the story with hisst sentence:

    "We will never be separated from each other. We will be together forever. Let''s hope that all lovers in the world will be married."

    Everyone was stunned, momentarily lost in thought.

    Lin Langyue thought of something and her eyes reddened.

    Even Yi Qinn was in a daze.

    "We''ll never leave each other. We''ll be together forever¡­"

    She looked at Li Ran with aplicated expression.

    This sentence seemed straightforward, but it contained the most sincere vision. It made people feel warm.

    Was someone who could say such things really a shameless person?

    "Li Ran¡­ What kind of person are you?"

    <strong><i><b>Pa, pa, pa.</b></i></strong>

    The little deacon excitedly led the apuse.

    Everyone else reacted and the room was filled with apuse.

    For these Daoists who were unfamiliar with the mortal world, the impact of this story and this sentence was too great.

    "Sheng Zi Li is really good at poetry!"

    "This is the best story I''ve ever heard!"

    "We''ll never leave each other. We''ll be together forever¡­ What a good moral!"

    "But where is my lover?"

    "Does Sheng Zi Li have a dao partner?"

    ¡ª

    The more they talked, the more ridiculous they became. Yi Qinn couldn''t sit still any longer. "You want to find a dao partner, right? Should this Penniless Priest introduce you to the Joyous Unity Sect?"

    The deacons froze.

    She slowly turned around and saw Yi Qinn staring at them coldly.

    "Sect Master?!¡±

    Their scalps went numb.

    "Everyone, go to the cliff for seven days. If you still want to find a Dao Companion, this Penniless Priest will personally send you down the mountain!"

    After saying that, she waved her sleeve and a gust of wind swept them out of the room and flew away in the air.

    The room fell silent.

    Yi Qinn said coldly, "I didn''t expect that Sheng Zi Li would tell a story?"

    Li Ran chuckled. "Artes from life. Daoist Yi is no match for themon people. She naturally doesn''t understand the taste."

    Hearing this, Yi Qinn thought of something and her ears turned slightly red.

    "Who said this poor Daoist doesn''t understand? Your taste was simply, simply unbearable!

    "Damn little thief!"

 Chapter 202: The Shocked Yi Qinglan and the Mad Lin Langyue!

    <h4>Chapter 202: The Shocked Yi Qinn and the Mad Lin Langyue!</h4>

    Yi Qinn was silent. Her eyes were veryplicated.

    Sometimes she was resentful, sometimes helpless, and asionally a trace of shyness shed by.

    She would never forget what she had experienced the day and night when she had just bound the red line.

    ¡°I actually felt that he was very deep just now? Yes, it must be an illusion!

    "This is a ridiculous and filthy fellow!"

    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became.

    Why was she tied up with this little thief?

    Not only were their hands tied, she was also being teased everywhere¡­

    The moment she thought of this, she felt a little wronged.

    Lin Langyue didn''t notice her master''s abnormality.

    She rubbed her slightly red eyes and asked, "Sheng Zi Li, what''s the name of the story you''re telling?"

    "Record of the Western Chamber," Li Ran replied.

    "Western Chamber¡­" She said softly, "It''s better if you want to fight, but if you''re sentimental, you''ll be annoyed¡­ Such simple words, but what sort of enlightenment and sadness does it contain?"

    Yi Qinn came back to her senses. She shook her head and said, "Faintly resentful and depressed. This kind of worry for a little girl''s mood will only stop her steps. What are we talking about sensing Tianxin?"

    Lin Langyue thought for a moment and said, "But didn''t Zhang Sheng and Cui Yingying finally suffer? To them, this was the best oue."

    "That''s because they are mortals."

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, "If they are cultivators, then this so-called love is just too much.

    "Immortal Path, Great Dao, Immortal Life, Heavenly Secrets. This is what cultivators should pursue."

    Lin Langyue frowned slightly.

    Although she did not agree with her in her heart, she did not know how to refute him.

    Li Ran chuckled. Hisughter contained some ridicule and some disdain.

    Yi Qinn nced at him. "Sheng Zi Li doesn'' t agree with me?"

    Li Ran did not reply. Instead, he asked, "In Daoist Yi''s opinion, are cultivators still human?"

    "Of course, we¡¯re human," said Yi Qinn without the slightest hesitation.

    Li Ran grinned. "Since you''re a human, how can you give up on the seven emotions and six desires?

    "In other words, is a person who has given up seven emotions and six desires still human?

    "Furthermore, you'' ve never even experienced love before. How can you be so certain that you''ve seen through the clouds?"

    Yi Qinn said coldly, "This poor Daoist doesn''t need to experience it, and it''s the Grand Dao that exists in the unseen world. Compared to this, what is emotion?"

    Li Ran stood up and walked to her with his hands behind his back.

    "Daoist Yi thinks so because she hasn''t met the right person."

    "If that person were to truly stand in front of you one day, you would only have him in your eyes. You would no longer be able to tolerate anything else."

    "At that moment, you''ll know that forgetting emotions and heavenly secrets are all bullshit!"

    "You want to lie in his arms, want to act like a spoiled child to him, want to melt with him, want to give him all the gentleness."

    "Even though I''ve tasted all the bitterness of longing, I still see through his beautiful autumn waters and frown on his faint spring mountain."

    These words were numb and exposed, and they simply went against Yi Qinn''s Grand Dao.

    But when she saw Li Ran''s smiling expression, a strange emotion suddenly appeared in her heart.

    "I met¡­ The right person?"

    <strong><i><b>Dong!</b></i></strong>

    Her heart suddenly jumped!

    A feeling she had never felt before filled her heart, causing her to feel a little flustered.

    Yi Qinn covered her chest and said with a frown, "Why did you activate that thing again?"

    She subconsciously thought that this was the line of marriage.

    Li Ran raised his wrist, revealing a dim red line.

    "I didn''t open it."

    "Not open?" A trace of panic shed through Yi Qinn''s eyes.

    She hurriedly turned her head and said in a low voice, "Hurry up and leave. I don''t want to see you right now."

    Li Ran scratched his head. "But this is my room."

    Yi Qinn was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    Lin Langyue rubbed her chin as she sized them up.

    "It seems that as long as Li Ran is here, Master feels a little strange. Is this my illusion?"

    Before Li Ran realized what he was saying, he had already messed up the mind of an Emperor-level powerhouse.

    He asked curiously, "Could it be that Daoist Yi came here to hear my story?"

    Yi Qinn snapped back to her senses and forced herself to calm down.

    "Chief Lin?" Li Ran looked at Lin Langyue. "What''s wrong?"

    Lin Langyue said with a bit of embarrassment," It''s nothing. It''s just that my soul hasn''t been able to stabilize since I left Death End Grounds."

    Li Ran directly asked, "Then, what can I do to help?"

    "All you need to do is use your soulforce and recite the Clear Heart Incantation I taught you," Yi Qinn said.

    He was Lin Langyue''s Heavenly Dao, and only he could heal Lin Langyue''s soul quickly.

    "Alright." Li Ran nodded without refusing.

    Incense curled up in the room.

    Li Ran and Lin Langyue sat cross-legged.

    "Are you ready?" he asked.

    Lin Langyue nodded with a smile.

    Li Ran closed his eyes as his mind sank into his sea of consciousness, and the Nether God calmed his mind to sense his soul.

    At the same time, he whispered,

    "All ten areas of space have perished, returning to the Nirvana.

    "You can''t be tempted to think about it when you''re in the One Spirit Only Glory realm. You''ve only just thought about it, and you'' ve alreadypleted the remaining technique¡­¡±

    As the Clear Heart Curse left his mouth, the soulforce in Li Ran''s sea of consciousness began to surge.

    The little person in his dantian circted madly, rapidly absorbing and digesting his soul power, turning it into pure energy to replenish his soul.

    His speed was several times faster than before.

    Looking at Li Ran''s glowing body, Yi Qinn was stunned.

    "Impossible! He''s not cultivating the Tianshu Institute''s dao techniques, how can he activate the Clear Heart Curse?"

    In Li Ran''s mind, the remaining soulforce was dropping at a visible rate.

    Thirty percent, twenty percent, ten percent¡­

    His soulforce had finally been refined.

    <strong><i><b>Weng!</b></i></strong>

    With a soft sound, Li Ran''s mind and soul shone brightly like a zing sun.

    Golden ancient seals covered his entire body, flickering with a faint golden light.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    A muffled sound suddenly came from the air.

    Under Yi Qinn and Lin Langyue''s shocked gazes, the enormous golden giant stepped through the void.

    He had a dragon on his left arm and an elephant on his right. He had a brilliant star behind him!

    The giant was several times taller than before. The golden light on its body became even more resplendent, directly piercing through the ceiling, overlooking the entire mountain peak.

    "This is¡­"

    Before Yi Qinn could recover from her shock, a faint ck aura emanated from Li Ran''s body.

    The ck mist hovered in the air and formed a terrifying demonic form.

    Six thick arms were brandished about, the demonic mes heaven shocking!

    But it wasn''t over yet.

    <strong><i><b>Moo!</b></i></strong>

    The sound of thunder rang out in the void.

    The Buddhist light behind Li Ran was dazzling, and a huge angry eye appeared out of thin air.

    He held a flower in his left hand and a sword in his right, exuding a terrifying pressure.

    Golden light, Buddhist power, and devilish energy interweaved.

    Three avatars filled the entire sky.

    Li Ran sat cross-legged in mid-air, his ck hair dancing wildly like a devil.

    Yi Qinn looked at this scene in disbelief.

    ¡°Merging the three strands into one body? How did this guy do it?"

    Meanwhile, Lin Langyue''s eyes were filled with fervor.

    At this moment, she could see the Great Dao!

 Chapter 203: Li Rans Story, True Gods Descent!

    <h4>Chapter 203: Li Rans Story, True Gods Descent!</h4>

    Li Ran sat in the air.

    Behind him stood three gigantic avatars, filling the entire sky.

    The dazzling light interweaved, and the holy aura and devil aura entangled, making him seem like a god and a devil!

    Yi Qinn''s phoenix eyes widened slightly as shock and astonishment filled her eyes.

    ¡°This poor Daoist knew about the Dao, Buddha, and Devil Dao, yet I never expected that he would be able to release three avatars at the same time!

    "Why can his spirit energy be seamlessly converted in three states?"

    Spirit energy was originally formless.

    However, after different cultivation methods and Grand Dao refinement, they would have different attributes.

    The Youluo Temple trained in the Ten Thousand Heavenly Dao, and its spiritual energy would have the attributes of a silent shadow.

    The Buddhism and Daoism emphasized karma andpassion.

    Spirit energy would be converted into Buddhist energy, filled with the aura of a sacred being.

    On the other hand, the Devil Dao was devious and unrestrained.

    Demonic mes overflowed. It waswless.

    At Li Ran''s young age, being able to master three Grand Dao was already an unprecedented feat.

    But now, he could use three abilities at the same time?

    Even Yi Qinn felt that it was shocking.

    "And this powerful soul¡­" She frowned slightly. "Is this guy a monster?"

    "Oh right, Langyue."

    Yi Qinn turned around and couldn''t help but be stunned.

    Lin Langyue looked at Li Ran in a daze. Her eyes were filled with worship and fervor, as if she was the most devout believer of a true god.

    Her aura continued to rise, and her soul instantly stabilized. There were even faint signs of a breakthrough.

    What remote sensing heavenly secrets, what was too mysterious, were all forgotten by her.

    At this moment, the Heavenly Dao was right in front of her.

    Yi Qinn looked at her beloved disciple''s infatuated expression and sighed slightly in her heart.

    Although Li Ran was absurd, shameless, and unrestrained, she had to admit that he was indeed the only genius in this world.

    There were many geniuses from the Vast Land.

    Leng Wuyan, Chen Yundao, Liu Xunhuan¡­ Including herself. They were all extremely talented and powerful individuals.

    But even in that resplendent era of a hundred schools of thought contending, no one had such terrifying talent and good fortune.

    Li Ran was only under twenty years old.

    ¡°He''s covered in a river of stars, and he''s picking the sun and moon¡­ Perhaps this isn''t his nonsense?"

    Yi Qinn''s eyes were somewhat confused.

    Suddenly, a strange thought appeared in her mind.

    What if Li Ran really became an existence of the same level as her and she was bound by the red line of affinity¡­

    When she recalled Li Ran''s inner demon, her eyes trembled slightly.

    "This absurd little thief can definitely do anything. Then what should I do?"

    She was flustered for a moment, and her eyes could no longer calm down.

    The entire sect was rmed by themotion.

    <strong><i><b>Dong!</b></i></strong>

    The bell rang.

    Within the White Cloud Mountain Range, the elders, deacons, and disciples all soared into the sky.

    Looking at the three gigantic avatars in the distance, everyone''s eyes were filled with shock.

    "What is this?"

    "Devil Dharma Idol, Buddhist Arhat¡­ What was that golden giant?"

    "This aura seems somewhat familiar?"

    ¡°Could it be an enemy attack?!¡±

    "Let''s go take a look!"

    Streams of light flew towards the Free Cloud Peak.

    As soon as they arrived at the monastery, everyone was shocked.

    Li Ran''s eyes were tightly shut as he hovered in the air. The ancient seal on his body spread out with a deep golden glow.

    The three avatars stood behind him. It was clearly his doing!

    "He''s only at the Nascent Soul Realm, yet he possesses three Dharma Idol?"

    ¡°Buddha, Dao, Devil¡­ Who is this Sheng Zi Li!"

    "This one''s might is already shocking enough. He actually has three more?!"

    "This¡­"

    Even the elders were bbergasted.

    If they wanted to condense their Dharma Idol, not only did they need a vast amount of spirit energy, but they also needed to see the pattern and heart energy of the cultivators.

    Faced with the fear of the head and the tail, the Dharma Idol would be extremely weak.

    Only someone with a tenacious heart and an indomitable will could condense a powerful Dharma Idol.

    The three giants in front of them were all iparably huge. They had boundless aura and could be said to be the highest level Dharma Idol.

    But these three were all illusions of Li Ran?

    What sort of magnanimity and boldness did this require?

    Furthermore, he was only a Nascent Soul!

    "Sect Master,"

    "This is Sheng Zi Li¡­" Yi Qinn looked at him helplessly. "Don''t worry. He''s just healing Langyue."

    "Ah?" Great Elder was stunned.

    What kind of injury could cause such amotion?

    If it weren''t for the Sect Master here, they would have taken him as an enemy!

    ¡ª

    Li Ran felt a little strange.

    After refining all the soulforce in his sea of consciousness, his soul seemed to have broken through ayer of gauze and entered apletely new realm.

    Then it felt like an infant learning from his teeth had instantly grown into a robust youth.

    Perception, control, toughness¡­ All of them had made a qualitative leap.

    He could faintly sense that he had touched some sort of boundary, but it was a little vague and unclear.

    Even at this moment, he hadn''t forgotten to help Lin Langyue calm down.

    He softly chanted the Clear Heart Incantation:

    "Therefore, it''s better to think about it immediately and stop thinking about it. The spirit of the heart cannot be concealed. In the time it takes to cultivate peace, it is necessary to control its speed. However, it can not enter the dazed state of death¡­"

    In the end, the three Dharma idols behind him simultaneously made sounds.

    The golden giant was faintly discernible. The Six-Armed Demon was devilish, and its angry eyes were filled withpassion.

    Coupled with Li Ran''s voice, four different voices converged into thunderous sounds that resounded throughout the entire mountain range.

    The disciples of Tianshu Institute were infatuated.

    This was as if it was the great Dao and heavenly voice, making their hearts calm down. Countless insights surged in their hearts.

    Even the elders were fascinated.

    This had nothing to do with cultivation base. It was Dao Heart,prehension, and boldness.

    There were even people sitting cross-legged, closing their eyes and cultivating on the spot.

    Yi Qinn''s eyebrows slightly trembled.

    "Your words are broken, your heart is destroyed!

    "Without the guidance of Tianshu Institute¡¯s Dao techniques, how could you emit such a Dao sound?

    "Leng Wuyan, how did you find such a disciple?"

    Seeing Li Ran''s preaching-like appearance, a thought suddenly popped into her mind.

    <i>If Lin Langyue regarded him as the Heavenly Dao¡­ Perhaps, there would be no problems?</i>

    ¡ª

    After an unknown period of time, Li Ran''s soul finally calmed down, and he finished reciting the Clear Heart Curse.

    <strong><i><b>Weng!</b></i></strong>

    The figures of the three avatars behind him gradually dimmed. Finally, they scattered into the sky and returned to Li Ran''s body.

    When he opened his eyes, golden light flickered within them, releasing an oppressive pressure.

    "Comfortable!" His soul was clear, and his daze vanished. The world became fresh and unified.

    With a thought, his Divine Telekinesis could cover the entire Free Cloud Peak. He could clearly sense any movement.

    He had just moved his shoulders when he suddenly froze in ce.

    At some point, the house had turned into ruins. The courtyard in front of him was filled with Daoist nuns, staring nkly at him.

    There were even white-haired elders among them.

    Li Ran scratched his head. "You guys¡­ Are you all here to hear my story?"

    Yi Qinn was speechless. "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 204: Daoist Yi, dont be polite. I will sleep in your room!

    <h4>Chapter 204: Daoist Yi, dont be polite. I will sleep in your room!</h4>

    Just now, Li Ran waspletely immersed in his sea of consciousness. He had no idea what had happened in the outside world.

    He didn''t even notice the appearance of the three avatars.

    Looking at the group of Daoist nuns in front of him, he was momentarily stunned.

    The little Daoist nuns and deacons were looking at him with reverence, and many of them had expressions of worship.

    At that moment, the elders that he had originally not dealt with were also filled with admiration.

    "Daoist Yi, what''s wrong?"

    Yi Qinn shook her head. Just as she was about to speak, she suddenly sensed something and turned around to look.

    Lin Langyue sat cross-legged, her clothes fluttering in the wind, and her aura was constantly rising.

    "Is Chief Lin about to break through?"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    A muffled sound rang out in the air.

    Soon after, brilliant rays of light emanated from her body, and her body flickered with divine and pure light.

    Yi Qinn''s eyes shed with joy as she nodded. "That''s right, Langyue is about to break through!"

    The spiritual power in the air swept towards her, pouring into her meridians and surging within her body storing it in her dantian.

    An incense stick''s worth of time passed.

    As the absorption of spiritual power finally stopped, the brilliant light gradually faded away, and Lin Langyue''s aura became much more profound.

    She opened her eyes and a light shed in them.

    He lowered his head and looked at his hands, his expression still somewhat incredulous.

    She actually broke through?

    It had only been a short while since he broke through to the mid-Nascent Soul Realm.

    This speed was too fast!

    The others reacted one after another, and they were instantly extremely excited.

    "Congrattions, Chief Lin!"

    "It''s a blessing in disguise!"

    ¡°Chief Lin''s talent is beyondpare!"

    "This cultivation speed isn''t much inferior to Sheng Zi Li!"

    "Chief Lin is indeed the number one genius!"

    ¡ª

    The courtyard became lively for a moment. Everyone''s faces were brimming with smiles.

    Lin Langyue''s personality was indifferent, and she didn''t cause trouble. She was extremely popr in the sect.

    Seeing her breakthrough, everyone was naturally very happy.

    Lin Langyue didn''t make any small talk. Instead, she separated the crowd and walked slowly to Li Ran.

    Looking at the man in front of her, her eyes were filled with worship and fanaticism.

    "Thank you for your guidance, Sheng Zi Li. If it wasn''t for your Heavenly Voice, I wouldn''t have broken through so quickly." After saying that, she bowed deeply.

    Everyone was stunned when they saw this scene.

    The chief disciple of Tianshu Institute bowed to the Devil?

    It was unknown just how great amotion it would cause.

    Li Ran raised his eyebrows. "I was just reading it casually. Chief Lin is being too polite."

    Lin Langyue stood up straight and shook her head. "It''s nothing to you, but to me, it''s like teaching."

    Li Ran scratched his head. "The grace of teaching? Isn''t that too exaggerated?"

    Lin Langyue wasn''t exaggerating.

    Not only had her soul stabilized and her cultivation had broken through, her understanding of the Grand Dao had even risen to a whole new level.

    This was a profound insight.

    Right now, she might not be able to see any effect, but when she reached her cultivation bottleneck, this epiphany would be an opportunity for her to break through.

    Even Yi Qinn nodded and said, "Your heavenly voice is extremely helpful to Langyue. It''s not an exaggeration to say that the breakthrough is thanks to that."

    "Oh?" Li Ran looked at Lin Langyue with a smile. "If that''s the case, then call me Master."

    Yi Qinn frowned. "She''s my disciple, so how could she call you Master? At most, she would call you Mister."

    This little thief actually wanted to pry into her corner?

    Li Ran didn''t mind. "That''s fine."

    Lin Langyue blushed and said shyly, "Mister¡­"

    "Good." Li Ran rubbed her head.

    Lin Langyue''s face turned even redder, but her eyes were shining brightly.

    ¡°???¡± Yi Qinn frowned slightly.

    Why did she feel that something was wrong?

    The surrounding elders and deacons were all dumbfounded.

    Was this shy little girl really still that cold and peerless Chief Lin?

    Seeing their stunned expressions, Yi Qinn felt a little helpless as she red at Li Ran with hatred.

    Couldn''t this fellow avoid some people?

    She waved her sleeve, and the three figures instantly disappeared.

    The courtyard fell silent.

    Seeing the mess in front of them, everyone looked at each other in dismay.

    In the Sect Master''s residence, Li Ran couldn''t help but ask, "Daoist Yi, is this where you live?"

    Yi Qinn nodded. "It''s my bedroom."

    Li Ran frowned. "It''s too shabby."

    The room was empty. Other than the snow-white walls on all sides, there were only a few cushions made of futon.

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, "Other than my own cultivation, everything else is external to me. So what if I''m cold and sour?"

    Li Ran said in confusion, "At the very least, you need a bed."

    "This poor Daoist only needs to meditate. What''s the use of that thing?" Yi Qinn asked, "Besides, what''s the difference between lying on the ground and lying on the bed?"

    Li Ran shook his head and said seriously, "The difference is huge. It''s just that Daoist Yi doesn''t understand."

    "Hm?"

    Yi Qinn was stunned for a moment. Then, she thought of something and her face turned slightly red.

    Fortunately, Li Ran didn''t see through the veil.

    "Of course I don''t know as much about this as Sheng Zi Li!"

    "Of course." Li Ran was not ashamed, but rather proud.

    He walked around the room with his hands behind his back. He found a spot with the best light, waved his hand, and arge bed appeared out of nowhere.

    Yi Qinn was puzzled. "What are you doing, Sheng Zi Li?"

    "Rest." Li Ran replied, "Daoist Yi likes to sleep on the ground, but I can''t."

    She frowned slightly. "But why are you resting in this poor Daoist''s room?"

    "My room has copsed. Daoist Yi can''t let me sleep outside, right?"

    "This poor Daoist will arrange a new room for you."

    "Don''t be so polite, Daoist Yi. I don''t want to be picky. It''s the same everywhere for me."

    Yi Qinn rubbed the space between her brows.

    This fellow was really too ridiculous

    After a moment of hesitation, she said, "Sheng Zi Li, your soul has been restored. This poor Daoist should send you back to the sect."

    Li Ran frowned. "Is Daoist Yi trying to chase me away?"

    "That''s not true¡­"

 Chapter 205: Divine Soul Attack!

    <h4>Chapter 205: Divine Soul Attack!</h4>

    "I''m really tired of telling stories and chanting spells today." Li Ran was lying on the bed, looking exhausted.

    Tired?

    Yi Qinn shook her head.

    This guy''s blood and qi were abundant, his spirit energy was exuberant, and his soul was even stronger than a Deity Transformation-level cultivator. How could he have the slightest hint of fatigue?

    His condition was simply not too good.

    However, Lin Langyue grew nervous.

    She asked with concern, "Sheng Zi Li, are you alright?"

    Li Ran replied, "I¡¯m fine, but it would be even better if someone could help me massage my shoulders."

    "Ah¡­"

    Lin Langyue looked at Yi Qinn carefully and said with a blushing face, "That''s not good. Master is still here."

    Li Ran raised his head. "Oh? Daoist Yi hasn''t left yet."

    Yi Qinn had the urge to vomit blood.

    <i>This is my room. If you want me to leave, you have to leave!</i>

    And the meaning behind these words seemed to be that he had influenced their world?

    Yi Qinn was filled with hatred and helplessness.

    As gratitude from Tianshu Institute, she did not intend to chase him away.

    However, she was slightly worried.

    He had only stayed in the sect for a few days, but he was about to brainwash the group of deacons. If this continued, the entire Tianshu Institute would be led astray by him.

    Besides that, Yi Qinn also had an inexplicable feeling.

    Ever since Li Ran had finished talking about the story of the west chamber and said some strange words to her, her Dao Heart had been unable to calm down.

    From time to time, they would look at each other and she would even feel a little flustered.

    This feeling was something she had never felt before, and she couldn¡¯t help but feel uneasy.

    "Forget it, it''s just a room. Sheng Zi Li can stay as long as he wants." Yi Qinn sighed.

    After saying that, she turned around and left.

    Li Ran smiled and said, "Actually, Daoist Yi can also sleep here. I don''t mind anyway."

    Yi Qinn had just walked to the door when she almost staggered when she heard this.

    She said angrily without turning her head, "This lowly one cares!"

    Then, she pushed open the door and soared into the sky.

    A smile appeared on Li Ran''s face.

    "This Daoist Yi is quite interesting."

    After these few days of contact, he discovered that although her personality was as cold as ice, she was not as pedantic as he had imagined.

    And sometimes she seemed¡­ Quite cute?

    He shook his head and no longer thought about it.

    He closed his eyes and opened the system panel.

    The moment his soulforce waspletely absorbed, the system mission waspleted.

    ¡¾<strong><i><b>Missionpleted.</b></i></strong>

    <strong><i><b>Mission Completion: Perfect</b></i></strong>

    <strong><i><b>Received Super Treasure Chest *1.</b></i></strong>¡¿

    In the entire Death End Grounds, he had refined more than eighty percent of the remnant souls. Indeed, he hadpleted the mission perfectly.

    "Open the treasure chest."

    ¡¾<strong><i><b>Congrattions, you have obtained the divine ability "Forbidden Samsara"!</b></i></strong>¡¿

    Forbidden Samsara?"

    Li Ran smacked his lips."

    Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be a divine ability for soul attack.

    This divine ability could condense all of his soulforce to separate the soul and body of the enemy, severing all ties with the outside world.

    If his soulforce was strong enough, he might even be able to destroy the other person¡¯s soul and make sure that he never entered reincarnation.

    Li Ran secretly nodded. "That''s right, it''s quite suitable for me."

    His soul was very strong, but his cultivation was only at the Nascent Soul Realm. Hecked the means to attack.

    This divine ability could be considered to have made up for his shorings.

    Its power was peerless, and without any warning, it could imperceptibly strike a fatal blow.

    The only drawback was that it consumed too much energy.

    If it failed to hit, he would enter a period of time when his strength would be greatly weakened.

    "If I can''t kill with one blow, I¡¯ll try not to use it easily."

    No matter what, an extra trump card was good.

    Compared to the other system''s reward, this spiritual improvement was the greatest benefit Li Ran had obtained.

    He wasn''t sure how strong his soul was.

    But ording to theparison in his memories, it was definitely far more than the early-stage Deity Transformation Yu Ye.

    One must know that the only threshold for a Nascent Soul to break through to Deity Transformation was to refine its soul.

    The strength of his soulforce meant that his cultivation would be a smooth one.

    As long as he absorbed enough spirit energy, it wouldn''t be difficult for him to break through.

    "I just need to let the Heaven Seizing Technique cultivate automatically."

    Li Ran''s mind sank into his dantian to check on the little person¡¯s condition.

    "Eh?" The little person was different from before.

    Although he was still sitting cross-legged on the surface of theke, there was a brilliant light behind him.

    Golden light, ck mist, and Buddhist light interweaved together, looking extremely strange.

    He sensed it carefully and immediately came to a sudden realization.

    The three types of light represented Dao Force, Buddha Force, and Devil Qi. The three types of energy that the Heaven Seizing Technique could transform now hadpletely appeared as the soul increased.

    There were red and white blood lines in the spirit energyke. They were as active as the fish in theke. The number of them was much greater than before.

    It seemed that his bloodline power had also been strengthened.

    Li Ran''s heart was filled with satisfaction. "I''ve really gained quite a lot froming to White Cloud Peak this time!"

    Lin Langyue looked at Li Ran.

    His eyes were tightly shut, and his expression changed. From time to time, he would frown.

    It seemed like he was really ufortable.

    "His soul was injured to begin with. In order to help stabilize my mind, he created such a huge battle. He must be exhausted, right?" Lin Langyue''s heart ached.

    She walked to the side of the bed and sat down. After hesitating for a while, she finally managed to muster up her courage.

    She lifted Li Ran''s head and gently ced it on her leg.

    She forcefully endured the shyness in her heart and used her slender white fingers to gently press his temples.

    A trace of spirit energy flowed through her fingertips, trying to help him relieve his fatigue.

    Looking at Li Ran''s handsome face, her pretty face turned red, and the gentleness in her eyes almost overflowed.

    "Mister¡­"

    ¡ª

    Yi Qinn stood on the mountain peak.

    Her daoist robe was like snow, her clothes fluttering about. Her posture was extraordinary, as if she was about to ascend to immortality in the next second. However, her eyes were at a loss as she stared nkly into the distance, not focusing at all.

    She seemed to have the heart to fight, but she was filled with emotion.

    <i>Is a person who has given up on seven emotions and six desires still human?</i>

    <i>What forgetfulness, what heavenly secrets, they are all bullshit!</i>

    <i>You want to lie in his arms, act like a spoiled child to him, melt with him, and give him all the gentleness.</i>

    The words that Li Ran had said during the day kept repeating in her ears.

    The scenes in her mind shed back, and in the end, it turned into a fair and handsome face. He giggled and said to himself, "Daoist Yi just hasn''t met the right person yet.¡±

    "Right person?"

    A trace of confusion shed through Yi Qinn''s eyes.

    "This poor Daoist has cultivated since she was a child and has never questioned the Dao of Forgetting Emotions. Even now, she still believes that this is the Great Dao.

    "But just like he said, this poor one has never been in love, how would she know this is wrong?"

    She raised her wrist and looked at the faint red line.

    "If she¡¯s really heartless, how can this marriage be tied to this poor Daoist?"

 Chapter 206: Yi Qinglans Special Plan!

    <h4>Chapter 206: Yi Qinns Special n!</h4>

    Yi Qinn was able to obtain the throne, and her Dao Heart was already clear. She had a clear understanding of herself.

    However, it was precisely because of this that she became suspicious.

    Because she could no longer see herself clearly.

    That unexinable feeling, heart rate suddenly elerated, the red line on his wrist that couldn''t be cut off¡­

    It made her heart go into chaos.

    All of this was rted to Li Ran.

    "That despicable little thief, could it be this poor one''s cmity?" Yi Qinn sighed.

    If this continued, she was afraid that her mood would be unstable.

    But it was strange.

    She was clearly disturbed, but the Taoist method was operating freely, without a trace of obscure stagnation.

    "The reason why Langyue wasn''t affected was because Li Ran was thinking about the Heavenly Dao, but why¡­

    "Could it be because of the existence of this red line?"

    Yi Qinn looked at her wrist.

    Even with her cultivation, she could not see through this.

    This thing gave her a mysterious feeling, as if it touched upon karma and could not be exined bymon sense.

    "Although it doesn''t affect one''s cultivation, if one''s heart is at odds with the other, what''s there to forget about?

    "What exactly is this feeling? This humble one must find out!"

    Yi Qinn''s eyes gradually hardened.

    Suddenly, she thought of a special method, but she was not sure if it would work.

    "Although it''s a bit absurd, it''s best to try it out. Let''s just think of it as a hope for peace."

    She took a step forward and her figure suddenly disappeared, instantly arriving in front of the dark green whistle wall.

    Behind this cliff was the Death End Grounds.

    "Li Ran saw this poor Daoist in the Heart Demon Illusion Realm, then what will this poor Daoist see?"

    Although the inner demon was a karma barrier, it could stimte something deep in her heart that she did not even realize.

    Yi Qinn wanted to use this method to verify whether she had feelings or was heartless.

    As her slender fingers touched the wall, a ck vortex slowly appeared.

    The aura of death and extinction that emanated from it was far from as strong as it was in the beginning.

    She restrained her aura as much as she could and stepped into the deep vortex.

    Just as she stepped onto the Death End Grounds, the ground suddenly trembled and the entire space shook.

    The power of an Emperor-level was simply too terrifying. There was no way for one to be able to withstand the power of an absolute death.

    Even though Yi Qinn had tried her best to suppress her cultivation, this space was still on the verge of copse.

    "Let''s finish this quickly!"

    She looked at the remnant souls flying through the sky. The number of them had be extremely few, and most of them had been refined by Li Ran.

    Yi Qinn''s mind moved and a translucent mist was held in her hand.

    It was the beautiful inner demon.

    The inner demon was just energy and didn''t have any consciousness. When it sensed that someone was present, it directly crashed into her.

    But in the blink of an eye, her Dao heart had been obliterated¡­

    Yi Qinn was a little distressed. "This Heart Demon is too weak, it''s simply impossible to bring this poor Daoist into the illusion. It seems like I need a few more!"

    Her figure shed and when she returned to her original spot, arge mist had already appeared in her hand.

    All the beautiful inner demons were captured.

    A light shed in her eyes as a divine light enveloped the mist, forcefully squeezing the mist together, slowly forming a huge beautiful heart demon.

    "It''s up to you whether you can do it or not." Yi Qinn released her mind and dispersed her Taoist Heart, lifting all defenses.

    Then, she carefully ced the mist into her palm.

    "Good luck, you are this poor one''sst chance."

    The moment the inner demon entered her body, the scenery in front of Yi Qinn suddenly changed.

    "Sess!" After some trouble, she was finally dragged into the illusion.

    The room in front of her was empty, without even a piece of furniture. It was her own bedroom.

    "As expected, this poor Daoist''s heart is heartless. Even the beautiful heart demon doesn''t know what to transform into, otherwise why would it return to my room?" Yi Qinn heaved a sigh of relief, the corner of her mouth slightly raised. "As expected of this poor Daoist¡­"

    "Big ice cube?"

    A familiar voice sounded from behind.

    Her body instantly stiffened and she slowly turned to look.

    There was arge bed facing the sun. "Li Ran" was lying on it with his legs crossed, smiling at her.

    "Ice cube, you''re back.

    "Take off your veil and let me take a good look at you.

    "Why aren''t you talking?"

    Looking at Li Ran''s bright smile, Yi Qinn gritted her teeth. "Why are you here?!"

    "Li Ran" asked, "If you didn''t have me in your heart, how could you have seen me?"

    He stood up and walked towards her.

    "This little thief has a big head!

    "You, don''te over!

    "Bastard, why are you taking off your clothes?"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    "Li Ran" hasn''t even unbuttoned his first button when he was smashed into ashes by Yi Qinn''s punch¡­ Yi Qinn''s figure shed and left Death End Grounds.

    Standing on top of the mountain, her entire body trembled, her eyes filled with shame and anger.

    "Why? Why exactly was this?

    "This poor Daoist is clearly itching to kill him, how could I see him in the Heart Demon Illusion Realm?"

    The snow-white robe fluttered, and the entire mountain began to tremble. She suddenly felt a little regret.

    This n was too unreliable.

    Originally, she did this for psychological constion.

    In the end, it was a bad thing. Her mentality had copsed.

    "It shouldn''t be¡­"

    Yi Qinn was puzzled.

    As an Emperor-level cultivator, she had already reached the peak of Dao of Forgetting Emotions.

    Although Li Ran was a special existence to her, how could it be easier said than done?

    Actually, she was the same as Li Ran, ignoring one thing.

    That was the red line tied to their hands.

    The first line of marriage allowed them to connect their souls and share their senses.

    To the inner demons, wasn''t this just intimate?

    Yi Qinn managed to calm down, her chest rising and falling slightly.

    "Could it be that this poor Daoist really has feelings for him?"

    The veil gently brushed, and one could vaguely see her rosy cheeks.

    "But he''s Leng Wuyan''s disciple! If that demoness found out about this, this poor Daoist would have no face to be a person!

    "And Langyue seems to like him very much¡­

    "What should I do?"

    Her heart was in a mess.

    Recalling that fair and handsome face, she could not help but sigh.

    "He is indeed this poor Daoist''s fate¡­" Looking at the red line on her wrist. "I wonder what this little thief is doing in this poor Daoist''s room?"

    Her soul instantly covered the White Cloud Peak, allowing her to see Li Ran''s every move.

    Looking at the scene before her, Yi Qinn gritted her teeth.

    "Damned little thief, how dare you treat Langyue¡­ And that''s my room!"

    She stomped her foot and her figure instantly disappeared.

 Chapter 207: This Poor Daoist is Not Cute at All!

    <h4>Chapter 207: This Poor Daoist is Not Cute at All!</h4>

    In the room, Lin Langyue gently massaged Li Ran''s head.

    Looking at that handsome face, the blush on her face did not fade away.

    It was unknown when Li Ran had taken over her heart.

    Perhaps it was during the beast tide? Or did she not retreat when she was distracted? Or perhaps it was the close rtionship in the secret chamber¡­

    Like a spring rain, Li Ran gradually infiltrated her heart.

    He even became her view of the Heavenly Dao.

    Lin Langyue didn''t know if she was right or wrong, but she never regretted it.

    So what if her cultivation was bound to him?

    If it weren''t for Li Ran, she would have died countless times.

    At that moment, Li Ran withdrew from his introspective state and slowly opened his eyes.

    Their eyes met.

    Looking at her deep eyes, Lin Langyue was a little nervous. "Mister, do you feel better?"

    Li Ran nodded. "Thank you. I feel much better."

    "That''s good." Lin Langyue smiled and pressed her hand gently.

    Li Ran grabbed her slender hand and said, "You''ve been pressing it for a long time. Let''s have a good chat."

    Lin Langyue shuddered and stammered, "Alright, alright."

    "Actually, I''ve always wanted to ask you a question," Li Ran said.

    Lin Langyue nodded.

    Li Ran asked curiously, "Why do you think of me as the Heavenly Dao?"

    Although he was indeed strong, he wasn''t much stronger than Lin Langyue in terms of realm.

    How could this genius from a top sect treat him as the Heavenly Dao?

    Lin Langyue mumbled, "It''s all because of you."

    "Ah?" Li Ran was taken aback. "What happened to me?"

    Lin Langyue blushed and said, "You teased me like that in the secret chamber, and in just a few words, my Dao Heart became unstable. If I didn''t treat you as the Heavenly Dao, my Dao Heart would have copsed."

    Li Ran covered his face.

    Oh man, so that''s what happened.

    He smiled wryly. "Are you forced to be helpless?"

    Lin Langyue shook her head. "That''s not true. It''s mainly because of what you said¡­"

    Li Ran asked in confusion, "Which sentence?"

    Lin Langyue cleared her throat and said in an imitation of his tone, "If the sky above and the river of stars is me, wouldn''t your moon be in my palm?"

    Li Ran scratched his head. "But what if I''m bragging?"

    Lin Langyue replied, "I don''t know why, but I think you can do it. You''ll eventually grasp the heavens."

    <strong><i><b>Pfft.</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran couldn''t help butugh. "You''re quite confident in me."

    Lin Langyue blushed and nodded seriously. "Of course I have confidence in you. Mister, you''re the best."

    Li Ran''s heart trembled slightly when he saw her determined expression.

    The two of them were once opponents, but they were unexpectedly tangled together. Now, their fate could no longer be severed.

    Li Ran smiled. "So you''re willing to put yourself in my palm?"

    "Ah?" Lin Langyue''s cheeks were burning and her eyes were filled with panic. "I-I didn''t¡­"

    Li Ran sat up and looked at her with his chin. "Really?"

    Lin Langyue turned her head and whispered, "Even if that''s the case, what do you n to do with me?"

    Li Ran looked at her shyness and his heart beat faster.

    Lin Langyue closed her eyes and clenched her clothes nervously.

    The distance between the two was getting closer and closer.

    At this moment, Li Ran caught a glimpse of a white figure out of the corner of his eye and could not help but shudder.

    When he turned his head to look, he froze.

    "Daoist Yi?!"

    At some point, Yi Qinn was sitting cross-legged on the ground as if she was meditating.

    Lin Langyue opened her eyes and was shocked.

    "Master?"

    Li Ran frowned. "Daoist Yi, why didn''t you knock when you came in?"

    Yi Qinn said calmly, "This Poor Daoist needs to tell you in advance when he returns to his room?"

    ¡°¡­It makes sense." Li Ran could not refute. "But aren''t you too mysterious? You didn''t move at all?"

    Yi Qinn sneered, "It''s not that this Poor Daoist hasn''t moved. Aren''t you two too engrossed?"

    Li Ran blushed and said, "You are mistaken. We are discussing cultivation and exploring the Heavenly Dao."

    Yi Qinn red at him.

    <i>This poor Daoist doesn¡¯t believe you!</i>

    <i>If I was a step toote, the two of you would already done something else!</i>

    She was annoyed for no reason. She snorted coldly and said, "Alright, then you guys continue your discussion. This poor Daoist will just sit here and meditate and listen in."

    Li Ran looked at Lin Langyue helplessly. "Alright, looks like we can''t explore today. Let''s make an appointment another day."

    How could Lin Langyue sit still?

    Her face turned red like an apple. She jumped out of bed and ran out with her hand on her face.

    The room fell silent.

    Yi Qinn suddenly felt a little nervous.

    Wasn''t this scene exactly the same as the one in the Heart Demon Illusion Realm?

    "Big ice cube." Li Ran''s voice sounded.

    Yi Qinn was shocked. Even the conversation was the same?

    She reflexively said, "Don''t move, nor take off your clothes!"

    "Ah?" Li Ran was dumbfounded. "Why would I take off my clothes?"

    "<strong><i><b>Cough cough</b></i></strong>, it''s fine." Yi Qinn''s face flushed red.

    After knowing the thoughts in her heart through Heart Demon, she became even more flustered than before.

    She didn''t even know how to face Li Ran.

    "This poor Daoist is his inner demon. He is this poor Daoist''s inner demon. What is this called¡­" Yi Qinn could not help but let her imagination run wild.

    Li Ran did not notice her abnormality and continued, "My soul has basically recovered. You can send me back to the sect tomorrow."

    Yi Qinn was taken aback. "You''re going back?"

    Li Ran smiled. "What, Daoist Yi can''t abandon me?"

    "This poor Daoist is thinking too much. It''s toote for this poor Daoist to be happy." Yi Qinn said, "This poor Daoist will see you off tomorrow morning."

    Li Ran nodded. "Then I''ll have to trouble Daoist Yi."

    When Yi Qinn saw his calm expression, she suddenly felt a little upset.

    "Sheng Zi Li is too polite." With that, she stood up and walked out.

    "Daoist Yi¡­" Li Ran stopped her.

    Yi Qinn stopped and asked without looking back, "What''s wrong?"

    Li Ran smiled." Did anyone tell you that you''re actually quite cute?"

    "I¡¯m quite cute?"

    Yi Qinn''s body trembled and she said in a panic, "What nonsense are you talking about? How am I cute?"

    "You look cute now."

    "Bullshit!" Yi Qinn rushed out.

    She leaned against the wall and tried her best to calm her breathing.

    In the eyes of others, she had always been an indifferent existence. No one had ever used this word to describe her.

    "I''m not cute at all!" She clutched her chest, her heart beating violently. "This shameless guy!"

 Chapter 208: Farewell Sheng Zi Li!

    <h4>Chapter 208: Farewell Sheng Zi Li!</h4>

    The next morning¡­

    White Cloud Peak''s main hall¡­

    The old deacons of Tianshu Institute gathered here and looked at the man in the middle of the hall.

    Li Ran.

    He was here for the first time, but the atmosphere waspletely different.

    In the beginning, due to his status in the Devil Dao, the elders were on guard in their hearts. They even carried a trace of contempt.

    After all, the Righteous and Devils were opposing each other, and they were determined cultivators of the Righteous Path. Even if Li Ran had shown favor to the Tianshu Institute, it would be difficult to dispel the prejudice in their hearts.

    However, what happened nextpletely overturned their views.

    For the sake of saving Chief Lin, Li Ran didn''t hesitate to risk his life and enter Death End Grounds. Moreover, for the sake of stabilizing her Dao Heart, his soul had been injured, and he¡¯d temporarily lost his cultivation.

    Not to mention the other Righteous path, just how many people from the same sect would do it?

    Moreover, Li Ran had disyed terrifying talent and strength.

    The three enormous Dharma Idols, the Buddha, Dao, and Devil Dao. There was also the Heart Clearing Curse that sounded like the voice of the Great Dao¡­¡­

    It deeply shocked the hearts of the elders.

    Handsome and unrestrained, with peerless talent, and the spirit to sacrifice himself.

    This type of elegant youth was simply too much for these old Daoist nuns.

    They even thought that it would be good for Li Ran to stay in Tianshu Institute.

    "Sheng Zi Li," A white-haired Daoist nun walked over and said, "I heard that you¡¯re going back to your sect. I''m grateful for your kindness to my sect, so I''ll give you some gifts. Please don¡¯t mind."

    She took out a pure white medicine bottle from her bosom. There was a faint glow on it.

    "This is the Unitary Soul Returning Pill I refined with the Worriless Grass. It can stabilize your soul and replenish soul power. Even if your soul is about to copse, it can help maintain your life force."

    This was a truly good thing.

    Just like the Life Spirit Fruit, it could save lives at critical moments.

    Li Ran didn¡¯t hold back and reached out to receive it. "Thank you, Great Elder. This junior will ept it."

    "Alright." The Great Elder''s eyes were filled with a smile as he looked at him with admiration.

    Following that, the other elders also walked over.

    "Sheng Zi Li, this is the rootless water that I obtained in the Eastern Sea. It can calm your mind and purify your soul¡­"

    "This spirit treasure horsetail whisk can sweep demons away¡­"

    "These three inches of jade can block a single strike of the Dao, and will be given to Sheng Zi Li¡­"

    They took out their treasures one after another, and the divine light in the hall swirled.

    Li Ran scratched his head.

    These Daoists were truly real.

    Because of his previous experiences, his impression of the Righteous Path had always been bad. He felt that they were somewhat hypocritical.

    However, this was not the case in Tianshu Institute.

    Although these Daoist nuns were stubborn and pedantic, once they received their approval, they would treat them with all their might.

    Seeing Li Ran ept the gift, the elders returned with satisfaction.

    At this moment, Lin Langyue slowly walked over.

    Her white clothes were still not stained with fine dust, but her bright eyes were filled with reluctance.

    "Mister, I¡­" She wanted to say something, but it was as if she was stuck in her throat.

    The mist in her eyes gradually spread, and her eyes were slightly red.

    Li Ran stroked her head. "Alright, you¡¯re still the number one genius. You have to pay attention to your image."

    Lin Langyue rubbed her eyes and pouted. "As long as you''re here, who would dare to im first ce?"

    Seeing the intimate actions of the two, the Elders remained calm.

    After all, he was Chief Lin''s savior, so it didn¡¯t seem to be a big deal to be close to him.

    Aplicated expression shed across Yi Qinn''s eyes.

    Lin Langyue took out a piece of white jade from her cor.

    The jade was transparent and warm, and there was a "clear" engraved on it, emitting a faint fragrance.

    "I don''t have anything good either¡­ This is a clear heart jade. Wearing it could calm one''s mind and calm one''s spirit. It would be a gift to Mister."

    Li Ran smiled and said, "If you give this to me, then what should you do when you have some distracting thoughts in the future?"

    Lin Langyue looked at him and said seriously, "Mister is my only thought."

    Li Ran was stunned for a moment as his heart skipped a beat.

    Who would have thought that someone as cold as her would say such provocative words?

    Lin Langyue looked at the white jade in his hand and said softly with a red face, "Although this Clear Heart Jade doesn¡¯t have a high quality, I''ve always been cultivating with my life, nurturing it¡­"

    She had worn this jade since she was young. After so many years of nurturing, it was already a part of her body.

    Now that he was ying with it in his hands, he suddenly felt a little shy.

    Li Ran nodded. "Alright, I¡¯ll keep it properly."

    "Yes," Lin Langyue said.

    Lin Langyue lowered her head.

    Next, the deacons who hade into contact with him also came to deliver gifts.

    Although it wasn¡¯t very valuable, he could still tell that it was full of intentions.

    "Sheng Zi Li,e and have a seat if you have nothing else."

    "Little Bamboo Peak wees you at any time."

    "The room of the Free Cloud Peak has been rebuilt and will always be kept for you."

    "Last time you talked about the West Wing, I just missed you. Can you tell me if you have the chance?"

    "Sheng Zi Li, can I hug you¡­"

    The little Daoists surrounded Li Ran in the middle. For a moment, Yingying and Yanyan could not stop.

    Although they hadn''t been in contact for long, they couldn''t help but feel reluctant to part with this handsome young man with a brilliant smile.

    Yi Qinn looked at this scene with a cold expression.

    For no reason, she felt displeased.

    "This group of treacherous disciples. Because of a man, have they forgotten their cultivation?

    "There''s also Li Ran who''s such a yboy. He''s really hooked up with then, He''s extremely hateful!"

    She cleared her throat and said coldly, "Alright, let''s send you off here. It''s gettingte. Don''t dy the return trip."

    "Yes!"

    The Sect Master had already spoken, so the deacons obediently retreated.

    "Let''s go, Sheng Zi Li." Yi Qinn walked off the stage.

    "Alright." Li Ran nodded and followed her out of the hall.

    Looking at their backs, Lin Langyue couldn''t help but scratch her head.

    "Master seems to be acting strange?"

    On the mountain peak, Yi Qinn calmly looked at Li Ran.

    "Thank you for helping me, Sheng Zi Li. I''ll send you back now."

    Li Ran smiled and said, "I''ve helped Daoist Yi so much, yet you still aren''t going to give me some gifts?"

    Yi Qinn shook her head, "You''ve absorbed more than eighty percent of the soul power from the Death End Grounds. That''s enough to offset the favor between us."

    That vast amount of soulforce not only allowed him to increase his cultivation greatly, but his future cultivation would also be smooth.

    It would take at least hundreds of years for the heart demons to recover.

    This was indeed a generous gift, although she didn''t take the initiative to give it to him.

    Li Ran sighed. "Indeed, Daoist Yi is still so cold."

    "Cold?" Yi Qinn quietly clenched her hands behind her back.

 Chapter 209: The Panic of Yi Qinglan, the Crisis in the Forest!

    <h4>Chapter 209: The Panic of Yi Qinn, the Crisis in the Forest!</h4>

    Yi Qinn felt wronged.

    Yesterday, he said she was cute, but today, she became cold?

    Although she was not close to Li Ran, she had done many things for him in public and in private.

    She did not hesitate to confront Sheng Ye and turn against Chen Yundao on the spot.

    Her personality was a little cold, but that was because of her nature. Coupled with her cultivation and forgetting about her emotions, it was inevitable that she would feel alienated.

    But it shouldn''t be described as "cold", right?

    "It''s because this poor Daoist didn''t give you a present? Alright, so be it. This poor Daoist doesn''t care." Yi Qinn turned her head away from him.

    His face was expressionless, but his heart was sour.

    "This heartless fellow!"

    Li Ran didn''t notice her abnormality. He shook his head and said, "Gifts aren''t important. What''s important is your intentions."¡®

    Yi Qinn nced at him and snorted, "This poor Daoist doesn''t have any intentions towards you!"

    Li Ran said, "That''s why I said Daoist Yi was cold. I couldn''t bear to part with you, but you wanted to send me away."

    "You can''t bear to part with me?" Yi Qinn''s heart skipped a beat as she stammered, "You, don''t talk nonsense. This poor Daoist sees that you are clearly reluctant to part with those little deacons!"

    Li Ran said seriously, "I''m not talking nonsense. I even prepared a gift for Daoist Yi!"

    "A gift? For poor Daoist?"

    A hint of joy shed across Yi Qinn''s eyes as the corners of her lips curled up.

    "This poor Daoist doesn''t need your gift," she said calmly.

    "This was carefully prepared by me. Are you sure you don''t want it?""

    ¡°¡­<strong><i><b>Cough cough</b></i></strong> Since you''re already prepared, this poor Daoist can barely ept it."

    Li Ran''s smile deepened as he looked at her. He took a step forward and opened his arms.

    Yi Qinn was taken aback, "What do you mean?"

    Li Ran said seriously, "This is the gift I prepared. A warm hug."

    ¡°???¡± Yi Qinn''s brows twitched.

    <i>What do you call careful preparation?</i>

    She knew this guy was unreliable!

    "Forget it, this poor Daoist doesn''t need¡­" Before she could finish, her expression suddenly froze.

    Li Ran picked up the Red Line and scratched his wrist.

    The throbbing from the depths of her soul made her momentarily lose her senses.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Li Ran stepped forward and hugged her.

    Yi Qinn''s body tensed up as her heart beat violently. Her eyes were filled with panic.

    She said indignantly, "Little thief, let this poor Daoist go!"

    Just as she was about to push him away, Li Ran whispered, "Daoist Yi, I will miss you."

    Yi Qinn was stunned.

    Everything that happened between the two of them appeared in his mind, and he suddenly felt that he couldn''t raise his strength at all.

    She turned her head. "This poor Daoist won''t miss you at all."

    Although she said that, she didn''t struggle. Instead, she let him hug her.

    After a while, Li Ran let go.

    Yi Qinn heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Fortunately, he didn''t do anything excessive. Otherwise, this poor Daist would have¡­"

    At that moment, Li Ran said with a smile, "The taste of Daoist Yi''s body is really good. It makes people want to take a bite."

    Yi Qinn''s face turned red as she gritted her teeth. "Shameless!"

    With a wave of her sleeve, the wind blew Li Ran away.

    His figure flew into the distance amidst a series of screams.

    Only after hepletely disappeared did Yi Qinn rest weakly on the tree trunk.

    Her pair of bright eyes sparkled, and her red face could not even hide her veil.

    She lowered her head dejectedly and muttered, "This poor Daoist¡­ What should I do?"

    Since she was a child, she had practiced cultivation and forgotten about her emotions. Not to mentioning into contact with a man, she had never even thought of a thing.

    In the end, she was hugged by Li Ran.

    This made her heart full of confusion.

    After sitting alone on the mountain peak for a long time, Yi Qinn managed to calm down.

    Her body shed and she returned to his residence.

    When he saw the big bed in front of her, she couldn''t help but be stunned.

    When Li Ran left, she didn''t take it with him. He even ced it in the corner of the room.

    "Who has a bed with them? This guy is really greedy for ease." Yi Qinn wanted to throw it out with a wave of her hand, but she suddenly thought of something and hesitated.

    She hesitated for a moment before slowly walking to the bedside.

    "What''s sofortable about this? It shouldn''t be any different from sleeping on the ground, right?"

    "Uh¡­ this poor Daoist only wants to verify it¡­"

    She looked around with a guilty conscience and carefullyid down.

    It had to be said that Li Ran really knew how to enjoy himself.

    This mattress was a top quality product, with moderate hardness.

    Even though she had fallen into the trap, it could still give her body enough support. Even if sheid down for a long time, she would not feel tired.

    Li Ran''s breath still lingered on the pillow, making her blush and her heart race.

    "Seems like¡­ it is quitefortable?"

    The sunlight shone on her warm body. When she recalled the bright smile, Yi Qinn covered her hot cheeks.

    Her heart trembled again.

    This poor Daoist sighed softly. "This poor Daoist is really done for this time¡­"

    ¡ª

    In the south of Central ins¡­

    In the dense jungle, a figure was flying through the forest, his body enveloped in a faint white light and suppressing his aura to the lowest level.

    From time to time, he looked behind him with a panicked expression.

    It was as if someone was chasing after her.

    After rushing out nearly five hundred miles in one breath, her spirit power was somewhatcking, so she could only temporarily stop.

    The ck veil gently slid down, revealing a delicate and charming face.

    It was Qin Ruyan.

    At this moment, her face was pale. She took out a pill and put it in her mouth, trying her best to recover her spirit energy.

    At the same time, she looked around vigntly.

    Suddenly, she noticed something and frowned.

    "No, this forest is too quiet!"

    There wasn''t even a trace of the chirping of birds or insects in the surroundings. The air was faintly oppressive, and even the sunlight on her body felt cold.

    "Not good!" Qin Ruyan immediately stood up.

    <strong><i><b>Swish!</b></i></strong>

    A sharp whistle sounded in the air, and several cold rays of light shot over, sticking to the tip of her nose and embedded into the tree.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    The huge ancient tree was directly blown apart.

    A trace of cold sweat appeared on Qin Ruyan''s forehead as she suddenly turned around.

    A woman walked out from behind the tree. She smiled and pped. "Senior Sister Qin''s cultivation is so deep. After running for so many days, her spiritual power hasn''t dried up yet."

    That woman''s appearance was charming. She wasn''t much inferior to Qin Ruyan''s. However, there was a trace of flirtatiousness between her eyes and her actions were slightly frivolous.

    Just as she spoke, a middle-aged man flew over, blocking Qin Ruyan''s path of retreat.

    That person''s smile was sinister. "Holy Maiden Qin really can run!"

    A trace of despair shed through Qin Ruyan''s eyes.

    If it was just this woman, she wouldn''t be afraid at all, but this man was at the peak of Deity Transformation.

    She was only at the perfection stage of the Golden Core Realm. She was two realms away from being able to fight back.

 Chapter 210: A Sheng Zi Li That Fell From the Sky

    <h4>Chapter 210: A Sheng Zi Li That Fell From the Sky</h4>

    Qin Ruyan knew that she could not be kind today.

    As she tried her best to recover her spiritual power, she used words to stall for time.

    "Cheng Yuzhu, do you know that killing fellow disciples is a felony? There''s still time to turn around!" Her voice was stern.

    "Turn around?

    "Senior Qin, do you know how long I''ve waited for this opportunity? And if I let you go today, would you let me go?"

    A trace of darkness shed through Qin Ruyan''s eyes.

    The other party was indeed scheming.

    First, she forged the sect''s order to get her back to the sect as soon as possible, and then arranged for experts to ambush her halfway.

    She killed more than a dozen people and forcefully broke out of the encirclement, hiding in the dense forest for several days.

    But in the end, she was forced to this state.

    "Sect Master is about toe out of seclusion. If something really happens to me, you won'' t be able to escape!" she said coldly.

    Cheng Yuzhu smiled teasingly. "You''ve always been with Sheng Zi Li Ran. Who can think of me? And I have a way to prevent the Grandmaster from finding out. If you have to me someone, you can only me yourself for staying outside for too long, giving me an opportunity."

    Qin Ruyan''s eyes darkened. "You''ve really put in a lot of effort for this Holy Maiden''s position!"

    Cheng Yuzhu shrugged. "Senior Qin has been sitting in this seat for so many years. It should be someone else''s turn, right?"

    Qin Ruyan still wanted to say something. Cheng Yuzhu shook her head and said, "Senior Qin, you don''t need to dy any longer. This forest is sealed by our people for hundreds of miles. You can''t escape now."

    "Your people?" Qin Ruyan''s eyes darkened. "Is it Patriarch Huanxi?"

    Cheng Yuzhu grinned. "Senior Qin is indeed smart."

    At this moment, Deacon Xie spoke, "Junior Sister Cheng, don''t waste your breath on her. If it''s toote, something will happen!"

    Cheng Yuzhu nodded. "Then I''ll leave it to Deacon Xie."

    "Then let me deal with her before we kill her!"

    "Thank you, Deacon."

    Qin Ruyan''s face turned even paler as she listened to their unrestrained conversation.

    The difference in cultivation states was too great. Even with Burning Blood, she could not escape.

    Deacon Xie slowly walked towards her with a sinister smile on his face. "Holy Maiden Qin, it''s said that you have several spirit pearls in your body. Are you going to hand them over yourself, or am I going to do it myself?"

    "Trash like you is worthy of my Spirit Pearl?" Qin Ruyan''s eyes were resolute as she formed a seal with her right hand behind her back.

    She condensed thest trace of spirit energy, ready to explode at any moment.

    There wasn''t much fear in his heart, only a trace of disappointment and frustration.

    "If Li Ran knew I was dead, would he be happy or sad? This time, there''s no need to worry about me revealing his secret¡­"

    Just as Deacon Xie lost his patience and was about to make a move, the sound of the wind was heard above his head.

    A ck shadow whistled down.

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    The ck shadow smashed into the middle of the two, causing the ground to tremble!

    An enormous crater appeared in front of him, and the air was filled with dust.

    Qin Ruyan was startled.

    Deacon Xie frowned slightly. "What is this?"

    The dust gradually dispersed.

    In the deep pit, a gray-haired man stood up.

    Li Ran''s face was filled with resentment.

    "Isn''t this woman too ruthless? I''ve only carried her for a short while, and I''ve thrown her over ten thousand miles away?

    "How inhuman!"

    Yi Qinn waved her sleeve and threw him into the middle of the earth.

    That person was an Emperor-level existence. Although she was merely casually attacking, she was not someone that he could resist.

    Li Ran couldn''t stop himself at all. He could only glide in the sky helplessly.

    If it weren''t for the fact that he had activated his bloodline power in the end, he might have been thrown out.

    Originally, Yi Qinn would not be able to make a move against Li Ran due to her affinity.

    However, the first line of marriage was the intention to attack.

    Just now, Yi Qinn was embarrassed and anxious. She had no intention of attacking Li Ran. In the determination of the red line, she was just acting like a spoiled child¡­

    "Since you''re not kind, then don''t me me for being unrighteous!"

    Just as Li Ran was about to connect to the red line and start scratching, he suddenly felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere.

    He raised his head and saw two women and a man staring at him nkly.

    One of them was an old acquaintance.

    "Holy Maiden Qin? I actually saw you here. Isn''t this too coincidental?!¡±Li Ran said in surprise.

    Qin Ruyan gulped and said with difficulty, "Sheng Zi Li, why are you here?"

    <strong><i><b>Cough cough¡­</b></i></strong>

    "This¡­ A small ident happened."

    It couldn'' t be said that he was thrown over, right?

    "Didn''t you say that the sect had an urgent matter? What are you doing here?"

    "I¡­" Qin Ruyan wanted to speak but stopped.

    Li Ran noticed that something was wrong and frowned slightly. He turned to look at Cheng Yuzhu and Deacon Xie.

    In addition to their astonishment, their eyes were also filled with intense caution and killing intent!

    "So that''s the case," Li Ran replied. "It looks like Saint Qin is in trouble."

    Qin Ruyan nodded her head and said helplessly, "And it''s extremely troublesome."

    She was also a little unsure.

    Li Ran had the ability to cross realms and kill those who were at Deity Transformation, but that was to save Yue Jianli.

    Would he be willing to take such a risk for her?

    Li Ran rubbed his chin and sized up Deacon Xie. "This guy isn''t easy to deal with."

    Qin Ruyan said honestly, "The peak of the Deity Transformation Realm is a powerful enemy."

    "If I help you kill him, how do you n to thank me?"

    Qin Ruyan was stunned for a moment. Then, the corner of her mouth curled slightly as she said sweetly, "This servant will do whatever you want. I will do whatever you want!"

    "Tch, here we go again." Li Ran rolled his eyes at her in annoyance.

    Deacon Xie and Cheng Yuzhu looked at each other and frowned.

    Why did Li Rane?!

    This fellow wasn''t easy to deal with!

    Qin Ruyan seemed to have a close rtionship with him. It was not a good thing for them that Wan Yizhen had a conflict with this Devil Sheng Zi.

    Deacon Xie cupped his hands and said, "I''ve heard a lot about you, Sheng Zi Li. I''m Xie Feiyuan, a deacon of the Joyous Unity Sect."

    His posture was very low, but he didn''t want to cause trouble.

    "You''re a fellow disciple?" Li Ran looked at Qin Ruyan in surprise.

    Qin Yiyan had a bitter expression on her face. "I''ve told you before that it''s normal for the Devil Dao to kill each other.

    "This is my sect''s internal private matter. Please excuse yourself for a moment to avoid any misunderstanding between the two sects," Xie Feiyuan continued.

    He had intentionally risen to the level of a sect, hoping that Li Ran wouldn''t interfere.

    "Misunderstanding?"

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "You''re all about to die. How can there be any misunderstanding?"

    Xie Feiyuan''s brows furrowed tightly as he said coldly, "Is Sheng Zi Li trying to interfere in the affairs of the Joyous Unity Sect? Even if you are the Sheng Zi, you have to be reasonable!"

    Li Ran said indifferently, "I''m here to support her, not to reason with you."

    "You!" Xie Feiyuan''s expression changed.

 Chapter 211: Six-Armed Heavenly Devil, Devour!

    <h4>Chapter 211: Six-Armed Heavenly Devil, Devour!</h4>

    Qin Ruyan stared nkly at Li Ran.

    "You¡¯re not here to reason, but to support me?" She had grown up in the Devil Sect, and the people around her were selfish to the extreme.

    Even fellow disciples had to be on guard at all times. They did not know when they would be stabbed.

    Only by bing more ruthless and selfish than others could they protect themselves in this environment and survive.

    Even if it was Sect Master Liu Xunhuan, although she admired her a lot, she had never treated her as a rtive.

    In the end, it was just a rtionship of mutual use.

    This was the first time someone had stood in front of her.

    He even said with a serious expression that he wanted to support her.

    "No wonder Yue Jianli disregarded the difference between the Righteous and Devilish, and abandoned everything to be with him. Li Ran¡­ He is indeed a special man."

    Looking at that tall and straight back, Qin Ruyan''s heart was filled with unprecedented warmth.

    Xie Feiyuan''s face grew increasingly gloomy as he said in a dark voice, "Is the Sheng Zi Li going to meddle in other people''s business?"

    Li Ran said indifferently, "Qin Ruyan, I''ll guard you!"

    Back when he had been trapped in the secret chamber, Qin Ruyan had traveled thousands of miles across the Vast Land to report to Leng Wuyan.

    He had always remembered this favor.

    "Protect her?" Xie Feiyuan''s smile was sinister. "Isn''t Sheng Zi Li overestimating himself? You''re just a Nascent Soul. Are you even worthy of shouting at me?"

    The arrow was on the bowstring, and he had no choice but to fire it.

    Today, even if he was the Sheng Zi of the Youluo Temple, he had to kill him!

    ¡°So what if you¡¯re at Deity Transformation?" Li Ran''s expression was disdainful. "It''s not like I haven''t killed one before!"

    He took a step forward, and the soil beneath his feet flew away. His figure instantly appeared behind Xie Feiyuan.

    His fist carried boundless blood energy as it smashed down.

    Xie Feiyuan wanted to reach out to receive it, but he was sent flying by a punch.

    <strong><i><b>Bang bang bang!</b></i></strong>

    He broke several trees before stopping.

    Xie Feiyuan''s face was pale, his expression shocked.

    Wasn''t this fellow a Daoist? His strength was way too great!

    Li Ran didn''t give him a chance to catch his breath. His entire body was enveloped in blood energy as he charged forward like a blood-colored meteor.

    For a moment, the wind from the fist in the dense forest surged, Dao techniques rumbling!

    The more Xie Feiyuan fought, the more shocked he became.

    Apart from the spiritual soul and Dharma Idol, the biggest difference between a Nascent Soul and Deity Transformation was the purity of its spiritual power.

    The spiritenergy in the dantian was dozens of times more than that of a Nascent Soul.

    Moreover, thepressed spirit energy could release even more terrifying power.

    But not only was Li Ran''s spirit energy boundless, but it was even purer than his?

    There was also that terrifying physical strength. Every punch made his blood and qi surge, his internal organs about to shift.

    "What kind of monster is this guy!" He had not expected to be beaten by a Nascent Soul Realm cultivator.

    "No, we have to finish this quickly!''

    "Brat, today I'' ll show you what it means to be a Deity!"

    He leaped into the air, his spirit energy widely spreading out.

    A huge golden Buddha statue appeared out of nowhere.

    Although it was a Buddha statue, there was no trace of it on his body. The air was suffused with a faint red light.

    "Brat, in front of my happy Buddha Dharma, you''ll know how weak you are. This is a gap you can''t cross!"

    "So noisy." Li Ran''s impatient voice sounded.

    A huge shadow instantly covered Xie Feiyuan''s body.

    Xie Feiyuan turned around at a loss.

    He was instantly stunned.

    A terrifying giant demon stood behind him.

    The demonic being''s entire body was made up of ck mist, and it was like a raging ck me. Six huge arms were waving in the air, and the happy Buddha was like a dwarf in front of it!

    "This, this is¡­" Xie Feiyuan was bbergasted, his face full of disbelief.

    Li Ran rose into the air and embedded himself between the giant demon''s brows.

    ck mist roiled in the sixrge hands of the devil prime minister, and spiritual treasures that shone with divine light continuously appeared.

    Yin Yang Mirror, Soul Drop Bell, Chemical Profound Origin Needle, Yunling Spear¡­

    With the support of his spirit energy, these spirit treasures were all magnified by several tens of times, just in time for the giant demon to grasp them.

    In the end, the devil sword Gu Xie with the ck blood de slowly appeared in his hand.

    A bloodthirsty aura spread through the air, making one''s hair stand on end.

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    A hole appeared on the ck mist''s face, and it let out a terrifying roar!

    Demonic mes overflowed, ck mist covering the sky!

    Cheng Yuzhu''s legs were somewhat weak, and her face was as pale as paper.

    "What kind of magical creature is this?"

    Even Qin Ruyan was shocked. "Li Ran has awakened another Dharma Idol?!¡±

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The giant demon raised the Lone Evil Sword and shed at the Happy Buddha!

    The Happy Buddha also conjured six arms, and the two Dharma Idol instantly shed.

    Within the dense forest, a loud boom rang out as the ck mist and the red light collided.

    The great earthquake trembled, earth flying, trees copsing!

    <strong><i><b>Roar!</b></i></strong>

    The giant demon raised the Soul Shattering Bell, and a seven-colored divine light enveloped the Buddha statue, directly holding it in ce! The other arm held Gu Xie, and the sword light carried a bloody glow as it shed down.

    Under Xie Feiyuan''s terrified gaze, he cut off the Happy Buddha statue.

    <strong><i><b>Pfft!</b></i></strong>

    Xie Feiyuan seemed to have suffered heavy injuries as he vomited blood. His face was as golden as a sheet.

    Before he could react, a streak of silver light pierced down like lightning, directly stabbing him.

    The giant demon lifted Xie Feiyuan onto its spear and slowly raised him in front of Li Ran.

    Looking at Li Ran''s cold eyes, Xie Feiyuan''s heart was about to explode.

    "This guy isn''t a Nascent Soul at all! It''s impossible for a Nascent Soul to be this strong!"

    He finally realized that death was approaching.

    This young Sheng Zi indeed had the ability to kill him.

    "There''s only onest chance left. I don''t believe your soul can be tempered!"

    Xie Feiyuan''s eyes were blood-red as he gathered all of his soulforce and charged at Li Ran.

    Even though he could refine his soul, he could only barely leave his body. He did not have the ability to attack.

    He was using the strength of the peak of Deity Transformation to forcefully activate it.

    A life and death struggle.

    The result waspletely different from what he had imagined.

    Before his soulforce could reach Li Ran, it was swallowed by the ck mist.

    The giant demon smacked its lips in satisfaction, and its figure grew even stronger.

    Li Ran smiled disdainfully.

    "Stupid."

    The soul-devouring ck mist was capable of devouring soulforce, yet this guy was willing to send it over?

    Blood flowed from Xie Feiyuan''s seven apertures, and his entire body trembled as he asked in astonishment, "How, how is this possible?"

    This fellow actually involved the Dao of the soul!

    He abandoned his body without the slightest hesitation, and his soul left his body as he soared into the sky like smoke.

    Xie Feiyuan only had one thought in his mind.

    <i>Run, run!</i>

    In the end, before he could fly two meters, the Yin Yang Mirror''s ck light lit up and directly sucked his soul into the mirror.

    He wailed and became a vengeful spirit in the mirror.

    At the same time, his body rapidly dried up, and his flesh waspletely devoured by Gu Xie!

    His body perished and his soulpletely disappeared into the world!

    The demonic image dissipated, and Li Rannded on the ground.

    "That''s right, there''s another one!" The smile on her face turned cold as she looked at Cheng Yuzhu.

 Chapter 212: Half-step Heavenly Tribulation? He was chopped!

    <h4>Chapter 212: Half-step Heavenly Tribtion? He was chopped!</h4>

    Cheng Yuzhu''s face was pale as she fought two battles.

    Faced with Li Ran''s cold gaze, her legs went limp and she almost copsed to the ground.

    "Is he really Li Ran?

    "Isn'' t Li Ran rumored to be at the Nascent Soul stage? How could he kill Xie Feiyuan?!¡±

    Her mind went nk. Xie Feiyuan was actually at the peak of Deity Transformation. However, from beginning to end, he was suppressed by Li Ran and didn''t even have a chance to breathe. In the end, his soul waspletely destroyed.

    And that extremely shocking Six-Armed giant demon, no matter how one looked at it, was not the strength of a Nascent Soul.

    Cheng Yuzhu''s expression was bitter.

    "How could Qin Ruyan recognize such a monster!"

    Qin Ruyan was also shocked.

    She knew that Li Ran had the ability to cross realms and kill people at the Deity Transformation Realm, but she never thought that he would use such a powerful method to crush them.

    She covered her cherry lips, her eyes flickering with light. "I haven''t seen you for a few days, Sheng Zi Li. You''ve be stronger again."

    Li Ran shook his head. "He''s too weak."

    It wasn''t just cultivation realms that could measure strength.

    Although this Xie Feiyuan was at the peak of the Deity Transformation Realm, his methods and experience were all mediocre.

    In the end, it was an extremely wrong decision to use his soul to attack.

    It had consumed almost all of its soulforce, but it had be a meal for the soul-devouring ck mist.

    This also caused his soul to be extremely weak, even losing thest chance to escape.

    Otherwise, the Yin Yang Mirror wouldn''t be able to absorb a soul at the peak of Deity Transformation Realm.

    Qin Ruyan shook her head in amusement.

    The Nascent Soul said he was too weak?

    This fellow was so arrogant.

    However, he did have the right to be arrogant.

    Cheng Yuzhu saw that the two of them were chatting and his eyes rolled.

    Her hands secretly formed seals, ready to burn blood and escape.

    This Devil Sheng Zi was capable of killing even the peak of Deity Transformation Realm. She was only a perfected Golden Core, so she did not have the ability to resist at all.

    But just as her blood exploded, the shadow beneath her suddenly moved, locking her down on the ground.

    Youluo Temple¡¯s secret technique, Shadow Prison!

    Li Ran smiled and said, "You''re in such a hurry to leave?"

    Cheng Yuzhu''s throat tightened. "I''ve been following orders, and I didn''t know Senior Qin belonged to you¡­"

    Qin Ruyan blushed. "Who''s his?"

    Li Ran said seriously, "Don''t talk nonsense. We are pure men and women."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Yuzhu was speechless.

    For the sake of Qin Ruyan, he did not hesitate to interfere in the affairs of the Joyous Unity Sect. He even killed the peak of the Deity Transformation Realm. How pure was this?

    He was lying!

    She thought this in her heart, but she smiled sheepishly. "I didn''t choose my words¡­"

    At this moment, a cold voice sounded in the air.

    "Cheng Yuzhu, what are you waiting for?"

    Cheng Yuzhu was stunned for a moment before suddenly turning to look.

    A red figure floated down from behind him.

    That person''s eyes were dark, his face white, and his red robe was as bright as blood.

    Cheng Yuzhu seemed to have found her backbone in an instant. "Xie Longju. You''re finally here!"

    Qin Ruyan''s pupils constricted. "Xie Longju? He actually came?"

    Li Ran was puzzled. "You know this person too?"

    Qin Ruyan''s face was filled with fear. "Xie Longju, the guardian of the Inner Hall. He''s also Xie Feiyuan''s brother!"

    Li Ran nodded. "So it''s a family."

    "He''s different from Xie Feiyuan," Qin Ruyan said in a low voice. "He''s a perfect-stage Deity Transformation, half-step Heavenly Tribtion! He¡¯s an expert of the Inner Sect, their methods extremely ruthless!"

    Although Xie Longju looked young, he was almost two hundred years old.

    In order to maintain his appearance, he often plundered the female cultivators¡¯ yin energy without restraint. He had once sucked all the female members of a small family into nothingness.

    His reputation in the Vast Land was quite flourishing!

    "Half-step Heavenly Tribtion?"

    Li Ran''s eyes darkened slightly.

    "Cheng Yuzhu, what are you doing here? The Ancestor''s time is almost up! How long does it take to deal with Qin Ruyan?"

    Cheng Yuzhu smiled wryly, "Xie Longju. I was about to seed, but I had no choice but to fight Sheg Zi Li!"

    "Sheng Zi Li?" Xie Long raised his eyebrows and looked at the man beside Qin Ruyan.

    That face looked somewhat familiar.

    "This is¡­ Li Ran?"

    Cheng Yuzhu nodded. "That''s him."

    Xie Longju raised his brows, "So what if he''s the Sheng Zi of Youluo Temple? He couldn''t interfere in the affairs of our Joyous Unity Sect!"

    Cheng Yuzhu smiled wryly.

    <i>If that¡¯s true, I won¡¯t be arguing with you.</i>

    "Where''s Feiyuan? Isn''t he with you?"

    Cheng Yuzhu swallowed her saliva. "Xie Longju¡­ He''s already dead."

    "What?!" Xie Longju was stunned for a moment, but he couldn''t believe it. "Dead? Are you joking?"

    There was only one Golden Core and one Nascent Soul.

    His younger brother was at the peak of Deity Transformation!

    Cheng Yuzhu whispered, "Deacon Xie was killed by Li Ran. His body and soul were destroyed. I saw it with my own eyes."

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    A muffled sound rang out in the void, and the air instantly turned cold.

    Xie Longju raised his red robe, causing the temperature to plummet. The surrounding weeds were covered in frost.

    His voice was hoarse. "Is my little brother really dead?"

    Cheng Yuzhu trembled and nodded, not daring to speak.

    Xie Longju looked at Li Ran, his gaze extremely cold.

    ¡®You killed my brother?" A boundless pressure came from all directions. Even Qin Ruyan felt like she was about to be crushed!

    On the other hand, Li Ran wasposed. ¡°Your little brother? You must be talking about this fellow."

    He took out the Yin Yang Mirror and circted his spiritual power. A wisp of vengeful spirit flew out and roared in the air.

    That sinister face in the smoke was Xie Feiyuan!

    When he saw this scene, Xie Longju''s eyes almost split open, and his eyes were blood red.

    Not only had his younger brother died, he''d even been refined into a vengeful spirit.

    "Bastard, I''ll kill you with a thousand des!"

    Xie Longju clenched his teeth and shouted at the top of his lungs. "I want to drink your blood, eat up your flesh, and honor my brother''s soul!"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    A crack appeared in the void behind him as a terrifying w stretched out. A dark and violent aura filled the air.

    Qin Ruyan''s eyes trembled slightly.

    Half-step Heavenly Tribtion was not the same as the peak of Deity Transformation.

    This Xie Longju was simply terrifyingly powerful.

    "Li Ran, I definitely won''t be able to leave, but you still have time to leave now!" Her expression was anxious.

    "Leave? As long as he hasn''tpleted his tribtion, I''ll kill him as well!"

    Cheng Yuzhu finally let out a sigh of relief, her eyes shining with excitement.

    Although Xie Feiyuan was dead, the good thing was that the oue did not change.

    "Qin Ruyan, although Li Ran protected you, you still have to die¡­" Before he finished speaking, Xie Longju was stunned.

    Several ck chains appeared out of thin air, locking Xie Longju tightly in ce, unable to move no matter how he struggled.

    Xie Longju raised his head in bewilderment.

    The chains were not tied to his fleshly body, but to his soul.

    "What kind of thing is this? It can actually bind a soul?!¡±

    Li Ran was suspended in the air, his ck hair fluttering in the wind, his eyes shing.

    Massive amounts of soulforce surged out to form an invisible sword.

    <strong><i><b>Puchi!</b></i></strong>

    With a soft sound, a divine light that seemed to havee from beyond the heavens struck his body.

    Xie Longju stood motionless on the spot, seemingly safe and sound, but his eyes were dim.

    Meanwhile, his soul had already emerged from his body, directly nailed to the ground.

    Divine Ability: Forbidden Samsara.

    He stripped off his flesh and severed his soul.

 Chapter 213: Youâ€™re a Thief Who Doesnâ€™t Want to Practice

    Chapter 213: You¡¯re a Thief Who Doesn¡¯t Want to Practice

    A ray of divine light pierced into Xie Longju¡¯s chest and nailed his soul firmly to the ground.

    As his soul was stripped away, therge hand in the void instantly dissipated.

    The forest instantly fell silent.

    Xie Longju raised his translucent face in shock.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Li Ran had actually stripped his soul and severed all ties with his body.

    Even though his soul was formless, it had a quality.

    At this moment, he was suppressed by the divine light, and the boundless soul power contained within made it impossible for him to move at all.

    He¡¯s so powerful, and he has the soul attack technique¡­

    Is he really a Nascent Soul realm?

    Xie Longju raised his body to half-step Heavenly Tribtion, knowing how shocking this was.

    After entering the Nascent Soul realm, he would start refining his soul. At this moment, his soul was as fragile as a child, and its use was limited to perception.

    Only by tempering it to a certain extent would he be able to step into the realm of Deity Transformation.

    These cultivators were already able to separate their souls and reveal their Dharma golden bodies, truly involving the mysteries of their souls.

    However, he was still unable to use his soul to attack.

    Only at the Heavenly Tribtion realm, when the soul and the Dao merged, would one be able to truly control the soul.

    Heaven and earth were omnipotent.

    As for Li Ran¡¯s Nascent Soul, it¡¯s fine if its soul force was stronger than his, but he actually has a way of attacking using his soul?

    This was too ridiculous.

    Li Ran slowlynded on the ground.

    His face was pale, and his body swayed.

    The consumption of Forbidden Samsara was too great.

    Even with his powerful soul force, it was almost instantly drained.

    Of course, it might also exceed his imagination.

    Xie Longju raised his body into a half-step Heavenly Tribtion and was directly killed by a single sword strike. He had practically no ability to resist.

    He took out a white medicinal bottle and poured out a pill to consume.

    This was the ¡®unitary soul recovery pill¡¯ that the great Elder of the Imperial Center Administration had given him. It could stabilize and replenish his soul power.

    As soon as the pill entered his mouth, a stream of heat flowed into the tform, quickly replenishing the soul force it had consumed.

    Color on Li Ran¡¯s face also returned to normal.

    He walked up to Xie Longju and grabbed him.

    Xie Longju struggled with all his might, but it waspletely useless. Under the effect of the Forbidden Samsara, he had already lost control of himself.

    He said anxiously, ¡°Li Ran, you can¡¯t kill me. You¡¯re starting a war between the two sects!¡±

    Li Ran said disdainfully, ¡°Aren¡¯t you taking yourself too highly? For the sake of a mere Deity Transformation, the Joyous Unity Sect will start a war with the Youluo Temple?¡±

    Xie Longju¡¯s soul trembled slightly.

    The other party was telling the truth.

    Although he could be considered a well-known figure,pared to the benefits of the sect, he was nothing at all.

    ¡°Then you can¡¯t kill me. Otherwise, Patriarch Huanxi won¡¯t let you off!¡± His expression was fierce, and his heart weak.

    ¡°Patriarch Huanxi?¡± Li Ran curled his lips into a smile. ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, he himself is a mud bodhi who crossed the river. How can he protect himself?¡±

    Xie Longju was silent.

    They only dared to kill Qin Ruyan when Liu Xunhuan was in seclusion.

    But Qin Ruyan was still alive.

    If Liu Xunhuan were to find out about this, even Old Master Huanxi would suffer.

    Li Ran was no fool. He would never let him leave alive.

    Xie Longju¡¯s heart was filled with unwillingness and fear.

    He still had Dharmic powers and countless divine abilities that were useless, yet he died at the hands of a Nascent Soul realm cultivator.

    How unwilling!

    ck mist in Li Ran¡¯s hand surged as he swallowed his soul forcepletely.

    When the ck fog dispersed, Xie Longju raised his soul like a candle in the wind. He was almost about to dissipate.

    Li Ran took out the Yin Yang Mirror and aimed it at him.

    ¡°Come on. A family must be neat and tidy.¡±

    ck light lit up, and a powerful suction force was transmitted. The soul was sucked into the mirror like a mist, and like Xie Feiyuan, it became a hostile spirit.

    At the same time, his body dispersed like fine sand in the wind.

    Xie Longju raised his hand, and his body died!

    ¡­¡­.

    Cheng Yuzhu waspletely dumbfounded.

    Xie Longju didn¡¯t even use a single move, and he died just like that?

    That was a half-step Heavenly Tribtion!

    Li Ran had actually used his Nascent Soul body to kill two Deity Transformation experts.

    She wanted to escape, but the intense fear made her legs go weak, and she couldn¡¯t use any strength.

    She could only sit helplessly on the ground.

    Qin Ruyan was already numb to this.

    Now, even if Li Ran were to say that he was able to prove himself to the Emperor, she would not be the slightest bit surprised or doubtful.

    This fellow was a freak.

    Li Ran asked, ¡°What about the other one? What do you n to do?¡±

    Qin Ruyan nced at Cheng Yuzhu and smiled. ¡°Are you talking about Junior¡¯s sister Cheng? If Sheng Zi Li is unwilling to kill her, he could just keep it for himself.¡±

    Li Ran rubbed his forehead.

    He wanted to ask if he should bring this woman to Liu Xunhuan. After all, it could be considered evidence.

    Why did the taste change in Qin Ruyan¡¯s mouth?

    When Cheng Yuzhu heard this, she suddenly woke up with a trace of hope in her eyes.

    ¡°Sheng Zi Li, as long as you don¡¯t kill me, I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t possess a spirit pearl like Senior Martial sister Qin, I also possess a cultivation technique that harmonizes Yin and Yang, which is of great benefit to your cultivation!¡±

    She was a disciple of the Joyous Unity Sect, to begin with, so these matters were nothing.

    Being able to survive was the most important thing.

    Qin Ruyan hugged her shoulders and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t Junior sister Cheng pretty?¡±

    Li Ran nodded. ¡°She looks pretty good.¡±

    Not to mention her character.

    Cheng Yuzhu¡¯s face was like a peach blossom, and her skin was as firm as fat. She was indeed a standard beauty.

    At this moment, when she bitterly begged, she saw a pitiful appearance. Even steel could turn into soft fingers.

    Looking at his slightly admiring gaze, Qin Ruyan suddenly felt a little ufortable.

    There was a faint regret in her heart.

    Li Ran wouldn¡¯t really leave her behind, right? If he hadeter, I would have been killed.

    However, since she had said that she would hand it over to Li Ran to deal with, she could not say anything else.

    Li Ran walked to Cheng Yuzhu¡¯s side and squatted down. ¡°Are you sure this person is useless to you?¡±

    Qin Ruyan turned her head and said, ¡°She¡¯s useless. You can deal with her¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, a crisp cracking sound could be heard.

    She turned around and couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    Cheng Yuzhu fell to the ground, her aurapletely gone.

    Her neck was twisted into a strange angle, and her pupils gradually widened. Her face still had a nk expression.

    Li Ran pped his hands. ¡°Since she¡¯s useless, let¡¯s kill her.¡±

    Corner of Qin Ruyan¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be willing to kill her. I thought you would stay by my side.¡±

    ¡°Her?¡± Li Ran shook his head disdainfully. ¡°She¡¯s not worthy.¡±

    Qin Ruyan smiled and said, ¡°Sheng Zi Li¡¯s requirements are quite high.¡±

    Li Ran said seriously, ¡°Of course. If it was Saint Qin, I might consider it.¡±

    Qin Ruyan¡¯s face turned red as she turned her head and took a small mouthful.

    ¡°Tch, you¡¯re a thief who doesn¡¯t have the courage to practice.¡±

 Chapter 214: You Want My Spirit Pearl?

    <h4>Chapter 214: You Want My Spirit Pearl?</h4>

    Qin Ruyan looked at Li Ran with an inexplicable light in her eyes.

    "Thank you, Sheng Zi Li, for saving me. Otherwise, I might really die here!"

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "You don''t need to thank me. Instead, you should thank Daoist Yi."

    "Daoist Yi?" Qin Ruyan has a puzzled expression.

    Li Ran smiled and did not exin.

    If Yi Qinn hadn''t thrown him here, he wouldn''t have had the chance to save Qin Ruyan.

    It could only be said that everything was fate.

    Although Qin Ruyan was somewhat puzzled, she still said seriously, "No matter what, it was you who saved me. I will remember this kindness in my heart."

    "It doesn''t matter, you helped me back then," Li Ran said casually. "I told you, we are friends."

    "Friends?" Qin Ruyan moved closer to his ear. She looked at him flirtatiously and exhaled like an orchid. "Friends are divided into many different kinds. Which kind are we?"

    <strong><i><b>Dong!</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran tapped her head and said unhappily, "Speak properly. You''re not like Cheng Yuzhu."

    Qin Ruyan rubbed her forehead and said with some dissatisfaction, "How do you know I''m not?"

    Li Ran rolled his eyes at her. "Isn''t that right?"

    Even though her vital yin had yet to disperse, she still pretended to be very skilled.

    Qin Ruyan understood what he meant. Her face was slightly red as she turned her head away with a "humph".

    However, she didn''t know how to refute it.

    At this moment, a whistling sound came from not far away.

    Li Ran frowned. "Someone''s here. Are you friends or enemies?"

    Qin Ruyan suddenly thought of something and cried out, "Not good, it must be their people. They''re attracted by themotion here!"

    Cheng Yuzhu had once said that this dense forest had been surrounded by them.

    There were definitely many cultivators around.

    The whistling sound was rapidly approaching.

    Li Ran carefully examined them. "There are a total of fifteen people. The strongest is thete-Nascent Soul Realm."

    These two Xie brothers should be the leaders of the team.

    The cultivation bases of the others weren''t high.

    Li Ran had consumed the Soul Restoration Pill and had already recovered a portion of his soulforce.

    Even though it wasn''t enough to utilize one''s soul, it wouldn''t be a problem to simply use spirit energy and Dao Arts.

    A faint light shed in Li Ran''s hand as Gu Xie appeared in his palm.

    "Wait here. I''ll go kill them."

    "Be careful¡­" Before Qin Ruyan could finish her sentence, his figure had already soared into the air.

    In a short moment, shouts resounded in the dense forest, apanied by waves of miserable cries.

    "There''s an enemy!"

    "It''s not Qin Ruyan. It should be her aplice!"

    "Formation, formation!"

    "Be careful behind you!"

    "Ah!"

    ¡ª

    After the time for an incense stick to burn, the miserable cries stopped, and the dense forest calmed.

    Li Ran slowly walked out from the forest.

    The devil sword in his hand was shrouded in ck mist, and the bloody light on the de became even denser. Clearly, he was already thirsty for blood.

    One person and one sword released a strong killing intent, making one''s hair stand on end.

    However, Qin Ruyan didn''t care at all. She quickly went up to greet him and said with a smile, "Your Excellency, thank you for your hard work. I don''t know how to repay such a great kindness."

    "Since you want to repay me so much, then give me a few of your spirit pearls." Li Ran smiled.

    ¡°Spirit Pearl?"

    Qin Ruyan was stunned for a moment. "How did you know about the Spirit Pearl?"

    Li Ran replied, "Just now, Cheng Yuzhu said that you have a spirit pearl in your body. It sounds like a good thing."

    Her face was slightly red. "Of course it''s good stuff¡­"

    Li Ran curiously asked, "What exactly is that?"

    Qin Ruyan exined, "My physique is quite special. I was born with a Simple Female ss Body. As one''s cultivation increases, the bead will grow within one''s body. It''s also called the spirit pearl."

    Like Aqin, she had the highest dual cultivation constitution.

    The Maiden Spirit Body could continuously produce its essence.

    On the other hand, Female ss Body would produce precious pearls that contained pure yin energy, and it was simrly beneficial to cultivation.

    Both of them had their own strengths.

    Inparison, the Simple Female ss Body was more suitable for battle, while the Maiden Spirit Body was more attractive.

    With such a physique, it was inevitable that people would covet it.

    Thus, Qin Ruyan had been carefully protecting herself.

    Coupled with the fact that Liu Xunhuan had managed to protect him, he had been safe for so many years.

    Li Ran didn''t know much about these things. He frowned and said, "So they chased after you for the pearl in your body?"

    Qin Ruyan shook her head. "No, I''m only at the Golden Core Realm right now. The Yin Qi in the Spirit Bead is limited. It''s not enough for them to take such a huge risk. They''re doing this for the sake of my position as Holy Maiden. The Spirit Pearl is just a side item."

    Li Ran said in confusion, "Liu Xunhuan is an Emperor, and there are people in the sect that dare to covet your position?"

    Qin Ruyan said with a bitter smile, "Last time at Mystic Spirit Mountain, I told you that the matters of the Joyous Unity Sect were veryplicated. It can not be exined in a few words."

    "Alright." Li Ran nodded.

    There was a reason why the devils were devils. The main theme was to scheme against each other and insert a de behind their back.

    Compared to the other three Devil sects, the Youluo Temple was simply different.

    Qin Ruyan nced at him and whispered, "You really want my Spirit Pearl?"

    Her pretty face was slightly red and her eyes were sparkling. She was actually a bit shy.

    Li Ran thought for a moment. "What harm is there to you?"

    Qin Ruyan shook her head and said. "There''s no harm. I can''t absorb the energy in it. I can only nurture it."

    "Oh." Li Ran stretched out his hand. "Then give me a few."

    Qin Ruyan''s face flushed red as she stammered, "This isn''t something I can give just because I want to. I need to¡­ In any case, we couldn''t stay here!"

    "Ah?" Li Ran scratched his head, not paying much attention. "Alright, we''ll talk about itter."

    Qin Ruyan was silenced. "¡­¡­"

    She lowered her head with a red face, her head almost hanging down her chest.

    "Then are you going back to the sect now?"

    Qin Ruyan shook her head and forced herself to endure the shyness. "The situation has already developed to such a state. Ancestor Huan Xi and I will not rest until we die! Now that the Grandmaster had yet toe out of seclusion, it was very likely that he would be silenced if he returned."

    Li Ran nodded. "That''s true. Why don''t you follow me back to Youluo Temple to avoid it?"

    "The Youluo Temple is too far away from here. It''s very likely that we will be killed halfway. The risk is too high." Qin Ruyan pondered for a moment before saying,

    "There''s a Kui Feng City nearby. It''s arge city. It''s said that the City Lord has the strength to take on the Heavenly Tribtion. Why don''t we go and hide there first?" she asked.

    Li Ran nodded. "Alright, let''s go together. It''s a good time for me to take a rest and reorganize myself."

    He had been thrown out by Yi Qing Lan. His entire body was covered in dust, and his soul energy had yet to recover, so he really should recover a little before he went on his way.

    Qin Ruyan''s eyes were full of smiles as she pouted. "Tch, if you want to protect me, just say so."

    Li Ran was confused. "Ah?"

    Her eyes sparkled as she said in a low voice with a red face, "Don''t worry, the Spirit Pearl¡­ This servant will definitely give it to you."

    After she finished speaking, she flew away in embarrassment.

    Li Ran looked at her back and felt that something was wrong.

 Chapter 215: Even Youluo Temple was an Idiot?

    Chapter 215: Even Youluo Temple was an Idiot?

    Formless Mountain.

    Green Mist Peak.

    In the extremely luxurious chambers, the sound of bamboo and silk could be heard incessantly. Through the thin red curtains, one could faintly see her graceful figure swaying.

    Patriarch Huanxi sat on a chair like a tiger sitting on a dragon.

    He was tall and sturdy, his muscles bulging under his thin and loose clothes. He looked like a volcano that could erupt at any moment.

    Beside him, a few pretty girls were massaging his shoulders.

    Dong! Dong!

    There was a knock on the door.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    A gray-robed old man quickly walked in. ¡°Greetings, Ancestor. I have something important to report.¡±

    The ancestor waved his hand. ¡°You can all leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The sound of bamboo stopped, and the girls all stood up and left.

    Only the two of them remained in the main hall.

    The ancestor asked, ¡°Speak. How is the situation?¡±

    Old man swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°The people we sent to kill Qin Ruyan¡­ All of them were wiped out.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± The ancestor frowned, suspecting that he had misheard.

    ¡°The deacons, Cheng Yuzhu, and Xie Brothers are all dead,¡± the old man said in a low voice.¡±

    Boom!

    The entire hall trembled.

    The boundless blood energy spread out, and the air was filled with tyrannical killing intent!

    The elder trembled as hey on the ground, not even daring to raise his head. His eyes were full of fear.

    Patriarch Huanxi appeared to be middle-aged, but he was actually an old demon. He was several times older than him.

    However, he had always used secret techniques to maintain his appearance, and that secret technique¡­

    To put it bluntly, it was a pile of lives.

    The corpses had died at the ancestor¡¯s hands were almost enough to cover the peak.

    ¡°Cheng Yuzhu is dead too?¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡±

    ¡°A bunch of trash!¡± Patriarch¡¯s voice was bone-piercingly cold, filled with intense anger.

    Old man said with a trembling voice, ¡°I suspect that Qin Ruyan has a helper. Otherwise, Xie Longju wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±

    ¡°Helper?¡±

    ¡°To be able to kill Xie Longju so easily, you have to at least be a Heavenly Tribtion expert. Someone dares to interfere in the affairs of the Joyous Unity Sect. Who could it be?¡±

    Old man said, ¡°The Sect Master is about toe out of seclusion. The most urgent matter right now is to deal with Qin Ruyan. Otherwise, it would be bad if the Sect Master is to find out!¡±

    Ancestor Huanxi¡¯s eyes flickered with fear.

    Reason he had moved against Qin Ruyan this time was because of her position.

    This matter had long been nned, but there was no suitable candidate.

    With great difficulty, she had managed to find Cheng Yuzhu, who was born with a seductive bone, and raised her to the perfection of the Golden Core realm, allowing her topete for the position of Holy Maiden.

    This time, taking advantage of Liu Xunhuan¡¯s closed-door cultivation and Qin Ruyan¡¯s absence from the sect, it was a good opportunity bestowed by the heavens.

    Who would have thought that he would actually miss? Even Cheng Yuzhu was dead!

    Ancestor¡¯s eyes were icy cold. ¡°Could it be that you want me to personally make a move?¡±

    Countless pairs of eyes were staring at him in the sect. Any movement would be reported to Liu Xunhuan. This made him dare not act rashly.

    Only disciples below the Heavenly Tribtion could avoid these eyes and ears.

    Qin Ruyan was only a Golden Core realm. It was more than enough for the two of them to deal with her. But now, they werepletely annihted.

    If he personally made a move, it would definitely reach Liu Xunhuan¡¯s ears.

    However, if Qin Ruyan were to return, Liu Xunhuan would also know about this matter.

    The ancestor¡¯s eyes flickered as he hesitated.

    ¡­¡­.

    Kui Feng City¡­

    On the street, a man and woman were walking slowly.

    The man was tall and straight, his face handsome. The woman wore a veil, and her figure was graceful.

    They were Li Ran and Qin Ruyan.

    When they walked together, they looked at each other.

    Li Ran asked curiously, ¡°That¡¯s right, you haven¡¯t said anything. Why did Patriarch Huanxi send someone to kill you?¡±

    Qin Ruyan let out a soft sigh. ¡°It¡¯s all because of my position.¡±

    The cultivation methods of the Joyous Unity Sect were very special. There were twopletely different cultivation methods.

    One type was dual cultivation of life, Yin and Yangplement each other, and the other type was forcefully plundering and replenishing oneself.

    Liu Xunhuan took the first route.

    What was important was that Yin and Yangplemented each other.

    This method needed to be slowly refined, and the advancement was rtively slow.

    However, victory was based on a solid foundation, a stable state of mind, and a longer-term future.

    Patriarch Huanxi was different.

    He had always believed that harvesting and mending were the essences of dual cultivation. Thus, he abducted women without restraint andmitted countless sins.

    This method of advancement was indeed fast, and many people in the sect chose to cultivate like this.

    Joyous Unity Sect¡¯s evil reputation had alsoe from this.

    Qin Ruyan said, ¡°Ancestor Huanxi has always wanted to make the method of harvesting and mending orthodox. However, there¡¯s nothing he can do with the Sect Master¡¯s pressure, so he focused his attention on me. If Cheng Yuzhu became the Holy Maiden, more and more people in the sect would choose to plunder¡­¡±

    Li Ran frowned. ¡°But Liu Xunhuan is an Emperor. Why doesn¡¯t he just kill this old ancestor?¡±

    Qin Ruyan smiled bitterly. ¡°How can it be that easy?¡±

    ¡°Patriarch Huanxi is the great Elder. In terms of seniority, he¡¯s even higher than the Sect Master. The sect¡¯s power is intertwined. If we touch him, the entire sect will shake violently.

    ¡°Even if he killed him, would he be able to kill all the other disciples?¡±

    ¡°Moreover, the conflict between the Righteous Path and Devilish Dao is getting more and more intense, and the Sect Master doesn¡¯t want a huge change to happen inside.¡±

    Li Ran rubbed his forehead.

    The matter of Joyous Unity Sect was quiteplicated.

    Inparison, the disciples and elders of the Youluo Temple were simply like idiots¡­

    He pondered for a moment before asking, ¡°Then they couldn¡¯t kill you this time. Would Patriarch Huanxi attack directly?¡±

    That was a peak Heavenly Tribtion figure. He was definitely not someone to be trifled with.

    Qin Ruyan frowned slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. Other elders are all staring at him. If he is to take the initiative to attack, he will immediately turn against the Sect Master.

    ¡°Furthermore, the Sect Master is about toe out of seclusion. No matter what, he should restrain himself a bit.¡±

    As the two chatted, they walked to the entrance of the restaurant.

    When the shopkeeper saw that the two of them were extraordinary, he hastily weed them with a brilliant smile.

    ¡°Pleasee in, guests. Would you like to stay in the inn?¡±

    Li Ran tossed out a banknote. ¡°Two upper rooms.¡±

    Shopkeeper shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this inn only has one room left.¡±

    ¡°One room?¡±

    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go to another one,¡± Li Ran said helplessly.

    Shopkeeper smiled and said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to bother, guest. There are merchants entering the city these past two days, and the other restaurants are definitely full. I¡¯m the only one who has a vacated room.¡±

    Li Ran frowned slightly.

    Streets were indeed crowded with people. They could see a caravan within a few steps. The boss wasn¡¯t lying.

    ¡°But not even one room can amodate two people.¡±

    Cough! Cough!

    Boss cleared his throat and said with a smile, ¡°My guest, our bed is very big. Even with the two of you, you can even sleep with two more.¡±

    Li Ran was speechless

 Chapter 216: Was Yi Qinglan jealous?

    <h4>Chapter 216: Was Yi Qinn jealous?</h4>

    Li Ran covered his face helplessly.

    "I''m not talking about the size of the bed¡­"

    Although he had a good rtionship with Qin Ruyan, it was not convenient to live in the same room.

    He was not afraid of meat, but Qin Ruyan was a big girl.

    The two of them couldn''t really sleep in the same bed, right?

    Qin Ruyan lowered her head with a red face and bit her lips without saying anything.

    The shopkeeper scratched his head. "Then do you two still want this room?""

    "Forget it, let''s take a look¡­"

    Just as Li Ran was about to shake his head and refuse, a bodyguard in a strong-looking suit walked in and shouted, "Shopkeeper, get me a room!"

    Before the shopkeeper could say anything, Qin Ruyan took the banknote and tossed it to him. "We''ll take this room."

    Li Ran was surprised. " Ah?"

    Qin Ruyan''s face was red as she said confidently, "This is the only room. We can''t sleep on the streets, right?"

    "Actually, I still have the dragon sedan¡­"

    "No, you don''t." Qin Ruyan turned to the shopkeeper and asked, "Is the room clean?"

    The shopkeeper replied, "It''s absolutely clean. The beds are all new."

    Qin Ruyan nodded. "Bring some more hot water."

    The shopkeeper replied, "Alright, please go upstairs!"

    Qin Ruyan nced at Li Ran and said softly, "It''s just a break anyway. Sheng Zi Li shouldn''t mind, right?"

    Li Ran smiled. "If Saint Qin doesn''t mind, what else do I have to say?"

    "Please, Master Li."

    "Holy Maiden Qin, please."

    The two of them pretended to be polite and arrived at the upper room on the second floor.

    The interior of the room was fairly well decorated. Although it wasn''t particrly luxurious, it was still very spacious and bright.

    Moreover, the boss did not lie.

    This bed was big enough.

    Not to mention sleeping with them, even with Xiao Qingge and Yue Jianli, it would still be more than enough.

    The bedding on the bed was red and embroidered with mandarin ducks. It looked like a wedding bed.

    Li Ran didn''t think too much about it. He took off his robe and hung it up before lying downfortably.

    He wriggled like a salted fish.

    "Sure enough, it¡¯s still best to lie down. Fighting is really tiring."

    He raised his head to look at Qin Ruyan. "Does Saint Qin want to rest for a while? Anyway, this ce is big enough."

    Qin Ruyan''s heart skipped a beat as she stammered, "No, no need. I''m dirty. I''ll take a showerter."

    Actually, with her physique, even if she perspired, she would still be fragrant and her body would not be stained with dust.

    She was suddenly a little nervous.

    "Alright." Li Ran nodded and did not say anything else.

    The room fell silent. Qin Ruyan sat on a chair and quietly sized him up.

    Her eyes were veryplicated. Sometimes they were nervous, sometimes shy, and there was a hint of joy.

    On the other hand, Li Ran seemed to be resting with his eyes closed, but he was actually facing Yi Qinn.

    He picked up the Red Line and said angrily, "Big Ice Cube, we agreed to send me back to the sect. Are you treating me like trash?"

    After a while, an echo came from the Red Line.

    Yi Qinn snorted coldly. "Who told you to make a move on this poor Daoist? How dare you speak so arrogantly?""

    "Ah?" Li Ran said in confusion, "I admit that I made a move, but when did I say something crazy?"

    Yi Qinn paused for a moment and said in a low voice, "You said that this poor Daoist''s body is fragrant, and you even said that you want to bite this poor Daoist¡­ Wasn''t this crazy enough?"

    Li Ran smiled bitterly. "Just because of this, you threw me out for tens of thousands of miles?"

    Yi Qinn snorted, "Who told you to be so presumptuous? If I don''t teach you a lesson, you¡¯ll really think this poor Daoist is easy to bully!"

    Li Ran said unconvinced, "But I''m telling the truth. You''re really fragrant¡­"

    "Stop talking!" Yi Qinn was embarrassed and anxious.

    He felt that she was really anxious, so Li Ran decided to stop.

    After all, this was an Emperor-level expert. He was really afraid that the other party would follow the Red Line and hit him.

    At this moment, Yi Qinn sensed something and asked in confusion, "Your soul is weak and your soul power iscking. What''s going on?"

    The two of them shared their feelings. Although she couldn''t see the specific situation, she could sense Li Ran''s state.

    Li Ran sighed. "Isn''t it because you threw me urately?"

    He briefly exined what had happened.

    Qin Ruyan''s private matters had been brought up in a vague manner.

    Yi Qinn was shocked.

    At that time, she casually threw him away, but she didn''t think too much about it. She actually threw him into a ce of trouble?

    No wonder his soul power was socking. It turned out that he had experienced a fierce battle.

    She couldn''t help but worry. "Are you alright?"

    Li Ran said, "If I have something to do, can I chat with you here? Don''t worry, it''s just two Deity Transformation people. I''ve already killed them."

    Yi Qinn heaved a sigh of relief and said guiltily, "This poor Daoist was too impulsive this time. She didn''t think it through."

    Fortunately, what they encountered was Deity Transformation. What if he were thrown into someone at the Heavenly Tribtion Realm?

    What if he was thrown into a pile of demon beasts?

    She felt a little guilty in her heart.

    "It''s fine. Just be gentle with me in the future." Li Ran smiled.

    Actually, if it wasn''t for her throwing him, something might have happened to Qin Ruyan.

    It could be said that he had no intention of intervening.

    Yi Qinn harrumphed. "Didn''t you call this poor Daoist Ice Cube? Have you ever seen an ice cube be gentle?"

    There seemed to be some me in his words.

    Just as Li Ran was about to speak, Qin Ruyan''s voice rang out. "Sheng Zi Li, the water is here. Do you want to take a shower first?"

    The atmosphere was quiet for a moment.

    Yi Qinn''s cold voice sounded, "Is there anyone else in your room?"

    Li Ran nodded and said, "Yes."

    "Who is it?"

    "Qin Ruyan."

    ¡°¡­¡­"

    Yi Qinn was silent for a long time before she said calmly, "This poor Daoist is tired. I¡¯ll trouble Sheng Zi Li to disconnect the Red Line."

    His tone seemed to be indifferent and distant.

    "Are you tired?" Li Ran was stunned.

    It was obvious that Yi Qinn''s emotions weren''t right.

    It seemed¡­ Was it a little simr to when the Master was jealous?

    "If it weren''t for Lin Langyue, she would have killed me. How could she be jealous? Yes, it must be my illusion." As Li Ran pondered, he disconnected the Red Line.

    ¡ª

    White Cloud Peak.

    The door was pushed open and Yi Qinn walked out with arge bed.

    She bumped into Lin Langyue and asked curiously, "Master, what are you doing?"

    Yi Qinn didn''t even look back. "Throwing trash!"

    "Ah?" Lin Langyue asked.

    Lin Langyue was dumbfounded as she looked at her back.

    Not long after, Yi Qinn walked back with her hands behind her back. The bed was nowhere to be seen.

    Lin Langyue asked, "Master has already thrown the bed away?"

    <strong><i><b>Mm~!</b></i></strong>

    Yi Qinn responded with a snort and closed the door.

    Lin Langyue rubbed her chin. "Master seems to be getting weird¡­ Hai, what a pity. I wanted that bed."

    In the room, Yi Qinn looked at the bed in the corner and looked embarrassed and angry.

    "This poor Daoist is really useless¡­" she said dejectedly. ¡°It¡¯s annoying¡­"

 Chapter 217: The Powerful Grand Supreme Heart Cleansing Curse!

    <h4>Chapter 217: The Powerful Grand Supreme Heart Cleansing Curse!</h4>

    In the room, Li Ran looked at the two steaming bathtubs in front of him and pinched his chin as he fell into deep thought.

    "So¡­ how should I take this bath?"

    Qin Ruyan blushed slightly as she exined, "This servant asked the waiter to bring the water up. He saw that there were two of us, so he directly sent two barrels up."

    Li Ran couldn''t help scratching his head.

    The two of them couldn''t wash together face to face, right?

    <strong><i><b>Ahem! </b></i></strong>He cleared his throat and said, "Then Holy Maiden Qin should wash first. I''ll go out for a walk. I''ll have someone boil some waterter."

    As soon as he finished speaking, he stood up and prepared to leave.

    "Actually, there''s no need for that." Qin Ruyan hesitated.

    With a wave of her hand, a light pink curtain appeared out of thin air, blocking between the two bathtubs, separating them.

    Qin Ruyan said with a smile, "Isn''t that enough?"

    He never thought that she would still have this kind of thing on her.

    However, Li Ran carried even the bed and tables and chairs with him. This seemed to be quite normal.

    Qin Ruyan walked over to the curtain and said softly, "Please, Sheng Zi Li."

    Just as Li Ran was about to speak, he was stunned.

    The light pink curtain was extremely thin and light. Coupled with the sunlight outside the window, Qin Ruyan''s silhouette was reflected on it.

    Qin Ruyan''s graceful figure slightly elerated his heartbeat.

    Li Ran forcefully resisted the urge to use the ¡®Disillusioned Eye'' and swallowed his saliva. "She really is a demoness. She''s too bold!"

    "She doesn''t even care. What''s there to be pretentious about?"

    He changed his clothes and walked straight into the bathtub.

    The water was very clear, and the temperature was suitable. It was as if exhaustion had been taken away. He couldn''t help but sigh infort.

    On the other side of the curtain, Qin Ruyan hid in the bathtub and only revealed her head.

    It was unknown if it was because of the steaming heat, but her beautiful face was flushed red.

    Her eyes were filled with panic and shyness.

    She bit her lips and whispered, "I really am crazy¡­"

    Li Ran satfortably in the bucket.

    His spirit sense sank into his sea of consciousness.

    His sea of consciousness was still a bit empty, and his soulforce had yet to fully recover.

    The consumption of forbidden reincarnation was too great.

    This divine ability was quite special. Once used, it would drain all of Li Ran''s soulforce. However, Li Ran''s soulforce was toorge, so it would take a long time for him to fully recover.

    Even after consuming the Soul Recovery Pill, it had only recovered about fifty percent.

    After all, that was an elder at the peak of the tribtion. A top-grade medicinal pill refined with Immortal Material Worry-Free Grass was still unable topletely recover his spirit energy.

    The amount of consumption was obvious.

    However, the corresponding power was truly astonishing.

    Xie Longju was half-step in the Heavenly Tribtion, and he''d already touched the secret of his soul. His soul could be said to be extremely tough.

    However, he was unable to resist this move.

    If it wasn''t for Li Ran trying to absorb his soulforce and suppress the power of his divine ability, he would have been able to annihte his opponent''s soul with a single strike.

    "Clearly, this isn''t the limit. Even a mid-stage Heavenly Tribtion cultivator wouldn'' t be able to block this attack." Li Ran pondered inwardly.

    Killing people across two realms, this was truly shocking.

    This divine ability could be considered his trump card and could not be used easily. If he failed to hit them, he would fall into a passive position.

    "The power is very strong, but the recovery period is too difficult." Li Ran suddenly thought of something.

    "The Heart Clearing Curse seems to be able to stabilize the soul and restore the effect of soul power." In order to save Lin Langyue, Yi Qinn had taught him this technique.

    However, Li Ran was toozy and had never taken the initiative to cultivate.

    "Let''s try it now." He sat cross-legged, circting the incantation in his mind.

    His body was as light as a feather, floating on the surface of the water.

    "All ten areas of space have perished, returning to Nirvana.

    "You can''t be tempted to think about it when you''re in the One Spirit Only Glory realm. You''ve only just thought about it, and you''ve alreadypleted the remaining technique¡­"

    As the Dao technique circted, a white halo gradually lit up.

    Spirit energy surged in his meridians and circted slowly ording to the mental route. Finally, it gathered in his dantian.

    The little person in his dantian lit up with light spots and marked out acupuncture points, which were coincidentally the same as the mental path.

    After some time, the light in his sea of consciousness shone brightly, as if the sun was shining on the tips of his purple pce.

    Li Ran felt as if his mind was clear. The sky was shining with light, and the clouds were hovering in the air. His soulforce was rapidly recovering.

    If Yi Qinn saw this scene, she would be shocked.

    He didn''t cultivate forgetting emotions, but he was able to cultivate the Tianshu Institute''s mental techniques?

    Thispletely overturned her understanding!

    On the other side, Qin Ruyan also sensed movement.

    Through the curtain, one could see the rays of light emanating a peaceful and holy aura.

    She could not help but pull open the curtain and quietly look.

    In the end, the scene before her eyes caused her face to instantly turn red.

    Li Ran sat cross-legged in the water, his muscles clearly visible. His body was shrouded in white light, as if he was about to ascend to immortality in the next second.

    It was simply apletely different person from the devilish mes from before.

    Her face was burning hot, and she wanted to move her eyes away, but her body did not listen.

    An hourter, Li Ran stopped using his cultivation technique.

    The white light on his body dissipated and slowly fell into the water.

    Opening his eyes, a white light shed.

    After sensing the boundless soul power in his sea of consciousness, he couldn''t help but feel excited.

    "The Tianshu Institute is worthy of being a top-tier sect. The recovery speed of this mental technique is almost equal to that of the Soul Restoration Pill!"

    The superimposition of the two effects brought his soulforce back to its peak!

    Within Li Ran''s sea of consciousness, it was clear as he rxed his muscles and bones.

    Just as he turned his head, he bumped into Qin Ruyan.

    He lifted the curtain and revealed a small head. Her phoenix eyes were wide open.

    The two of them stared at each other, and the atmosphere instantly became quiet.

    "Holy Maiden Qin, what are you doing?"

    <strong><i><b>Cough, cough.</b></i></strong> Qin Ruyan cleared her throat and said," This servant sensed themotion and was worried that Sheng Zi Li was in danger. That''s why I opened the curtain to investigate. You must not misunderstand."

    Li Ran was amused. "Dangerous? Are you worried that I will drown?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ruyan''s face was filled with embarrassment. "Sheng Zi Li really knows how to joke. Haha¡­"

    At this moment, Li Ran shrugged his nose and asked curiously, "Where does the fragrancee from?"

    The air was suffused with a faint fragrance.

    The fragrance was refreshing, dense but not thick. It was like cream mixed with honey. The entire room was filled with sweet silk.

    "Fragrance?" Qin Ruyan thought of something and her ears turned red. She pretended to be calm and said, "It should be my fragrance, right?"

    Li Ran scratched his head. "But I''ve never smelled it before."

    "This servant has so much cosmetic powder, how could Sheng Zi Li have even smelled it?"

    "That''s true."

    Qin Ruyan put down the curtain and buried herself in the water. Her face turned red as if she had a fever.

    That wasn''t the fragrance of cosmetics. It was obvious that her physique was special and would emit a fragrance at some point.

    Her eyes sparkled as she muttered to herself, "Qin Ruyan, you really are crazy!"

 Chapter 218: Qin Ruyans Heart!

    <h4>Chapter 218:</h4>

    <strong><b>Chatper 218: Qin Ruyan''s Heart!</b></strong>

    Li Ran rose into the air from the bathtub. The water instantly evaporated and he changed into his clothes.

    After bathing, he looked refreshed.

    Especially when the spiritke was clear, his condition had returned to its peak.

    The only w was that his clothes were a little dirty.

    Li Ran was a bit of a neat freak.

    Aqin knew this. Every time she went out, she would prepare him a change of clothes.

    But this time, he was in too much of a hurry. He didn¡¯t even had the time to tell her.

    "It''s still early anyway. I''ll go out and buy a coupleter."

    At this moment, the sound of water came from behind the curtains. Qin Ruyan had finished washing herself.

    Through the light pink gauze, he could see that she had leaped out of the bathtub gracefully. Her waist was slender and her long legs were straight.

    A golden light shed in Li Ran''s eyes.

    <strong><i><b>Pfft!</b></i></strong>

    Not long after, Qin Ruyan walked out of the curtain and changed her clothes.

    Her delicate face didn''t have any makeup on, but it was still charming and beautiful. Her features were as delicate as a painting, and her cheeks were slightly red, as if they were reflecting snow.

    She looked at the sculpture-like Li Ran and asked curiously, "Sheng Zi Li, what''s wrong with you?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "I''m fine. I¡¯ll calm down."

    "But you have a nosebleed."

    Li Ran wiped the blood from his nose and said seriously, "It''s probably because the water temperature is too high."

    "Really?" Qin Ruyan was puzzled.

    With his cultivation, he would probably be fine even if he jumped into the boiling water, right?

    At that moment, Li Ran came to her side and sniffed. "Strange, why didn''t you smell the fragrance of the powder?"

    "Ah?" Qin Ruyan was inexplicably nervous as she stammered, "That, that smell isn''t good. It has already been washed off by this servant."

    Li Ran shook his head. "I think it smells good. It smells delicious."

    "But, powder is delicious?" Qin Ruyan''s face instantly turned red.

    "Yes, it''s sweet and fragrant¡­"

    "Stop it!" Qin Ruyan''s face was so red that it was about to smoke. She wished she could find a hole in the ground.

    Li Ran felt that something was wrong with her, but he didn''t think too much about it.

    "By the way, does Saint Qin want to go out together?"

    Qin Ruyan suppressed her shyness and asked, "Where are we going?"

    Li Ran shrugged. "My clothes are a little dirty. We¡¯ll buy a new set and eat something."

    Qin Ruyan''s eyes lit up. "You want to take me shopping?"

    ¡°Uh¡­ You could also say that."

    As soon as she finished speaking, Qin Ruyan stood at the door.

    She opened the door and said impatiently, "Let''s go, Master Li.¡±

    Li Ran scratched his head.

    What was this sudden excitement about?

    Four hourster, Qin Ruyan held Candied Plum in her left hand and a small windmill in her right. She was biting a chestnut cake in her mouth.

    She was humming like a child.

    She pointed at the stall in front of her and said vaguely, "There''s a pastry made from msses. This servant likes it the most. Shall we go buy some?"

    Li Ran covered his face.

    As expected, no matter the level of cultivation, no woman could resist the temptation of shopping.

    "Saint Qin, I just want to buy some clothes."

    "Let''s go!" Qin Ruyan grabbed his arm and ran over excitedly.

    It wasn''t until it was dark that the two returned to the restaurant.

    Qin Ruyan''s face was slightly red and her expression was somewhat unsatisfied.

    Li Ran, on the other hand, was dejected, his face ashen.

    They wandered for a full six hours¡­

    Six hours!

    From noon to night, he visited almost every shop and stall in Kui Feng City!

    Li Ran couldn''t help but sigh. "Saint Qin, is your stomach a spatial magic tool? You''re too good at eating!"

    Qin Ruyan was a little shy. "No, I don''t eat much!"

    As she spoke, she even touched her t lower abdomen.

    Li Ran shook his head.

    As expected, a creature like a woman could not be measured bymon sense.

    Qin Ruyan smiled brightly.

    Today was the happiest day in her life.

    As long as she stayed by Li Ran''s side, she would be able to put down all her guard, forget all the scheming, and truly be a girl.

    This man gave her an unprecedented sense of security.

    Looking at Li Ran''s tough face, her eyes lit up. "Sheng Zi Li, do you still remember what this servant told you?"

    Li Ran asked in confusion, "What is it?"

    A trace of shyness shed through Qin Ruyan''s eyes as she said in a low voice, "This servant said that I will give you the Spirit Pearl."

    "Oh, I remember." Li Ran spread his hands and said, "Bring it over."

    Qin Ruyan smirked as she patted him. "I can''t do it now. This servant''s cultivation isn''t high enough. Only when I reach the Nascent Soul Realm will the Yin-Yuan Qi undergo a qualitative change. The Spirit Pearl will also contain the power of the soul¡­ This is the biggest benefit for you."

    Li Ran joked, "When will you arrive at the Nascent Soul Stage? Why don''t you give me a few first, and the rest will slowly grow?"

    Qin Ruyan shook her head and said with a red face, "No, the first time the Spirit Pearl leaves the body is very important. It is also the most effective. How can it be so casual?"

    "Okay." Li Ran was just saying that. He wasn''t really thinking about her things.

    Qin Ruyan hesitated for a moment, then tiptoed to his ear and whispered, "Don''t worry, Sheng Zi Li, this servant''s Spirit Pearl will always belong to you~"

    Her eyes were misty and her voice was trembling.

    After saying that, she did not dare to look at him and ran into the restaurant like a little rabbit.

    Looking at her flustered back, Li Ran shook his head in amusement.

    "She¡¯s pretty mysterious."

    He walked into the restaurant.

    He had just entered the main hall when he saw Qin Ruyan standing there in a daze like a statue.

    Li Ran walked over and said with a smile, "What, you can''t walk anymore?"

    Qin Ruyan didn'' t say a word as she stared straight ahead.

    Li Ran noticed the abnormality and followed her gaze. He could not help but frown.

    At this time, it was alreadyte. The guests who were eating had already dispersed. The hall was empty, and even the waiter had disappeared without a trace.

    There was only one man sitting quietly.

    This person wore a thin set of clothes, and his figure was as tall as an iron tower.

    All the muscles in his body were knotted, and his qi and blood were surging like dragons. Just his back alone gave great pressure.

    Li Ran''s gaze was serious. "Who is it?"

    Qin Ruyan''s throat moved and her voice was a bit hoarse. "Ancestor Huanxi."

    Li Ran''s heart skipped a beat.

    <i>He came personally?</i>

    <i>He came so quickly?</i>

    He silently circted his nature essence, but found that the air was very stagnant. It was difficult to even move.

    Golden light swirled in Li Ran''s eyes as he quietly activated the Disillusioned Eye.

    The scene in front of him changed. The air was filled with red gas, sealing the entire restaurant.

    At this moment, the old man spoke, "Come and have a drink?"

    Qin Ruyan''s entire body trembled. She circted her Spirit Energy madly, but was unable to break through the blockade.

    Looking at Li Ran, guilt and despair shed through her eyes.

    Li Ran held her hand. "Two cups is probably not enough, right?"

 Chapter 219: Ancestor Huanxi? Idiot!

    <h4>Chapter 219: Ancestor Huanxi? Idiot!</h4>

    The restaurant was quiet.

    Although it was alreadyte at night, it wasn''t that quiet. It was as if everyone had suddenly fallen asleep.

    Li Ran sat on a chair and looked at the burly man in front of him.

    Patriarch Huanxi.

    He looked unexpectedly young.

    He had a tough face, thick eyebrows,rge eyes, and a gentle smile in his eyes. No matter how one looked at it, he was a gentle and cultured schr.

    However, Li Ran knew that this was all an illusion.

    For the sake of keeping his face unchanged, he would abduct 10 young women every month and forcefully suck them into corpses.

    How long was his life in the Heavenly Tribtion Realm?

    In the past several hundred years, this matter alone had caused him tomit countless sins.

    Other than that, there were countless other evil deeds.

    He had even raised several ns in the mortal world and used a secret technique to forcefully raise the girl''s bone age so that he could plunder and mend her.

    This was a true demon!

    "The reason why the Devil Dao is a devil is because of the existence of this beast, right?" Li Ran thought to himself.

    Ancestor Huanxi poured wine for the two of them and said with a smile, "Although this ordinary wine doesn''t contain any spirit energy, it has a different vor."

    His intimate tone sounded as if they were not enemies, but rather old friends that he had not seen for a long time.

    Li Ran picked up the cup and finished it in one gulp.

    He wasn''t worried at all about the poison in the wine.

    With the opponent''s strength, there was no need for such trouble.

    Patriarch Huanxi nced at him admiringly. "To be able to kill the brothers of the Xie n, I thought that at least he had to be a Heavenly Tribtion Expert. I didn''t think that it would be the work of the Sheng Zi Li.

    "If I''m not mistaken, you should be at the mid-Nascent Soul stage, right?"

    Li Ran nodded. "That''s right. If I were in the Heavenly Tribtion Realm, you would already be dead."

    "You''re right. You'' re capable of killing people across realms," he agreed. "If I let you grow, I definitely won''t be your match. <strong><i><b>Tsk tsk</b></i></strong>, what a pity. You''re still a Nascent Soul."

    His words were calm, yet he did not conceal his disdain and killing intent.

    In front of the peak of the Heavenly Tribtion, no matter how powerful the Nascent Soul was, it was unable to retaliate.

    These were twopletely different levels of life.

    Qin Ruyan said in a concentrated voice, "If you suddenly leave the mountain gate, you will definitely not be able to escape the Sect Master''s notice. Aren''t you afraid that the Sect Master will kill you?"

    She had thought that the old ancestor would continue to chase after her, but she had never expected that the old ancestor would personally take action.

    And he came so quickly!

    Huanxi replied, "Of course I''m afraid.

    "Liu Xunhuan has always wanted to touch me, but just couldn''t find a suitable reason. This time, it''s very likely that she''ll grab this opportunity."

    Qin Ruyan frowned. "Then why do you still dare to do this?"

    Huanxi smiled. "If you''re alive, Liu Xunhuan won''t let me go. But if you die, I might still have a chance.

    "Before I came out, I set up a spirit formation in my bedchamber, pretending to be in seclusion. Although I couldn''t pretend for long, at least three or four hours wouldn''t be a problem.

    "After I kill you all, I will use a secret technique to clear my memories.

    "At that time, let alone Liu Xunhuan, and even I won''t know what happened.

    "Although it can''t be considered foolproof, this is the best solution I cane up with.¡±

    The more Qin Ruyan listened, the colder her heart became.

    The other party was not impulsive, but rather deliberate.

    Today, he would definitely not let them off.

    After understanding this, she didn'' t feel much fear in her heart, but rather guilt.

    She lowered her head and bit her lips, her eyes slightly reddening.

    It was her who had dragged Li Ran down¡­

    ¡ª

    Ancestor Huanxi was depressed.

    He felt as if he waspletely unlucky.

    After enduring patiently for so many years, he finally had a chance.

    There was the new Holy Maiden, Liu Xunhuan was still in seclusion, Qin Ruyan was far away in Wuyang City¡­

    It could be said to be the right time, the right location, and the right person.

    However, in the end, not only did he not kill the enemy, but he was alsopletely annihted. Even Cheng Yuzhu was dead!

    Even if he was to kill Qin Ruyan this time, he was only trying to protect himself.

    Without Cheng Yuzhu, all the previous arrangements had been wasted.

    There was also the most crucial point.

    He never thought that Qin Ruyan''s helper would be Li Ran.

    When he thought of the witch who had reversed the Heavenly Dao, Ancestor Huanxi¡¯s leg and stomach began to cramp.

    "I can not let Li Ran leave!

    "If Leng Wuyan finds out about this, it''s over!"

    ¡ª

    Qin Ruyan rubbed her eyes and raised her head to say, "The person you want to kill is me. It has nothing to do with Li Ran. As long as you let him go, you can kill me or cut me into pieces!"

    Huanxi raised an eyebrow. "What qualifications do you have to negotiate with me?"

    Hearing this, Qin Ruyan''s face paled.

    Ancestor Huanxi continued, "Even if I let Sheng Zi Li go, what if Leng Wuyan finds trouble with me?"

    Qin Ruyan hurriedly said, "He will definitely keep this matter a secret."

    "No, I won''t." Li Ran shook his head and said, "If you let me leave alive, I will definitely have my master kill you."

    Qin Ruyan covered her face.

    <i>Big brother, it''s already such a time. Can we not be so serious?</i>

    Ancestor Huanxi was taken aback for a moment beforeughing out loud. "Sheng Zi Li really is a smart man."

    He thought that the other party had epted his fate.

    Li Ran sighed. "I''m indeed a smart person, but you''re an idiot."

    Huanxi asked curiously, "What do you mean?"

    Li Ran shrugged his shoulders and said, "Why do you think that even though I know that you mighte to chase after me, I''m still foolishly waiting to die in this restaurant? You really think I''m that naive?"

    "No matter where you run to, I can find you! This ce is extremely far away from Youluo Temple. It was impossible for one to fly!"

    Li Ran smiled mockingly. "Do you really think you found me?"

    Ancestor Huanxi''s brows furrowed, and his heart trembled. He felt something was off.

    "What do you mean?"

    "Guess." Li Ran leaned on the chair calmly.

    "You''re bluffing. Since you''re anxious to die, I''ll send you off first!"

    The red light in Ancestor Huanxi''s hand rose into the air and mmed fiercely at Li Ran.

    "Be careful!" Qin Ruyan cried out in surprise. She stood up to block this palm strike.

    But her movements were too slow. Just as she stood up, the red light had already brushed past Li Ran''s nose.

    Her eyes were filled with despair.

    At this moment, the air suddenly froze.

    Patriarch Huanxi''s body froze. His expression was one of astonishment, as if he were a statue.

    All the spirit energy in his body was sealed, he could not move at all even if he used all his strength.

    Li Ran rubbed his nose and said helplessly, "You¡¯re actually so dangerous? I almost got pped to death!"

    An indifferent voice sounded, "It''s a pity that I didn''t beat you to death."

    A graceful figure appeared out of thin air and slowly sat on the empty seat beside him.

    She wore a white Daoist robe and a veil on her face. She was clearly sitting here, but it was as if she was hundreds of millions of light years away.

    Ancestor Huanxi shot a nce, but in the end, he was almost scared out of his wits!

    "Yi, Yi Qinn?!"

    Li Ran smiled at him. "Do you really think you found us?

    "Actually, I found you!

    "Idiot!"

 Chapter 220: The Two Emperors Gather, The Shocking Liu Xunhuan!

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Two Emperors Gather, The Shocking Liu Xunhuan!</h4>

    Patriarch Huanxi was stunned.

    What was going on?

    Li Ran and Qin Ruyan were like fish on the chopping block, and they were unable to stir up any waves.

    He was still arrogantly pretending to be arrogant, enjoying his opponent''s fearful expression.

    But in the end, he discovered that he was the piece of meat?

    He looked at that figure.

    He gulped, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    A white Daoist robe, a white veil, a feeling as distant as a star, a cold and indifferent aura¡­ Coupled with the ability to instantly restrict the peak of the tribtion.

    It was Yi Qinn.

    Why did shee?

    This was the Goddess of the Tianshu Institute, the lord of the White Cloud Peak, a Giant among Giants, a mighty figure among the mighty.

    Even Liu Xunhuan would run away.

    How could she go down the mountain for a small character like him?

    There were many question marks in Patriarch Huanxi''s head.

    He managed to calm himself down and said in a trembling voice, "Daoist Yi, we have no enmity, so why did you suddenly attack me?"

    Yi Qinn sat there silently, and she didn''t even nce at him.

    The old ancestor still maintained his posture, cold sweat trickling down his forehead. "Daoist Yi, this is an internal matter of our Joyous Unity Sect. It''s not easy for the Tianshu Institute to interfere, right?"

    Yi Qinn still ignored him.

    Patriarch Huanxi panicked even more.

    "I''m the grand elder of the Joyous Unity Sect," he said with a stern expression. "The Holy Maiden of the sect and the Sheng Zi of the Youluo Temple are sitting opposite me. Are you going to make an enemy of the entire Devil Dao?"

    <strong><i><b>Pfft</b></i></strong>

    Li Ran couldn''t help butugh.

    He turned around and said to Yi Qinn, "Daoist Yi, this fellow actually used my identity to threaten you?"

    Yi Qinn finally opened her mouth and said indifferently, "Stupid."

    Ancestor Huanxi was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "I said you''re stupid. You'' re really stupid. You still can''t tell that we''re together?"

    A trace of unnaturalness shed through Yi Qinn''s eyes.

    She couldn''t help but send a voice transmission. "<strong><i><b>Pei,</b></i></strong> who''s on your side?"

    Li Ran raised an eyebrow and said via voice transmission, "You don''t recognize me again?"

    ¡°Shut up!"

    "Alright."

    ¡ª

    Ancestor Huanxi looked at the two of them, his mind in a mess.

    The sect leader of the Righteous Path was on the same side as the Devil Sheng Zi?

    This was too ridiculous!

    However, the truth was before his eyes, and he could not help but believe it.

    Qin Ruyan was also dumbfounded.

    Her eyes were red, and tears still hung on her face.

    They had been prepared to die, but Yi Qinn had saved them?

    "What''s going on, Sheng Zi Li?"

    Li Ran shook his head with a smile. "If I really follow you, I''m afraid I won''t even know how to die. Fortunately, I made preparations."

    Qin Ruyan had grown up in the Devil Sect and was used to scheming against each other. However, it was because of this that she underestimated Patriarch Huanxi''s determination.

    Who would have thought that the other party would break through and personally take action.

    But Li Ran was different.

    After hearing the entire story, he was certain that Patriarch Huanxi wouldn''t let the matter go.

    Furthermore, in order to prevent another ident from happening, it was very likely that he would make a move himself.

    Therefore, he informed Yi Qinn of his location in advance.

    He had already picked up the red line the moment he saw Patriarch Huanxi¡­

    "It''s great to have someone protecting you!" Li Ran smiled proudly. "Big Ice Cube, kill him!"

    Yi Qinn rolled her eyes at him, and she was utterly unmoved.

    "¡­" A trace of embarrassment shed across Li Ran''s face. "Isn''t this too embarrassing¡­ Alright, I''ll do it myself."

    He took out his giant sword, Gu Xie, and measured it on Patriarch Huanxi''s body. "Help me hold him down. I''ll see if I can chop off his second brother first or cut off his waist first."

    "F*ck!"

    Ancestor Huanxi''s skin tightened and he couldn''t help but tremble.

    Yi Qinnughed and said, "Alright, stop acting. I''ll kill himter. There''s still someone who hasn''t arrived yet."

    "Someone else?"

    Li Ran was taken aback for a moment, his thoughts racing. "You mean Liu Xunhuan?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a wave of fluctuation came from the air.

    A gentle-looking man stepped out from the void. His face was as pale as paper, and his long and narrow eyes flickered.

    He smiled and said, "Daoist Yi, long time no see."

    Seeing this person, Patriarch Huanxi¡¯s heart went cold.

    Liu Xunhuan!

    He actually came out!

    "It''s over, it''s really over this time!"

    His back was drenched in cold sweat from the two people.

    ¡ª

    Liu Xunhuan walked to the empty seat and sat down, right opposite Yi Qinn.

    There were actually two Emperors in this small restaurant, one at the peak of the Heavenly Tribtion, and the Sheng Zi and Holy Maiden of top sects¡­

    If news of this spread, it would probably shake the entire Vast Land!

    Liu Xunhuan had a smile on his face, but his eyes flickered.

    He had not actually reached the moment when he came out of his seclusion. It was Yi Qinn''s Dao voice that rang through Formless Mountain and forcefully awakened him.

    Originally, he didn''t know what was going on, but after seeing Patriarch Huanxi and Qin Ruyan, he had already made a guess.

    However, he still didn''t understand what this had to do with Yi Qinn?

    Also, why was Li Ran here?

    "Daoist Yi is in such a hurry to call me over. May I ask if you have any advice?" Although their identities were opposing, they were not mortal enemies.

    There was a subtle bnce between the Emperor Levels.

    Even if the disciples of the sect were in dire straits, they wouldn''t attack at will. As long as the sect war didn''t break out, they wouldn''t be considered enemies.

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, "Clean up the trash in your sect. I don''t want to dirty my hands."

    Liu Xunhuan looked at Patriarch Huanxi with narrowed eyes.

    "Xianyu Chun, you actually dare to offend Daoist Yi?"

    Xianyu Chun was the true name of the Patriarch Huanxi, and very few people in the world knew about it.

    Calling him by that name meant that he was truly enraged.

    Huanxi eximed, "Sect Master, this is a misunderstanding. I''ve never disrespected Daoist Yi!"

    Liu Xunhuan snorted coldly and revealed a murderous intent. "Could it be that Daoist Yi is lying?"

    "But I really don''t!"

    Liu Xunhuan frowned slightly, and he looked at Yi Qinn. "Daoist Yi, how did Xianyu Chun offend you? Don''t worry, I''ll punish him severely!"

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, "He didn'' t offend me."

    "Ah?" Liu Xunhuan was stunned. "Then why did you call me here¡­"

    "But he offended Li Ran," Yi Qinn said calmly.

    "Li Ran is the benefactor of the Tianshu Institute, the honored guest of White Cloud Peak.

    "If he wants to kill Li Ran, he wants to make an enemy of the Tianshu Institute and this poor Daoist."

    Everyone was shocked!

    Qin Ruyan covered her mouth, her eyes filled with shock.

    Liu Xunhuan lowered his head, his heart surging with huge waves.

    The amount of information behind Yi Qinn''s words was toorge. It wasrge enough to affect the situation of the Righteous and Devil.

    White Cloud Peak guest?

    Since the establishment of Tianshu Institute, there had never been a man on White Cloud Peak!

    Even when Chen Yundao had visited back then, he had been discussing the Dao with her at the Free Cloud Peak!

    What was Li Ran''s rtionship with Yi Qinn?

 Chapter 221: Liu Xunhuans Face Changed, But Yi Qinglan Didnt Care

    <h4>Chapter 221: Liu Xunhuans Face Changed, But Yi Qinn Didnt Care</h4>

    Liu Xunhuan''s heart roiled as his gaze swept over the two of them.

    During this period of time, he had been in seclusion, not knowing about Li Ran''s trip to Tianshu Institute.

    ¡°Strange, I remember that Li Ran and Lin Langyue were opponents, and Yi Qinn even issued a killing order¡­ Just because he had saved a few disciples in the beast tide, he had be a benefactor of Tianshu Institute?"

    "Then he wouldn''t be a guest of the White Cloud Peak, right?" He thought to himself.

    No matter what their rtionship was, Yi Qinn''s attitude was beyond doubt.

    This Daoist nun was indifferent and did not bother about the mortal world, but she was a strong person who could fight with Leng Wuyan.

    He couldn''t afford to provoke her, nor was he willing to provoke her.

    Liu Xunhuan looked at Patriarch Huanxi coldly. "You want to kill Sheng Zi Li?"

    "This is a misunderstanding," he said, trembling.

    "There''s no need to exin. I''ll see it myself."

    Liu Xunhuan reached out his hand and pressed it against his head. A light shone from his hand. Patriarch Huanxi¡¯s eyes immediately turned white as his body trembled like a sieve.

    Ten minutester, Liu Xunhuan let go of his hand, his expression extremely unsightly.

    "You bastard!" He had never imagined that the other party would actually be so bold.

    While he was in seclusion, not only did he want to kill Qin Ruyan, he even wanted to kill Li Ran.

    That was the Sheng Zi of the Youluo Temple.

    If Leng Wuyan went mad, even Formless Mountain would be razed to the ground, not even mentioning Yi Qinn.

    Liu Xunhuan felt a faint lingering fear in his heart.

    Fortunately, he didn''t cause a major disaster.

    He looked at Patriarch Huanxi, his eyes burning with rage.

    "Xianyu Chun, I can not be more clear about what you''ve done behind my back!

    "However, because you are still quite loyal to the sect, I have never bothered to argue with you.

    "But you actually dared to kill my sessor and snatch the position of Holy Maiden!

    "You even tried to kill Sheng Zi Li!

    "Do you think you should die?"

    The light in Liu Xunhuan''s hand flickered, containing a terrifying and explosive power.

    Ancestor Huanxi knelt on the ground, trembling. "Sect Master, I know I''m wrong. Please don''t kill me. Give me another chance!

    "I''m willing to step down as an elder and cripple my cultivation for a hundred years!"

    Liu Xunhuan hesitated.

    The reason why he had tolerated Patriarch Huanxi for so long was not because of the so-called friendship and loyalty.

    It was the other party''s connections in the sect.

    Although there was a valid reason to kill him this time, it would definitely cause quite a stir.

    The best choice was to make him a cripple.

    This way, the sect would not be able to stir up trouble and maintain stability.

    At this time, Yi Qinn spoke, "What is Sect Leader Liu waiting for?"

    Liu Xunhuan hesitated for a moment before saying, "Xianyu Chun is my sect''s Great Elder after all. Moreover, this time, he didn''t cause a great disaster. How about I cripple his cultivation¡­"

    Yi Qinn interrupted. "This humble Daoist understands. Sect Master Liu does not wish to kill."

    "It''s rted to the stability of the sect," Liu Xunhuan gritted his teeth.

    Yi Qinn nodded. "I understand."

    Liu Xunhuan''s face lit up with joy. "Daoist Yi, the moon has truly entered your heart. I truly admire you¡­"

    "It''s just that I don''t know if Sect Leader Leng can understand," she said before he could finish her ttering."

    Liu Xunhuan was taken aback. "Ah?"

    Yi Qinn said lightly, "Sect Master Liu, take him away. Tomorrow, this poor Daoist and Sect Master Leng would pay you a visit together, hoping that your sect would continue to stabilize."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Without another word, Liu Xunhuan raised his palm.

    <strong><i><b>Bang!</b></i></strong>

    Ancestor Huanxi''s head exploded like a watermelon, and his soul was instantly destroyed.

    Before he died, his eyes were filled with confusion and joy.

    Liu Xunhuan wiped his cold sweat and said with an embarrassed smile, "I won''t bother you two for such a small matter. I thought about it carefully, Xian Yuchun was truly a great sin! He deserved to be killed!"

    Qin Ruyan and Li Ran covered their faces in unison.

    As expected of an Emperor, his face changed faster than flipping a book¡­

    Yi Qinn nodded. "Sect Master Liu is a smart person."

    Liu Xunhuan smiled bitterly.

    <i>Your de is already around my neck. How can I not be smarter?</i>

    He wiped his cold sweat and said, "I''ve offended you today. Thank you, Daoist Yi. If there''s nothing else, I''ll return to the sect first." As he spoke, he intended to leave.

    Yi Qinn said, "Sect Master Liu, wait."

    Liu Xunhuan asked, "Do you still have any advice, Daoist Yi?"

    Yi Qinn''s brows knit together slightly. "Li Ran was intercepted by a disciple of the Joyous Unity Sect. After managing to escape the sieve, he was almost killed by Ancetor Huanxi. Does Sect Master Liu not intend to give an exnation?"

    Liu Xunhuan was confused. "??"

    <i>Everyone had died, what else did you want me to say?</i>

    Looking at Yi Qinn''s indifferent gaze, he suddenly reacted.

    <i>So that was what she meant!</i>

    "I was careless." A spirit herb appeared in Liu Xunhuan''s hand and he ced it in front of Li Ran.

    "This is an immortal material, Wind Spirit Grass. It can be used to refine Shadow Follow-up Pills. Take it aspensation for the Sheng Zi."

    Li Ran rubbed his nose and said nothing.

    Yi Qinn looked at him expressionlessly.

    Liu Xunhuan swallowed his saliva, then took out a bottle of medicinal pills and put it down. "This is the Nine Reversal Spirit Pill. It can quickly replenish spiritual power, and it can also assist in breaking through."

    Yi Qinn remained unmoved.

    The corners of Liu Xunhuan''s eyes twitched. He knew that he was going to bleed today.

    He took out a folding fan and said in pain, "This is the Spirit Treasure Mountain River Fan. I''ve already refined it to the Half-Saint State. It''s extremely useful, and it''s perfect for someone as carefree as Sheng Zi Li."

    Although this fan was not a holy treasure, it was something that he loved very much. Otherwise, he would not have refined it to such an extent.

    Li Ran gulped.

    Good f*ck! He even took out a Half-Saint spirit treasure?

    If it was truly a holy treasure, he would not be able to control it. Instead, the Half-Saint spirit treasure would be more suitable for him.

    Yi Qinn finally spoke. "Sect Master Liu is too polite."

    Liu Xunhuan was dumbfounded. "¡­¡­"

    He said with an insincere smile, "That''s what I should do. Then, I''ll leave first?"

    Yi Qinn nodded.

    "Hold on, hold on."

    Liu Xunhuan picked up Patriarch Huanxi and ran away, not even caring about Qin Ruyan.

    He was afraid that if he stayed any longer, he would really bleed out¡­

    Who said that Yi Qinn was aloof from the world?

    She was simply the same as Leng Wuyan, and she was utterly unreasonable.

    Li Ran looked at Yi Qinn in amusement. "Daoist Yi, I didn''t expect you to be so powerful that even Liu Xunhuan was forced to bleed."

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, "This poor Daoist only asked him to give her an exnation. Who would have thought that Sect Master Liu would be so generous?"

    Li Ran didn¡¯t say anything. "¡­"

    Why did he feel like her master when she looked so reasonable?

    Yi Qinn nced at Qin Ruyan. "Is this Saint Qin? What a beautiful woman."

    Qin Ruyan nodded nervously. "Qin Ruyan greets Daoist Yi. I''ve heard of her for a long time. Seeing her today, she''s really extraordinary."

    "Saint Qin is too polite."

    Qin Ruyan heaved a sigh of relief. She felt that the priestess was quite easy to talk to.

    At this moment, Yi Qinn said coldly, "So you''re still not leaving? Are you waiting for this poor Daoist to send you off?"

    "Ah?" asked Qin Ruyan.

 Chapter 222: This Poor Daoist Will Send You Back to the Sect!

    <h4>Chapter 222: This Poor Daoist Will Send You Back to the Sect!</h4>

    Qin Ruyan shivered.

    What was this sudden hostility?

    She didn''t offend Daoist Yi, did she?

    Yi Qinn looked at her silently.

    Her eyes were cold and calm, but they contained an irresistible pressure.

    Qin Ruyan felt her heart clenched by her big hand. Her face was pale and her breathing was difficult.

    At this moment, Li Ran stood up and blocked Yi Qinn''s gaze.

    He smiled and said, "Daoist Yi, don''t scare Saint Qin. This has nothing to do with her."

    Her gaze was cut off and the pressure dissipated.

    Qin Ruyan''s chest rose and fell as she panted heavily. Her back was drenched in cold sweat.

    Yi Qinn looked at him and felt a little upset.

    After she received Li Ran''s message, she was afraid that something would happen to him and immediately came to Kui Feng City.

    In the end, she watched them stroll the streets for six hours.

    For the entire six hours, she hid in the shadows like a bodyguard, watching these two people get tired of talking andughing¡­

    Both depressed and sullen.

    Originally, she was d that when the Ancestor had just stepped into Kui Feng City, she had been able to crush him to death with a single finger. However, she had just waited until thest moment before taking action, just to scare Li Ran.

    "This poor Daisy hase thousands of miles to save him, and has helped him gain some benefits from Liu Xunhuan.

    "Now that she only looked at Qin Ruyan, his heart ached? And judging from this tone, it seemed like this poor Daoist was bullying her¡­"

    Yi Qinn felt extremely wronged. "This heartless thing!"

    ¡ª

    Qin Ruyan came back to her senses.

    Although she did not know what she had done wrong, she still cupped her hands and said, "If Daoist Yi had not helped me, I might have already been a corpse. I would definitely remember the grace of saving my life!"

    Yi Qinn shook her head. "There''s no need to thank me. This poor Daoist is not trying to save you."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Qin Ruyan was a little embarrassed. This Daoist was too direct.

    Yi Qinn calmly replied, "You know that someone is trying to kill him, but you''re still entangled with Li Ran and put him in danger. What''s the difference between killing him and leading him to his death?"

    When Qin Ruyan heard this, her body trembled and her eyes reddened.

    This was where she med herself.

    She only wanted to be with Li Ran, but in the end, she almost harmed him.

    "Daoist Yi¡­" Li Ran saw that the atmosphere was a little heavy and was about to speak when he was interrupted by Yi Qinn.

    Yi Qinn looked at him and said indifferently, "This poor Daoist is not your hired thug, nor is she a servant that you summon toe and go.

    "This poor Daoist only needs you to live, that''s all.

    "I hope you know that. Don''t cause trouble."

    Li Ran frowned.

    Her cold tone made him feel ufortable.

    He nodded and said with a light smile, "I understand. Thank you very much for your help this time, Daoist Yi. Then let''s say we''re even. I won''t bother you anymore."

    "Even?" Yi Qinn clenched her hands tightly in her Daoist robe.

    Not only did he hug her without permission, he even messed up her state of mind. Now, he¡¯s saying they¡¯re even?

    Her nose was sour, but her voice was calm. "Alright, then¡­"

    At this moment, the innkeeper stood up from behind the counter with a confused expression.

    "Strange, I was just checking my ount just now. Why did I suddenly fall asleep?"

    He was confused.

    At that moment, he saw Li Ran and his wife and said with a smile, "Oh, haven''t you rested yet? I''m not lying to the two of you. Our bed is big and soft, so both of you sleeping won''t be a problem."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The air quieted down.

    After a while, Yi Qinn¡¯s cold voice sounded. "You two are sleeping on the same bed?"

    Li Ran was a little nervous. He scratched his head and said, "We haven''t slept yet, but there''s only one room here."

    Yi Qinn was silent for a while before she stood up and left.

    "Since that''s the case, this poor Daoist will not disturb your good time."

    "Ah?" Li Ran pinched his chin and looked puzzled as he watched her leave. "I feel like she''s in a bad mood today!

    "Hai, what you just said is a little too much¡­

    "I¡¯ll tell her using the Red Ler."

    ¡ª

    In the room, Li Rany on the bird bed, fiddling with Liu Xunhuan''s pensation''.

    Wind Spirit Grass was a top-grade immortal material that could be refined into a Shadow Follow-up Pill.

    Taking this pill could not only improve one''sprehension of the Shadow Dao, but also use Shadow Evasion to avoid damage and travel thousands of miles.

    And the Nine Reversal Pill also had a great background.

    He could greatly recover his nature essence and improve his recovery efficiency. He didn''t have to worry about his nature essence being insufficient to take one when he broke through.

    Of course, the most precious treasure was that spirit treasure.

    Mountain River Fan.

    Li Ran picked up the fan and saw that the bone was ck and white. He didn''t know what the material was, but it was very heavy in his hand.

    There wereplicated patterns carved on it, as if there were images of the Grand Dao.

    <strong><i><b>Swish!</b></i></strong>

    The fan was flung away and a brilliant light appeared.

    One could only see that on the pure white fan, there was a majestdscape painting.

    The mountain was towering into the clouds. The mountain rose and fell, covered in clouds and mist. It made people realize that they were in this mountain.

    A waterfall hung upside down like a river, pouring into the river below.

    It was clear that the scene was still, but it seemed to be able to hear the roaring of the waterfall. There was water vapor everywhere.

    Thendscape flooded the fan, and it was as if the viewer was in a painting.

    Li Ran only looked at it for a while before he felt his mood surge and could not calm down for a long time.

    He poured spirit energy into the fan, and the bone of the fan shone with a faint light. Thendscape in the painting immediately moved.

    He understood.

    As long as the spirit treasure had enough nature essence, it could disy the scene in the painting and suppress the enemy with the power of mountains and rivers.

    It was indeed a supreme treasure.

    Seeing this, he felt even more embarrassed. This treasure was something Yi Qinn had helped him get¡­

    Li Ran was about to connect to the Red Line when he heard a nervous voice.

    "Sheng Zi Li¡­"

    "Huh?" He raised his head in confusion and saw Qin Ruyan hiding behind the curtains. Under the illumination of the candlelight, she was very shadowy.

    She said softly, "Daoist Yi is right today. I almost harmed you. If you hadn''t been prepared, I''m afraid it would have been a disaster.

    "Thinking about it carefully, this servant is really too selfish. In order to stay with you, I subconsciously ignored many risks. I didn''t expect that Ancestor Huanxi would personally make a move¡­

    "This servant has let you down."

    Li Ran shook his head and smiled. "Don''t be so pretentious. There''s no need to talk about this between friends."

    In fact, the moment he saw Ancestor Huanxi, he actually let out a sigh of relief.

    He was not afraid of thieves stealing, but he was afraid of thieves thinking about it.

    As long as Ancestor Huanxi attacked, he would be courting death.

    If the other party really held back, it would be more troublesome. After all, being watched by the peak of the Heavenly Tribtion was a disaster.

    Qin Ruyan smiled and said, "To this servant, Sheng Zi Li is not as simple as a friend.

    "You are natural and unrestrained, but you have your own persistence and bottom line.

    "Although you like to touch flowers and flirt with grass, you don''t bully others. On the contrary, you have great respect for me.

    "When I see your face, my heart will beat faster. When I''m with you, I feel very safe.

    "This time, you saved my life¡­"

    Li Ran couldn''t help but be taken aback as he listened to the man''s soft and gentle voice.

    He didn''t expect this demoness to be so meticulous even though she looked like she had nothing to hide.

    "This servant grew up in the Devil Dao, and I''ve seen all sorts of deceitful people. Sheng Zi Li was the first to stand in front of this servant, saying that he wanted to support this servant.

    "From that moment on, this servant decided that I must give you the Spirit Pearl."

    Qin Ruyan slowly walked out from behind the curtains.

    When Li Ran saw her, he was stunned.

    His face flushed red as he stammered, "Your, your clothes¡­"

    Qin Ruyan''s cheeks were red and her eyes sparkled as she said, "Although I can''t give the Spirit Pearl to the Sheng Zi right now, I''ve seen a lot of texts and know there are other ways¡­"

    Even she was too shy to continue.

    Li Ran gulped as his throat tightened.

    Just as she was about to say something, his vision suddenly blurred. When she opened her eyes again, she had already arrived outside Kui Feng City!

    Yi Qinn''s back was facing him as her body trembled.

    Li Ran rubbed his eyes and confirmed that it was not an illusion.

    He asked curiously, "Daoist Yi? You¡­ Why are you looking for me?"

    Yi Qinn''s face turned red as she clenched her fists. Her eyes were filled with shame and anger.

    "The outside world is tooplicated. This poor Daoist will send you back to the sect!"

    Li Ran was confused. "Ah?"

    ¡ª

    In the restaurant room, Qin Ruyan shyly waited for a long time, but there was no response.

    "Sheng Zi Li, you don''t want to harm me¡­"

    She put down her hand and looked over and there was no one in the room.

    ¡°¡­¡­

    ¡°???

    "Where is he?"

 Chapter 223: Strange, But Cute and Loving

    <h4>Chapter 223: Strange, But Cute and Loving</h4>

    Outside Kui Feng City, Li Ran looked confused. "Daoist Yi, why are you sending me back again?"

    <strong><i><b>Cough, cough</b></i></strong>

    Yi Qinn cleared her throat. "You came out with this poor Daoist, so this poor Daoist naturally has an obligation to send you back. The journey is long. What if you encountered danger again?"

    Li Ran was speechless. "Then what did you think when you threw me out?"

    A trace of embarrassment shed across Yi Qinn''s face. "This poor Daoist is indeed impulsive¡­ Besides, isn''t it because you''re not honest?"

    When she recalled what she had just seen, a trace of anger shed through her eyes.

    "She''s indeed a demoness from the Joyous Unity Sect. She''s actually naked in front of Li Ran. It''s really immoral!

    "And that Spirit Pearl¡­"

    When she saw Qin Ruyan, she could tell that her physique was very special.

    ss Body.

    This was an extremely rare dual cultivation physique. As one''s cultivation level increased, one''s body would continuously umte the energy of the Extreme Yin Pearl.

    This pearl was useless to her, but it was of great benefit to Daoistpanions.

    However, the method of obtaining it¡­

    Yi Qinn''s face turned red as she muttered to herself, "What a disgrace!"

    Li Ran looked at the silent Daoist nun and sighed. "I thought that Daoist Yi would never pay attention to me again."

    Yi Qinn snorted. "This poor Daoist doesn''t want to talk to you. She just needs you to live."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ran shook his head and said with a smile, "I know Daoist Yi has a sharp tongue and a soft heart. Although she looks cold on the surface, she is very gentle inside."

    Yi Qinn was confused. She looked flustered. "Warm, gentle? What nonsense are you spouting?!¡±

    What was going on with this person?

    Even Elder Zong couldn''t stand her cold and old-fashioned personality, but in his eyes, she was both gentle and cute?

    Liar!

    Li Ran shook his head. "I''m not talking nonsense. Although Daoist Yi didn''t say anything, she actually took good care of me. I knew that."

    The other party argued for him in front of Sheng Ye and forced everyone to make him stay in White Cloud Mountain, including asking Liu Xunhuan for an exnation¡­

    The Daoist nun did a lot for him.

    Although Li Ran didn''t show it, he still remembered it.

    The corners of Yi Qinn''s mouth curled up as a warmth rose in her heart.

    <i>Looks like this guy¡­ </i>

    ¡°It''s not like I have no conscience.¡± She turned her head and said serenely, "Didn''t Master Li say that he wanted to be even with this poor Daoist and not owe each other?"

    Li Ran walked up to her and said seriously, "What I said earlier was just out of anger. Actually, I don''t want to get even with Daoist Yi at all."

    Looking at his sincere gaze, Yi Qinn''s heartbeat suddenly elerated.

    "You''re the one who said that, and you''re the one who said the angry words. Who do you think this poor Daoist is?"

    "My people."

    "Ah?" Yi Qinn''s face turned slightly red as she stammered, "Your people?"

    Li Ran lit up his wrist, revealing a faint red line.

    "I don''t know where this Red String of Fate came from, but since we can''t even undo it, I think we should tie it forever.

    "Our senses are shared and our souls are connected. It should be the closest rtionship in this world, right?

    "If nothing unexpected happens, our fates will be intertwined for theing years.

    "Although I didn''t intend to bind that time, if I choose again, I''ll still hand you the red line.

    "Ipletely trust Daoist Yi."

    Yi Qinn was stunned.

    "If you choose again, you¡¯ll give it to this poor Daoist again?"

    If she could choose again, would she still hold the red line?

    It was as if the calmke had been broken. Her eyes rippled and she could not calm down for a long time.

    She didn''t know what she had thought, but her cheeks gradually turned red, as if she was as charming as snow.

    At that moment, Li Ran said, "Daoist Yi, your ears are red."

    "Ah?" Yi Qinn came back to her senses and hurriedly covered her hot earlobe. "This¡­ This poor Daoist is using a technique!""

    <strong><i><b>Pfft~</b></i></strong>

    Seeing her flustered expression, Li Ran couldn''t help butugh. "Daoist Yi is indeed very cute."

    Yi Qinn stomped her feet in embarrassment. "Shut up, don''t say anything more!"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    With a stomp of her foot, the ground trembled with a loud bang. Spider web-like cracks spread from her feet, and the earth flew and copsed, as if an earth dragon had flipped over.

    Even the distant Kui Feng City was filled with cries of surprise.

    The residents of the city thought it was an earthquake.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ran gulped.

    If this kicknded on his body¡­

    He couldn''t help but shiver. He reached out to cover his mouth, weak and pitiful, helpless.

    Yi Qinn calmed down for a moment before her eyes shed. "Let''s go. This poor Daoist will send you back."

    "Okay." Li Ran hugged her arm silently.

    ¡°???¡± Yi Qinn''s body trembled for a moment, but her red color that had yet topletely fade rose again. "What are you doing hugging this poor Daoist for?""

    Li Ran said solemnly, "I''m afraid you''ll throw me out again."

    Although it wouldn''t kill him, the fall really hurt.

    Yi Qinn turned her head and said in a low voice, "Quick, let go. This poor Daoist won''t throw you away."

    "You promise?"

    ¡°¡­This poor Daoist promise."

    Li Ran carefully let go." Then let''s go."

    Yi Qinn rolled her eyes at him and flew into the air.

    Li Ran followed behind.

    Two white figures flew through the night sky.

    ¡ª

    After a stick of incense, Li Ran looked at Yi Qinn who was flying beside him with a confused expression. "Daoist Yi, don''t I remember you crossing the void? Why don''t we just cross back?"

    When he went to the Tianshu Institute, Yi Qinn only took one step before they arrived at White Cloud Mountain.

    It should be the same when they returned.

    Yi Qinn replied seriously, "Do you think it''s that easy to cross the void? This move could only be used once in three days. If used once, I would have to rest for another three days.

    "This poor Daoist has already used it once from White Cloud Mountain to Kui Feng City. We can only fly honestly within three days."

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Aren''t you flying too slowly?"

    The Daoist nun slowly followed him, her speed was basically the same as his.

    A trace of embarrassment shed through Yi Qinn''s eyes. "This poor Daoist''s vision isn''t good at night, so this poor Daoist must fly carefully."

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­"

    He looked at her with amusement.

    This Daoist nun thought he was a fool?

    Yi Qinn''s eyes flickered, not daring to look him in the eye.

    Somehow, she didn''t want to send Li Ran back so quickly¡­

    "Alright, I won''t worry about it anyway. I might as well have a good rest."

    Li Ran waved his hand and hissed. The dragon carriage appeared out of nowhere.

    The six horses pped their wings and walked in the air. The chariot behind them was carved with dragons and carved with phoenixes. It was iparably luxurious.

    He flew into the golden sedan chair.

    Yi Qinn was taken aback. "A flying spirit treasure? And the quality is not low."

    Then, she shook her head and smiled bitterly.

    Why was this person using such things?

    He was indeed an extravagant and lustful person¡­

    At that moment, Li Ran opened the window and greeted, "Daoist Yi, it''s gettingte. Why don''t youe in and rest?"

    "Ah?" Yi Qinn hesitated. "This¡­ It isn''t appropriate."

    How could they ride in the same sedan?

    Li Ran shook his head. "There are no outsiders here. Besides, I''ve already slept in your room. What''s wrong with this?"

    "Nonsense again!" Yi Qinn red at him.

    She hesitated for a moment before flying towards the golden sedan chair.

    "Isn''t it just a pnquin? What is this poor Daoist afraid of?"

    Afternding on the chariot, she took two deep breaths and pushed open the sedan door.

    The space in the sedan chair was veryrge and the decoration was luxurious.

    Not only was there a bed, but there were also tables, chairs, and a whole set of tea sets. The tea had been brewed automatically, emitting a faint fragrance.

    Seeing Yi Qinne in, he smiled and said, "Please take a seat, don''t be polite."

    Yi Qinn sat across from him cautiously.

    Li Ran poured a cup of tea and ced it in front of her.

    "Although this tea isn''t some kind of immortal tea, it''s still quite good. Daoist Yi can try it."

    "It doesn''t matter. This poor Daoist doesn''t care about this."

    Yi Qinn picked up the teacup.

    The veil moved without any wind, revealing her delicate chin and cherry lips.

    Li Ran thought of something and asked, "By the way, I remember that there was still a bed in Daoyist Yi''s room¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Pfft, cough, cough, cough!</b></i></strong>

    Yi Qinn spat out a mouthful of tea as she coughed violently.

    Li Ran was baffled. "??¡±

 Chapter 224: Daoist Yis Adorableness is a Foul!

    <h4>Chapter 224: Daoist Yis Adorableness is a Foul!</h4>

    Li Ran looked at Yi Qinn curiously.

    He was just asking casually. Wasn''t this reaction too great?

    Facing his puzzled gaze, Yi Qinn blushed and asked awkwardly, "Why did you suddenly ask about that bed?"

    Li Ran shrugged. ¡°It''s just a question. Did Daoist Yi bring it?"

    Yi Qinn said nervously, "How could this poor Daoist bring it with her? She had already thrown it away."

    "Throw it away?" Li Ran shook his head in pity.

    Yi Qinn nced at him, "It''s just a bed. Why do you care?"

    "That''s not true. There''s only one bed here. We can''t sleep together, right?" Li Ran scratched his head. He had thought of this question just now.

    If that bed was also there, the two of them could have one each. Now¡­

    Yi Qinn was stunned for a moment before she panicked. "Who, who wants to sleep with you? You little thief!"

    Li Ran didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You misunderstood. That''s not what I meant¡­"

    With great difficulty, she calmed down and said, "Go and rest, Sheng Zi Li. To this poor Daoist, sleeping is meaningless."

    "Is that so¡­" Li Ran nodded. "I remember that Daoist Yi did say that she never sleeps in bed."

    "Yes, that''s right." Yi Qinn''s face behind the veil was flushed red. Her eyes were a little shy and there was a hint of shame.

    Never slept in bed?

    That was before¡­

    ¡ª

    The golden sedan became quiet.

    Li Ran leaned on his chin and looked at her curiously.

    Yi Qinn frowned. "Why are you staring at this poor Daoist like that?"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "Daoist Yi seems to have never taken off her veil."

    In his memory, she was wearing a veil at all times, except for the tea house.

    Even when she was with Lin Langyue was no exception.

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, "This poor Daoist likes it."

    "What a pity." Li Ran sighed.

    She smiled and said, "It''s not like I''m wearing it for you. What''s so bad about it?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "I feel sorry for Daoist Yi. She''s clearly so pretty, but her face has always been blocked by the veil. Isn''t that a waste of natural resources?"

    Yi Qinn said indignantly, "You little thief, you''re talking nonsense again!"

    However, Li Ran was very serious. "I''m telling the truth."

    Looking at his calm expression, Yi Qinn''s cheeks turned redder.

    After a moment of silence, she said," Red powder skeletons, white bones, skin and flesh. Although this is Buddhist Zennguage, it has its own reasons."

    "No matter how this face looks, this poor Daoist is still this poor Daoist. What difference does it make if I block it?

    "And¡­"

    She hesitated for a moment and said in a low voice, "This poor Daoist doesn''t like other people''s eyes."

    Li Ran understood what she meant.

    Yi Qinn''s mind-numbing cultivation was like a distant river of stars. She had a world-shaking aura.

    Inparison, her looks were too cute.

    Her cheeks were fair and delicate, her nose was delicate and straight, and her cherry lips were small and rosy¡­ It really didn''t match her temperament.

    Li Ran scratched his head. He could understand.

    "You don''t have to wear it all the time, do you?"

    Yi Qinn was both angry and amused. "I don''t know what to say."

    Li Ran stroked his chin and said with a smile, "Daoist Yi, can we discuss something?"

    Yi Qinn snorted coldly. "There''s no need for discussion. This poor Daoist won''t remove it!"

    Li Ran''s thoughts were seen through and he rubbed his nose awkwardly. "Anyway, there are no outsiders here¡­"

    "You''re not human?""

    "¡­I''m one of your own."

    "Who''s on your side?""

    ¡ª

    In the first round of confrontation, Li Ran was defeated.

    He originally wanted to use the Red Line to force her to submit, but after thinking about it, he did not do so.

    Looking at his dejected expression, Yi Qinn didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Are you that interested in this poor Daoist''s veil?"

    Li Ran replied, "It''s mainly unfair."

    "Ah?" Yi Qinn was taken aback. "This poor Daoist is blocking her own face. Why isn''t it fair?"

    Li Ran said, "Daoist Yi can admire my handsome face, but I can''t. Do you think it''s fair?"

    Yi Qinn covered her face.

    This person''s skin was ridiculously thick.

    Looking at his indignant expression, Yi Qinn felt a little weird. She asked, "Do you really want to see it that much?"

    After saying that, she regretted it.

    His tone sounded like he was about to take it off.

    Li Ran''s eyes lit up and he nodded. "Of course!""

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yi Qinn hesitated.

    In the end, she sighed helplessly. ¡°Forget it, it''s not a secret anyway, and he''s seen This poor Daoist before."

    She stretched out her hand and slowly removed her veil.

    In an instant, it was as if the entire pnquin had lit up.

    Perhaps because of her shyness, her snow-white cheeks were flushed, her eyes lowered, her eyshes fluttered, her lips were like cherries, and her teeth were like white jade.

    Even though he was expressionless, he felt like he was acting like a spoiled child.

    At this moment, under his gaze, she seemed to be at a loss. She bit her lips gently and dodged in panic.

    Her shy appearance waspletely different from the one wearing the veil.

    Li Ran held his beating heart and stared at her nkly.

    This nun was so cute that it should be considered a foul.

    He finally came back to his senses with great difficulty. His throat moved." Daoist Yi, you should wear a veil outside."

    "Ah?" Yi Qinn was taken aback. "Why?""

    Li Ran said in a serious tone," I''m worried that some bad guys wille after you."

    "Nonsense¡­" Yi Qinn blushed and rolled her eyes at him. "Is there anyone in this world worse than you?"

    The look of anger and resentment made his heart beat faster.

    Li Ran stood up silently and opened the window to let the cold wind enter.

    Yi Qinn asked curiously, "What are you doing?"

    Li Ran didn''t even look back. "I need to calm down. Otherwise, I won''t be able to sleep tonight."

    Qin Ruyan had already stimted him. Now that he was provoked by Yi Qinn, he felt a little hot-blooded.

    Yi Qinn turned her head and snorted.

    "What is this guy thinking?"

    However, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly, as if she was still a littlecent.

    She had always been at a "disadvantage" in front of Li Ran. Today, she had finally recovered 10%.

    ¡ª

    Only at midnight did Li Ran fall asleep.

    Yi Qinn sat by the window, looking at the moonlit night sky. Her ears were filled with even breathing, and her heart felt very calm.

    "Just like that, seems to be quite good?" The night wind gently brushed her long hair, her state of mind more peaceful than ever.

    A strange thought suddenly appeared in her mind. ¡°If only Li Ran was my disciple."

    This way, she could often see him¡­

    Yi Qinn recovered from her shock and shook her head forcefully. "Why do I want to see him? He was about to infuriate me to death!

    "Besides, how can the Tianshu Institute recruit a male disciple?

    "This poor Daoist must have gone crazy."

    Yi Qinn took a deep breath and sat cross-legged, intending to use meditation to dispel distracting thoughts.

    However, no matter what, she could not enter the meditative state.

    At this moment, she thought of something and looked at therge bed beside her.

    Li Ran was lying in the innermost area, and there was arge space outside, as if it was for her.

    Yi Qinn hesitated for a while before standing up and slowly walking to the bedside.

    "This poor Daoist is going to meditate right here. There shouldn''t be any problems, right?"

    She hesitated for a long time before carefully sitting down cross-legged, afraid of alerting Li Ran.

    Her expression was nervous, and her face turned red as if she had a fever.

    Strangely enough, sitting on this bed, she almost instantly settled down.

    Her Dao heart circted without any hesitation.

    "How strange. Could it be that this guy has some kind of magic power?"

    Just as Yi Qinn was puzzled, her body suddenly froze.

    She opened her eyes and slowly looked down.

    At some point in time, Li Ran turned over and rested his head on herp. His hands were wrapped around her waist as he slept soundly.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The Dao heart that had just entered meditation instantly copsed.

    Yi Qinn''s face was boiling hot as she gritted her teeth and said, "This fellow did it on purpose!"

 Chapter 225: Since he couldnâ€™t beat her, he should join her!

    Chapter 225: Since he couldn¡¯t beat her, he should join her!

    Formless Mountain.

    Liu Xunhuan sat on a chair, his expression extremely ugly.

    ¡°Yi Qinn is really to bullying!¡±

    Even though everyone had been killed, she still wanted him to exin to Li Ran.

    He wasn¡¯t worried about those pills and spirit treasures. Well, it was indeed a little painful.

    Especially that Mountain River Fan.

    Although its power was not very strong, it was still more handsome.

    Back then, when he was dressed in white and had a folding fan, how many young girls had he lost?

    In the end, he could only helplessly give it away.

    It couldn¡¯t be helped. Judging from Yi Qinn¡¯s attitude, if he didn¡¯t take out some good stuff, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him go.

    ¡°What is her rtionship with Li Ran?¡± Liu Xunhuan pinched his chin and fell into deep thought.

    Lin Langyue and Li Ran were opponents, and Yi Qinn and Leng Wuyan wouldn¡¯t deal with each other.

    But even a Nascent Soul like Li Ran was invited to White Cloud Peak, where Chen Yundao could not even go?

    This was a bit ridiculous.

    Furthermore, from Yi Qinn¡¯s tone, it seemed that she didn¡¯t care about the difference between the Righteous and Devilish. It was clear that she wanted to protect Li Ran to death.

    Liu Xunhuan sighed slightly. ¡°That¡¯s a woman who can stand shoulder to shoulder with Leng Wuyan.¡±

    Although they were all Emperor-level, their weight was different.

    Among the four sects of the Devil Dao, the publicly acknowledged strongest expert was Leng Wuyan.

    Second was the old freak from the Death Prison, followed by Yin Corpse¡¯s Sect Master Ji Chenyuan. Liu Xunhuan¡¯s strength was rankedst.

    It wasn¡¯t that he was too weak but that he had something to do with his cultivation technique.

    Compared to the other three sects, the Joyous Unity Sect was the least skilled in the killing.

    As for the Righteous Path¡¯s four sects, many people felt that Chen Yundao was the strongest.

    But only those who¡¯d experienced that fierce battle knew that Leng Wuyan¡¯s eyes had turned red from killing all those years ago, and she¡¯d shed through the Grand Sect Protection Formation of the Dark Spirit Mountain with her sword and cut a mountain in half.

    That mountain was still there, and it was named ¡°Dao-Free Cliff¡±. It was the ce where the Supreme Dao Pce had passed.

    Person who was holding Leng Wuyan down wasn¡¯t Chen Yundao but the Tianshu Institute¡¯s daughter, Yi Qinn.

    Two of them didn¡¯t make a move, only silently confronting each other for three days.

    Afterward, Leng Wuyan led her people back. She did not interfere in the battle between the Righteous and Devilish.

    From then on, the Tianshu Institute left the mortal world and hid in the depths of the clouds, no longer meddling in worldly affairs.

    No one knew how strong Yi Qinn was because she had never truly attacked.

    But Liu Xunhuan knew that she was definitely stronger than him.

    This was also the reason why he swallowed his anger.

    Just Leng Wuyan alone was hard enough to deal with, plus Yi Qinn¡­

    He couldn¡¯t help but tremble.

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s just treat it as a disaster.¡± Liu Xunhuan shook his head. ¡°The biggest problem right now is that Xian Yuchun is already dead.¡±

    If this matter was not properly resolved, it might cause the entire sect to be shaken.

    At this moment, when the Righteous and Devilish rivalry was at hand, it would give others an opportunity.

    ¡°Damned thing, he actually wants to get the Holy Maiden¡­ Wait, Holy Maiden?¡± Liu Xunhuan suddenly reacted and scanned his left and right. ¡°F*ck, where is my disciple?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Kui Feng City.

    Qin Ruyan put on her clothes and rummaged through the room.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide, Sheng Zi Li. I¡¯ve already seen you.¡±

    As she spoke, she bent down and entered the bed. ¡°Is he is hiding here¡­ Cough cough, so dirty!¡±

    She crawled out from under the bed, and her nose was covered in dust.

    Looking at the empty room, he pinched his chin and fell into deep thought.

    Where did Li Ran go?

    Atmosphere had clearly warmed up just now, and her mood was just right. She only wore a thin pocket¡­ The story of a wind flower and snow moon was about to begin.

    However, Li Ran suddenly disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°Strange, he doesn¡¯t seem like a shy person either?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that he was frightened by me? He shouldn¡¯t be!¡±

    Just as she was deep in thought, a crack appeared in the void, revealing Liu Xunhuan.

    After seeing that Qin Ruyan was safe and sound, he let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°Fortunately, Yi Qinn didn¡¯t attack you¡­¡±

    Qin Ruyan red at him. ¡°Do you still remember that you have a disciple?¡±

    Liu Xunhuan blushed and said awkwardly, ¡°I was too panicked just now. I identally forgot about you.¡±

    Qin Ruyan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve already gotten used to it.¡±

    Li Ran was the only person in this world who truly spoke for her. Even if he was her master, she did not have much hope in him.

    Liu Xunhuan looked at the messy room and asked doubtfully, ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Looking for someone,¡± Qin Ruyan replied.

    ¡°Who are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Li Ran.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°There¡¯s no sign of him within a thousand miles.¡± Liu Xunhuan shook his head.

    Qin Ruyan immediately became a bit nervous. ¡°Could something have happened to him?¡±

    Liu Xunhuan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. With Yi Qinn, nothing will happen to him.¡±

    Only then did Qin Ruyan rx?

    Liu Xunhuan sensed something and looked at her with a strange expression. ¡°Why do you care so much about Li Ran?¡±

    ¡°Because I like him¡­¡±

    Liu Xunhuan was shocked. ¡°You like him?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not impossible¡­ But did he like you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Qin Ruyan sighed.

    She didn¡¯t know what Li Ran felt about her. If he really liked her, how could he not say goodbye?

    Liu Xunhuan¡¯s expression wasplicated as he fell into deep thought.

    Qin Ruyan asked curiously, ¡°Master, what are you thinking?¡±

    Liu Xunhuan said honestly, ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how I can help you take down Li Ran.¡±

    Qin Ruyan was confused.

    ¡°Youluo Temple has its own rules. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Leng Wuyan will cause you trouble?¡±

    Liu Xunhuan said, ¡°I was afraid in the past, but now that Yi Qinn is here, Leng Wuyan can¡¯t act recklessly, right?¡±

    ¡°Jadeface Rakshasa, Goddess of Tianshu Institute¡­ This Sheng Zi Li is a treasure!

    ¡°Good disciple, I trust you. We will definitely take him down!¡±

    Qin Ruyan was speechless. ¡°Master, at least you¡¯re an Emperor. Can you rely on your disciple?¡±

    Liu Xunhuan sighed and said helplessly, ¡°Ruyan, you don¡¯t understand. Even though I¡¯m an Emperor, I have to walk around when I see Leng Wuyan and Yi Qinn¡­¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°Since I can¡¯t win, I¡¯ll choose to join!¡±

    Qin Ruyan rubbed her forehead.

    With such a master, she really wanted to leave the sect¡­

    Sky was bright.

    Sunlight entered the sedan through the window.

    Li Ran opened his eyes and stretchedfortably.

    Last night, he had a strange dream.

    In his dream, he returned to the night of Frost Origin Festival. He was in the dragon carriage with his master when he suddenly realized that the person in his arms had turned into Yi Qinn¡­

    He rubbed his eyes and looked around. There was no one in the sedan.

    ¡°Strange, where did Daoist Yi go? Daoist Yi?¡±

    At this moment, a faint voice sounded beside him. ¡°Stop shouting. This poor Daoist is here.¡±

    Li Ran turned around nkly.

    Yi Qinn sat cross-legged behind him. Her clothes were messy, and her face flushed red.

    Li Ran scratched his head. ¡°Daoist Yi, why are you here?¡±

    Yi Qinn gritted her teeth. ¡°This poor Daoist sleep walked, alright?

 Chapter 226: A gift from Yi Qinglan!

    <h4>Chapter 226: A gift from Yi Qinn!</h4>

    In the golden sedan chair, Yi Qinn hid in a corner and lowered her head, her pretty face flushed red.

    Recalling what had happenedst night, she wished she could find a hole in the ground.

    It was too embarrassing.

    Last night, she was so agitated that she wanted to meditate by the bed.

    In the end, she was hugged by Li Ran.

    She originally wanted to get up and run, but she didn''t know if they were too close, but the red line on her wrist lit up automatically.

    That inexplicable throbbing made her heart beat faster. Not to mention breaking free, she could not even lift her voice.

    She was like a rigid puppet, and she fell asleep in Li Ran''s arms.

    If it wasn''t for the fact that his breathing was even and steady, Yi Qinn would have suspected that he was doing this on purpose.

    Moreover, she did not know what he was dreaming about. His hands and feet were not honest at all¡­

    "He''s indeed a prodigal son. He doesn''t forget to y dirty in his sleep!"

    She no longer had the face to see people.

    Li Ran looked at her in confusion.

    "Sleepwalking? Daoist Yi walked into my bedst night?"

    <strong><i><b>Pui!</b></i></strong>

    Yi Qinn took a small bite.

    Why did these words sound weird?

    She red at Li Ran. "What, an Emperor-rank cultivator can''t sleepwalk?"

    "That''s not true." Li Ran scratched his head. "But since Daoist Yi is awake, why is she still sitting here?"

    "This poor Daoist¡­"

    Yi Qinn turned her head and said in a low voice, "Cut off the Red Line first, or this poor Daoist won''t be able to use her strength¡­"

    "Ah?" Li Ran looked at his wrist and saw that the red line was glowing faintly. "Strange, will this thing open automatically?"

    He cut off the red line and the red light gradually dimmed. Only then did Yi Qinn recover some strength.

    But for some reason, the inexplicable throbbing in her heart did not subside.

    Her mind was still agitated, unable to regain its calm.

    Yi Qinn looked at him faintly. "You little thief, tying this red line to this poor Daoist''s hands. Do you know how much trouble you¡¯ve caused this poor Daoist?"

    Li Ran smiled awkwardly. "This was indeed an ident¡­ But I also said that if you give me another chance, I still hope to be bound to Daoist Yi."

    Yi Qinn''s voice was filled with resentment. "Of course you''re willing, because this way, it''ll be easier to order this poor Daoist around."

    She didn''t mind sticking up for Li Ran.

    However, this Red String of Fate had only tortured her, but it had no effect on Li Ran at all. The initiative was in his hands, which made her ufortable.

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "I thought Daoist Yi was a friend and never intended to order you around."

    "Friend?" Yi Qinn was a little unfamiliar with this term.

    As the head of Tianshu Institute and the head of White Cloud Peak, only a few people had the same status as her.

    She had disciples, enemies, followers, and hatred¡­

    However, it seemed like no one had ever said that they wanted to be friends with her.

    A Nascent Soul cultivator who treated an Emperor-level powerhouse as a friend seemed ridiculous to outsiders, but Yi Qinn felt a little warm.

    Her eyes trembled and she said softly, "Then tell me, why do you want to be bound to this poor Daoist?"

    She suddenly felt nervous and expectant.

    Li Ran said seriously, "Daoist Yi is the leader of the Righteous path, and I am the Sheng Zi of the Devil Dao. Logically speaking, I wouldn''t have any interactions with him in this lifetime.

    "But now I can sit with you. I can see your cute face and I can feel your gentle heart."

    "To me, this is the real use of the Red String of Fate.

    "I''m really happy to know Daoist Yi like that."

    Yi Qinn stared nkly at him.

    She was flustered and she covered her face. Even her slender neck was dyed red, and her heart was about to jump out.

    The Dao of Forgetting Emotions, the heavenly secrets, no longer existed at this moment.

    She covered her chest, her eyes misty.

    "You annoying fellow, are you trying to kill this poor Daoist?"

    Li Ran also asked, "Then if Daoist Yi chooses again, will you catch the red line?"

    Yi Qinn turned her head and gently bit her lips.

    After a long while, she said in a low voice, "If we do it again, this poor Daoist will definitely kill you!"

    Li Ran''s lips twitched. "That can''t be, right?""

    <strong><i><b>Hmph!</b></i></strong>

    Yi Qinn''s eyes were filled with hatred.

    She was the first to protect Li Ran for the sake of Lin Langyue''s path to immortality, but she never thought that she would be dragged into it.

    "If I had known, I would have killed him with one strike."

    She muttered in a low voice, but her eyes shone brightly. How could she have any killing intent?

    ¡ª

    Yi Qinn regained some of her strength and looked at the messy Daoist robe on her body. Her pretty face had a fever.

    She hurriedly left the bed and sat down by the window.

    Li Ran didn''t mind. He stood up and stretched his muscles. He sighedfortably.

    With his current cultivation, eating, sleeping, and bathing were no longer necessary, but he was still willing to spend his time on it.

    To him, this was a natural pleasure.

    Meditation and cultivation were too boring.

    At this moment, Yi Qinn said, "Little thief,e over here."

    Li Ran walked to her and sat down. "What do you want, Daoist Yi?"

    Yi Qinn hesitated for a moment before taking out a token and cing it in front of him.

    "What is this?" asked Li Ran.

    He picked it up and took a look.

    The token seemed to be made of white jade, with a transparent texture and a gentle feel. On it was inscribed the Flying Cloud Road.

    Yi Qinn cleared her throat and said, "This is the Tianshu Institute''s token. With this token in hand, you can enter the Tianshu Institute''s mountain gate as you, or you can climb White Cloud Peak."

    Li Ran was stunned. "Why did Daoist Yi give me this?"

    Yi Qinn harrumphed. "Didn''t you feel ufortable because this poor Daoist didn''t give you a gift? Then this poor Daoist will give you one."

    Actually, she had already prepared this item, but she was too embarrassed to give it¡­

    Li Ran put away the token and said seriously, "Thank you, Daoist Yi. I like it very much."

    Yi Qinn looked flustered. "What, what do you like?"

    Li Ying smiled and said," In the future, I will often go to White Cloud Peak to y with you."

    Yi Qinn red at him. "This poor Daoist doesn''t have the time to y with you!"

    "Okay."

    "But if you''re free, you cane over and sit down¡­"

    Li Ran looked at her and said with a smile, "Actually, Daoist Yi gave me a gift long ago."

    Yi Qinn asked in confusion, "What did this poor Daoist give you?"

    "The Clear Heart Curse." Li Ran said, "That spell is amazing. It replenishes Soul Energy very quickly."

    Yi Qinn was taken aback as she frowned, "You can use the Clear Heart Curse¡­ to replenish Soul Energy?"

    "That''s right."

    Seeing that she didn''t believe him, Li Ran sat cross-legged and activated the Clear Mind Curse.

    Yi Qinn''s bright eyes were filled with astonishment as she looked at the man in front of her with pure Daoist techniques.

    ¡°He actually didn''t need to forget his feelings to be able to use the Clear Heart Curse? How is this possible?

    "The Clear Heart Curse can only be cultivated by personal disciples. Does that mean that I can be considered his master?

    ¡°This poor Daoist actually slept on the same bed as his disciple¡­ She''s really going to die!"

 Chapter 227: Another Master Appeared?

    <h4>Chapter 227: Another Master Appeared?</h4>

    "Use your heart to stay in the heart, and your mind to stay in the mind. Your heart doesn''t exist outside. It''s quiet inside. Your mind exists inside, and it''s quiet outside.

    "Not a speck of dust can be found, a single thought can not be created, the void spirit can not be unknown, it is clear and self-aware."

    "One spirit, one divine light, and great freedom."

    Within the dragon carriage, Yi Qinn''s ethereal voice resounded.

    Li Ran sat cross-legged with his eyes closed, his body floating in the air.

    His skin was transparent like jade. A faint white light shot out, illuminating the entire space.

    "To be able to enter such a realm after just experiencing the Awakening Technique is truly terrifying!"

    Yi Qinn was surprised.

    She had never expected that such a flirtatious person like Li Ran would be sopatible with Dao of Forgetting Emotions.

    It had simply overturned her understanding.

    At this moment, Li Ran''s heart was clear.

    Yi Qinn''s voice contained the Grand Emperor''s Dao. Every single word of her voice was as if the heavens and the earth were certain of it, and she had engraved the spiritual sense seal onto his Dao heart.

    With the support of this vast amount of power, his cultivation rose like a rocket.

    <strong><i><b>Weng.</b></i></strong>

    A light sound rang out in the air.

    The spirit energy seemed to be stirred by the invisible hand as it surged towards him.

    Li Ran''s clothes fluttered, his ck hair fluttered without any wind, and his aura kept rising.

    Yi Qinn was stunned for a moment before shaking her head with a bitter smile.

    "He''s about to break through? What a monster¡­"

    <strong><i><b>Boom!</b></i></strong>

    A muffled sound came from within Li Ran''s body, like a huge bell.

    A ball of zing light lit up in his dantian like a scorching sun, making it impossible for anyone to look directly at it.

    "One''s determination, embrace one¡¯s fate.

    "Your words are broken, your heart is destroyed!"

    He opened his eyes, and they seemed to be filled with a dazzling starry river as dazzling light shot out from them, just in time to meet Yi Qinn''s eyes.

    The air stopped for a moment.

    The light in Li Ran''s eyes faded and he slowlynded on the ground.

    His temperament was somewhat different from before, and his every move carried an ethereal aura.

    "Hu,te-Nascent Soul stage."

    Feeling the thick air power in his body, he revealed a satisfied smile.

    With a powerful soul that had surpassed the realm, it was only a matter of time before he broke through. However, Yi Qinn''s Dao voice had greatly shortened this time.

    Li Ran cupped his hands and said, "Thank you for your guidance, Daoist Yi."

    "Guidance?" Yi Qinn shook her head. ¡°The Clear Heart Curse and the Spirit Awareness Technique were the Daoist scriptures passed down from the Tianshu Institute, and only this poor Daoist can cultivate them."

    Li Ran was stunned. "Doesn''t that mean that I''ve be Daoist Yi''s disciple?"

    Yi Qinn sighed. "Although I don''t want to admit it, to a certain extent, you are indeed the sessor of this poor Daoist."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Li Ran scratched his head.

    Didn¡¯t this mean that he has two masters?

    Both of them were Emperor-levels. Just thinking about it was stimting.

    Wait, that''s not right. So Lin Langyue was his senior sister?

    His seniority had plummeted.

    When Yi Qinn saw that he didn''t say anything, she thought he was unwilling, and she grunted coldly. "What? Being a disciple of this poor Daoist has wronged you?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "That''s not true, but I''m both a man and a member of the Devil Dao. Will I not ruin the Tianshu Institute''s reputation?"

    "What does it have to do with the Tianshu Institute? The sect only recruited female cultivators. Even if you wanted to, you wouldn''t be able to enter. You could only be considered¡­ This poor Daoist''s personal disciple.

    "Also, don''t publicize this matter."

    The Empress of the Tianshu Institute had taken Sheng Zi of the Devil Dao as her disciple. If news of this spread, it would definitely cause a huge uproar.

    At that time, it would not affect her, but the entire sect.

    Li Ran nodded. "Disciple understands. We have a secret rtionship and can''t be seen in public."

    <strong><i><b>Bah!</b></i></strong>

    Yi Qinn''s face flushed red. "This poor Daoist is upright. What''s there that can''t be seen?"

    Li Ran rubbed his chin, "The upright Daoist Yi, not only did he take in a disciple from the Devil Dao, she even sleepwalked into her disciple in the middle of the night¡­ <strong><i><b>Wu!</b></i></strong>"

    Yi Qinn covered his mouth, and she said with extreme embarrassment, "Don''t talk nonsense!"

    Li Ran blinked.

    Only then did Yi Qinn react and hastily let go with a red face.

    Li Ranughed. "Master''s hands are really fragrant¡­"

    "Defiant disciple, shut up!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The dragon carriage flew across the sky.

    The night once again enveloped the earth.

    Li Ran sat on the bed and asked seriously, "Master Qinn, are you sure you won''t sleep?"

    Yi Qinn frowned. "Why do you call this Daoist that?"

    Li Ran exined, "Master Leng is my master, and you are also my master. I have to distinguish between you, right?"

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, "Even though this poor Daoist has granted you a title, I don''t need you to address me as Master. If you really wanted to say that, you would have to delete the other word."

    "Oh, okay," Li Ransaid.

    "Qinn, it''s time to sleep." Li Ran nodded.

    "Ah?!¡± Yi Qinn''s pretty face instantly turned red. "This lowly one asked you to remove thest word!"

    Li Ran didn¡¯t say anything. "¡­¡­"

    She rubbed the space between her brows. "Forget it, you should call me Daoist Yi."

    Li Ran was serious. "How can I do that? You are my master. I must respect you."

    "There''s no need. I''ve already decided to disown you."

    ¡°???¡±

    An hourter¡­

    Looking at Li Ran who was already asleep, Yi Qinn''s eyes were a little confused.

    The rtionship between the two of them was alreadyplicated enough, and now there was actually ayer of master-disciple rtionship¡­ This made her somewhat confused.

    "But if Leng Wuyan knew that Li Ran had learned this poor Daoist¡¯s Dao arts, she would probably be infuriated, right?"

    The corner of her mouth curled up slightly, faintly proud.

    ¡ª

    Two dayster,

    Xuanling Mountain, Demon Peak.

    Leng Wuyan sat on the phoenix chair in the Youluo Temple, listening to the shadow guard report.

    "The head of the Tianshu Institute, Lin Langyue, was rescued by Sheng Zi Li, and his cultivation base increased greatly.

    "Yi Qinn went to the Supreme Dao Pce as a guest and parted ways with Chen Yundao. She even severed the cultivation of the Third Elder of the Supreme Dao Pce.

    "Patriarch Huanxi attempted to kill Holy Maiden Qin Ruyan, but was killed by Liu Xunhuan with a single palm strike. The entire Joyous Unity Sect is in turmoil.

    "Sheng Ye and Chen Yundao have been very close recently¡­"

    Leng Wuyan yawned in boredom.

    As the sect master, she had to grasp these changes in the situation.

    But her interest wascking.

    "It''s still interesting to chat with Ran''er¡­"

    "Lin Langyue''s also been rescued. Why hasn''t Ran''er returned yet? Could he have been kidnapped by Yi Qinn?

    "Mm, I¡¯ll give him onest day. Otherwise, I will personally go to White Cloud Peak.

    "However, that Daoist nun has never paid attention to worldly affairs. Why would she start a fight with that Ox-nosed Old Daoist?

    ¡°Chen Yundao¡­ It¡¯s a pity that she did not kill him."

    Just as she was imagining things, she suddenly sensed something.

    Her eyes lit up and she suddenly stood up.

    "Ran''er is back, there''s still two thousand miles!

    "Wait, this aura¡­ That nun is also here?"

    Leng Wuyan''s figure dissipated like a bubble.

    The shadow guard did not notice and was still seriously reporting.

    When he raised his head and looked at the empty phoenix chair, he was stunned.

    ¡°Where''s the Sect Master?"

 Chapter 228: Do you feel my filial piety?

    <h4>Chapter 228: Do you feel my filial piety?</h4>

    The luxurious dragon carriage tore through the sky.

    The Vast Land was vast and boundless.

    Although the dragon carriage flew very fast, it still took three days to travel from the south to the north.

    The loess below was covered by snow, and the temperature had also dropped a lot.

    This meant that they were leaving the Central ins and entering the Arctic Northern Region.

    In the golden sedan chair, Yi Qinn stood in the corner of the bed, her eyes drifting.

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Daoist Yi, did you sleepwalk again?"

    Yi Qinn blushed and said indifferently, "The chair is not veryfortable. This poor Daoist is just meditating here."

    "Is that so?" Li Ran sized her up.

    One could only see that her pretty face waspletely red and her hair was a little messy. A strand of beautiful hair hung down from her ear, adding a bit of smoke.

    At this moment, she seemed to be a little nervous. Her bright eyes flickered slightly and her rosy cherry lips curled up. She looked like she was acting like a spoiled child.

    He gulped.

    The Daoist nun without a veil was too destructive.

    Yi Qinn lifted her hair and asked doubtfully, "Why are you staring at this poor Daoist?"

    "Daoist Yi, you''re really cute," Li Ran muttered.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    "Can I pinch your face?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Before she could reply, he stretched out his hand.

    She didn''t know if it was because of the Red Line or because she was stunned by his insolence.

    Yi Qinn didn''t dodge.

    Li Ran gently pinched it.

    Her snow-covered skin did not touch his hands. Her little face was soft and stic, as if he was holding a cloud.

    "So soft."

    ¡°???¡± Yi Qinn''s eyes widened in disbelief.

    Li Ran came back to his senses and froze in ce.

    The air was quiet for a moment.

    Yi Qinn didn''t say anything else as she stood up and strode out of the room.

    Li Ran looked at his right hand and his throat tightened.

    "This time, it seems like I¡¯ve yed too much¡­"

    ¡ª

    Yi Qinn leaned against the door and covered her throbbing heart. Her face was as red as an apple.

    "This disciple is simply too presumptuous!

    "This poor Daoist can be considered his master, but he actually dared to make a move on this poor Daoist!" She clutched her burning face, her eyes flustered.

    From taking off her veil, to hugging her at the summit of the mountain, to pinching her cheek¡­

    Li Ran was breaking through her bottom line step by step.

    "What should this poor Daoist do?" Yi Qinn was at a loss.

    She had a feeling that if she continued to get along with Li Ran, anything could happen.

    "No, I have to leave. If this continues, not to mention Dao heart, this poor Daoist probably won''t be able to protect herself!" Just as she was about to fly away, she suddenly froze.

    One could only see that at the end of the line of sight, the winding Grand Myriad Mountains were already faintly visible.

    They were almost there.

    The three-day journey was about to end.

    However, she did not let out a sigh of relief as she had imagined. On the contrary, her heart was sour and bitter, as if she was a little¡­ not willing?

    Yi Qinn shook her head and mumbled to herself, "Impossible. How could this poor Daoist be reluctant to part with him? This poor Daoist almost hates him to death."

    Although she said that, he hesitated for a long time, but she still didn''t leave.

    "What a sin¡­"

    She opened the door dejectedly.

    ¡ª

    Li Ran paced back and forth in the sedan chair.

    "Is she mad at me? I didn''t want to provoke her, but I don''t know what was wrong¡­

    "But it feels really good!"

    At this moment, Yi Qinn slowly walked in.

    Li Ran said nervously, "Daoist Yi¡­"

    Yi Qinn didn''t fly into a rage. Instead, she red at him with a red face. "You ridiculous and shameless thief, you''re getting more and more impudent!"

    Li Ran lowered his head and said, "I''m sorry. I won¡¯t dare next time."

    "Huh?"

    ¡°¡­I made a mistake."

    Yi Qinn snorted coldly. "This poor Daoist has given you a job. Have you ever seen a disciple talk nonsense to the Master and make a move?"

    Li Ran was silenced. "¡­¡­"

    You asked the right question.

    Not only had he seen it before, he had also¡­

    <strong><i>Cough cough. </i></strong>

    Li Ran cleared his throat and said seriously, "Daoist Yi is right. I have always respected my master. This is indeed an ident. I hope you don''t mind."

    Yi Qinn nodded, "That''s more like it¡­ We are about to reach Xuanling Mountain. Do you have anything to say to this poor Daoist?"

    The delicate hand behind her slightly clenched, her eyes somewhat nervous and expectant.

    Li Ran said seriously, "Then, can I pinch you again?"

    ¡°???¡± Yi Qinn''s eyes twitched.

    This guy was indeed ridiculous!

    She calmed down and said, "Forget it, do you still remember the agreement with this poor Daoist?""

    Li Ran thought for a moment. "You mean the Red Line?"

    Yi Qinn nodded. "That''s right."

    Li Ran nodded." Don''t worry, Daoist Yi. Unless there''s something urgent, I won''t connect easily."

    Through these few days of interaction, the rtionship between the two had be much closer. He was also embarrassed to tease her.

    "This poor Daoist doesn''t mean that¡­" Yi Qinn turned her head and said in a low voice, "This poor Daoist has been studying the mysteries of the Red Line recently. In order to cooperate with this poor Daoist''s research, you must connect to the Red Line once a day."

    "Ah?" Li Ran was taken aback. "Connect once a day?"

    Yi Qinn nodded her head seriously. "You have to connect once a day, but don''t scratch your wrist. This matter¡­ you must remember."

    "Okay." Li Ran nodded. "I''m fine with that. I''m just afraid that Daoist Yi won''t find it convenient."

    Yi Qinn blushed slightly, but her eyes were very serious. "This poor Daoist finds it very convenient."

    Then, she added, "Also, if you¡¯re doing something ridiculous, don''t connect to the Red Line. Do you understand?"

    Li Ran blushed. "Am I that ridiculous?"

    Yi Qinn red at him. "What do you think?"

    "¡­" Li Ran thought for a moment and said, "I agree to what Daoist Yi said, but I also have a small request."

    Yi Qinn asked curiously, "What request?"

    He did not say anything. Instead, he smiled and opened his arms.

    Yi Qinn immediately understood.

    Her cheeks were slightly red and she looked a little flustered.

    "What are you trying to do¡­" Before she could finish, she had already fallen into a warm embrace.

    Her body instantly tensed up, and she did not know where to put her hands.

    Her head was buried in his chest. Listening to the powerful beating of his heart, her legs slightly softened.

    "You, you defiant disciple, what about the promise of respecting your master?"

    Her pretty face was red and her voice was like a mosquito.

    Li Ran smiled and said, "Does Daoist Yi not feel my filial piety?"

    "¡­" Just as Yi Qinn was about to say something, she suddenly sensed something and quickly left.

    Li Ran was stunned. "What''s wrong?"

    Yi Qinn looked a little nervous and awkward. "She''s here."

    "Who''s here?"

    "Your master!"

 Chapter 229: Itâ€™s Over. This Time, Theyâ€™re really going to fight!

    <h4>Chapter 229: It¡¯s Over. This Time, They¡¯re really going to fight!</h4>

    The air within the dragon chariot fluctuated.

    A figure stepped through the void.

    Leng Wuyan was wearing a long white robe, and her snow-white neck lightly brushed. Her face was delicate and cold.

    Her eyes were as beautiful as a spring mountain, and her charm carried a trace of heroic spirit.

    "Master!" Li Ran''s footsteps moved slightly, forcefully resisting the urge to hug her.

    He had not seen his master for such a long time, so he really missed her dearly.

    Leng Wuyan''s eyes were filled with joy, but she forcefully restrained herself and rebuked, "You traitorous disciple, why are you only back now?"

    Li Ran chuckled. "It''s a long story. I''ll tell you when we get back."

    "I''ll deal with youter." Leng Wuyan rolled her eyes at him.

    After that, he turned around to look at Yi Qinn, and her smile vanished while her expression was indifferent.

    "Sheng Zi Li came out with me, so I naturally have to send him back safely," Yi Qinn said indifferently.

    From her calm appearance, it seemed that she had returned to the Daoist Yi who had severed the mortal world.

    Leng Wuyan nodded. "It can be considered that you have some conscience¡­ Yi? Where''s your veil?"

    Yi Qinn: ¡Æ(¡Ñ¨Œ¡Ñ!!

    How could she have forgotten about this!

    Ever since she took off her veil two days ago, because Li Ran said that she liked to see her face, she had never put it on again. She didn''t feel that anything was wrong.

    But to Leng Wuyan, this was a little abnormal.

    She cleared her throat. "I feel that it''s not very breathable, so I took it off for now."

    ¡°???¡± Leng Wuyan looked puzzled.

    In her memories, Yi Qinn had never taken off her veil, and her true appearance had always been a mystery. Not many people in the Vast Land had seen her.

    Why would he take it off in front of Li Ran?

    This didn''t make sense!

    However, she was quickly attracted to another matter.

    "Yi Qinn, I didn''t expect you to look like this¡­ Isn''t the difference too great?" Leng Wuyan was somewhat surprised.

    The dignified Goddess of the Tianshu Institute actually had a cute baby face?

    Yi Qinn was a little embarrassed. "Red powder skeleton, white bones, skin, and flesh. The outer appearance is just a passing sight. Why is Sect Master Leng surprised?"

    "False." Leng Wuyan rolled her eyes. "If you really don''t care, why do you always wear a veil?"

    As she spoke, she thought of something and asked in confusion, "Oh right, why didn''t you bring Ran''er directly across space? Why did you fly back unhurriedly?"

    "This¡­" A trace of nervousness shed across Yi Qinn''s eyes as she recalled her three days of experience.

    She did not know how to answer this question.

    At this moment, Li Ran spoke, "Master, this is what this disciple requested."

    Leng Wuyan was stunned. "Why?"

    Li Ran replied, "I faintly felt that I was about to break through, so I asked Daoist Yi to be my disciple''s protector. Only then did we waste some time."

    As he spoke, he blinked at Yi Qinn.

    Yi Qinn finally heaved a sigh of relief when she saw him find an excuse for her, and her face blushed slightly as she felt a wave of shyness in her heart.

    So this guy knew from the start and he was just cooperating with her¡­

    This was really bad.

    Her eyes were bright and beautiful, and the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.

    ¡ª

    "You broke through again?"

    When Leng Wuyan heard this, she took a closer look with a surprised expression.

    Li Ran''s aura was deep. He had clearly broken through to thete-Nascent Soul stage, and his soul was several times tougher.

    "I can understand your breakthrough, but why is your soul so powerful?" Leng Wuyan was puzzled.

    With only his Nascent Soul Realm cultivation, he was unable to refine his soul to this level.

    Clearly, there was a great opportunity.

    Li Ran exined, "This disciple has absorbed the remnant souls of the Death End Grounds."

    He briefly narrated the matter.

    Leng Wuyan burst outughing.

    "Good disciple, well done!" She smiled and said to Yi Qinn, "It''s just some remnant souls of the Heart Demon. I''ll treat it as a reward for Ran''er''s action. Daoist Yi, don''t tell me you''re heartbroken?"

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, "Li Ran is able to improve his cultivation and temper his soul. This poor Daoist can''t be happier as a master, so why would she feel distressed?"

    "Hmm?" Leng Wuyan frowned. "What do you mean? I am his master."

    Yi Qinn said lightly, "I forgot to tell you that this poor Daoist has already taught him the Clear Heart Curse and the Spirit Awareness Technique. He can now be considered this poor Daoist''s sessor."

    "What did you say?!¡± Leng Wuyan''s brows furrowed, and her gaze was like a de.

    Yi Qinn looked at her without retreating.

    The atmosphere in the chariot was heavy, and the air seemed to be frozen like ice!

    After a while, Leng Wuyan''s voice rang out. "Ran''er, is what she said true?"

    Li Ran swallowed his saliva. "I have indeed learned the Daoism of the Tianshu Institute¡­"

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    The air trembled.

    The dragon carriage descended at high speed, instantly smashing into the ground from ten thousand meters above!

    The carriage did not move at all, no matter how the horses outside howled.

    Leng Wuyan''s voice was icy cold, and her killing intent overflowed. "Yi Qinn, do you really think I don''t dare kill you?"

    The Tianshu Institute cultivators had forgotten their emotions.

    If Li Ran had forgotten his feelings, wouldn''t he have forgotten her too?

    Yi Qinn remained calm. "It''s not that you don''t dare kill me, but you can''t kill me."

    "Very well."

    Leng Wuyan''s eyes were piercingly cold as a pitch ck sword appeared in her hand. The terrifying killing intent seemed to be tangible.

    Rifts opened up in the void, as though the heavens and the earth had opened their pitch-ck eyes. The aura of an ancient and deste being spread out.

    The boundless pressure almost crushed the world.

    Yi Qinn''s wrist shook as a pure white sword fell into her hand.

    Her aura soared, and she didn''t give in at all!

    Their auras collided, and the space between them copsed.

    Seeing this scene, Li Ran''s throat tightened.

    It was over. This time, they really were going to fight!

    He wanted to go over and fight, but just a trace of his remaining power made him unable to move at all.

    He could only shout at the top of his lungs, "Master, stop fighting. Daoist Yi has saved my life before!"

    "Eh?" Leng Wuyan frowned slightly.

    Li Ran hurriedly told him about the Joyous Unity Sect.

    Leng Wuyan''s eyes softened slightly after hearing this, but she still gritted her teeth and said, "Even if that''s the case, you can''t have any ideas about Ran''er!"

    Yi Qinn secretly took a deep breath.

    Who was nning on him?

    It was clearly him who had been torturing this poor Daoist!

    She frowned and said, "This poor Daoist passed on her cultivation technique to save Langyue and to help him break through. How could she be so despicable?"

    Leng Wuyan snorted coldly. "Whoever is dirty knows! Why else would you not wear a veil?"

    "If I want to wear it, I''ll wear it. If I don''t want to, I won''t wear it. What does it have to do with you?"

    "Hmph! You''re clearly trying to seduce Ran''er!"

    ¡°¡­Leng Wuyan, draw your sword!"

    "Go ahead, go ahead!"

    Li Ran was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    The more they argued, the more veins on his forehead throbbed.

    With a thought, several Buddhist bones fell into his palm and were crushed into pieces.

    With the support of the boundless Buddhist power, he roared, "Stop!"

    The Buddhist chant suddenly rang out, and the two of them couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment.

    Taking advantage of this gap, Li Ran quickly walked to the middle of them and held his hands, his expression solemn as if he was being generous.

    "If you want to chop me, then chop me!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 230: Yi Qinglans Magic Brain Circuit!

    <h4>Chapter 230: Yi Qinns Magic Brain Circuit!</h4>

    Li Ran held Leng Wuyan with his left hand and Yi Qinn with his right. His expression was solemn and tragic.

    There seemed to be words written on his face.

    Shoot me!

    The two of them were stunned.

    The austere atmosphere dissipated and the atmosphere became strange.

    It was Yi Qinn who reacted first. She quickly pulled her hand and blushed.

    This little thief was really crazy. How could he dare to hold her hand in front of others?

    Something was wrong.

    Even when there was no one else.

    Leng Wuyan didn''t break free. Instead, she asked nervously, "Ran''er, have you really forgotten about love?"

    "Forget about love?" Li Ran was stunned. "No, I''m as lecherous as¡­<strong><i> Cough, cough.</i></strong> How could I cultivate something like that?"

    She was confused. "Then why did you say you learned the Daoism of the Tianshu Institute?¡±

    Li Ran scratched his head." I did learn it, but I only learned two techniques."

    Leng Wuyan''s frown deepened.

    All the Daoism techniques in the Tianshu Institute were based on forgetting about emotions.

    How could there be anyone who only learned the incantation, not the foundation?

    She looked at Yi Qinn and said coldly, "Aren''t you going to exin this to me?¡°

    Yi Qinn was infuriated and didn''t want to bother with her.

    But when she saw Li Ran blinking at her, her heart softened for no reason.

    She sighed and said, "Li Ran''s Dao Heart is very strange. It seems to be based on all thews, but it is above all thews. He doesn''t need to be too detached to use the Tianshu Institute¡¯s techniques."

    "Really?" Leng Wuyan was a little suspicious.

    Li Ran nodded. "Of course it''s true! How could my master not understand her disciple''s character?¡°

    Leng Wuyan blushed.

    This pervert was willing to die rather than forget his feelings¡­

    Thinking of this, she finally heaved a sigh of relief.

    "As long as you don''t forget about love."

    Just now, she was worried that Li Ran would forget about her, so she lost her sense of propriety. That was why she started to want to kill Yi Qinn.

    Now that she thought about it, she was indeed a little impulsive.

    However, with her personality, she would never lower her head and apologize.

    Yi Qinn frowned and asked, "Is that why you''re angry?¡°

    Leng Wuyan raised her eyebrows. "So what?"

    Yi Qinn said in confusion, "But this poor Daoist remembers that you don''t want your disciples to fall in love and even set up a taboo¡­ Even if Li Ran forgot his feelings, it would be a good thing for you, right? Why are you so excited?¡°

    "This¡­¡° Leng Wuyan looked away, not knowing how to respond.

    Yi Qinn noticed the two holding hands tightly and suddenly thought of something. She covered her mouth and eximed, "Li Ran can''t be your¡­¡±

    Leng Wuyan and Li Ran looked at each other. Their hearts raced and their throats tightened.

    Could it be that their rtionship was about to be exposed?

    Yi Qinn said in shock, "Could Li Ran be your illegitimate child?!¡°

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The corner of Leng Wuyan''s mouth twitched and she almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Was there something wrong with the Daoist nun''s brain?

    He didn''t know that in Yi Qinn''s opinion, it was impossible for her master and her disciple to have that kind of rtionship. Especially since his master was still a murderous Leng Wuyan.

    So she didn''t even think about it.

    She hadpletely forgotten that she hugged Li Ran.

    She was already calcting in her heart. If Li Ran was really Leng Wuyan''s illegitimate child, then what kind of seniority would she have¡­

    Leng Wuyan rubbed her brows and said helplessly, "Isn''t your imagination too rich?"

    Li Ran also broke out in cold sweat. "Daoist Yi, if this gets out, my father and mother will probably pee."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yi Qinn scratched her head and asked, "Then why¡­¡±

    "Enough!" Leng Wuyan didn''t dare to let her ask any further. She directly said, "Daoist Yi, hurry and go back. Have a good trip."

    "Okay." Yi Qinn was helpless.

    Before she left, she nced at Li Ran. "Do you still remember what this poor Daoist said to you?"

    Li Ran nodded. "I remember in my heart. I won''t forget."

    "Okay." Yi Qinn didn''t say anything else. She turned around and took a step forward, disappearing into the air.

    Looking at her back, Li Ran''s heart skipped a beat.

    He couldn''t help but pick up the Red Line and shout, "Master Qinn, this disciple will miss you."

    After a moment of silence on the other side of the Red Line, her voice sounded like she was angry and happy.

    "Disloyal disciple, don''t think about this poor Daoist!"

    As Yi Qinn left, the car quietened down.

    Leng Wuyan said curiously, "What did Yi Qinn say that you shuld remember?"

    Li Ran replied, "It''s nothing. It was just to talk to Master everyday."

    The truth was indeed so, but he did not say which master it was¡­

    "Ah?" Leng Wuyan was even more confused. "Chatting with me? What did this mean?¡°

    Li Ran shrugged. "I don''t know either.¡°

    Leng Wuyan rubbed her chin. "Looks like there''s something wrong with that girl''s brain."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Li Ran hugged her slender waist and said with a smile, "Have you missed me in the past few days?"

    Leng Wuyan rolled her eyes at him. "You always do this. Don¡¯t you already know the answer?"

    "Hehe¡­"

    Li Ran buried his face in her neck. "I just want to hear Master say it.¡°

    Leng Wuyan''s cold cheeks flushed red as she bit her lips and whispered, "You annoying fellow¡­ I really missed you so much.¡°

    Li Ran''s heart almost melted. "Yan''er¡­¡°

    "Wait a minute."

    Leng Wuyan pressed her fingers against him, and her phoenix eyes narrowed. "Exin to me first, what is your rtionship with Yi Qinn?"

    Yi Qinn''s gaze was clearly not right.

    Not only did she teach him Daoism, but she was even willing to take off her veil. It would be strange to say that the two of them had nothing to do with each other.

    Li Ran scratched his head. "We were enemies before, then friends, and now we''re master and disciple¡­"

    "Stop." Leng Wuyan interrupted, "How about this, I''m here to ask and you answer. Don''t lie."

    Li Ran nodded.

    Leng Wuyan cleared her throat and said awkwardly, "Did you guys¡­ that one?¡°

    Li Ran was stunned. "Which one?"

    "That one!"

    ¡°???¡± Li Ran didn''t know whether tough or cry." Of course not! Master, what are you thinking?¡±

    "I''m just asking." Leng Wuyan blushed slightly and heaved a sigh of relief.

    "The second question is, have you cultivated Dao of Forgetting Emotions?"

    She was very concerned about this matter and couldn''t help but want to confirm it again.

    Li Ran looked at her seriously. "Master, don''t you feel my sincerity?"¡°

    "I know, but I''m really worried¡­"

    Leng Wuyanid in his arms and listened to the powerful heartbeat. Her eyes were misty.

    "Disloyal disciple, you can practice any sect¡¯s technique you want. I won''t stop you if you want to take anyone as your master, but you have to promise¡­ You must not forget me.¡°

    Li Ran was stunned.

    A myriad of emotions surged in his heart, guilt, pity¡­ In the end, it turned into deep love.

    He hugged Leng Wuyan tightly and said in a low voice, "Even if I forget myself, I will never forget my master."

    "Yes, I believe you." The two of them hugged each other and Flowing Time stopped.

    It was a long and gentle time.

    At that moment, Leng Wuyan remembered something and raised her head to ask, "Have you guys hugged each other?"

    Li Ran: (¡Ñ?¡Ñ)

 Chapter 231: For TwoConvergence!

    <h4>Chapter 231: For TwoConvergence!</h4>

    In the carriage, Leng Wuyan sat on the chair with a resentful look in her eyes.

    Li Ran wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    After a long while, her voice rang out. "So, did you guys really hug?"

    Li Ran gulped and smiled sheepishly. "It was just a simple hug."

    Leng Wuyan''s brows twitched as she silently drew her ck sword.

    Killing intent permeated the air, and space was constantly distorted and shattered.

    She muttered to herself in a low voice, "It was indeed a mistake to let her go. There''s still time to chase after her, right? How about we kill the entire White Cloud Peak as well?"

    Li Ran hurriedly pressed her down and calmed her down.

    "How can I calm down?" Leng Wuyan gritted her teeth and said, "It''s fine if that damned Daoist nun snatched a disciple from me, but she wants to snatch a man from me? If I don''t cut her now, when should I?!"

    After spending a few days together, the two of them had already reached the point of hugging. If they were to spend a few more days together, they would be sleeping together.

    If it was anyone else, she might not be so angry.

    But that person was Yi Qinn.

    "I''m going to carry her ashes!" Her clothes fluttered and she got up to leave.

    Li Ran hugged her tightly. "Master, you''ve misunderstood. I''ll exin to you!""

    Leng Wuyan''s chest heaved up and down as she forced herself to calm down. Exin, I''ll listen."

    Li Ran said, "In my hometown, hugging is a kind of etiquette. It''s mainly to express the feelings of valuing each other when we say goodbye. There''s no other meaning."

    Leng Wuyan narrowed her eyes. "So?"

    He said with a righteous expression, "That''s why this disciple and Daoist Yi have a pure master-disciple rtionship."

    "Pure master-disciple rtionship?" Leng Wuyan thought of something and blushed. "Do I not know you? You have no sense of purpose, and you have a lot of guts. You are especially interested in your female master¡­ Why would I let Yi Qinn go?"

    She even had reason to suspect that this traitorous disciple had allowed Yi Qinn to be his master for the sake of excitement.

    Li Ran''s face turned red as he said awkwardly, "Master has misunderstood this disciple. I respect my master and respect my teacher. Others can learn from my filial piety!"

    "Respect your teacher?" Leng Wuyan rolled her eyes at him and harrumphed, "To confess to me, to bathe with me, to sleep with me, that¡¯s being filial?"

    "That''s right." Li Ran nodded and said seriously, "Confession is tofort Master''s lonely soul. We took a bath together because I am worried that master would identally drown. We slept together because I afraid that master would catch a cold when she sleep.

    "Did Master feel my good intentions?""

    Leng Wuyan was speechless. "¡­"

    Seeing his serious expression, she didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You''re a treacherous disciple. Your skin grows faster than your cultivation!"

    "Hehe, Master, don''t be angry."

    Li Ran pulled her into his embrace.

    Leng Wuyan sat on hisp and hugged his neck, her face slightly flushed.

    After this interruption, she couldn''t hold back any longer, and all her killing intent vanished.

    She pouted and grumbled, "I said I wanted to drag Yi Qinn into the mortal world, but I won¡¯t let you do that."

    Li Ran smiled and said, "Since it was Master''s task, I must take her down!""

    Leng Wuyan hit him. "Traitorous disciple, you''ve be obedient at a time like this."

    Seeing that charming and cold appearance, his heart couldn''t help but ripple.

    "It was just a joke." Li Ran said seriously, "Disciple and Daoist Yi are not as you think."

    He had a good impression of Yi Qinn. The two of them were a lot closer, but they shouldn''t be in a rtionship, right?

    After all, she was the Goddess of the Tianshu Institute!

    Leng Wuyan said helplessly, "I don''t know if you''re really stupid or pretending to be stupid.

    "A hug is nothing to you, but it''s very important to Yi Qinn.

    "That Grand Emperor forgot her feelings and sensed the secrets of the Heavens. She was able to cultivate to Emperor-level, which means that her Dao heart is no longer tainted by dust. How could she have physical contact with a man?

    "A hug with you means that she has denied her past self. Dao of Forgetting Emotions is no longer a supreme existence in her heart. Her Daoism must not be that firm anymore."

    Li Ran was stunned.

    There was such a deep meaning behind this hug?

    He was puzzled. "But I think she''s quite normal?"

    Leng Wuyan shook her head. "This is exactly what I don''t understand."

    If Yi Qinn gave up on forgetting her emotions, it would be equivalent to destroying her own cultivation. She would drop to Emperor-level almost instantly.

    However, from her perception, her aura was deep and not affected at all.

    "How did this Daoist nun do it?

    "Is she really not interested in Ran''er? Then, how could she exin the veil and hug?" Leng Wuyan was puzzled.

    Her instincts told her that something was wrong with Yi Qinn, but she couldn''t tell the details.

    This was actually due to the Red Line.

    Li Ran and Yi Qinn were tied to each other by marriage. The bonds in the depths of their souls had surpassed the feelings of ordinary men and women.

    No matter how close they were, they would not have any influence on their Dao Heart.

    Leng Wuyan never expected this.

    "Forget it. The Daoism of the Tianshu Institute is extraordinary. Ran''er can learn it if he wants to.

    "As for Yi Qinn¡­ Anyway, I won¡¯t think about her!"

    ¡ª

    Xuanling Mountain¡­

    In the Headmaster''s bedroom, Leng Wuyan''s eyes were misty as she pouted, "It''s daytime. You''re really ridiculous!"

    Li Ran chuckled. "Master, do you feel your disciple''s filial piety?"

    "Stop it!" Leng Wuyan red at him hatefully.

    This guy insisted on calling her master, but he did not respect his master at all. He was simply trying to satisfy his bad taste.

    Li Ran said pitifully, "Master, when can I cultivate with you?"

    Leng Wuyan''s face flushed red. "You''re a treacherous disciple. Is this all you have in mind?"

    Li Ran looked calm.

    Leng Wuyan turned her head and said shyly, "Don''t make things difficult for me because your cultivation isn''t enough."

    "Ah?" Li Ran scratched his head. "Does this have something to do with cultivation?"

    "Of course." Leng Wuyan said unhappily, "Every move I make is apanied by the Dao of the Asura. Your soul is so weak. I''m afraid that if I don''t pay attention, I will directly annihte you."

    Li Ran sighed. "I see¡­"

    Could it be that she had to wait for him to be an Emperor?

    He didn''t even know how old he would be by then.

    Seeing his dejected expression, Leng Wuyan was both angry and amused.

    "Your cultivation speed is so fast. As long as you¡¯re able to reach the Heavenly Tribtion, merge your soul with your Dao, and have a tough soul¡­" She was too shy to say anything.

    "The Heavenly Tribtion Realm?"

    Li Ran''s eyes lit up. "Isn''t that just one realm away?"

    He was now ate-Nascent Soul stage cultivator, and he would soon break through. The next stage was the Heavenly Tribtion Realm.

    As for this so-called threshold of cultivation, it was basically useless to him.

    Thinking of this, he immediately got up and got off the bed.

    Leng Wuyan asked in confusion, "What are you trying to do?"

    Li Ran clenched his fists and excitedly said, "I want to cultivate in seclusion and strive to reach the early Heavenly Tribtion!"

    Leng Wuyan was speechless. "¡­¡­"

 Chapter 232: Working Hard to Cultivate, Breaking the Heart of Yi Qinglan

    Chapter 232: Working Hard to Cultivate, Breaking the Heart of Yi Qinn

    White Cloud Peak.

    Yi Qinnid on the bed with her hands on her pretty face and her calves swaying gently.

    If it were in the past, she would never have done anything like this.

    But now, it was very natural.

    A trace of shyness shed through her eyes as she recalled her experience from two days ago.

    ¡°This is ridiculous¡­¡±

    Not only did she share a room with Li Ran, she even shared a bed with him.

    Although she didn¡¯t lie down and remained in meditation, Li Ran was too dishonest. With the help of Red Line, she couldn¡¯t resist.

    If she didn¡¯t use herst bit of strength, she might not even have thest line of defense.

    ¡°This ridiculous little thief!¡±

    Yi Qinn bit her lips as her eyes lit up.

    Moreover, hug between the two of them was almost caught by Leng Wuyan.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think they¡¯re normal master-disciple rtionships. Leng Wuyan is too close to him, and she¡¯s even so resistant to forgetting about love.¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t an illegitimate child, could it be¡­¡±

    At this moment, a sh of light shed in her mind.

    Could it be that they have that kind of rtionship?

    This thought onlysted for a second before Yi Qinn shook her head and denied it.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. Leng Wuyan hates men even more than this poor Daoist. She¡¯s extremely repulsive towards men and women having a rtionship. How could she be mixed up with her disciples?¡±

    Just as she was day dreaming, the deacon¡¯s voice came from outside the door.

    ¡°Chief¡­ Chief Lin wants to see you.¡±

    ¡°Lin Langyue?¡± Yi Qinn hurriedly stood up. With a flick of her Daoist robe, the bed disappeared.

    After tidying up her clothes, she said, ¡°Let her in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The door was pushed open, and Lin Langyue walked in. ¡°Greetings, Master.¡±

    Yi Qinn nodded, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡±

    She turned around and closed the door. With a charming smile, she said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just miss Master.¡±

    Yi Qinn nced at her, ¡°Little girl, I wonder who you learned this from¡­ Tell me, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Lin Langyue scratched her head and said, ¡°I heard that Master made a move against the Joyous Unity Sect. I was a little worried and wanted toe over and take a look.¡±

    Yi Qinn nced at her and said calmly, ¡°I think you¡¯re worried about Li Ran¡­¡±

    Lin Langyue¡¯s thoughts were seen through, and she grinned.

    Yi Qinn shook her head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Not only is Li Ran unharmed, but he also benefited from it.¡±

    As she said that, she snorted inwardly. ¡°I almost had a romantic encounter¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lin Langyue rxed.

    Looking at her disciple¡¯s expression, Yi Qinn¡¯s emotions wereplicated.

    Langyue definitely liked Li Ran, but she was tangled with him. Now that Li Ran had be her disciple, she could be considered her junior brother.

    ¡°Why is this poor Daoist involved in such a chaotic rtionship?¡±

    Yi Qinn frowned.

    Lin Langyue didn¡¯t notice and whispered, ¡°Master, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with this disciple recently. I always think of Li Ran in my heart. I especially want to see him once, even if it¡¯s just a few words.¡±

    ¡°Hai, so is I¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Faced with her puzzled gaze, Yi Qinn snapped back to her senses. She blushed and stammered, ¡°So is I¡­ I¡¯m convinced. How can you be so greedy for men?¡±

    Lin Langyue lowered her head in shame. ¡°I don¡¯t want to, but I can¡¯t control my thoughts.¡±

    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t suspicious, Yi Qinn rxed and said seriously, ¡°Although Li Ran is your Heavenly Dao, you must exercise restraint and abide by your heart.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild in the future. Focus on your cultivation. The outer phase doesn¡¯t enter, and the inner phase doesn¡¯te out. Only by severing the mortal heart can all methods be understood.¡±

    Lin Langyue nodded. Looking at Yi Qinn¡¯s ethereal appearance, she couldn¡¯t help but praise her.

    ¡°When will I be able to be like Master, sitting high in the clouds and floating in the sky, not being troubled by this emotion?¡±

    Yi Qinn said calmly, ¡°Thinking of my realm, you still have a long way to go¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, her expression suddenly froze, and her eyes filled with joy and excitement.

    Lin Langyue whispered when she saw that she was silent.

    Cough! Cough!

    ¡°Master?¡±

    Yi Qinn cleared her throat and said, ¡°Go cultivate first. This poor Daoist has important matters to deal with.¡±

    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Lin Langyue nodded and left.

    Just as the door closed, Yi Qinn waved her sleeve, and arge bed appeared out of nowhere.

    She sat down gracefully and looked at the glowing Red Line on her wrist. She could not help but smile.

    ¡°Little thief, can you hear me?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    At the residence of Sheng Zi Li.

    Aqin looked at the tightly closed bedroom door with a puzzled expression.

    ¡°Strange, the Sheng Zi Li has never cultivated. Why did he start meditating the moment he came back today?¡±

    ¡°He even said that he¡¯s going to vent his anger and strive for strength so that he can get back as soon as possible¡­ It¡¯s really strange.¡±

    She walked over and gently knocked on the door.

    ¡°Lord Sheng Zi Li, it¡¯s gettingte. Do you want to go to bed?¡±

    There was no response from the room.

    Aqin was a little worried and pushed the door open.

    One could only see Li Ran sitting cross-legged on the cushion, his body covered in ancient golden seals. His spirit energy was surging honestly, and the Daoist method and the Sanskrit soundplemented each other.

    ¡°So he¡¯s really cultivating hard.¡±

    Aqin closed the door silently.

    ¡°My lord is already very strong, but he still works so hard. Aqin can¡¯t fall behind!

    ¡°For the sake of the Sheng Zi Li, I must build my foundation as soon as possible!¡±

    She raised her pink fist and cheered herself on. She walked back to the room in an imposing manner.

    Aqin was doing it for Li Ran, and Li Ran was doing it for Leng Wuyan.

    This pair, each carrying a great dream, worked hard to cultivate.

    However, even though Li Ran was ¡®in seclusion¡¯, he didn¡¯t forget his promise to Yi Qinn. He still connected to the Red Line regrly.

    A voice came from the Red Line. ¡°This feeling¡­ Little thief, are you cultivating?¡±

    Li Ran nodded. ¡°I need to break through to the Heavenly Tribtion realm as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Heavenly Tribtion realm?¡± Yi Qinn was a little puzzled. ¡°This poor Daoist remembers that you are not interested in cultivation. Why are you so active now?¡±

    Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°The person I like is too strong. I have to work hard to improve my cultivation before I can meet her¡­¡±

    Yi Qinn was taken aback, ¡°Someone you like?¡±

    Her heart suddenly felt sour and bitter. He said, ¡°To be able to make you work so hard, that person must be outstanding, right?¡±

    Li Ran said, ¡°Of course, she is the most outstanding woman I have ever met.¡±

    Yi Qinn felt even worse. She endured the pain and asked, ¡°Then what kind of person is she?¡±

    Li Ran thought for a moment and said, ¡°She is very beautiful. She is very powerful and has a high status. She looks cold, but her heart is very gentle¡­¡±

    Yi Qinn was stunned.

    Her heart began to beat faster, and she asked nervously, ¡°What¡¯s her name, the person you mentioned?¡±

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s rted to her reputation; I won¡¯t mention her name to anyone. When I reach the top of the cultivation world and have the strength to stand beside her, Master Qinn will naturally know!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    After a moment of silence, Yi Qinn¡¯s shy voice rang out, ¡°Defiant disciple, you¡¯re really daring!¡±

    Li Ran was confused. ¡°Hm?¡±

    Her voice was both bashful and flustered, and there was a trace of surprise in it. She said in a trembling voice, ¡°You must practice hard. I believe you¡­¡±

    Voice grew smaller and smaller, almost impossible to hear.

    Li Ran scratched his head, feeling that something was wrong.

 Chapter 233: The Sheng Zi Really Worked Hard!

    <h4>Chapter 233: The Sheng Zi Really Worked Hard!</h4>

    In Demon Peak, Leng Wuyan stood with her hands behind her back as she stood at the peak of the mountain and gazed into the distance.

    This had always been her habit, and the deacons had long since be ustomed to it.

    But her current expression was somewhat gloomy.

    "Ran'' er has been cultivating in seclusion ever since he returned. I haven''t seen him for several days."

    Her heart was conflicted.

    On one hand, she hoped that Li Ran would work hard and break through as soon as possible.

    But on the other hand, she also hoped that he would apany her. Even if she could see him once every day, it would still be good.

    "Right now, he''s only ate-Nascent Soul cultivator. I don''t know how long it will take for him to break through to the Heavenly Tribtion Realm.

    "Could it be that he¡¯s going into closed door cultivation?

    "But I have no reason to stop him¡­"

    Leng Wuyan rubbed the space between her brows. "It''s so annoying. I really want to see Ran''er."

    Suddenly, a light shed in her mind.

    "Isn''t it enough for me to ask him toe to my bedchamber to cultivate?

    "Not only will this not dy his cultivation, I can even see him every day!"

    Leng Wuyan smiled. "I really am a genius!"

    Her expression leaped as she walked down the mountain with her hands behind her back.

    ¡ª

    In the Sheng Zi''s residence¡­

    <strong><i>Dong dong dong</i></strong>

    Early in the morning, someone knocked.

    "Who is it?"

    Aqin pushed open the door and saw Lu Xinran standing with her hands behind her back.

    She smiled and said, "Good morning, Big Sister Aqin. Today, you seem to have be beautiful again!"

    Everyone in the sect knew that the Sheng Zi valued this "servant" very much.

    Earlier, one of the inner court disciples had spoken rudely to Aqin. Li Ran had crippled his cultivation on the spot and kicked him down the mountain gate.

    After the Sect Master found out about this matter, not only did she not me him, she even had the elder strictly control her disciples.

    Ever since then, Aqin had be a special existence in the sect.

    Although she wasn''t a disciple of the Youluo Temple, even the Eldest Senior Brother had to bow his head to greet her when he saw her.

    Fortunately, Aqin''s character was very good, and she had never bullied others. The disciples'' impression of her was very good.

    Lu Xinran and she became sisters.

    "Good morning. Are you here to find the Sheng Zi?" Aqin asked with a smile.

    Lu Xinran nodded and said in embarrassment, "I heard that the Sheng Zi has returned. I haven''t seen him for a long time, so I came over and greeted him."

    Aqin could not help but say, "Lord Sheng Zi is still cultivating bitterly, so it might not be convenient for him to meet guests."

    "Cultivate bitterly?" Lu Xinran asked doubtfully, "He started cultivating early in the morning?"

    Aqin nodded. "Milord, ever since he returned, has been training behind closed doors for many days."

    Lu Xinran scratched her head.

    In her impression, apart from frequently going to the Sect Master''s chambers to discuss the Dao, Li Ran seemed to have never gone into closed door cultivation.

    "The Sheng Zi is already so strong. He''s already shaken off the two heavenly geniuses, yet he''s still working so hard?"

    "Lord Sheng Zi is truly working very hard."

    "Then I too¡­"

    Before they could finish speaking, the room suddenly erupted with divine light. A boom seemed to ring in their hearts.

    The two''s minds trembled as they fell to the ground.

    Then, the scene before thempletely shocked them.

    Li Ran pierced through the wall and soared into the air, dazzling like a scorching sun.

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    It was as if the void had opened a door, and the enormous golden giant stepped through the air.

    It leaned against the cosmos, its body iparably tall and mighty. Its indifferent eyes overlooked the entire Snowfall Peak.

    What was different from before was that the giant''s body grew taller, and the divine dragon wrapped around its arm became more real. Even the dragon scales could be seen clearly.

    The elephant roared under its body, its entire body seemed to be made of white jade, emitting an immeasurable divine might.

    "What divine ability is this?"

    Lu Xinran and Aqin hugged each other, shivering under the immense pressure.

    In the bedroom, Leng Wuyan was giving orders,

    She suddenly raised her head and looked in the direction of the Snowfall Peak, her eyes filled with surprise.

    "He''s about to break through? Ran''er''s talent is truly terrifying!

    "Looks like he''s serious this time!

    "Right. If he continues to train at this rate, he¡¯s probably not too far away from the Heavenly Tribtion Realm¡­"

    Her face was slightly red, and her eyes were filled with shyness.

    Under the stage, Deacon Wang was stunned.

    "The Sect Master actually blushes?"

    ¡ª

    The loud noise of the Snowfall Peak attracted the attention of the entire sect.

    Densely-packed figures soared into the sky, and all of them flew over in an attempt to investigate.

    Elder Sun was the first to arrive. When she saw this, she couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "This is¡­ the Sheng Zi''s Dharma Idol? This, this is too big!"

    However, it was not over yet.

    ck mist spread out.

    The terrifying and sinister giant demon looked up at the sky and let out a long howl. Six thick and huge arms were brandished, and the light of all sorts of spirit treasuresplemented each other.

    After devouring arge amount of soul energy, it was now on par with the golden giant!

    <strong><i>Boom boom boom!</i></strong>

    A dazzling Buddhist light blossomed. Apanied by a Buddhist chant, a Vajra sat cross-legged in the air.

    It held a flower in its left hand and a sword in his right.

    The Vajra red at him, ying demons and devils. The Vajra lowered its eyebrows and showed mercy.

    Everyone was shocked by this scene.

    "Nascent Soul Realm, three Dharma Idol? I''ve never heard of such before!"

    "The Sheng Zi actually has such pure Buddhist power?"

    "The Sheng Zi is really big!"

    "The Sheng Zi is about to break through?"

    "It can''t be, right? How long has it been since he broke through to the Nascent Soul Realm? This is too exaggerated!"

    ¡ª

    The disciples discussed amongst themselves.

    The expressions of the elders were filled with shock.

    They are all Heavenly Tribtion existences. They can tell Li Ran''s condition at a nce.

    His soul energy was boundless and his aura was high, far exceeding the Nascent Soul Realm.

    Li Ran was about to break through to the Heavenly Tribtion Realm!

    Elder Sun''s entire body was trembling, her eyes filled with fervor!

    "Such a terrifying cultivation speed can no longer be exined by talent!

    "Sheng Zi Li is definitely the Son of the Heavenly Dao!"

    ¡ª

    Li Ran was very depressed.

    Logically speaking, his spirit energy was abundant, and his soul power was boundless. It was a matter of pushing a boat along the way.

    But now, he was stuck.

    The reason was actually because the refined soul was too strong, far exceeding the initial-stage of the Heavenly Tribtion state, causing his Violet Pce sea of consciousness to be unable to digest it.

    "Everyone else''s threshold is that their soul energy isn''t enough, but in my case, the threshold is that my soul energy is too strong?"

    He thought for a moment and called the help hotline.

    "Master Qinn, I''m unable to break through because my soul is too strong¡­"

    Yi Qinn was speechless after hearing this. "You''re too impatient. You¡¯re thinking of breaking through to the Heavenly Tribtion Realm in just a few days?"

    "It''s not that easy to break through to the great realm. Although your soul energy is abundant, your Violet Pce of the sea of consciousness has yet to fully open up.

    "Right now, you can only pause the breakthrough and wait until the soul energy ispletely refined."

    Li Ran scratched his head. "This arrow is already on the bowstring. Is there no other way?"

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, "Unless there is heavenly lightning to temper you, otherwise¡­"

    Li Ran''s eyes lit up. "Heavenly lightning? I''m familiar with that thing!"

 Chapter 234: You Had to Undergo the Lightning Tribulation?

    <h4>Chapter 234: You Had to Undergo the Lightning Tribtion?</h4>

    Snowfall Peak¡­

    All the elders and inner court disciples gathered here, staring anxiously at Li Ran.

    "How long has it been?"

    "At least an hour, right?"

    "What is the Sheng Zi waiting for?"

    "I don''t know. Perhaps it''s not time yet."

    "The Sheng Zi is so handsome!"

    ¡ª

    Hearing the disciples'' discussions, Elder Sun frowned slightly.

    Yes, what was Li Ran waiting for?

    Clearly, his spirit energy was abundant and his soul was pure. He had already reached the standard of Heavenly Tribtion Realm. Why was he still unwilling to break through?

    The second elder asked in confusion, "Could it be that the Sheng Zi has encountered a problem?"

    Elder Sun shook his head. "That shouldn''t be the case. I don''t feel anything unusual¡­"

    As soon as she finished speaking, she sensed something and looked into the sky in shock.

    "This is!!¡±

    ¡ª

    "Guards of the Three Realms, Fifth Emperor wee."

    An invisible energy reverberated in the world, and the sky that was originally cloudless suddenly darkened.

    Dark gray clouds gathered above Li Ran''s head.

    The aura from the ancient desert spread out, causing everyone''s hearts to tremble.

    Everyone looked up in astonishment. The expressions of the elders were iparably horrifying.

    "Myriad God''s Ceremony, using Thunder¡­"

    The dark clouds were stirred by the invisible hand, slowly forming a huge vortex.

    Lightning condensed within.

    The air was suppressed to the extreme.

    Li Ran''s clothes fluttered, and the golden ancient seal on his body gradually spread, covering his skin. It was like a zing sun in the dark sky.

    Thunderbolts wrapped around the dark clouds. Thunder rumbled, lightning shed!

    "Thunderbolt inside, Thunder God''s hidden name!

    "Golden Lightning Curse, cleave me!"

    The sound of wind and thunder suddenly stopped.

    Heaven and earth seemed to be silent for a moment.

    After that, the vortex of the dark clouds spun rapidly, and a thunderbolt with a weight of tens of thousands of kilograms shed down.

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    The terrifying and majestic lightning instantly drowned Li Ran.

    "Not good, the Sheng Zi was struck by lightning!"

    "Should we save him?!¡±

    The disciples cried out in rm.

    When had they ever seen such a scene?

    Elder Sun''s throat tightened slightly, her voice hoarse, "I''ve never seen it before¡­ Do you still have to undergo tribtion to break through?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Like puppets, the elders shook their heads in a daze.

    Just now, Li Ran''s aura was mixed, and the three Dharma idols of Buddha, Dao, and Devil appeared. No one could sense that this golden spell was his own divine ability.

    They all thought that it was a phenomenon of heaven and earth caused by a breakthrough in cultivation.

    To think that a Nascent Soul would be able to attract tribtion lightning after breaking through to the Heavenly Tribtion Realm?

    This was too exaggerated.

    Even though they had lived for hundreds of years, they had never heard of such a thing.

    Elder Sun swallowed a mouthful of saliva. "This is just a Heavenly Tribtion Realm. If we break through the Heavenly Tribtion Realm, wouldn''t he have to pierce through the heavens?

    "Just what kind of background does this Sheng Zi Li of ours have!

    ¡ª

    Li Ran''s body trembled from the lightning.

    "It really hurts!"

    This move was already iparably powerful. It had the ability to cross realms and kill people. Moreover, as his cultivation base increased, its power was iparable.

    The lightning with the intent of extermination almost instantly broke through his defense.

    Right now, his entire body was suffused with blood energy, and his curled muscles were covered in ancient seals.

    He already activated both the bloodline energy and the Heaven Seizing Cultivation Technique at the same time, and he was resisting the baptism of the Divine Lightning of the Nine Heavens to ensure that his body wouldn''t be annihted by the lightning.

    At the same time, he released his mind and guided the destructive lightning towards his sea of consciousness.

    When the three Dharma idols merged, they howled towards the sky. Dao energy, devil intent, and Buddhist light intertwined together, forming a shocking picture scroll under the gloomy sky.

    "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts too much!"

    The lightning had forcefully charged into his Violet Pce, as if his soul was about to be torn apart. This kind of intense pain was simply not something a human could endure.

    On the other side of the red line, Yi Qinn let out a cry of surprise. "Li Ran, what are you doing?"

    Their senses were shared, and Li Ran''s pain was transmitted to her.

    "Didn''t you say I need the Divine Lightning to temper my body?"

    "And then?"

    "Then I''ll hit myself!"

    ¡°???¡± Yi Qinn said hatefully, "You little thief, don''t you care about your life? Divine lightning?"

    If she hadn''t sensed that his aura had stabilized and that he hadn''t suffered any serious injuries, she would have wished for nothing more than to fly straight to the Xuanling Mountain.

    "Leng Wuyan, you''re right there. You''re not even stopping him. You''re letting him do whatever he wants?"

    She grumbled in her heart.

    Little did she know that Leng Wuyan had been watching in the dark, ready to fish Li Ran out at any moment.

    Yi Qinn replied, "It''s just a mere Heavenly Tribtion Realm. To you, it''s nothing. Why are you so anxious?"

    Li Ran forcefully endured the pain, "For the sake of someone I like¡­ Together, I must break through as soon as possible. This little pain is nothing."

    This was his obsession.

    The red line went silent for a long time before Yi Qinn said in a low voice, "Actually, you don''t have to go all out. Perhaps she doesn''t care about your cultivation?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "She doesn''t care about it. She''s always been the one protecting me, but who can protect her?"

    Yi Qinn muttered, "Protect her?"

    "Not only do I have to stand by her side, I also have to be someone she can depend on!

    "If she wants to avoid the world, I''ll apany her to watch the stars and clouds. If she wants to appear, I''ll kill all the enemies in the world for her!

    "Because she''s my woman!"

    Li Ran did not use his soul to send a voice transmission, but instead roared like a demon.

    It wasn''t because of anything else, but because it hurt too much¡­

    Yi Qinn sat on the bed in a daze like a statue.

    "His¡­ woman?"

    Blush quickly spread across her snow-white face. Her heart pounded violently as an unprecedented emotion filled her heart.

    It was as if a seed had been nted a long time ago. At this moment, it finally broke through her heart andpletely bloomed.

    Her eyes sparkled, "Defiant disciple, what do you want this poor Daoist to do?"

    At this moment, Li Ran''s voice came from the red line,

    "Master Qinn, I''d better break the red line first. Otherwise, you''ll also feel pain."

    "No!"

    "What?"

    Yi Qinn''s face was flushed red, and her eyes were resplendent as she said firmly, "Don''t break the red line. I want to apany you!"

    ¡ª

    Leng Wuyan stood in a corner, looking at Li Ran, who was struggling with lightning. Her eyes were slightly red, and her eyes were misty.

    "Kill all the enemies in the world for her?

    "It turns out that his efforts to be stronger weren''t just for that matter. Instead, he wanted to protect me.

    "Defiant disciple, you only know how to deceive my tears."

    She rubbed her eyes, her voice choked with sobs. "He shouted so loudly. It must be painful, right?

    "This idiot¡­"

 Chapter 235: My Soul has Mutated!

    <h4>Chapter 235: My Soul has Mutated!</h4>

    The intense pain corroded Li Ran''s nerves. If it wasn''t for his powerful will and soul, he would have fainted long ago.

    His Violet Pce of the sea of consciousness was constantly being expanded by the lightning, as if the umted clouds had been pierced by the zing sun.

    His soul energy poured into his sea of consciousness and finally found a ce to live.

    The divine light within Li Ran''s soul was deep.

    He had transformed.

    This was an indescribable feeling. In his eyes, the entire world waspletely different. Every pore on his body was sensing the outside world.

    He looked at the distant mountain range and with a thought, he reached the peak of the mountain in the next second.

    Turning his head, he saw that his body was still floating on the Snowfall Peak.

    The separation of the soul from the body was the greatest boundary between the Nascent Soul and the Heavenly Tribtion.

    At this moment, Li Ran was at the Heavenly Tribtion.

    However,pared to ordinary Heavenly Tribtion, his condition seemed to be slightly different.

    Normal Heavenly Tribtion Realm had weak souls and was yet to merge with the Dao.

    Even though they could barely leave the body, not only were they extremely weak, they were also unable to attack.

    However, Li Ran''s soul energy was extremely strong right now. It was almost the same as his physical body.

    Moreover, the most important thing was that he was actually able to use a divine ability to break the cycle of reincarnation.

    This was because it was a divine soul attack, and it did not require spirit energy to drive it. Even if it left the body, it could still unleash its full power.

    The only disadvantage was that after using it, it would enter a weak state. Without the protection of a physical body, it would be extremely dangerous.

    However, this was truly terrifying. After all, only the Heavenly Tribtion had the ability to do so.

    At this moment, Yi Qinn''s anxious voice resounded in his mind. "Li Ran, are you alright?"

    Li Ran was stunned.

    This red line could actually send sound transmission after leaving his body?

    Raising his right hand, he saw a red line shining on his translucent wrist.

    "This affinity is indeed connected to the soul."

    Li Ran came back to his senses and said via voice transmission, "I''m fine. Master Qinn, I''ve already broken through."

    "Really?This poor Daoist was scared to death." Yi Qinn heaved a sigh of relief.

    Just now, when she sensed his soul leaving his body, she thought that his body had been destroyed by lightning.

    She was so scared that she almost crossed over from White Cloud Peak.

    She couldn''t help but grumble, "You little thief, you''re really crazy. How could you be so reckless?"

    The Immortal Path had always been filled with killing intent. If one was not careful, they would fall. Who wouldn''t be carefully searching for their way forward?

    This guy''s talent was extraordinary. As long as he cultivated properly, his future would be limitless.

    However, his actions were just so extreme. For the sake of breaking through to the Heavenly Tribtion Realm, he actually dared to draw the heavenly lightning to himself.

    Li Ran smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I know that I still have a lot of things to do. I can''t bear to die."

    The red line was silent for a while before Yi Qinn said in a low voice, "Little thief, I can''t control you, but don''t be so impulsive in the future. Even if it''s for her, you have to live well."

    Li Ran nodded and said seriously, "Qinn, thank you."

    The pain from the soul-refining lightning tribtion this time was simply not something an ordinary person could endure. Yet, Yi Qinn had apanied him throughout the entire process. This made his heart warm.

    Yi Qinn''s pretty face turned red as she stammered, "Impudent! You, you are not allowed to call me that!"

    "Got it, Qinn."

    "You still say that!" Yi Qinn covered her face in embarrassment.

    How strange. ¡°I''m clearly so much older than him, yet I''m always like a little girl before him¡­"

    She forced herself to calm down and said, "Hurry up and return to your physical body. In the future, don''t let your soul leave your body so easily. If you are caught by your enemy, it is very likely that your soul will be destroyed."

    Li Ran nodded. "Yes, I understand."

    "And¡­" Yi Qinn''s breathing became slightly hurried as she muttered like a mosquito, "Don''t be impatient. Cultivate slowly. She, she will always be waiting for you."

    After she finished speaking, she buried her face in the pillow, and her white ears turned red.

    This poor Daoist actually said such words¡­

    This was too embarrassing!

    Li Ran scratched his head.

    "How did she know that Master would be waiting for me?

    "<strong><i>Hiss,</i></strong> we couldn'' t have been exposed!"

    ¡ª

    After breaking the red line, Li Ran''s soul returned to his body. Suddenly, he frowned.

    "This is¡­"

    His sea of consciousness had also changed.

    Originally, his Violet Pce waspletely empty and pitch ck, as if it was a curtain of night that couldn''t be dissolved. But now, it was shining with sparkling light, and there were light blue dots floating within it.

    Li Ran examined it carefully and discovered that it contained the intention of extermination.

    As soon as his soul entered his body, specks of light surged over like moths to a me, constantly tempering his soul energy and dyeing his soul light blue.

    His soul had grown even stronger, and it was still flickering with destructive lightning.

    "Damn it, my sea of consciousness has mutated?"

    Li Ran was a little dazed.

    Yi Qinn had never mentioned this to him before.

    Little did he know that Yi Qinn had only casually mentioned the matter of divine lightning striking the sea of consciousness, but who would really do this¡­

    "However, it seems like it''s a good thing right now. Not only has the Divine Soul added lightning power, it has also be even tougher."

    ¡ª

    The lightning gradually stopped, the dark clouds in the horizon dispersed, and the sun once again enveloped the earth.

    Under everyone''s shocked gazes, Li Ran floated down from the sky.

    "Oh, everyone is here?"

    Looking at the crowd in front of him, he smiled and greeted them.

    Suddenly, he felt something was wrong.

    Everyone stared nkly at him, especially the group of female disciples. Their faces were red, and their eyes were wide open.

    Lu Xinran opened her mouth slightly, her expression extremely shocked.

    Even the elders awkwardly covered their faces.

    Li Ran couldn''t help revealing a puzzled expression.

    Could it be that they were frightened by the divine lightning?

    Aqin was the first to react. With a red face, she staggered to her feet and put her coat in front of him.

    "Milord, your clothes!"

    Li Ran was stunned for a moment before he finally reacted.

    "Fuck!"

    His face turned red as he flew away.

    The female disciples ced their hands on the awning and gazed into the distance, their eyes still filled with admiration and longing.

    Elder Sun was the first to react. Her expression was excited, and her eyes were filled with fervor.

    "Breaking through to Heavenly Tribtion Realm at the age of twenty. He is unique in the entire Vast Land!

    "Buddha, Dao, and Devil. the Nascent Soul body has awakened three Dharma idols, and each of them has an astonishing appearance!

    "His Nascent Soul''s breakthrough into Heavenly Tribtion drew the attention of the heavens. The Divine Lightning of the Nine Heavens hits the body and refines the soul!

    "Sheng Zi Li can be called the number one person in this world!

    "The Youluo Temple is the number one sect in the Vast Land!"

    The other elders were iparably excited as well.

    "Sheng Zi Li is truly invincible!"

    "It''s the fortune of the Netherworld Hall to obtain this Sheng Zi!"

    "The Sect Master must be very happy right now!"

    ¡ª

    On the other hand, Leng Wuyan stood in a corner. Not only was she unhappy at all, her face was ashen, and an icy cold atmosphere spread.

    "They actually saw Ran''er naked¡­

    "How about I erase their memories?"

 Chapter 236: Yue Jianli had a man?

    <h4>Chapter 236: Yue Jianli had a man?</h4>

    In the far west of the Vast Land, a gorge stretched across the north and south.

    Rather than saying it was a canyon, it was more like an endless cliff.

    It was as if the earth had been torn apart, revealing a terrifying scar.

    Standing on one side and looking over, it was almost impossible to see where the other side was.

    The mist below was deep, and there was no reply even after throwing a stone. It was as if it was directly towards the center of the earth.

    The name was Absolute Soul Cliff.

    The Devil Dao¡¯s Death Prison was located here.

    If they passed through the grand protective formation, they would be able to see that there wereyers of pces scattered across the cliff beneath the mist.

    From top to bottom, there were a total of eighteen levels.

    The highest ce was the most luxurious. It was covered in ss and gold, and the eaves of the pavilion were overhanging.

    There were blood-red characters on the ck signboard: First Hell.

    The lower they went, the more dpidated the pce became, and the stench of blood became heavier. It was no longer possible to look directly at the eighteenth floor.

    This ce was located at the bottom of the rift. There was no sunlight at all, and the buildings were made of white bones. The dense blood energy seemed to be solid.

    The faces of the disciples that passed through were all pale white. Their eyes were red as if they were walking corpses.

    Under the influence of blood energy, their consciousness was already upied by killing intent.

    Only by ascending to the top 10 of the Life ughter Rankings would one be able to enter the upper level. Otherwise, one wouldn''t even be qualified to breathe fresh air.

    Thews of the devil sect were so cruel.

    At that moment, the two men were walking with their hands behind their backs.

    One person''s expression was indifferent, and his pace was leisurely. He was ipatible with others.

    It was Bai Jiangye.

    Beside him was a ck-robed man.

    He was wearing a hood and his face could not be seen clearly. His pitch-ck robe was covered in blood-colored patterns, causing one to feel uneasy at a nce.

    The man said, "Jiangye, I think you''re about to break through to the mid-Nascent Soul Realm?"

    Bai Jiangye replied, "I''m still a little short, but I¡¯m almost there."

    The man nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Not only was his disciple extremely talented, hisprehension of the Dao of Death was also astonishing. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have forcefully broken through the Eighteen Hells and be the sect''s chief disciple.

    Bai Jiangye sighed. "Unfortunately, if I could witness the deaths of hundreds of thousands of mortals during the beast tide, it would be enough to help me break through to the Heavenly Tribtion Realm."

    "There''s no need to rush. With your cultivation base, there''s no match for you in your age," the man said indifferently.

    "Other than Li Ran." Bai Jiangye smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Li Ran? You mean the one from the Youluo Temple?" The man pondered for a moment before asking, "Is he really as strong as the rumors say?"

    "No." Bai Jiangye shook his head.

    "Then why¡­"

    Before the man could finish his sentence, he heard the man solemnly say, "He''s much stronger than the rumors say. He''s a real monster!"

    The man was slightly taken aback, thenughed. "It shouldn''t be that way. Didn'' t he kill a Heavenly Tribtion person? You should be able to do it as well."

    The Death Prison''s cultivation method was the best at killing. If they were to fight to the death, they might be able to cross realms and kill.

    Bai Jiangye sighed, "Then I should be able to kill Yu Ye, but I will also be heavily injured and dying, but Li Ran has crushed him the entire time¡­ As for the Dharma idol and Divine Lightning, they were simply not at the Nascent Soul Realm.

    "If I risk my life with him, I have a nine chance of dying, and only a sliver of hope."

    Hearing this, the man was stunned.

    He knew his disciple very well.

    Bai Jiangye seemed rational, but he was extremely proud and conceited in his bones. He didn''t even care about the number one genius, Lin Langyue.

    Li Ran was the first to be able to make himment like this.

    "Ah!" At this moment, an ear-piercing cry rang out. A ck crow with blood-red eyes flew over with a piece of jade in its mouth.

    The man spread out his hand and the jade stone fell into his palm. As soon as the spirit energy was poured into it, his footsteps suddenly stopped.

    Even though he could not see his expression, he could still feel his shocked expression.

    Bai Jiangye turned his head back. "Master, what''s wrong?"

    The man remained silent for a long time before saying in a low voice, "You''re wrong. You''re not just dying, you''re dead."

    "What do you mean?"

    The man sighed, "In the future, if you meet Li Ran, just hide and leave. There''s news from the front. He¡­ he had broken through into Heavenly Tribtion Realm."

    Bai Jiangye was speechless. "¡­¡­"

    ¡ª

    East Sea, Cloud Sword Ind¡­

    Wind Frost Pce¡­

    Yue Jianli stood in the main hall, looking at the woman in front of him whose ss was filled with wine. He couldn''t help rubbing his brows.

    "Master, you''ve been drinking for three days¡­"

    The woman sat askew, her fair foot stepping on the chair.

    Her face was t, and she didn''t wear any makeup. However, her skin was as smooth as jade, and her eyes were full of heroic spirit.

    At this moment, she was holding a wine jug and pouring it into her mouth.

    She allowed the wine to flow down his snow-white neck, not caring even if her cor was wet.

    ¡°Good wine!" She finally had enough to drink. With a sigh of satisfaction, her handsome face turned red.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Yue Jianli covered her face.

    Who would have thought that this drunkard in front of her was the Sword Master of the Myriad Sword Pavilion, Chu Lingchuan?

    "Master, you''ve been drinking too much."

    Chu Lingchuan snorted, "Because I''m not happy!"

    "Twenty years old? Where did Leng Wuyan find such a monster disciple?"

    Her expression was obviously extremely depressed.

    Yue Jianli''s eyes were filled with excitement, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly. "Li Ran''s talent is peerless, and his cultivation speed is unmatched in this world. It''s not strange for him to break through to Heavenly Tribtion Realm."

    Chu Lingchuan rolled her eyes. "You still speak for him? Can''t you fight for me? He had also broken through for others to see?

    "I seem to be inferior to Leng Wuyan!"

    Yue Jianli''s mouth stiffened as she said in a low voice, "I do want to break through, but what can I do about it?"

    "Ahem," Chu Lingchuan cleared her throat and put the gon away. "Next time, you speak ill of your teacher, I''ll trouble you to say it in your heart. This is quite embarrassing for everyone."

    Yue Jianli didn¡¯t respond. "¡­¡­"

    Chu Lingchuan blinked her phoenix-like eyes, feeling intoxicated. "Little Li, I see that your vital yin has already been lost. Which fellow has yed with you?"

    Yue Jianli blushed and stammered, "Master, what are you talking about? It¡¯s not like you don¡¯t know that disciple Jianli does not have apanion."

    Chu Lingchuan covered her cherry lips and said in surprise, "Could it be that you are using a sword¡­"

    "Master!" Yue Jianli''s face was so red that it was about to smoke. She stomped her feet and ran out.

    Chu Lingchuan pinched her smooth chin with a smile in her eyes.

    "A man likes a cold personality like Little Li? Haha¡­" As she spoke, she suddenly thought of something and her face turned pale.

    "Wait, what am I happy about?

    "My disciples already have men, but I''m still alone!" She gloomily took out the gon again.

    "Forget it, I don''t care if it''s just those crooked ones¡­

    "Someonee."

    A ck shadow shed and a ck-clothed man knelt on the ground.

    Chu Lingchuan took a sip of wine and casually said, "After the Immortal Ascension Assembly, keep an eye on it. If you see a good seedling, you can''t let it go.¡±

    "Yes."

    The figure of the ck-clothed man disappeared.

    Chu Lingchuan grumbled indignantly, "I can''t beat Leng Wuyan, and my disciple can''t beat Leng Wuyan¡¯s disciple either¡­ How can I be reasonable?"

 Chapter 237: Picking Up an Emperor-Rank Prince Consort?

    <h4>Chapter 237: Picking Up an Emperor-Rank Prince Consort?</h4>

    Central Imperial Pce¡­

    Qian Yuan Pce¡­

    In the center of the hall, Sheng Zhixia and Sheng Anyi''s heads hung low like children who had made mistakes.

    Sheng Ye''s eyes swept over the two of them and said coldly, "I heard that you''ve run to the Li family very often recently?"

    The two of them went to the Li Family every day, either to give them gold, silver, jewelry, or spirit tea or immortal wine.

    Moreover, they even used their name to say that it was the Emperor''s dress, causing all the officials to think that he wanted to support the Li family. All of them went to give gifts.

    The Li family was already a top-tier family, so if they were to make such a scene, the limelight would be even worse.

    Wasn''t this a big fuss.

    When it reached the ears of the Righteous Path''s great sects, they thought that he, Sheng Ye, was siding with the Devil Dao.

    So he had been very close to Chen Yundao recently to bnce the effects of this matter.

    Sheng Zhixia blushed slightly as she said in a low voice, "Imperial Father, the Li family is a meritorious servant of the Sheng n. Your daughter is just thanking them."

    <i>Thank you?</i>

    When Sheng Ye heard this, he was even more displeased. "Li Ran has already robbed the treasury. How can I thank him?"

    Sheng Zhixia muttered, "You let him take it as I please, but you feel sorry for him taking something good¡­"

    "What did you say?" Sheng Ye frowned.

    His imposing aura made her shiver.

    When Sheng Anyi saw this, she hurriedly came out to smooth things over. "Imperial Father, don''t be angry. Zhixia was just saying it casually. There''s no other meaning to her words."

    Not only did Sheng Ye not calm down, he even red at her. "You too. You''re even more diligent in running to the Li family! You''re not familiar with Li Ran, so why are you joining in?"

    Sheng Anyi lowered her head in shame.

    How could she dare to tell her father that Li Ran was in control of her "information"?

    If she didn''t curry favor with the Li family, she wouldn''t have the face to meet them if the image was exposed.

    Seeing their strange expressions, Sheng Ye said doubtfully, "You two¡­ It can''t be that you¡¯re interested in Li Ran, right?"

    "How is that possible!"

    "I, I don''t like him!"

    The two of them cried out in rm at the same time, and their beautiful faces were both flushed red.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Sheng Ye frowned tightly.

    This bashful appearance was clearly no silver at all.

    No wonder they ran to the Li family every day¡­

    Not only did Li Ran rob the treasury, but he even took his two precious daughters?

    Sheng Ye had once had the intention to let Zhixia and Li Ran have a rtionship. However, it was not appropriate if he thought about it carefully.

    Li Ran''s background was tooplicated, so it might not be a good thing if the Sheng n was involved.

    But what happened?

    Not only did he hook up with his daughter, he also hooked up with the other one!

    This was too crazy.

    "I warn you, stay away from Li Ran!

    "Even though he''s a hero of the Sheng n, he''s also Leng Wuyan''s disciple. He''s a true devil!

    "You represent the Sheng n and the position of the Imperial Court. It''s best to put this in your hearts!" Sheng Ye''s cold voice echoed in the hall.

    "Yes." The two of them had helpless expressions, but they did not dare to refute.

    At this moment, a ck-clothed guard quickly walked in. "Reporting to Your Majesty, there is verbal information from the northern region."

    "The North?" Sheng Ye raised his brows. "Is it the Youluo Temple?

    The guard nodded. "This is rted to the Youluo Temple¡¯s Sheng Zi, Li Ran."

    "Li Ran again¡­ Speak."

    The guard''s voice was loud and clear, "ording to reliable information, the Devil Sheng Zi Li Ran has broken through to the Heavenly Tribtion Realm the day before yesterday!"

    "What?" Sheng Ye couldn''t help but exim, "He''s already at Heavenly Tribtion Realm?"

    It had only been a few days since hest saw him at the mid-Nascent Soul stage?

    The guard threw out another heavy bomb. "When Li Ran broke through into Heavenly Tribtion Realm, he triggered a phenomenon in the heavens and the earth, drawing the divine punishment of the nine heavens, and he used his body to forcefully resist the tribtion lightning, sessfully breaking through!"

    <strong><i>Whoosh!</i></strong>

    Sheng Ye suddenly stood up with a shocked expression, and the bead curtain on his head kept shaking.

    "The Nascent Soul has broken through to the Heavenly Tribtion Realm, and it actually summoned lightning tribtion? This, this fellow must be a monster!"

    Sheng Zhixia and her sister looked at each other with shock in their eyes.

    This was just too terrifying!

    The guards retreated, and the hall became quiet.

    Sheng Anyi came back to her senses and cupped her hands, "Imperial Father, I''ll be taking my leave first."

    "Wait." Sheng Ye shook his head. "That Li family¡­"

    Sheng Anyi hurriedly said. "Don'' t worry, father. I won'' t go again."

    Sheng Ye said, "I didn'' t mean that¡­ I heard that Li Daoyuan likes to drink. You can take ten bottles of Immortal Intoxication Wine and send them over."

    "Ah?" Both of them were stunned. "Imperial Father, didn''t you say you wanted to keep a distance?"

    Sheng Ye''s expression was slightly awkward. "It''s just a few bottles of wine. It''s just a token of thanks."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°<strong><i>Cough cough¡­</i></strong> Come, tell Imperial Father, which step have you and Li Ran taken?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Seeing his kind smile, the sisters were speechless.

    As expected of their Imperial Father, his face changing speed was still so shocking¡­

    Actually, it wasn''t Cheng Ye''s fault.

    The main reason was that this news was too frightening.

    The only way to reach the seventh realm was to undergo a tribtion while bing an Emperor. As for Li Ran, he was able to trigger lightning tribtion as soon as he broke through to the Heavenly Tribtion Realm.

    This was no longer something that could be described as a genius.

    As long as he did not fall, this child would definitely be an Emperor!

    Inwardly, he muttered, "It would be great if the Youluo Temple did not have a ban. If he was to marry any of them, wouldn''t it be a waste to pick up an Emperor-level Prince Consort¡­ What kind of broken rules does Leng Wuyan have!"

    ¡ª

    In the Sect Master''s bedroom in Demon Peak, Li Ran looked at Leng Wuyan in his arms and didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Master, didn''t you ask me toe to your bedchamber to cultivate? It''s been a few days, but I haven''t cultivated even for an hour."

    Leng Wuyan hugged him and snorted, "I don''t care. You didn''te to apany me for a few days, so you must make up for this time!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ran was serious. "I''ve always been diligent and passionate about cultivation. It''s hard for me not to cultivate for a day."

    "Nonsense, your passion is clearly¡­"

    Leng Wuyan blushed slightly. She was too shy to continue.

    Li Ran blushed. "Ahem, that is only one reason."

    Leng Wuyan recalled what he had said during the lightning tribtion, and her eyes were full of warmth.

    "I understand your intentions, but you can''t be so impulsive anymore. How can a breakthrough be so childish?"

    Li Ran nodded. "I know."

    Leng Wuyan said bashfully, "Although you didn''t merge the Daos, we still have a lot of things to do. Why be so persistent?"

    "Many things¡­."

    Li Ran''s eyes lit up as he thought of something. "Master, you''ve really awakened the person in your dream!"

    Leng Wuyan was confused. "Ah?"

    Li Ran moved closer to her ear and mumbled.

    Leng Wuyan''s face instantly flushed red as she dodged far away as if she had been electrocuted. She looked at him in panic.

    "How, how could I do such a thing?!

    "You traitorous disciple!"

 Chapter 238: Apologizing to each other was simply too difficult!

    <h4>Chapter 238: Apologizing to each other was simply too difficult!</h4>

    Li Ran looked innocent. "Didn''t Master say that we could do something else?"

    Leng Wuyan was ashamed and indignant. "I mean holding hands, hugging, shopping¡­ What''s in your head!"

    <strong><i>Cough cough,</i></strong>

    Li Ran''s face turned red. "This disciple also had an unexpected thought¡­"

    "<strong><i>Pei,</i></strong> I think you'' ve been nning this for a long time!" Leng Wuyan was enraged.

    Just how did this guy''s brain function? Why was it all such absurd thoughts?

    Just thinking about it made one''s heart skip a beat!

    She blushed as she red at him. "Why do I feel that you''re more suitable to be the Sheng Zi of the Joyous Unity Sect?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ran didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Leng Wuyan looked at him with embarrassment and anger.

    He was very serious sometimes.

    Comic paintings, sculptures, fireworks, and a huge picture of hundreds of projection stones¡­ Everything was extremely romantic, deeply engraved in her mind.

    Leng Wuyan was extremely certain that no one else in this world would treat her so attentively.

    However, if this fe were to be ridiculous, he would be truly ridiculous!

    When she recalled what he had just said, her heart trembled.

    "Disciple, aren''t you passionate about cultivation? Then meditate and cultivate here. Come see me when you''re sober!" After saying that, she got up and fled.

    Li Ran scratched his head awkwardly.

    Just a moment ago, he had neglected his teacher''s eptance ability. Now that he thought about it, he had gone too far.

    "<strong><i>Sigh,</i></strong> if I act too hastily, the result will be a fight."

    Li Ran had no choice but to cross his legs and cultivate.

    Leng Wuyan stood outside the door, gently leaning against the wall, her hands covering her burning cheeks.

    "This traitorous disciple is really going too far. If this continues, I wonder what ridiculous requests he will make¡­"

    "Do you really think I''m easy to bully and allow him to be frivolous?"

    Leng Wuyan calmed down for a moment before turning around and leaving her bedroom.

    She hadpletely forgotten that her bottom line had been gradually broken¡­

    ¡ª

    Li Ran sat cross-legged, spirit energy circting within his body.

    When his spirit energy returned to his Dantian, he couldn''t help but be stunned.

    ¡°Huh, this is¡­"

    Earlier, when he had broken through to the Heavenly Tribtion Realm, his attention had been focused on the Violet Pce, and he had thus overlooked the changes in his dantian.

    At this moment, in his dantian, apart from the small person and the spirit energyke, there were also a few "clouds" floating.

    Those clouds were like cotton, floating in the sky, emitting a faint light.

    The light and clouds that reflected off the entire dantian, coupled with theke of spirit energy, made it seem as realistic as a small world.

    Li Ran examined it carefully. It turned out to be made of soul energy.

    At the same time that the little person¡¯s soul was being refined, a portion of his soul power was released, forming a cloud.

    This soul energy could also be used to replenish the soul.

    "Doesn''t this mean that my dantian has be my second sea of consciousness?"

    He quickly realized the importance of this matter. Every time he used the Forbidden Samsara, the soul energy in his sea of consciousness would be drained, causing a long period of weakness.

    However, the soul energy in his dantian was unaffected.

    In other words, after using this ability, he could use his soul energy to replenish his battle prowess.

    He can even use Forbidden Samsara again!

    As his cultivation level increased, his soul energy would be more and more important. And with an additional reserve of soul energy, it might mean that he had an extra life.

    "Isn''t this Heaven Seizing Cultivation Technique too domineering? It actually transformed my dantian?"

    Li Ran couldn''t help but exim in admiration.

    As expected of a cultivation technique that the two masters could not see through. Indeed, it contained boundless fortune!

    After breaking through to the Heavenly Tribtion Realm, the spirit energy in his body became more and more boundless. The edge of theke also gradually extended, and spirit energy rose from above, giving off a somewhat blue wave of vastness.

    The little person in the dantian still sat cross-legged on the surface of theke. Apart from the entanglement of the three auras of Buddha, Dao, and Devil, there was also a faint trace of lightning behind his back. From time to time, lightning would shoot out, emitting a destructive aura.

    This little person was created by the Heaven Seizing Cultivation Technique. In essence, it was Li Ran''s intent.

    All of his insights, divine abilities, and good fortune woulde from this little person.

    The little person himself had all sorts of powers.

    Currently, it had the ability to amplify his senses and protect his soul.

    On the other hand, as one''s cultivation rose, it would definitely evolve into many good fortunes.

    "Heaven Seizing Cultivation Method, there really is something!"

    Li Ran used the Heaven Seizing Cultivation Method. Golden ancient seals appeared once again, apanied by waves of dazzling divine light.

    Under the support of his powerful soul, his spirit energy cirction did not slow down. His cultivation was also steadily increasing.

    After an unknown period of time.

    The sky had already gradually turned dark. Only then did he slowly stop his cultivation technique.

    The spirit energy in his body was so abundant that it almost filled his meridians. He had to wait until the little person in his dantian had beenpletely refined before he could continue cultivating.

    Li Ran looked outside the door, but there was still no movement.

    "Master hasn''t returned yet¡­ Is she still mad at me?"

    After some thought, he stood up and walked out of his bedroom.

    ¡ª

    Behind the golden silk tent, steam rose in spirals.

    Leng Wuyan was immersed in the bath. Her hands unconsciously brushed against the surface of the water, her eyes somewhat nk.

    "It''s been an entire day. He really hasn''te looking for me.

    "Could it be that I spoke too seriously during the day and angered him?"

    "Although his thoughts are a bit absurd, he is still a man after all. I seem to be too harsh." She was somewhat worried about her gains and losses.

    However, when she thought about it, she didn''t find any trace of Li Ran. Apparently, he had already left.

    Leng Wuyan was slightly stunned. "Ran''er left?

    "Are you unwilling to stay with me just because I didn''t agree¡­

    "Could it be that he''s with me because of these absurd things?"

    She gently bit her lips, her expression extremely resentful.

    She felt extremely wronged.

    After soaking for a long time, she got up and left the bath. She looked at the clothes hanging on the hanger and hesitated for a moment. Finally, she let out a low sigh. "Defiant disciple¡­"

    ¡ª

    Leng Wuyan slowly walked back to her bedroom, her head hanging low.

    Just as she opened the door, she heard Li Ran''s voice. "Master, you''re back."

    "Eh?"

    Leng Wuyan looked up in confusion.

    Li Ran smiled as he stood in front of her. The table behind him was full of sumptuous dishes.

    He had even specially set up a dao technique for heat preservation. Waves of heat made the room warm.

    These dishes couldn''t be considered exquisite, but they were full of color, fragrance and taste.

    Leng Wuyan said in a daze," These¡­ You made it?"

    Li Ran nodded and said in embarrassment, "Master once cooked for me, but I''ve never cooked for you.

    "Although I can''t keep up with Master''s craftsmanship, it shouldn''t be difficult to swallow."

    Leng Wuyan was stunned for a moment and asked, "So you left the bedroom during the day to cook for me?"

    "Not all of them. I even went to Lingfeng City."

    "Lingfeng City?"

    "Yes."

    Li Ran carefully took out an amber-colored sugar man. It was a fairy-like figure with fluttering sleeves, exactly the same as the one they ate on their first date.

    He smiled and said, "By the time I rushed over, the hawkers had basically closed their stalls. It wasn''t easy to find one, so I made an identical one."

    Leng Wuyan''s nose was slightly sore. She turned her head and said, "You cooked and bought sugar. What do you want? Could it be because of that thing again?

    "I want to apologize to Master." Li Ran said in a serious tone, "This morning, this disciple was rude and caused Master to suffer.

    "I admit that I''m very lecherous, but when I''m with Master, it''s not just for that matter.

    "Master is right. We still have a lot to do. We can eat together, go shopping together, and eat candy together¡­ As long as I can be with Master, no matter what I do, I will be happy.

    "Even if I just look at Master from afar, I''m very satisfied.

    "I like Master. I like everything about Master, including her body. But it''s not just the body.¡±

    Leng Wuyan was stunned.

    Her eyes were red, and the her eyes were misty. She choked and said, "You''re a treacherous disciple. It''s fine if you bully people, but you still want to lie to me for tears. I really hate you!"

    Li Ran pulled her into his embrace and whispered, "Then is Master willing to forgive me?"

    Leng Wuyan buried herself in his arms and said in a low voice, "Disloyal disciple, I''ve never med you¡­"

    The two of them hugged tightly, the atmosphere filled with sweetness and warmth.

    Suddenly, Li Ran noticed something. He looked down and was stunned.

    Leng Wuyan''s white robe waspletely empty. She was wearing only that pink dudou!

    He gulped. "Master, what are you doing?"

    Leng Wuyan''s face instantly turned red as she stammered, "I-I thought you were still angry, so I wanted toe over and coax you. I knew you liked this, this appearance the most¡­"

    Li Ran''s throat tightened.

    "Master!"

    "Wait, wait, I have to eat first!"

 Chapter 239: Cross-server Conversation, Confess Master!

    <h4>Chapter 239: Cross-server Conversation, Confess Master!</h4>

    White Cloud Peak¡­

    Yi Qinn sat on the peak of the mountain and looked into the distance.

    "Today is the seventh day. This little thief has not connected to the red line for an entire seven days.

    "Could it be that he has been too impatient in his cultivation and he encountered some sort of problem?

    "Or¡­ he doesn¡¯t want to pay me any attention?"

    She was worried about her gains and losses, and her eyes were no longer clear.

    After sitting there for an unknown period of time, Yi Qinn sighed and slowly stood up.

    "Forget it. As the head of a sect, this poor Daoist should focus on the sect and cultivation. How can my mind be filled with men?

    "Although he''s not an ordinary man¡­ <strong><i>Cough cough,</i></strong> how could I say such words!" Yi Qinn shook her head and turned to walk down the mountain.

    Right at this moment, the red line on her wrist suddenly lit up as a familiar voice sounded from within his soul. "Hey hey hey, Master Qinn, can you hear me?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yi Qinn''s heart suddenly jumped. Her eyes were filled with joy. She forcefully nodded and said, "Yes, I can hear you!"

    The identity of the Sect Master and cultivation was instantly forgotten.

    The corners of her mouth curled up slightly as sheined, "You little thief, you promised to pick up the red line once a day. Seven days have already passed!"

    Li Ran scratched his head and said awkwardly, "I''ve been cultivating in seclusion recently¡­"

    What closed door cultivation.

    He had been apanying Leng Wuyan for the past few days.

    The Sheng Zi''s residence had been turned into ash under the divine lightning, but it had not been built yet. Leng Wuyan had used this opportunity to help him stabilize his cultivation, allowing him to stay in her bedroom.

    The two of them were tired of being together at twelve o''clock in the morning, how could he have the time to connect to the red line?

    Even though Leng Wuyan wouldn''t be aware of this, he was holding a master in his arms and chatting with another master in his head¡­

    It felt a little strange.

    Today, he had just finished shopping with Leng Wuyan when Elder Sun suddenly reported something. The two of them separated for a short while.

    Hearing this, Yi Qinn heaved a sigh of relief.

    It turned out that he was cultivating in seclusion. It was good that he was not tired of this poor Daoist.

    "This poor Daoist has told you before that cultivation must be steady. You must not be greedy for progress," she said earnestly. "Your talent is peerless, and your cultivation speed is already astonishing. What you need to do now is to establish a solid foundation."

    Without a firm foundation, the building would fall.

    When one truly reached the Heavenly Tribtion Realm, it was not who has more spirit energy, but whose foundation was more solid.

    Little did he know that every single strand of Li Ran''s cultivation was tempered by a little person, and he was simply too stable to be more stable.

    But he still nodded and said, "Many thanks for Master Qinn''s teachings. I will remember it in my heart."

    Yi Qinn went silent for a short moment before she said, "Then do you still remember what I said to you before?"

    Li Ran asked doubtfully, "Master Qinn has said a lot. Which one is it?"

    Yi Qinn suppressed her shyness and said in a low voice, "This poor Daoist has said before that the person you like doesn''t care about your cultivation. As long as you can apany her asionally, that''s enough¡­"

    She was trying to persuade Li Ran not to risk his life and destroy his future.

    However, Li Ran was stunned when he heard this.

    These words didn''t sound quite right!

    How could she know what her master was thinking?

    He said carefully, "Master Qinn, you¡­ It can''t be that you already know, right?"

    Yi Qinn''s pretty face turned red, and she snorted. "You''re already exposed. Even though I don''t know how to be affectionate, I''m not a fool. How could I not tell?"

    Li Ran panicked and said incoherently, "Master Qinn, you, you, you¡­"

    Yi Qinnughed, "You were so loud back then, wishing that the entire world could hear you. Why are you stuttering now?"

    She thought that his thoughts had been discovered by her, which was why he was so nervous.

    Li Ran wanted to cry but had no tears.

    Sure enough, disaster came from the mouth.

    He calmed down for a moment before he said seriously, "Master Qinn, you mustn''t tell anyone about this, or else it won''t just affect me!"

    Yi Qinn nodded. "Don''t worry, this poor Daoist understands."

    Yi Qinn nodded. ¡°After all, his identity was too sensitive, and the Youluo Temple had a ban¡­ If news of this spreads, it will have a very bad effect."

    When Li Ran heard that, his heart turned even colder.

    Sensitive identity, sect ban, bad influence¡­

    From the looks of it, she really knew everything.

    <i>Master, this disciple has let you down!</i>

    Since the she already knew, he had nothing to hide.

    Li Ran sighed. "Master Qinn, this matter has always been buried in my heart and I''ve never told anyone.

    "This disciple isn''t afraid of gossip, but Master¡­ Master is, after all, a girl. How could a disciple be willing to let him suffer?"

    Yi Qinn''s pretty face instantly turned red.

    These words had already made the matter clear.

    The affection in it made her heart almost jump out!

    Her eyes were sparkling, and her face was red as she stammered, "You, you unfilial disciple, you really have bad intentions! You''re so shameless."

    Li Ran shook his head and said seriously, "What''s so shameful about liking someone?

    "Disciple is a man, master is a woman. We''re in love, we''re in love. Why can''t we be together?

    ¡°Just because of this so-called ¡®master and disciple'' distinction, it''s enough to make a disciple give up who he loves? I can''t!

    "Even if disciple is expelled from the sect, even if I am cast aside by the world, even if I lose my cultivation¡­ Disciple must be with Master!"

    Yi Qinn was stunned.

    His words were filled with deep affection and firm conviction.

    Li Ran was serious!

    He really wanted to be with her!

    Her pretty face was hot and flushed. Her entire body was floating as if she was floating in the clouds.

    His eyes were as hazy as the spring rain, and his thoughts had stopped at this moment.

    His heart was filled with panic and peace, shy and sweet. It was filled with an inexplicable emotion that he had never felt before.

    So this was the feeling of being confessed to.

    After a long time, Yi Qinn finally recovered from her shock and said with a trembling voice, "Who, who''s in love with you? Wait! You little thief, you can even speak such shameful words. How could this poor Daoist ept you as a traitor?"

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "Master Qinn, this disciple knows that you''re cultivating the Dao of Forgetfulness. You want to sever the mortal world and settle the mortal heart. It''s hard to ept this kind of thing¡­"

    Yi Qinn hurriedly said, "This lowly one can ept it!"

    After saying that, she quickly covered his mouth. "Ah?"

    Li Ran was taken aback. A trace of surprise shed through his eyes. "It''s good that you can ept it. Master Qinn is really understanding! When we meet again, I will definitely thank Master!"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    When the red line was cut off, Yi Qinn lowered her head and blushed like a burning cloud.

    "Disloyal disciple, what are you thanking me for?"

    "Doesn''t that mean this poor Daoist has agreed to be his woman?

    "This poor Daoist is really with her disciple¡­ We''re together?

    "Yi Qinn, you''re crazy!"

    She was so embarrassed that her heart trembled wildly. She clutched her burning cheeks and wished she could find a crack in the ground.

    ¡ª

    Leng Wuyan returned to her bedroom.

    Looking at the dispirited and dejected Li Ran, she couldn''t help but be stunned. "Ran''er, what''s wrong with you?"

    Li Ran raised his head and said guiltily, "Master, I''ve let you down!"

    "Ah?"

    "This disciple¡­ exposed!"

 Chapter 240: Leng Wuyans Good Brother!

    <h4>Chapter 240: Leng Wuyans Good Brother!</h4>

    Leng Wuyan looked puzzled. "What did you expose?"

    Li Ran lowered his head and said, "Master Qinn must have found out about our rtionship."

    "Ah?" Leng Wuyan was stunned for a moment before her eyes widened as she panicked. "What did you say? Wait! Yi, Yi Qinn knows about your rtionship with me?"

    Li Ran sighed. "If nothing unexpected happened¡­ yes."

    What the two of them had just said was very clear.

    Yi Qinn guessed the rtionship between him and Leng Wuyan. She advised him not to tell anyone about it and said she understood.

    Leng Wuyan''s pupils trembled slightly as her cold cheeks turned red.

    "My rtionship with Ran''er is actually known by that damned Daoist nun?"

    Ever since she agreed to Li Ran''s confession, she knew that she couldn''t keep it a secret.

    She didn''t care about the secr world, so what if there were rumors?

    Just like Li Ran said, at worst, she would just kill everyone in the world.

    The only scruples might be the sect disciples.

    After all, she was a little embarrassed that she had broken the rules she had set.

    But, she never expected that the first person to know was Yi Qinn!

    "That damned Daoist nun will definitelyugh at me if she knows that I am in love with my disciple!

    "I''m afraid I won''t be able to raise my head in front of her in the future!

    "How about I silence her?

    "But she''s not that easy to kill¡­ Hai, what should I do?"

    Leng Wuyan pinched her smooth chin and began to ponder.

    Suddenly, she thought of something and asked, "Ran''er, how are you sure she knows?"

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Thinking about it, I think it was a slip of the tongue."

    He did not reveal anything about the Red Line.

    This wasn''t his own secret, it was also rted to Yi Qinn''s privacy.

    Furthermore, with his master''s personality, if he knew that he was bound to Yi Qinn''s soul, she would probably kill Yi Qinn.

    Leng Wuyan nodded and did not ask.

    Looking at his guilty expression, she consoled, "It doesn''t matter. Who said master and disciple can''t fall in love? I have a disciple who likes me. Who would dare to have any objections?"

    "Master¡­" Li Ran''s eyes were filled with tenderness as he looked at her blushing yet determined face.

    "Even though Yi Qinn hates me, she''s not a gossipy person. Even if she finds out, she won''t tell anyone." Leng Wuyan analyzed.

    Li Ran nodded in agreement.

    The woman promised him that she wouldn''t tell anybody about it. He trusted her character.

    "Forget it, I don''t care." Leng Wuyan nestled in his embrace, her pretty face buried in his neck, rubbing it like a kitten.

    Anyway, as long as she could be with Li Ran, she didn''t care about anything.

    Li Ran rubbed her head lovingly and said softly, "To be able to meet Master, I really must have done something good during my previous life."

    Leng Wuyan raised her head and rolled her eyes at him. "How did you know that we weren''t together in the past?"

    "Master, you''re right." Li Ran burst intoughter.

    Leng Wuyan''s face turned red. "No matter what life we¡¯re in, I''ll always be with you."

    Li Ran smiled. "Then why don¡¯t Master confess to this disciple?"

    "Ah?" Leng Wuyan was stunned.

    Li Ran pretended to be serious and said, "This time, I took the initiative. Then next time, it''s Master''s turn, right?"

    Leng Wuyan didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You really didn''t suffer at all."

    "Is Master not willing?"

    <strong><i>Tch¡­</i></strong>

    Leng Wuyan red at him unhappily.

    Seeing his indignant expression, she couldn''t help butugh.

    Recalling everything that the two of them had experienced, her heart was filled with a thick honey. She moved closer to his ear and said in a trembling voice, "Brother Ran, Yan''er likes you the most~"

    Only after saying that did she react. Her pretty face immediately burned and she lowered her head, not daring to look at him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Li Ran sat there in a daze, his heart almost jumping out!

    His master¡­

    She was so sweet!

    He gulped and said with difficulty, "Master, can you say it again?"

    "I can''t!"

    "Just once!"

    ¡°¡­I really can''t do anything to you."

    Leng Wuyan suppressed her shyness and raised her head. Her face was red as a mosquito. "Brother Ran, Yan''er¡­ Oh!"

    Her body instantly stiffened, but very quickly, her eyes rippled and she couldn''t even lift a trace of strength.

    Just as the two were kissing, a deacon''s voice came from outside the door. "Reporting to Sect Master, Elder Chang has something to ask¡­"

    Leng Wuyan broke free weakly. Her pretty face flushed red, but her voice was filled with dignity. "I know. Let him wait."

    "Yes." The deacon retreated.

    Leng Wuyan sighed and stood up reluctantly.

    Li Ran asked curiously, "Master, why are you so busy today?"

    Elder Sun had juste looking for her, then Elder Chang came again¡­

    Leng Wuyan shook her head and said, "The Immortal Ascension Assembly is about to begin. All the elders from the various peaks want to join in on the fun."

    Li Ran immediately understood.

    The Immortal Ascension Assembly was the main way for mortals to step onto the Immortal Path.

    At this time of the year, arge number of family members would attend and go to the Dao Seeking tform to test their talents so that they could enter anImmortal Sect.

    Because of Li Ran''s strong rise, the other sects were in great danger. They were even more eager for talented seedlings and were especially concerned about this Immortal Ascension Assembly.

    Fresh blood was the motive force for a sect to survive.

    For the Youluo Temple, their reputation had recently risen greatly and they were in the limelight. It was even more a good opportunity to recruit talents.

    The elders of the various peaks all wanted their disciples to lead a team. If they encountered a good seedling, they could also be admitted to their peak first.

    Li Ran thought for a moment and said, "Master, why don''t you let me go?"

    "Oh?" Leng Wuyan was taken aback. "Why are you interested in something like this?"

    Then, he thought of something and snorted, "You want to take this opportunity to meet your little fianc¨¦e, right?"

    Li Ran smiled wryly and said, "Master has misunderstood. I have made a promise to others."

    Then, he told her about Shen Ning.

    Leng Wuyan nodded. "I see. Then I''ll just let them pay attention to her. Why should youe personally?"

    She didn''t want to be separated from Li Ran.

    Li Ran exined, "Ever since Shen Qin followed this disciple to the Youluo Temple, it has been more than ten years since she returned home. This disciple wishes to take this opportunity to bring her home."

    "Shen Qin?" Leng Wuyan recalled the little maid and nodded," That girl¡­ Alright, I will let you."

    "Master is the best!" Li Ran smiled and pulled her into his embrace.

    Leng Wuyan eximed, "Wait a minute, Elder Chang is still waiting outside!"

    "Then let him wait!"

    "Defiant disciple¡­"

 Chapter 241: Grand Dialogue!

    <h4>Chapter 241: Grand Dialogue!</h4>

    Demon Peak¡­

    Yi Qinn sat in her chair and looked at Leng Wuyan. She felt a little nervous.

    "Why did this Demoness suddenly call this poor Daoist here?

    "Could it be that this poor Daoist and Ran''er''s matter has been exposed?"

    Yesterday, she had a hot brain and agreed to Li Ran''s confession. Li Ran was Leng Wuyan''s disciple.

    Then what was her rtionship with Leng Wuyan?

    At the thought of this, her face turned feverish.

    At this moment, Leng Wuyan was also very restrained.

    "My rtionship with Ran''er has been found out by this damned nun!

    "Even if she doesn''t say it, she must beughing at me, right? It''s really annoying!"

    Both of them lowered their heads, even a needle falling could be heard in the hall.

    After a long silence, they looked up at the same time.

    "You¡­"

    "You¡­"

    The two of them blushed and the atmosphere was a little awkward.

    <strong><i>Cough cough</i></strong>

    Yi Qinn cleared her throat and asked first, "Sect Master Leng, why did you find this poor Daoist today?"

    Leng Wuyan secretly hated her.

    She clearly already knew, yet she was still pretending to be stupid with her. This Daoist nun was really annoying.

    She said indifferently," Why did I ask you toe? You should know very well, right?"

    Yi Qinn''s heart skipped a beat when she heard that. She shook her head and said, "Please tell me Sect Leader Leng."

    Leng Wuyan turned her head and snorted, "Of course it''s because of Ran''er."

    It was too embarrassing to be in love with a disciple. Even she found it hard to say.

    "Li Ran?" Yi Qinn''s heart skipped a beat.

    She clenched her clothes and said, "What''s wrong with Li Ran? Why does This poor Daoist not understand Sect Leader Leng''s words?"

    Leng Wuyan rolled her eyes and said helplessly, "Alright, stop acting. Although this rtionship between master and disciple was somewhat taboo, I had already prepared myself mentally.¡°

    "Master-disciple rtionship?" Yi Qinn''s throat tightened as she panicked.

    It was over. This poor Daoist had indeed been exposed!

    "You¡­" she said, trembling. "You know everything?"

    "Of course." Leng Wuyan sighed. "I knew that this day would definitelye. I just didn''t expect that person to be you."

    Yi Qinn was stunned.

    This attitude was a little strange.

    ording to the other party''s personality, shouldn''t she have already flipped the table?

    But now, she was calm and unperturbed.

    She thought of something and said worriedly, "Then you won''t punish Li Ran, right?"

    Leng Wuyan blushed. "I didn''t expect you to be so concerned about him. I''m also responsible for this. Why should I punish him?"

    Yi Qinn hesitated for a moment before asking, "Since that''s the case, you called this poor Daoist here for¡­"

    Leng Wuyan was a little shy as she whispered, "I just hope you can keep it a secret and don''t tell anyone about it. I don''t care about the eyes of the world, but Li Ran is different. Moreover, the sect has a ban."

    Yi Qinn was a little confused. "This poor Daoist only needs to keep it a secret?"

    Leng Wuyan nodded. "Yes, as long as you keep it a secret."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yi Qinn opened her mouth and looked at her in disbelief.

    Was this still the Jadeface Demon, the Youluo Demoness?

    Wasn''t she too understanding!

    She blushed slightly and said seriously, "This poor Daoist will keep it a secret even if you didn''t tell me to."

    "That''s good." Leng Wuyan rxed a lot and said with a smile, "Although I don''t like you, I have to admit that you are indeed a magnanimous person. Then I''ll trust you this once."

    Yi Qinn was silent for a while before she said worriedly, "Are you sure you won''t punish Li Ran?"

    Leng Wuyan blushed, "Look at what you''re saying. If I''m willing to punish anyone, I should punish myself."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yi Qinn walked out of the hall in a daze. Her mind was still a little dazed.

    When Leng Wuyan found out about her and Li Ran, not only did she not get angry, she even said she believed her?

    This was too abnormal.

    Although it was a good thing, she still felt that it wasn''t real.

    Just as she was about to fly away, a familiar voice sounded, "Master Qinn? Why are you here?"

    She saw Li Ran standing not far away, looking at her in surprise.

    Yi Qinn''s cheeks turned red and her heart beat faster.

    It was the first time the two of them had seen each other since their confession. They were so shy that they didn''t dare to look up at him.

    Li Ran walked up to her and smiled. "Master Qinn, it''s been a long time."

    Yi Qinn lowered her head. "Yeah, it''s been a long time."

    Li Ran thought of something and scratched his head. "By the way, what I told youst time¡­"

    <strong><i>Shh!</i></strong>

    Yi Qinn looked at the deacon walking past her and said nervously, "There are a lot of people here, let''s talk somewhere else."

    "Ah?" Before Li Ran could react, his eyes blurred. When he opened his eyes again, he was on the mountain peak a thousand miles away.

    He asked curiously, "Master Qinn, what are you doing?"

    Yi Qinn lowered her head and said, "Just now, Sect Leader Leng has already talked to this poor Daoist."

    "Master?"

    Li Ran immediately became nervous. "What did she say?"

    Yi Qinn''s face turned red as she replied, "She already knows about us."

    Li Ran was taken aback. "About us?"

    "Yes." Yi Qinn nodded her head. "But, it''s weird. She didn''t get angry. Instead, she seemed to be supportive¡­"

    "Wait," Li Ran said. Li Ran asked, "I don''t understand. What is Master Qing Lan talking about?"

    Yi Qinn red at him. "You little thief, are you deliberately teasing this poor Daoist?"

    Li Ran scratched his head. "I really don''t understand."

    "You¡¯re ying dumb again." Yi Qinn''s cheeks flushed red as she said softly, "Leng Wuyan has agreed with us being together."

    "Together?!¡± Li Ran almost bit his tongue.

    Yi Qinn''s cheeks turned redder. "Why are you shouting so loudly?"

    Seeing her shy expression, Sheng Zi Li was dumbfounded.

    He did have a good impression of Yi Qinn.

    She was very beautiful and had an excellent figure. Although her personality was a little bit arrogant, sometimes she was really cute.

    It was self-deception to say that he didn''t want anything to happen with her.

    However, the other party was, after all, an Emperor-level power that forgot about love. Although he would tease the other party from time to time, he never had too much hope.

    But when were they together?

    How could he not know about this?

    Li Ran''s throat tightened as he said uncertainly, "Master Qinn, are you talking about cultivating together or¡­"

    "Disloyal disciple, why must you torture this poor Daoist like this."

    Yi Qinn rolled her eyes at him and gathered her courage to say softly, "Being together means being a couple!"

    After she said that, she shyly lowered her head, her ears boiling hot.

    Li Ran felt as if he had been struck by lightning.

    ¡°Love, lovers?!¡±

 Chapter 242: Yi Qinglanâ€™s Ardent Sincerity!

    Chapter 242: Yi Qinn¡¯s Ardent Sincerity!

    Li Ran looked at Yi Qinn dumbfoundedly. He suspected that something was wrong with his ears.

    A couple? Not a friend, not a master and disciple, but a couple?

    He couldn¡¯t help but touch her forehead.

    ¡°Strange, she doesn¡¯t have a fever either?¡±

    Yi Qinn rolled her eyes at him, ¡°You always like to talk nonsense.¡±

    Li Ran gulped.

    Which one of us is talking nonsense?

    Yi Qinn saw that he was out of his mind andughed. ¡°Little thief, when you confessed through the Red Line, you were quite bold. Why are you acting so reserved now?¡±

    ¡°Confession across the Red Line?¡± Li Ran seemed to have understood.

    Yi Qinn turned her head and whispered, ¡°This poor Daoist will always remember what you said yesterday.¡±

    Her face was flushed red, but her eyes were firm.

    Li Ran suddenly understood.

    Master he mentioned yesterday was Leng Wuyan, but Yi Qinn had mistaken her for herself.

    Naturally, those sincere words became his confession!

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that too exaggerated?¡±

    But what was even more exaggerated was that the other party actually agreed to it.

    Li Ran¡¯s eyes filled with disbelief.

    He actually made a mistake and took down an Emperor-level cultivator who forgot about love.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    At this moment, Yi Qinn said, ¡°Little thief, do you know why this poor Daoist promised you?¡±

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Yi Qinn slowly walked in front of him, and her face flushed red.

    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know when it started, but you will always appear in my heart.

    ¡°Although your actions are absurd, you have principles. Although there are no restrictions, you can still stick to the bottom line.¡±

    ¡°This poor Daoist has cultivated the Dao of Forgetting Emotions since she was a child. She doesn¡¯t know the feelings between men and women, nor is she sure how he feels about you.¡±

    ¡°When I don¡¯t see you, your shadow will appear in my heart. When I see you, my face will blush, and my heart will beat faster.¡± Her voice trembled slightly.

    It was obvious that saying these words made her extremely shy.

    Li Ran was stunned.

    Master Qinn had a cold personality. He had never seen her like this.

    Yi Qinn asked, ¡°Do you still remember what you said to this poor Daoist?¡±

    Li Ran snapped back to his senses and asked, ¡°What did I say?¡±

    She waved her sleeve, and an image appeared in the air.

    She actually showed her memory.

    In the picture, ¡°Li Ran¡± walked up to her with his hands behind his back and smiled.

    [Daoist Yi just hasn¡¯t met the right person yet.] [If that person is really standing in front of you, you will only have him in your eyes, and you will never be able to tolerate anything else.] [At that moment, you¡¯ll know what you¡¯re forgetting. What you¡¯re talking about is all bullshit!] [You want to lie in his arms, act like a spoiled child to him, melt with him, and give him all the gentleness!]

    The image froze.

    Yi Qinn raised her head to look at him. Her eyes sparkled with emotion.

    ¡°This poor Daoist originally thought that these words were just your nonsense to disturb this poor Daoist¡¯s Dao Heart.

    ¡°But slowly, I realized that this poor Daoist has really changed.¡±

    ¡°When you stand in front of this poor Daoist, this poor Daoist really can¡¯t hold anything else in her eyes.¡±

    ¡°Dao of Forgetting Emotions, the hidden secrets of heaven, has all been forgotten.¡±

    ¡°This poor Daoist¡­ I really like being carried by you¡­¡±

    Her heart filled with shyness. Her delicate hands tightly gripped the hem of her clothes, but she forced herself to look at Li Ran.

    ¡°Little thief, tell this poor Daoist whether you like this or not.¡±

    Li Ran looked at her dazedly.

    The experience between the two of them hovered in his mind.

    Yi Qinn always did more than she said.

    She had sacrificed a lot, including confronting Sheng Ye, turning against Chen Yundao, and forcing Liu Xunhuan to bleed.

    But she never took the initiative to ask for anything.

    He took all of this for granted, relying on the existence of the Red Line and the fact that she was Lin Langyue¡¯s master.

    Thus, he ignored the most important sincerity.

    Looking at his shy but sincere master, his heart filled with warmth and guilt.

    Grand Emperor had forgotten her feelings and carried an iparably passionate heart. He thought that her feelings were deep, but he ignored them.

    Li Ran could no longer control himself and reached out to embrace her.

    ¡°Master Qinn, this disciple has let you down.¡±

    Even though the two of them had confirmed their rtionship, Yi Qinn was still very nervous, and her body was as stiff as a log.

    ¡°Little thief, how did you let this poor Daoist down?¡±

    Li Ran mumbled, ¡°I should have confessed to you in person.¡±

    She was stunned for a moment. Then, the corners of her mouth curled up, and she said softly, ¡°Looks like this poor Daoist has met that right person.¡±

    Two of them hugged each other quietly. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment.

    Hearing his powerful voice, Yi Qinn¡¯s heart was at peace.

    ¡°This poor Daoist has never thought that she would be like this.¡±

    She buried her head in his chest and whispered, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know if this is right or wrong, this poor Daoist does n¡¯ t regret it.¡±

    Li Ran¡¯s heart filled with warmth. ¡°I won¡¯t let Master Qinn regret it.¡±

    Yi Qinn blushed.

    ¡°Don¡¯t call this poor Daoist that. It sounds weird.¡±

    Two of them had already reached this stage. This kind of address between master and disciple made her feel a strong sense of shame.

    Li Ran scratched his head. ¡°What should this disciple call you? Qinn?¡±

    Yi Qinn was even more embarrassed as she shook her head, ¡°No!¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ Lan?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Baby? Sweetheart?¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop talking!¡± Yi Qinn¡¯s hair stood on end as her face turned red and flustered. ¡°How could you say so much?¡±

    Li Ran looked innocent. ¡°I can¡¯t call you Daoist Yi, right?¡±

    Yi Qinn said helplessly, ¡°Forget it. You should continue calling me Master.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Ran smiled at her. ¡°Master, take off your veil. I want to see you.¡±

    ¡°Tch, what¡¯s there to see?¡±

    As Yi Qinn spoke, she took off her veil.

    One could only see that her fair and pretty face was flushed, and her eyes were misty and rippling as if she was somewhat drunk.

    Her delicate nose and rosy lips looked cute.

    Coupled with her elegant and extraordinary temperament, no matter how many times one looked at it, her destructive power was still astonishing.

    Li Ran said in a daze, ¡°Master, you¡¯re really cute¡­¡±

    ¡°You treacherous disciple, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Yi Qinn covered her burning face. ¡°This poor Daoist isn¡¯t cute at all!¡±

    It looked like he med her, but she was more like a spoiled child. It made his heart beat faster.

    Leng Wuyan was cold to the outside world and was obsessed with him. However, Yi Qinn had a cool and cold temperament, but her personality was adorable.

    Strength of the two people was extraordinary, and their status was lofty, but in front of him, they were both shy, like a little girl.

    Li Ran sighed in his heart. These two masters are so sweet!

    At this moment, he remembered something, ¡°Oh right, Master Qinn, there¡¯s a problem that has been bothering me.¡±

    Yi Qinn nodded. ¡°What is it?¡±

    Li Ran hugged her slender waist and whispered into his ear,¡± Master, is there really a sand red mole on your waist?¡±

    Yi Qinn was confused.

 Chapter 243: It turned out that the Illusion was all Real!

    Chapter 243: It turned out that the Illusion was all Real!

    Yi Qinn¡¯s face turned red as she stammered, ¡°You¡­ You treacherous disciple, why are you so concerned about this?¡±

    Li Ran smiled. ¡°I¡¯m just curious.¡±

    She said angrily, ¡°This penniless priest won¡¯t allow you to be curious!¡±

    ¡°Is that it?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Yi Qinn turned her head and looked flustered.

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t believe it unless Master can prove it.¡±

    She asked curiously, ¡°How do I prove it?¡±

    ¡°Ahem, just show me your back¡­¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous little thief!¡± Yi Qinn nervously clutched her Daoist robe as she said shyly, ¡°Why are you so full of dirty thoughts?¡±

    Li Ran said in a straight voice, ¡°I care about my girlfriend¡¯s health. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±

    Yi Qinn rubbed her forehead.

    Although this guy was the man she had determined to be for her, she had never seen him so shameless.

    It was too outrageous!

    ¡°This penniless priest¡­¡±

    She was just about to speak when she saw Li Ran sigh and said with a lonely expression, ¡°Disciple knows that Master is a high and mighty fairy. Although we are together, we couldn¡¯t be as intimate as the other couples. We had to keep a proper distance¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± Yi Qinn red at him. ¡°Can¡¯t this penniless priest tell? You¡¯re acting pitiful again!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that she wanted to keep a distance from him, but that they had just confirmed their rtionship. It hadn¡¯t even been a day, and he wanted her to show him her waist. Just thinking about it made her panic.

    Looking at Li Ran¡¯s dispirited expression, she was both angry and amused. Although she knew that Li Ran did it on purpose, she couldn¡¯t help but care.

    ¡°This little thief really squeezes this penniless priest to death¡­¡±

    Yi Qinn hesitated for a while before she leaned against his ear and said softly with a red face, ¡°This penniless priest¡¯s waist¡­ There is indeed a red sand mole.¡±

    She lowered her head shyly.

    That red sand mole was inborn, right in the middle of her waistline.

    ¡°Really?¡± Li Ran was stunned.

    Doesn¡¯t that mean that the scenes he saw in the inner demon illusion were all real?

    He recalled her slender legs and slender waist. It turned out that under his Master¡¯s wide Daoist robe, there was such a hot figure hidden!

    Li Ran raised his head and covered his nose. He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. If I had known earlier, I would have watched more!¡±

    Yi Qinn¡¯s cheeks were burning hot as she wished she could find a hole in the ground.

    ¡°Defiant disciple, are you satisfied now? How embarrassing!¡±

    That tone of resentment made his heart beat faster.

    At that moment, Li Ran thought of something and asked in confusion, ¡°But this disciple hasn¡¯t seen Master¡¯s appearance. Why is he revealed by the Heart Demon?¡±

    Yi Qinn replied, ¡°This penniless priest has also thought about this question. The only answer is Langyue.¡±

    In this world, other than herself, only one person had seen her body.

    That was Lin Langyue.

    At that time, the other party had just entered the sect and was only seven or eight years old. Two of them had taken a bath together only once.

    It was probably because Heart Demon had invaded a portion of Lin Langyue¡¯s memories and appeared in her illusion.

    Li Ran pinched his chin. ¡°Yeah, that makes sense. No wonder it looks so real¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop thinking about it!¡± Yi Qinn said indignantly, ¡°Hurry up and forget about this penniless priest!¡±

    When she thought of how he had seen her naked in the dream, she felt her heart skip a beat as if he had seen through her Daoist robe.

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°Forget it. I definitely can¡¯t forget it. If Master feels that it¡¯s unfair, I¡¯ll show mine to you too.¡±

    Yi Qinn blushed, ¡°Who wants to see you!¡±

    Li Ran sighed. ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want to look? Hai, I feel sorry for Master.¡±

    ¡°What pity?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m actually pretty good-looking.¡±

    Pui!

    Every time she chatted with this guy, Yi Qinn felt powerless.

    She knew nothing about the rtionship between a man and a woman. How could she withstand a yboy like Li Ran?

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s just a joke.¡± Seeing that the other party couldn¡¯t hold back, Li Ran decided to stop.

    He walked to a t rock, and with a thought, a breeze blew away the dust.

    He got up and sat down on the table. He patted the empty seats beside him and said, ¡°Master,e over and have a seat. Let¡¯s have a good chat.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yi Qinn heaved a sigh of relief andnded gracefully beside him.

    As soon as she sat down, she let out a cry of surprise. Li Ran picked her up and gently ced her on hisp.

    Yi Qinn leaned against his chest, and her heart trembled. Her face turned red as she said, ¡°Little thief, you¡¯re lying again. Didn¡¯t you say we should talk properly? Why are you hugging me?¡±

    Li Ran hugged her waist and said with a smile, ¡°The stone is too cold. I¡¯m afraid Master will catch a cold.¡±

    How could Yi Qinn not see through his thoughts?

    She rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What a bad guy.¡±

    Li Ran smiled dotingly and didn¡¯t move too much as he hugged her quietly.

    Yi Qinn leaned against his chest. As she listened to the strong heartbeat under his muscles, her panic gradually calmed down.

    Her eyes were misty as she said softly, ¡°Little thief, don¡¯t you think this penniless priest is a little shameless?¡±

    Li Ran was taken aback. ¡°Why did Master say that? Because we are master and disciple?¡±

    Yi Qinn shook her head, ¡°Not only that, there¡¯s also Langyue.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve be Langyue¡¯s Heavenly Dao. Do you know what this means?¡±

    ¡°From forgetfulness to extreme emotion, you are the obsession of her soul.¡±

    ¡°Closer she gets to you, the more stable her Dao Heart bes. Closer she gets to you, the stronger her understanding of the Great Dao.¡±

    She sighed. ¡°Langyue is destined to be inseparable from you, but as her master, this penniless priest is with you¡­ Isn¡¯t this shameless?¡±

    Li Ran scratched his head.

    Good f*ck, from the looks of it, I¡¯m already a monk?

    ¡°I took the initiative to confess to Master. If Master is shameless, then I am extremely shameless.¡±

    ¡°Lin Langyue can¡¯t do without this disciple, but I can¡¯t do without my master either.¡±

    ¡°No matter what, I won¡¯t let Master Qinn go.¡±

    He hugged Yi Qinn tightly as if he was afraid that she would fly.

    Seeing his nervous expression, Yi Qinn¡¯s heart almost melted.

    ¡°What an injustice¡­¡±

    She shyly hugged Li Ran¡¯s strong waist and said in a daze, ¡°As shameless as you are, this penniless priest doesn¡¯t want to leave you, you little thief.¡±

    As for Lin Langyue, she should be able to understand, right?

    Two of them hugged quietly, feeling each other¡¯s heartbeat and breath.

    Li Ran smelled the unique fragrance in her body and suddenly remembered something, ¡°Oh right, Master Qinn, you said you¡¯ve talked to my Master?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Yi Qinn replied, ¡°She knows about us, and this penniless priest has already confessed.¡±

    ¡°Confess?¡± Li Ran gulped and said nervously, ¡°You mean¡­ Master already knows everything?¡±

    Yi Qinn nodded her head in confirmation. ¡°She knows everything.¡±

    Li Ran didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 244: Treasure Girl Yi Qinglan!

    <h4>Chapter 244: Treasure Girl Yi Qinn!</h4>

    "You''ve already confessed?"

    Li Ran''s head was a little dizzy.

    In other words, Master knew that he was with Master Qinn.

    Wasn''t this the end of it?

    He didn''t want to hide it from Leng Wuyan. Instead, he just found out about his rtionship with Yi Qinn. He waspletely unprepared!

    Previously, in the golden sedan chair, Leng Wuyan had almost fought when she heard that he had forgotten about his emotions.

    Master''s terrifying killing intent was definitely not fake.

    And this time, knowing that they were a couple, wouldn''t she be going straight to White Cloud Peak?

    Li Ran nervously looked around and even lifted her Daoist robe to examine it carefully.

    Yi Qinn''s face was red as she covered her face and stammered, "Little thief, stop! You''re too impudent!"

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "Master Qinn misunderstood. I want to see if you''re missing arms or legs."

    Yi Qinn suppressed her shyness." Why would this poor Daoist break his arm and leg?"

    Li Ran wiped his cold sweat. "Master knows about our rtionship and will definitely kill you! Master Qinn, why don''t you run first? Your disciple will help you!"

    "Why would she attack this poor Daoist?" Yi Qinn snorted. "Leng Wuyan is indeed very strong, but this poor Daoist isn''t afraid of her!"

    She was not boasting.

    Back then, Leng Wuyan had killed a first-rate sect to seek justice for her disciples.

    This matter caused a huge uproar.

    As a result, Chen Yundao organized the Devil ughter Conference and gathered all the sects to attack the Youluo Temple.

    In the end, Leng Wuyan killed one person with one sword, causing the sky to dim and the sun and moon to dim.

    Blood dyed the Demon Peak red, and the pile of corpses blocked the gate.

    Even Chen Yundao escaped with injuries.

    However, she still refused to give up and led her men to attack the Supreme Dao Pce.

    Thousands of miles away, the sword shed the Cloud Mountain and destroyed the grand array formation, ttening the mountain.

    Just as she was about to reduce Chen Yundao to ashes, Yi Qinn stopped her.

    Two of them faced off for three days, but neither of them made a move.

    Because they weren''t sure what their chances of winning were.

    Coupled with Chu Lingchuan and Wuwang Temple''s bald monk, who were ring at her like a tiger watching its prey, Leng Wuyan decided to give Chen Yundao a chance to be a new person.

    After so many years, Leng Wuyan became even stronger, but Yi Qinn didn''t fall behind.

    Their rtionship also became a little strange.

    It was like an enemy who was not an enemy, like a friend who was not a friend. They clearly disliked each other, but they were also somewhat sympathetic with each other.

    After all, the others from the Righteous Path and Devil Dao could not really enter their eyes.

    Yi Qinn said lightly, "The killing intent of the Tiangshu Institute is indeed not as strong as that of the Youluo Temple, but it is even stronger in the way of annihting the soul. If we really fight, this poor Daoist might not lose!"

    Li Ran was speechless.

    Right now, it wasn''t a matter of who would win and who would lose. The key was that the palm and the back of the hand were both flesh and blood. He would feel heartache at any loss.

    He asked cautiously, "Master Qinn, how did she react after you told Master about this?"

    Yi Qinn thought about it and replied, "She''s very calm."

    "Calm?" Li Ran scratched his head. "That''s not right¡­"

    Yi Qinn said, "This poor Daoist also finds it strange. I was already prepared for a fight, but her attitude was especially good. She even said that she was responsible for this."

    Li Ran was even more stunned. "And then?"

    "Then, this poor Daoist admitted that it was true. She told this poor Daoist to keep it a secret and said that sooner orter, there would be such a day. Fortunately, that person is this poor Daoist."

    Li Ran was dumbfounded.

    Abnormal, too abnormal!

    This didn''t sound like his master''s style at all.

    He wiped his cold sweat and asked doubtfully, "Are you sure you''re talking about the same thing?"

    Yi Qinn nodded her head and said in embarrassment, "Of course, I''m sure. She''s already made it clear that we''re a forbidden master-disciple rtionship¡­"

    Even so, Li Ran didn''t think it was right.

    Something must have gone wrong in some segment.

    <i>Could it be that Master is too angry and her brain was ruined?</i>

    He pinched his chin and looked worried.

    Yi Qinn nced at him and said softly with a red face, "Little thief, This poor Daoist did something shameless for you. Don''t let This poor Daoist down¡­"

    Li Ran came back to his senses and said seriously, "Even if I were to betray the world, I would never betray Master Qinn!"

    <i>In addition to Yue Jianli, Xiao Qingge, Master, and so on.</i>

    Yi Qinn blushed. "Yes, this poor Daoist believes you."

    Looking at her sincere and pure eyes, a sense of guilt rose in his heart.

    "Master Qinn, I have something to tell you. Actually, I have other things¡­"

    "Stop talking." Her jade fingers pressed against his lips as Yi Qinn turned her head and said, "This poor Daoist already knows what you''re doing."

    Li Ran was stunned for a moment before he suddenly understood.

    It was probably because of the use of the Red Line of Fate, which allowed her to sense him.

    At this thought, even with his thick skin, he felt a little hot.

    Yi Qinn blushed, and her heart skipped a beat. Seeing how embarrassed he was, she couldn''t help butugh. "You little thief, now you¡¯re embarrassed. What did you think when you did something bad?"

    "<strong><i>Hehe</i></strong>¡­" Li Ran giggled.

    Yi Qinn wrinkled her nose and snorted. "This poor Daoist doesn''t care how many people you have. Anyway, you have to treat this poor Daoist best¡­"

    Li Ran nodded. "Master, don''t worry. This disciple has always been filial. In the vastnd, I have a reputation."

    "Don''t you think it''s unconvincing for this poor Daoist to say this?" Yi Qinn red at him with a red face.

    Actually, she was not generous at all.

    On the contrary, seeing that he was close to another woman, She could not control the jealousy in her heart.

    Qin Ruyan was an example.

    But there was nothing she could do. Li Ran''s personality was so wild that it was basically impossible to stop him.

    She couldn''t do something ridiculous with him, could she?

    Just thinking about it made her heart skip a beat.

    After a few hours of being bored, Yi Qinn reluctantly left.

    This was Li Ran''s promise to increase the number of times a day to two. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have let him go tonight.

    Li Ran''s eyes were filled with a gentle smile as he looked at the back of the girl who had turned around.

    Yi Qinn was really a treasured girl.

    How many people in this world could possess that pure sincerity, regardless of their looks or figure?

    Thinking about her, thinking about Lin Langyue.

    Li Ran shook his head with a smile. "Who said that Forgetting Emotions is the most heartless? It''s clearly a deep love."

    He turned around to look in the direction of Xuanling Mountain, and his smile instantly fell.

    "If I go back now, Master won''t kill me, right?

    "Perhaps she''s already sharpening her sword¡­"

 Chapter 245: Negotiating with Leng Wuyan!

    <h4>Chapter 245: Negotiating with Leng Wuyan!</h4>

    Demon Peak.

    Li Ran was lying at the entrance of his bedroom and peering in.

    "Sheng Zi Li, what are you doing?" A female voice suddenly sounded behind him, giving him a fright.

    Li Ran turned around and saw Deacon Wang looking at him with confusion.

    "<strong><i>Ahem</i></strong>, I''m fine. I''m going for a stroll."

    "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong>." Deacon Wang nodded and was about to leave.

    "Wait a minute!" Li Ran stopped her and asked, "Deacon Wang, did you see the Sect Master today?"

    Seeing him holding onto her arm, Deacon Wang''s face turned red. She nodded and said, "The Sect Master is at Demon Peak today."

    Li Ran asked, "Then what do you think of the Sect Master''s mood today?"

    Deacon Wang thought about it. "It seems like it''s pretty good. She was cooking in the dining room."

    "Cooking?" Li Ran was a little confused.

    Master''s first reaction was not to kill someone but to cook instead.

    This was too abnormal!

    <i>Forget it. It''s a blessing, not a curse. It''s a curse that can''t be avoided. Let''s leave it to fate.</i>

    Li Ran sighed and walked into the bedroom dejectedly.

    Deacon Wang looked at his back and blushed.

    "Sheng Zi Li is still so handsome. He also held my hand! It''s just that his expression isn''t quite right, as if he is brave and righteous."

    Li Ran had tiptoed into the bedroom when he bumped into Leng Wuyan.

    "Teacher, Master¡­" He was so nervous that his tongue was tied.

    Leng Wuyan smiled. "Li Ran, you came back just in time. The food is ready. Shall we start dinner?"

    "Dinner?" Li Ran looked behind her.

    One could only see arge table full of dishes on the back. There were all kinds of delicacies, and there was faint spirit energy floating around. It was obvious that the ingredients were extremely precious.

    Li Ran swallowed his saliva and smiled sheepishly. "So rich? Why is Master in the mood to cook today?"

    Leng Wuyan rolled her eyes at him. "You''re saying this. Have I mistreated you?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "That''s not what I meant."

    Leng Wuyan smiled. "Aren''t you on your way? I specially prepared these dishes to send you off."

    "See me off?" Li Ran''s legs went soft.

    <i>What the f*ck! So it is a dead end!</i>

    <i>From the looks of it, she was going to send me off after eating.</i>

    Leng Wuyan didn''t notice. She pulled him over to the table and sat down. "Come, try my cooking."

    Li Ran''s throat tightened. "Master, are you that anxious?"

    "Hurry up and eat. It''ll be cold soon."

    "It will be cold? Are you talking about the food or me?"

    "What are you talking about¡­" Leng Wuyan blushed. She picked up a piece of silver eagle meat and put it in his mouth. "Come, open your mouth, <strong><i>ah</i></strong>¡­"

    Li Ran opened his mouth and swallowed it without even chewing.

    Leng Wuyan said, "How is it? Is it delicious?"

    His face was pale, and he nodded. "It''s delicious, but it''s thest meal."

    "<strong><i>Hehe</i></strong>, if it''s delicious, eat more."

    "Yes, a dead man is better than a starving man."

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?" Leng Wuyan looked puzzled. "Li Ran, what are you talking about? What the hell?"

    Li Ran smiled wryly." Didn''t you say that you would send your disciple off after this meal?"

    Leng Wuyan scratched her head. "That''s right. Aren''t you going to the Immortal Ascension Assembly?"

    Li Ran was taken aback when he heard this, "When Master said to send me off, you were referring to Central City?"

    Leng Wuyan nodded. "What else? I counted the days. You should be leaving in a few days."

    Li Ran wiped his cold sweat.

    <i>So it was a false rm!</i>

    Just as he heaved a sigh of relief, he heard Leng Wuyan say, "By the way, I called Yi Qinn over today."

    Li Ran''s body stiffened, and he stammered, "Then?"

    Leng Wuyan smiled and said, "Then, I took care of her!"

    Li Ran frowned and asked doubtfully, "How did Master settle this?"

    Leng Wuyan exined, "Since she already knows about our rtionship, I showed her my cards on the spot."

    "She was surprised at first, but when she heard that I told her to keep it a secret, she agreed without hesitation."

    "This <strong><i>damned </i></strong>Daoist nun is quite easy to talk to this time."

    Li Ran was confused.

    He rubbed the space between his eyebrows.

    What exactly were these two talking about?

    Why was it that at the end of the conversation, they had settled each other down?

    Leng Wuyan wrinkled her nose. "How is it? Am I strong?"

    Li Ran gave her a thumbs up and said sincerely, "Master is really a negotiator¡­"

    "Of course." Leng Wuyan hugged her shoulders proudly.

    Li Ran had already guessed that the two of them weren''t talking about the same thing.

    He thought about it and decided not to tell her the truth for now.

    What if the two of them started fighting?

    At the very least, he had to wait until he was able to pull the strings. Now was not the time.

    At that moment, Leng Wuyan said, "Li Ran, hurry up and eat."

    "Okay."

    Li Ran had just picked up his chopsticks when he saw her cheeks blushing as she said, "After you finish eating, go and take a bath with me!"

    <strong><i>Pa!</i></strong>

    Just as Leng Wuyan finished speaking, he put down his chopsticks and said in a righteous tone, "I''ve finished eating. Let''s start bathing, Master?"

    Leng Wuyan didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Snowfall Peak.

    In the room, two pretty girls were lying on the bed, their slender calves swaying gently.

    They were Lu Xinran and Aqin.

    Sheng Zi Li¡¯s residence had been destroyed by the heavenly lightning. Li Ran had been staying in Leng Wuyan''s bedroom, while Aqin had been invited by Lu Xinran to stay with her for a period of time.

    They were reading the same book.

    They didn''t know what they had seen, but their faces were red, and their eyes were sparkling.

    After reading thest page, Lu Xinran closed the book and said, "These words are so vivid, but I wonder what it feels like to be in love?"

    Aqin ced her index finger in front of her lips and said in a low voice, "Xinran, you better keep your voice down. If anyone else hears you, you will suffer!"

    Youluo Temple forbade men and women from having rtionships.

    Even the words that described the rtionship between men and women were forbidden from being circted in the sect.

    If this little notebook was discovered, she would suffer.

    Lu Xinran sighed. "The sect is good everywhere. It''s just that this ban is too ufortable. Especially when I have to face such a handsome Sheng Zi Li every day. Who can control me?"

    "Xinran!" Aqin was both angry and amused. "Why are you always thinking about this?"

    She finally realized that this girl was looking at her, but her heart was filled with anger.

    Aqin blushed and felt her heartbeat.

    Lu Xinran hugged her and snorted, "This is human nature. Sister Aqin is with Sheng Zi Li every day. Of course, a full woman doesn''t know of others¡¯ hunger."

    Aqin covered her face.

 Chapter 246: Aqin, the last hope of the village!

    <h4>Chapter 246: Aqin, thest hope of the vige!</h4>

    Facing Lu Xinran''s envious gaze, Aqin shook her head and said, "I''m only the hand maiden of the Sheng Zi Li, and you''re an inner disciple with a boundless future. No matter what, I should be envious of you, right?"

    Lu Xinran shot her a sideways nce. "Then, why don''t you exchange with me?"

    Aqin shook her head without hesitation. "No."

    She didn''t want to leave Lord Sheng Zi Li.

    As long as she could stay by Li Ran''s side, she wouldn''t exchange even with the sect Master.

    Lu Xinran said sourly, "Sister Aqin, you don''t know how many female disciples in the sect want to exchange with you."

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?" Aqin was stunned." Really?"

    "Of course."

    Lu Xinran twisted her fingers and said, "Sheng Zi Li is handsome and has a high talent. He''s also cute and a little prideful. Which disciple in the sect doesn''t want him?"

    "Moreover, Sheng Zi Li''s figure is really not bad!"

    Thinking back to the day Li Ran broke through, the Divine Lightning burned his clothes, and everyone looked at him.

    He looked much better than when he was wearing clothes.

    Female disciples drooled, and nose bleeds flowed. No one slept in the female dormitory that night.

    Lu Xinran looked around and whispered to Aqin, "It''s said that Elder Yang of the sixth peak still has a picture of Sheng Zi Li hanging in her room!"

    <strong><i>Hiss!</i></strong>

    Aqin gasped. "That Elder Yang must be several hundred years old!"

    Lu Xinran said matter-of-factly, "So what? She''s a woman at the age of a few hundred. Who can reject the Sheng Zi Li?"

    Aqin couldn''t help shivering as she stood up with goosebumps.

    Lu Xinran sighed. "However, everyone is just too addicted. With the existence of the sect''s ban, they wouldn''t dare to take a single step forward."

    Aqin nodded. "That''s true."

    Sect Master Leng made that the most taboo on such matters. No one dared to easily touch her bad side.

    "But Sister Aqin is different. You are not a sect disciple and are not subject to the ban. When you¡¯re with the Sheng Zi Li every day, did anything embarrassing happen?" Lu Xinran smiled and asked.

    Aqin pushed her with a red face. "What are you talking about? I''m just a servant. How could I have such extravagant hopes?"

    Lu Xinran pinched her chin. "But judging from the attitude the Sheng Zi Li has towards you, you¡¯re not as simple as being a servant."

    Li Ran attached great importance to Aqin. Even the inner disciples knew about this.

    Because of this, everyone was very respectful toward Aqin. Even the Eldest brother had to nod and greet her when he saw her.

    Corners of Aqin''s mouth curled up slightly, her little face turning red.

    Li Ran was indeed very nice to her and even made her feel a little ttered.

    At this moment, seeing her cheeks blush and her desire to stop talking, Lu Xinran couldn''t help but be stunned.

    "Sister Aqin, why are you looking better and better?"

    One could only see that her skin was as fair and delicate as silk.

    Every move had a seductive aura.

    With her timid eyes, there was a strong sense of beauty that was both enchanting and pure.

    Aqin said bashfully, "How could I? It''s better if I''m pleased."

    Lu Xinran shook her head.

    Two of them were not in the same style.

    She was pretty young and cute, but Aqin was so beautiful that she could be anything.

    Maiden Spirit Body was a constitution that could not be found in ten thousand people. As her realm increased, Aqin''s charm would also be stronger and stronger.

    Coupled with Aqin''s already impressive foundation, it was indeed a bit moving.

    Lu Xinran looked at her and muttered, "Even I would be tempted by the appearance of my sister. How could Sheng Zi Li endure it?"

    Hearing this, Aqin''s face turned redder, and she whispered, "I''m a willow tree, my status is lowly, and my Lord is the star in the sky¡­ Don''t say such silly words again."

    How could she dare to tell her that she was trying her best to cultivate, just waiting for the foundation to be built for her to cultivate with the Sheng Zi Li?

    Lu Xinran shook her head and said, "It''s because sister doesn''t know how to use her own strengths."

    After she finished speaking, she carefully looked around and took out a booklet from the inteyer under the bed.

    After a moment of hesitation, she gave it to Aqin in pain. "I''ve kept this secret manual for many years. I''ll give it to sister today."

    "What is it? Why is it so mysterious?" Aqin took it and took a look. Her eyes instantly widened, and her cheeks quickly flushed.

    "This, this is¡­"

    Her hands were trembling, and her eyes filled with disbelief.

    These words were too shameful!

    Lu Xinran patted her on the shoulder and said earnestly, "Because of the sect''s ban, we are destined to have no chance with the Sheng Zi Li. This secret technique will be handed over to you. You must properlyprehend its essence and strive to take down the Sheng Zi Li as soon as possible!"

    "Remember, you carry the dreams of all the female disciples of the inner sect. You are not fighting alone!"

    Aqin was dumbfounded.

    The woman''s tone sounded like she was talking about something extremely solemn.

    She covered her burning cheeks. "It''s too outrageous!"

    <strong><i>Dong! Dong!</i></strong>

    At that moment, there was a knock on the door.

    Lu Xinran was shocked. She hurriedly stuffed her words into her arms and whispered, "Don''t let anyone find out about it!"

    After confirming that she had put it away, she stood up and opened the door.

    The moment she opened the door, she was stunned. "Lord Sheng Zi Li?"

    Li Ran stood at the door with his hands behind his back. He frowned and said, "You took too long to open the door. Is there something shameful?"

    Lu Xinran''s eyes flickered as she said in a panic, "I¡­ I didn''t do anything¡­"

    "Your lying still needs to be improved." Li Ran shook his head and didn''t bother about it. "Is Aqin here?" he asked. "I''m here to find her."

    "Yes!"

    When Aqin heard his voice, she quickly ran over. "Master Sheng Zi Li!"

    Her expression leaped, but it was full of shyness. The "secret book" in her arms was heavy¡­

    Li Ran smiled and grabbed her hand. "Let''s go."

    "Okay."

    Aqin was pulled by his hand, and her face flushed red as she obediently followed him out.

    Lu Xinran looked at their backs and couldn''t help but shout, "Sister Aqin, you have to practice hard!"

    Aqin almost stumbled.

    On the way, Li Ran looked at her in confusion. "Why would Lu Xinran care about your cultivation?"

    Aqin lowered her head with a red face. "Lu Xinran, she¡¯s a nice person. She has always been concerned about me."

    "Okay." Li Ran did not ask.

    Aqin calmed down and asked, "Lord Sheng Zi Li, where are we going?"

    Li Ran replied, "Home."

    Aqin was stunned. "But our house hasn''t been rebuilt yet¡­"

    Li Ran smiled. "Who said we went back to that house? We''re going to Central City."

    "Central City?" Aqin was stunned.

 Chapter 247: Master and Disciple Who Took a Bath Together!

    <h4>Chapter 247: Master and Disciple Who Took a Bath Together!</h4>

    Aqin was stunned.

    Central City.

    These words were familiar to her.

    Even though she was born in the capital, she followed Li Ran to Youluo Temple when she was eight years old. She had never returned in more than ten years.

    Her memory of that ce was already hazy.

    Li Ran looked at her stunned expression and couldn''t help but feel a bit distressed. He said softly, "It''s been so many years since you''ve returned. You must be homesick, right?"

    "Home¡­"

    Aqin lowered her head.

    Back then, the Shen family was also a wealthy family. They controlled the silk trade in the imperial capital and belonged to the most powerful group in the city.

    However, with the passing of the Grand Supreme Ancestor, a chaotic battle broke out in the n for the position of patriarch.

    Her parents were crippled and seriously injured.

    Looking at the familiar faces of her family greatly impacted her.

    And it was precise because of this internal strife that the Shen family was almost torn apart. Later on, it touched on the Li family''s interests and naturally swallowed.

    As for her parents, their injuries were too severe, causing them to die four yearster.

    Aqin was silent for a long time before shaking her head. "No."

    Li Ran was stunned for a moment before he smiled bitterly. "Your answer has exceeded my expectations."

    Aqin raised her head and said with a clear gaze, "The moment my parents passed away, the Shen family became meaningless to me."

    "My home is where the Sheng Zi Li is."

    Since her family had turned into a blood feud, what else could she miss?

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Then do you know that I have a younger sister?"

    "My sister?" Aqin was puzzled, "Aqin is an only child. Where did shee from?"

    Li Ran said, "Her name is Shen Ning. She''s about six or seven years old. She was probably born after your parents."

    Aqin shook her head nkly.

    She had been at Xuanling Mountain the entire time, and the news was extremely closed. She had no idea that she had a younger sister.

    Li Ran asked, "Then do you still want to see Shen Ning?"

    If she wanted to see her, he would bring her down the mountain. If she didn''t, he wouldn''t let Aqin have any ties with the Shen n.

    After all, this was not a beautiful memory for her.

    Aqin nodded without hesitation, "I want to see her."

    She was different from the rest of the Shen n. She was her parents'' bloodline.

    "Sure."

    Li Ran rubbed her head. "Then I''ll take you. It just so happens that you haven''t gone out for a long time."

    <strong><i>Mm!</i></strong>

    Aqin nodded vigorously, her eyes filled with joy.

    She was overjoyed to be able to go out with the Sheng Zi Li and see her own sister.

    ¡ª

    White Cloud Peak.

    Heavenly Lake of Radiance.

    This was a natural hot spring at the back of the mountain.

    Because the bottom of the pool was filled with spirit stones, water temperature remained constant throughout the year. Spirit spring kept pouring into the pool, keeping the water clear.

    This was Yi Qinn''s special pool. There had never been another person here.

    But today, she made an exception.

    At this moment, water vapor was rising from Heavenly Lake. Two women sat side by side.

    Yi Qinn''s body sank into the water, and only her head could be seen.

    Perhaps it was because of the heat, but her face turned slightly red.

    Taking a bath with someone else made her very ufortable. Even if she was a woman, she still treated her as her beloved disciple.

    Lin Langyue stroked the water surface and asked curiously, "Master, why did you call me for a bath?"

    Last time they took a bath was more than ten years ago.

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, "It''s nothing. It''s just so that you can apany me to chat and relieve my boredom."

    "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong>, alright." Lin Langyue scratched her head, feeling a little strange.

    <i>Master had always liked to be alone. Since when did she need someone else to relieve her boredom?</i>

    However, she didn''t think too much about it. She was quite happy to be able to get closer to her master.

    "<strong><i>Ahem</i></strong>," Yi Qinn cleared her throat. "Langyue, have you been cultivating well?"

    Lin Langyue replied, "It''s been quite smooth. My cultivation has stabilized, but I''m still far from the Nascent Soul realm.

    "Yes¡­ If Sheng Zi Li was still here, I''d have already reached thete-stage threshold."

    As long as Li Ran was by her side, her cultivation efficiency would be very high.

    At that time, she had broken through the early Nascent Soul realm to the mid-Nascent Soul realm because of his Dao''s voice.

    Her speed was simply ridiculously fast.

    Yi Qinn frowned slightly. "Don''t let your imagination run wild. There''s no shortcut to cultivation. You''ve only just broken through, so you must cultivate steadily. Don''t take advantage of your achievements."

    "Yes, this disciple knows." Lin Langyue nodded.

    Then she thought of something and asked, "By the way, Master, the Immortal Ascension Assembly is about to begin. Should our sect also pay attention to it?"

    Yi Qinn nodded and said, "Of course. Third Elder has already arranged this matter."

    Although the Tianshu Institute was far away from the mortal world and did not care about worldly affairs, it was still a huge entity that was constantly operating. It needed fresh blood to replenish it. Especially since they only recruited female cultivators, the scope of their choices was even narrower.

    Therefore, the Immortal Ascension Assembly would not be missed every year.

    Lin Langyue hesitated for a moment before asking, "Why doesn''t Master leave this matter to this disciple?"

    "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong>?" Yi Qinn was puzzled. "Why are you interested in this?"

    Lin Langyue exined, "Our sect hasn''t received any good saplings in the past two years. I have some influence in the mortal world, so I might be able to make some gains if I step forward."

    "Furthermore, ever since the beast tide ended, this disciple has never gone out to train. It can be considered an opportunity to adjust her mind."

    This reason was simply wless.

    Yi Qinn didn''t think too much about it. "Alright, since you want to go, then go."

    "Thank you, Master!" Lin Langyue looked excited.

    How was she doing this for training?

    She just wanted to see if she could meet Li Ran!

    Moreover, the Li family was also in Central City. If she had the chance, she could go over and take a look.

    At the thought of this, a smile filled her face.

    On the contrary, Yi Qinn''s expression was slightly nervous.

    This time, she asked her to take a bath, not to chat but to talk about Li Ran.

    After all, they were already lovers, so they should not hide anything from Lin Langyue.

    However, after hesitating for so long, she didn''t know how to open her mouth.

    "How about we test it out first?"

    Yi Qinn thought for a moment and pretended to be casual. "<strong><i>Ahem</i></strong>, I''ve heard some interesting news recently. It seems that a sect leader of a second-rate sect has be Daopanion with her personal disciple¡­"

    Lin Langyue was taken aback. "Master and disciple became Daopanions?"

    Yi Qinn nodded and said cautiously, "This matter¡­ What do you think?"

    She looked at her nervously.

    Lin Langyue pped the water and said angrily, "How can there be such a shameless person in this world?"

    Yi Qinn was taken aback.

 Chapter 248: Yi Qinglan: Ive never been so shameless in my life

    <h4>Chapter 248: Yi Qinn: Ive never been so shameless in my life</h4>

    Yi Qinn''s brows twitched.

    Shameless?

    No one had evermented on her like that.

    She said with aplicated expression, "This isn''t good, but it shouldn''t be described as shameless, right?"

    Lin Langyue shook her head. "Master-disciple rtionships should be pure. If it''s mixed with other emotions, wouldn''t this filial piety change?"

    "Master and disciple bing lovers, not only will this affect the reputation of the sect, but how will the disciples of the same sect deal with themselves?"

    The person Lin Langyue respected the most was her master.

    In her heart, the word Master was noble and holy, and she could not stand the slightest taint on it.

    That was why she had such a reaction.

    Yi Qinn lowered her head.

    Although she didn''t care about the secr world, she was still a little embarrassed by her disciple''s criticism. "Fortunately, I tested her beforehand. I didn''t expect Langyue to be so resistant to this."

    She hesitated for a moment and said, "But this poor Daoist has heard that the disciple did not join the sect. Instead, it was the Sect Master''s personal legacy. This should not affect the sect, right?"

    "Private legacy?"

    Lin Langyue thought for a moment. "If that''s the case, it won''t affect the sect."

    Yi Qinn heaved a sigh of relief and nodded. "I also think so."

    Lin Langyue frowned and said, "But if the two of them really love each other, why do they still have to be master and disciple? This rtionship is a little strange."

    Yi Qinn was stunned for a moment as her expression turnedplicated.

    A myriad of feelings surged into her heart, and she couldn''t help sighing. "You''re right¡­ However, the mortal world is so fierce the matter of feelings is simply unreasonable. Who could have predicted it before hand?"

    Lin Langyue stared nkly at her. "Master?"

    Yi Qinn''s eyes were misty as she said softly, "That sect master has always been single. She also enjoyed this loneliness until she met that disciple."

    "That person''s appearance painted her world with color. It made her understand what it was like to be in love, and she could no longer endure that loneliness!"

    "She knows that her choice will have a bad impact, but all of this is insignificantpared to the other party."

    "She would rather bear all the me than let go of his hand."

    Yi Qinn looked at Lin Langyue through the mist. "Do you still think she''s shameless?"

    Lin Langyue was stunned.

    Her master''s voice was so sincere that it hit her heart.

    After a moment of silence, she rubbed her red eyes. "How can a person who is so emotional and natural be said to be shameless?"

    She was an extremely affectionate person.

    She was deeply touched by this feeling of rushing to the other party regardless of everything.

    Yi Qinn''s heart sank.

    It seemed like Langyue could ept it as long as she talked about it.

    "Then, should I show my cards now?" To be on the safe side, Yi Qinn decided to probe further.

    "However, I heard that before the two of them confirmed their rtionship, that disciple had some ties with his senior sister¡­"

    Lin Langyue was taken aback. "Does the Sect Master know about their rtionship before hand?"

    Yi Qinn whispered, "She knows."

    Lin Langyue frowned. "Then wouldn''t that be an intervention?"

    "Intervention?"

    Yi Qinn''s cheeks flushed red, "It can''t be?"

    <strong><i>Pa!</i></strong>

    Lin Langyue pped the surface of the water and said angrily, "So she¡¯s such a shameless person!"

    Yi Qinn covered her face.

    In just a short while, she had been shameless three or four times.

    She had never been so shameless in her life.

    Lin Langyue shook her head and said, "I thought she was a woman of love. I didn''t expect that she would ruin the rtionship between the two disciples. How could she be a master?"

    "<strong><i>Ahem</i></strong>," Yi Qinn said awkwardly. "I can''t say that either. It''s just that their rtionship isplicated¡­"

    "Complex?" Lin Langyue thought of something and asked in shock, "Master means that the three of them are living together?"

    Yi Qinn''s heart skipped a beat!

    Her fair cheeks quickly turned red, and she stammered, "When did I say that? What sort of spection was this?"

    She had never thought of this before. This hadpletely overturned her idea.

    Three of them were living together?

    Just thinking about it made her feel flustered. It was too absurd!

    Lin Langyue nodded. "That''s not right."

    Looking at the flustered Yi Qinn, she couldn''t help but ask, "But why did Master suddenly mention this? And she seems to be quite familiar with that Sect Master."

    Master had forgotten about love and nurtured nature. She was the one who rejected love the most, so why did she care about matters in the mortal world?

    "Not familiar, not at all!" Yi Qinn''s head shook like a rattle drum. "I only heard about it by chance and was just casually chatting. Don''t think too much about it."

    "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong>." Lin Langyue scratched her head and felt that something was off.

    Yi Qinn sighed.

    "I won''t tell her yet. Otherwise, this poor Daoist really wouldn''t have the face to see people. Let''s take it slow."

    At that moment, Lin Langyue slowly swam over and said with a smile, "Master, can I wipe your back?"

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>? No need."

    "Master, you''re wee!"

    ¡­¡­

    The airboat tore through the sky.

    Li Ran sat on the deck with his legs crossed as he basked in the sun.

    They were heading towards Central City.

    Immortal Ascension Assembly was actually a recruitment ceremony. It was mainly based on one''s will. No matter how big the battle was, it was useless.

    So this time, apart from him and Aqin, there were only two deacons apanying him.

    Aqin was like a kitten, lying on the side, peeling the grapes and feeding them to him.

    Looking at that handsome and fair face, her heartbeat suddenly elerated.

    When she recalled what was recorded in the ¡®secret book'', her pretty face instantly turned hot, and her eyes flickered, not daring to raise her head.

    "Lu Xinran is really ridiculous. She actually hid that script. But, is it true?"

    Her little head was in a mess as if she was drunk.

    Li Ran didn''t notice anything unusual. Instead, he connected the Red Line on his wrist.

    It was already a daily routine to chat with Master Qinn.

    "Master Qinn, I missed you."

    Red Line quieted for a moment before Yi Qinn''s shy voice sounded. "Little thief, this poor Daoist misses you too¡­ But can you disconnect it first?"

    Li Ran asked in confusion, "Is it not too convenient for Master?"

    "It''s not quite right¡­"

    Before Yi Qinn could finish her sentence, he heard the sound of water and Lin Langyue''s voice sounded. "Master, your figure is really great! Your skin is especially good!"

    Li Ran gulped and said in surprise, "What are you two doing?"

 Chapter 249: This poor Daoist was a traitor!

    <h4>Chapter 249: This poor Daoist was a traitor!</h4>

    Facing Li Ran''s doubts, Yi Qinn said shyly, "It''s nothing. I was just taking a bath with Li Langyue¡­"

    "A bath?" Li Ran imagined the scene, and his blood pressure started to rise again.

    As he listened to Lin Langyue''s words, corners of his mouth curled into a wicked smile. He reached out and gently scratched his wrist.

    Yi Qinn''s body trembled as her cheeks flushed red.

    He eximed in his heart, <i>Little thief, stop!</i>

    Li Ran held back his smile. Not long after, he heard Lin Langyue''s confused voice. "Master, are you feverish? Why is your body so hot?"

    Yi Qinn was speechless.

    Her face flushed red, and her legs went limp as she forced herself into the air.

    White Taoist robe fluttered in the wind and quickly draped over her body.

    Lin Langyue raised her head and asked curiously, "Master, what''s wrong?"

    Yi Qinn didn''t even look back. She said in a trembling voice," This poor Daoist has finished washing. You can take your time."

    After she finished speaking, her figure instantly disappeared.

    Lin Langyue immersed herself in the pool and asked doubtfully, "So quickly?"

    "Could it be that my words angered Master?"

    ¡­¡­

    On the mountain peak, Yi Qinn leaned against the tree trunk andined, "You''re really ridiculous. Li Langyue was still there just now, yet you actually dared to make trouble!"

    Li Ran chuckled. "Master, don''t you think it''s very exciting?"

    "It''s really irritating. I''m so embarrassed!" Yi Qinn''s cheeks were red.

    Just now, she had taken a bath with her disciple, but Li Ran was making trouble on the other side of the Red Line. She felt a strong sense of shame, making her wish she could find a hole in the ground.

    "It''s so nefarious. You only know how to torture this poor Daoist!"

    It took Yi Qinn a long time to calm down. When she recalled the conversation she had with Langyue, she couldn''t help but sigh.

    "Little thief, this poor Daoist just chatted with Li Langyue for a while. She doesn''t seem to ept our rtionship."

    Li Ran was taken aback. "Master has already made it clear to her?"

    "Not yet." Yi Qinn shook her head and said, "This poor Daoist has only been a little expressive, but her reaction was very intense."

    "Don''t worry, Master. She will understand one day," Li Ran consoled.

    "I hope so." Yi Qinn smiled bitterly.

    Understood?

    It probably wouldn''t be that easy. This girl had just said that she was shameless.

    Yi Qinn didn''t care about the world''s eyes, gossip, or else she wouldn''t be with Li Ran.

    But Lin Langyue was different.

    She was her direct disciple. She had watched her grow up, and her feelings for her had long surpassed those of ordinary disciples.

    "She is Langyue''s Heavenly Dao, and this bond can not be severed. This poor Daoist and he. What should we do?" Yi Qinn rubbed her brows and couldn''t help but worry.

    However, when she looked at the Red Line on her wrist, her mood gradually brightened. "I don''t care. As long as I''m with the little thief, then shameless¡­"

    She blushed and said softly, "Little thief, where are you? This poor Daoist wants to see you."

    Li Ran scratched his head, "This disciple also wants to see Master, but now, he is on the flying boat. He is almost at Central City."

    "Central City?" Yi Qinn asked, "What are you doing there?"

    Li Ran replied, "Immortal Ascension Assembly is about to begin. Your disciple represents Youluo Temple."

    "You went to participate too?" Yi Qinn suddenly understood something.

    No wonder Lin Langyue was suddenly heading to the Immortal Ascension Assembly. She was heading for Li Ran.

    She kept saying that it was for the sect and training, but it was all for men.

    And it was for her man.

    This defiant disciple!

    Yi Qinn was both angry and amused. "This poor Daoist is being yed again!"

    Central Imperial Pce.

    Sheng Ye looked at the memorial in front of him and frowned deeply.

    "This Immortal Ascension Assembly actually has so many powers paying attention to it?"

    Apart from those first-rate and second-rate powers, almost all the top sects were not absent. Moreover, the ones leading the team were either the chief or the personal ones.

    Although the Immortal Ascension Assembly in the past was very lively, it was not enough to stir up so many people.

    Sheng Ye pondered for a moment before understanding.

    "It must be Li Ran''s rtionship."

    This Devil Sheng Zi Li was too strong, which put a lot of pressure on the other sects.

    Although his current strength was not enough to affect the overall situation, what would happen in another ten years? A hundred yearster?

    Li Ran''s talent was peerless, and his growth rate was iparably fast.

    If he really proved himself to be the Emperor, and with that terrifying cold Demoness Youluo Temple would look down on the entire vastnd!

    As a result, the various sects began to crave talented seedlings.

    Even if they couldn''t surpass Li Ran, they couldn''t leave too much behind.

    "So many cultivators have gathered in Central City. If anything happens¡­"

    Sheng Ye pondered for a moment before saying, "Someonee."

    Just as he finished speaking, a ck figure appeared out of thin air and knelt on one knee.

    Sheng Ye instructed, "Have the Central City''s Imperial Guards send more people to maintain the stability of the city. Especially on the day of the Immortal Ascension Assembly, there must be no mishaps."

    "Yes." The man''s figure dissipated.

    Sheng Ye rubbed the space between his brows. "It doesn''t matter to the others. I only hope that Li Ran can be more honest¡­"

    ¡­¡­

    Li family mansion.

    In the reception hall.

    Li Daoyuan looked at the two young girls in embroidered clothes in front of him, looking a little nervous and helpless.

    Ever since Li Ran returned to the sect, these two princesses had run toward the Li family in two or three days.

    They were either here to send gold, silver, jewelry, or spirit tea and immortal wine. They said that they were full of the Emperor''s sympathy, but in the end, they were all asking about Li Ran.

    Li Daoyuan could tell that the two princesses had a deep rtionship with Li Ran!

    "Unfilial, son, it''s fine if you provoke a Flood Dragon Princess, but you won''t even let Princess Jinyun go? You want my life!"

    At that moment, Sheng Anyi said, "Uncle Li, I know that you have a unique love for good wine, so I specially asked the two of us to bring you this drunken immortal wine."

    Her wrist trembled, and a jade box appeared in her hand.

    After opening it, there were ten porcin bottles inside. The fragrance of wine wafted over.

    Just the smell alone made people feel a little drunk.

    Li Daoyuan quickly took it. "Thank you for Emperor Sheng''s grace. How can I make Emperor Sheng miss this? I am ttered."

    "Uncle Li, you''re too polite."

    Sheng Zhixia smiled and said, "There are ten bottles in here. Try it first before going to the pce and offering a drink with Imperial Father."

    "That''s right." Sheng Anyi nodded. "There are no outsiders here. You don''t have to be so reserved."

    Li Daoyuan wiped his cold sweat.

    Two of you really don''t think of yourself as an outsider!

    <strong><i>Cough! Cough! </i></strong>

    Sheng Zhixia cleared her throat and pretended to be casual. "Uncle Li, did the Sheng Zi Li say that he woulde back for the Immortal Ascension Meeting?"

    Sheng Anyi also quietly pricked up her ears.

    Li Daoyuan looked at their expectant expressions, and his throat tightened.

    These guys really came for Li Ran!

    <i>He said hatefully in his heart; It¡¯s not enough provoking the Myriad Sword Pavillion and the Joyous Unity Sect. He also provoked the two princesses?</i>

    <i>Isn''t this a scam?</i>

 Chapter 250: Ji Xingyun: Yue Jianlis Trouble!

    <h4>Chapter 250: Ji Xingyun: Yue Jianlis Trouble!</h4>

    Airboat stopped outside Central City.

    Two deacons went straight to the sect''s foothold and waited for the Immortal Ascension Assembly to begin.

    Li Ran led Aqin into the city.

    Looking at the bustling and magnificent imperial capital, Aqin''s eyes widened.

    In the past ten years, her main activity location had been limited to the area of Snowfall Peak. Even the number of visits to Central City was pitifully few.

    When had she ever seen such a huge city-state?

    She looked around like a curious baby, but her small hand tightly grabbed Li Ran''s sleeve.

    The changes in her memories were too great, and the dense crowd made her nervous.

    Li Ran grabbed her hand and asked, "What, are you afraid? With the presence of Holy Son."

    Aqin shook her head with a red face. "It¡¯s rare for me to see so many people¡­"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "Rx. The ones who should be nervous are them."

    "<strong><i>Eh</i></strong>?" Hearing this, Aqin was stunned for a moment before looking at the surrounding people.

    Eyes of the bystanders dodged, and their expressions were tense. Some of them were filled with admiration, while others were filled with panic.

    When they met, they automatically moved to both sides. No matter how crowded the streets were, the two people''s sides were still empty.

    Before, in Central City, her appearance could always attract all sorts of gazes. However, in the Imperial capital, no one dared to look her in the eye.

    Aqin whispered, "Lord Holy Son, they seem to be quite afraid of you?"

    Rather than being afraid, it was more like reverence.

    Forget about his identity and strength, just what he had done. Which one of them wasn''t shocking to the world?

    In Central City, regardless of whether you were amoner, a high official, or a descendant of a n, who didn¡¯t know Sheng Zi Li?

    Who didn''t know Holy Son Li?

    Li Ran shook his head. "If they¡¯re afraid, then let them be afraid. This way, we''ll be saved a lot of trouble."

    It was better than just having a few annoying flies.

    His eyes narrowed slightly as he swept his gaze across the bustling crowd.

    "There are many more cultivators than usual."

    Due to the Immortal Ascension Assembly, various sects and powers had poured into Central City one after another, and all of them were cultivators with swords and sabers.

    As the Righteous Path and Devil Dao gathered, the atmosphere became much more solemn than usual.

    At this moment, the sun was shining in the sky. It was already ten in the afternoon.

    There was a restaurant right in front of them. Li Ran said, "Let''s go eat something first. Let''s go home after we finish eating."

    Aqin nodded obediently. "I''ll listen to you."

    Two of them raised their legs and walked forward.

    ¡­¡­

    Drunken Wind Pavilion.

    At this moment, atmosphere of the originally bustling restaurant was icy, cold and murderous.

    In the main hall, two groups were confronting each other.

    On one side was the azure-robed swords woman with a small golden sword embroidered on her cor. Clearly, she was the swords woman of the Myriad Sword Pavilion.

    Leading girl was naturally Yue Jianli.

    Across from her sat a man with a gloomy aura. His face was as pale as paper under his ck robe.

    Behind him stood several ck-robed men with cold expressions emitting waves of decay and oppression.

    "Ji Xingyun, what do you mean? You want to fight here?"

    Ji Xingyun sneered. "Yue Jianli, you should know what you''ve done. Are you still ying dumb with me?"

    Yue Jianli frowned.

    Ji Xingyun was a sessor of the Yin Corpse Dao. He was only in his early twenties, but because he had been dealing with corpse Qi for many years, his appearance seemed to be fifty years old.

    Although the Myriad Sword Pavilion and Yin Corpse Dao weren''t going against each other, they had no enmity.

    She said impatiently, "Speak quickly if you have something to say. Don''t beat around the bush."

    Ji Xingyun''s smile grew more and more sinister. "Chief Yue really has forgotten everything. Since that''s the case, I''ll make it clear. My sect has an inner disciple called Yu Ye. Does Chief Yue have any impression of him?"

    "Yu Ye?" Yue Jianli''s heart jumped.

    So it was this matter.

    Ji Xingyun continued, "Back in the Grand Myriad Mountains, someone saw Deacon Yu fight with you, and then you returned to Southern Central City. Deacon Yu has never been heard from since then. Is that true?"

    "Yes." Yue Jianli nodded.

    Ji Xingyun asked, "Then what happened to him?"

    Yue Jianli said indifferently, "I killed him."

    Ji Xingyun was slightly taken aback.

    He had guessed that Yu Ye was already dead, but he had not expected that Yue Janli would be so straight forward that he would not even try to hide it.

    His long and narrow eyes narrowed slightly. "Chief Yue doesn''t intend to give an exnation?"

    "Of course." Yue Jianli pushed out her long sword with his thumb, revealing an inch of cold light.

    Sharp sword intent that wasn''t forged instantly surged out, and it surged violently in the entire hall, causing one''s back to feel a chill.

    Her eyes were ice-cold and resolute. "I''ve given this exnation. Can you take it?"

    Ji Xingyun frowned. "You broke the pill?"

    This was clearly an aura only at the Nascent Soul realm.

    She didn''t expect that in just a few days, she had already broken through the pill and be a baby.

    Yue Jianli raised an eyebrow. "What¡­ You don''t dare to ept it?"

    Ji Xingyun''s lips twitched as he shook his head. "As expected of a genius, but unfortunately, you¡¯re still too young¡­ Yu Rui!"

    A man behind him responded. A rotten and deathly silent aura spread, instantly wiping out the sword Qi.

    Under the ck robe, his face was old. A dense red light flickered in his eyes.

    Yue Jianli''s pupils constricted. "Heavenly Tribtion realm?"

    Restaurant fell silent for a moment.

    A series of whispers rang out among the cultivators on the second floor.

    "Isn''t this the Heavenly Tribtion realm?"

    "This aura definitely exceeds that of a Nascent Soul realm, but I''m not sure which realm it is."

    "This Yu Rui is Yu Ye''s brother, a peak-stage Heavenly Tribtion cultivator!"

    "His brother! This Ji Xingyun is here to participate in the Immortal Ascension Assembly, and he even brought a peak-stage Heavenly Tribtion?"

    "Yue Janli only brought a few Golden Core Executors!"

    "Ji Xingyun obviously came prepared. I heard that he''s nning to step on Yue Jianli and Lin Langyue!"

    ¡­¡­

    Although there were quite a few Righteous cultivators among them, they all hesitated.

    They were here to recruit people. Most of the people they brought with them were Golden Core and Nascent Souls. What were they going to fight against the peak of Heavenly Tribtion?

    Moreover, the Yin Corpse Dao was a top-tier sect, and it was not easy to provoke.

    No one was willing to stand out.

    In the main hall, Yu Rui''s voice was sinister. "Is my little brother really dead?"

    Yue Jianli nodded. "His soul is gone. He can¡¯t be resurrected anymore."

    <strong><i>Whoosh!</i></strong>

    A gust of dark wind rose from the ground, and the entire restaurant felt as if it had fallen into an icy pit!

    Yu Rui gritted his teeth. "At that time, you were only a Golden Core. It''s impossible that you killed him. Hand him over!"

    "You don''t believe me? Why don''t I kill you too so that you can ask him?"

    Yue Jianli circted the Heaven Burning Incantation within her body, and the zing sword light resisted the Yin wind.

    Difference in cultivation between the two was extremely great, but that didn''t mean that she was afraid of the other party. Even if she wasn''t a match, she still had to bite!

    At this critical moment, azy voice sounded from the door. "Waiter, find me a private room¡­ Where''s the waiter?"

    Yue Jianli''s body trembled as she suddenly turned around!

 Chapter 251: Yu Rui: Im up. One move, Two Seconds!

    <h4>Chapter 251: Yu Rui: Im up. One move, Two Seconds!</h4>

    The restaurant fell silent.

    Everyone looked towards the door.

    A man and a woman slowly walked in.

    The man''s figure was tall and straight, and the expression on his handsome face waszy, while the woman''s flirtatious appearance was timidly following behind him.

    After seeing the man''s appearance clearly, everyone sucked in a breath of cold air, and a wave of suppressed low cries sounded out.

    "It''s Li Ran!"

    "This Devil Sheng Zi Li has alsoe?"

    "This year, the person from the Youluo Temple is actually him?"

    "This devil loves to hit women. He used to hit Lin Langyue on the ground!"

    "That''s right. He even used the alias Ji Erbangying. It''s said that he is Ji Xingyun''s distant cousin!"

    "Chief Yue is going to suffer!"

    Righteous cultivators'' hearts tightened.

    Although Li Ran did not have any bad reputation, his actions were extremely unreasonable, and he did not follow the rules.

    Most importantly, he was notorious for loathing the Righteous Path!

    Ji Xingyun was already difficult enough to deal with, and now there was a super devil.

    This time, Yue Jianli was truly unlucky.

    "Where''s the waiter? Why aren''t youing out to receive guests?" Li Ran shouted impatiently, but no one responded.

    At this moment, Aqin tugged at his sleeve and whispered, "My Lord, there seems to be a fight going on over there¡­"

    "<strong><i>Eh</i></strong>?" Li Ran looked up and saw two people standing in confrontation. One of them was a girl dressed in green, Yue Jianli!

    "Li Ran!" Yue Jianli stared at him in a daze, her eyes filled with joy and tenderness.

    Her feet moved slightly, wanting to jump into his embrace. However, she realized that someone was watching her, so she could only restrain herself.

    After all, the two of them were different, so they had to keep a distance in front of outsiders.

    Corner of Li Ran''s mouth slightly raised as he blinked at her.

    He never expected to meet her here.

    Noticing Yu Rui''s killing intent, he narrowed his eyes and walked over with Aqin.

    "No wonder no one epted the guests. It looks like it''s quite lively?"

    Ji Xingyun stood up with a smile. "This should be Sheng Zi Li, right? I''ve heard from you for a long time. I''m Yin Corpses Dao¡¯s Ji Xingyun."

    This man in front of him had be famous. Not only was he the Sheng Zi Li of the Devil Dao, but he was also the youngest person in the vastnd who was in the Heavenly Tribtion realm!

    It¡¯s not that he didn''t dare to offend him. He couldn''t afford to!

    Li Ran nodded. "So it''s Chief Ji. I''ve heard so much about you."

    When Ji Xingyun saw that his attitude was good, he finally felt relieved.

    Rumor had it that Sheng Zi Li was an entric person. No one knew his temper at all. Now that he looked at him, he was pretty easy to get along with.

    Li Ran nced at Yu Rui and asked, "What is Chief Ji doing?"

    Ji Xingyun smiled and said, "It''s nothing. Yue Jianli has something to do with the death of my Sect Deacon. I just came to ask for an exnation."

    "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong>? What did Chief Ji want to say?"

    Ji Xingyun nced at Yue Jianli and sneered. "If you owe a debt, then pay with money. If you kill someone, then you have to pay for your life. As long as Chief Yue handed over the murderer, she could naturally leave, but if she couldn''t hand him over¡­ <strong><i>Hmph!</i></strong>"

    Yu Ye was just a deacon. If he died, he would die. Ji Xingyun had no interest in seeking justice.

    This was just his excuse.

    Yin Corpse Dao technique was sinister, and the Corpse Puppet Dao would devour one''s own body. As a result, there were very few disciples recruited each year.

    That was why he had chosen this opportunity to make trouble. He wanted to step on Yue Jianli and show his face in the Immortal Ascension Assembly!

    "So that''s the case." Li Ran nodded, but his eyes were as cold as iron.

    "Yue Jianli, who killed my brother Yu Ye? Hand him over, and I''ll spare your life!"

    "Yu Ye?" Li Ran was stunned for a moment before smiling brightly. "I''m familiar with this person."

    Ji Xingyun asked suspiciously, "Does Sheng Zi Li know my Sect Deacon?"

    "Yes, of course." Li Ran smiled and said, "Because I personally killed him."

    The restaurant instantly fell silent.

    Yu Rui slowly turned around and stared nkly at him.

    Ji Xingyun frowned and shook his head. "Don''t joke around, Sheng Zi Li¡­"

    "Who is joking with you?" Li Ran raised his hand, and ck mist gushed out of his hand. It roared and rolled in his hand.

    Yu Rui''s eyes instantly turned red.

    This was his younger brother''s soul-devouring ck mist. How could he not recognize it?

    "Li Ran, my brother really was killed by you!"

    Yu Rui suddenly took a step forward. His ck robe fluttered, and corpse energy spread, quickly condensing into a gray puppet!

    His ferocious appearance was extremely shocking!

    Ji Xingyun''s pupils constricted. "Yu Rui, stop!"

    That was Li Ran. He couldn''t move easily!

    But Yu Rui could no longer listen.

    He didn''t care about the Devil Sheng Zi Li. He only wanted to avenge his younger brother.

    "Hand over your life!"

    He leaped towards Li Ran, his ck robes fluttering in the wind. At the same time, the Corpse Puppet moved in response, bringing with it waves of Yin winds to seal off his retreat path.

    Li Ran, however, sat there calmly, his eyes flickering with a mocking smile.

    Yu Rui''s heart skipped a beat as he sensed the abnormality and wanted to turn around and retreat.

    But it was toote.

    "Forbidden Samsara."

    A soul chain appeared out of nowhere, instantly binding him tightly. Not only his physical body but even his soul also couldn''t leave his body.

    A vast amount of soul energy flew out and condensed into a sword above Li Ran''s head, emitting a faint divine light.

    Sand!

    Sword from outside, the heavens shed down on him.

    Yu Rui was like a statue, standing there in a daze, his eyes dim.

    His soul was already in Li Ran¡¯s hand.

    "How¡­ How is this possible?" Yu Rui''s translucent face waspletely shocked.

    The opponent was clearly only at the early stage of the Heavenly Tribtion realm. How could he use his soul to attack with such terrifying soul energy?

    Li Ran''s smile was ice-cold. "It was the same expression when your brother died."

    "Wait¡­" Before Yu Rui could finish his sentence, his soul had already been drowned by the ck mist, and he vanished into thin air amidst a series of ear-piercing wails.

    At the same time, his body began to copse rapidly. Under the gazes of everyone present, it waspletely obliterated into ashes.

    The restaurant was deathly silent.

    Everyone stared nkly at this scene, their eyes filled with shock and disbelief.

    In the blink of an eye, Yu Rui died just like that.

    That was the peak of the Heavenly Tribtion realm! He couldn''t even use a single move.

    This was too exaggerated!

    Yue Jianli looked at Li Ran. Her nose was slightly wrinkled, her eyes bright and bright.

    "This bad guy is stronger than before¡­ <strong><i>Hmm</i></strong>, he seems even more handsome!"

    Ji Xingyun''s throat tightened, and he couldn''t recover for a long time.

    Just now, two of them were chatting andughing. Why did they suddenly fight to death?

    Moreover, Yu Rui, who was at the peak of Heavenly Tribtion, was actually killed by Li Ran.

    His head felt dizzy.

    "Sheng Zi Li, this¡­"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "Chief Ji doesn''t n on asking for an exnation?"

    "No, there''s no need!"

    What a joke. Since his strongestbat strength was dead, how could he dare to say anything?

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "If you kill someone, you''ll pay your debt. Chief Ji has to get justice for his subordinates."

    Ji Xingyun wanted to cry but had no tears.

    "Big brother, there''s really no need!"

 Chapter 252: If he won, he would brag. If he lost, would he be reasonable?

    <h4>Chapter 252: If he won, he would brag. If he lost, would he be reasonable?</h4>

    Yu Rui, whose corpse energy previously overflowed, was nowpletely obliterated. Only a tattered ck robe remained on the ground.

    Ji Xingyun couldn''t recover from his shock.

    Yu Rui was specially chosen by him.

    Peak of Heavenly Tribtion was a very delicate realm.

    Since he could steadily suppress the Golden Core and Nascent Soul, he wouldn''t attract the attention of the Sheng n because of his high cultivation base.

    Coupled with the rtionship between Yu Rui and Yu Ye, even if Yue Jianli was severely injured, the Yin Corpse Dao could be pushed to a grudge.

    At worst, he could just sell Yu Rui.

    As long as he could step down on the Myriad Sword Pavillion, he would be able to show his face in the uing Immortal Ascension Assembly.

    In the end, Yu Rui had already died before the tournament even began.

    More so, he died at the hands of the Devil Dao.

    Ji Xingyun looked at the smiling Li Ran, and a cold breeze blew from his back.

    As expected, it was just like the rumors. This devil''s natural disposition was perverse, and he couldn''t be judged bymon sense at all.

    "Chief Ji, are you sure you won''t seek justice for him? The one who died was your Sect Deacon."

    Ji Xingyun shook his head decisively and smiled sheepishly. "What Sheng Zi Li said was clearly Yu Rui''s initiative to attack you, and you were just defending yourself. He deserves to die!"

    The cultivators on the second floor covered their faces. Even the Yin Corpse Dao Executor lowered his head in shame.

    Wasn''t Chief Ji too thick-skinned?

    Just now, his attitude towards Yue Jianli was different!

    If he won, he would brag. If he lost, would he be reasonable?

    Ji Xingyun''s expression turned ugly as he listened to the discussions around him.

    However, there was nothing he could do about it. The situation was different. If he should admit defeat, he had to admit defeat.

    If he could earn back his face, but he lost his life, everything would be over!

    "Chief Ji really is a smart man." Li Ran smiled.

    "Sheng Zi Li is ttering me." Ji Xingyun smiled sheepishly. "Since it was all a misunderstanding, then we won''t disturb you. I''ll take my leave first."

    As he said that, he prepared to take his men away.

    At this moment, a faint voice sounded from behind him. "Did I let you go?"

    Ji Xingyun''s body instantly stiffened. He slowly turned around and saw the golden mes at his fingertips pulsing with terrifying power.

    "Sheng Zi Li, what do you mean?" Ji Xingyun said bitterly.

    Li Ran said indifferently, "Deacon of the Yin Corpse Dao was in the wild. He forcefully refined Corpse Puppets and caused a riot in the Grand Myriad Mountains, resulting in the Beast Tide. Isn''t Chief Ji nning on giving me an exnation?"

    Restaurant fell silent for a moment before it exploded!

    "What?"

    "That beast tide has something to do with the Yin Corpse Dao?"

    "Did I hear correctly!"

    "This is amon enemy of the vastnd!"

    "Is it fake? Yin Corpse Dao is no fool!"

    ¡­¡­

    Ji Xingyun''s scalp went numb.

    Why did the other party bring up this matter?

    Back then, for this matter, Sheng Ye had personally looked for Ji Chenyuan.

    After all, Yu Ye and the Corpse Puppet had been annihted. There was not enough evidence to prove that they were rted to the Yin Corpse Dao.

    Even so, the sect had still paid quite a price topletely settle this matter.

    Apart from him and a few Elders, not even the disciples of this sect knew about this!

    Why did Li Ran bring it up?

    "Sheng Zi Li, you can eat randomly, but you can''t speak randomly! This matter is rted to the entire sect. You have to provide evidence!" Ji Xingyun said in a low voice.

    No matter what, this matter could not be acknowledged!

    "Are you kidding me?" Li Ran grinned. "When did I, Li Ran, ever speak of evidence?"

    Ji Xingyun asked, "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?"

    Before he could react, the golden mes in his opponent''s hand burst into mes, instantly condensing into arge hand of raging mes, striking at him.

    "Li Ran!"

    Ji Xingyun was both shocked and furious.

    He now understood.

    This person didn''t want to say anything. He was just looking for an excuse to attack him.

    He dodged in a sh and pped his palm on the ground. The entire hall was engulfed in a sea of mes.

    Ji Xingyun''s ck robe fluttered as a dense corpse aura spread out, quickly condensing into a huge demon corpse.

    It was shaped like an eagle, with a huge horn on its head. Its entire body was made up of gray corpse energy, and its cries were like the cries of a baby.

    Demon Puppet, Chong Diao!

    <strong><i>Howl!</i></strong>

    Chong Diao spread its wings, its enormous wings covered the sky, and its momentum was extremely shocking!

    As a result, just as it was about to pounce towards Li Ran, it was grabbed by the hand of mes.

    Boundless mes burst forth, and the surging Heaven Sacred me spread rapidly. The corpse''s energy was like snow under the zing sun, and it could be seen with the naked eye that it waspletely burned.

    "Heavenly me, this is the Burning Heaven Emperor''s Heavenly me!" Ji Xingyun took two steps back in shock. "Quick, stop him!"

    Yin Corpse Dao deacons responded.

    But just as they took a step forward, a dazzling light shed before his eyes, and a huge ditch appeared on the ground.

    Yue Jianli seemed to be in shock as she stood in front of them and said sternly, "Leave them all behind!"

    "Yes!" Myriad Swords Pavilion''s deacons drew their swords one after another, fighting the Yin Corpse Daoists together.

    Seeing this, Ji Xingyun wanted to slip away.

    But just as he turned around, a tall figure stood in front of him.

    Li Ran''s smile was ice-cold, and his voice was fierce. "Chief Ji, don''t be in a hurry to leave. You haven''t given me the exnation I want."

    The intense killing intent was not concealed at all!

    "You can''t touch me! My uncle is Ji Chenyuan, an Emperor-level expert. He won''t let you off!"

    "Uncle?" Li Ran''s expression was one of disdain.

    Who was he trying to scare?

    <i>My wife is an Emperor, and there are two of them!</i>

    Without another word, Li Ran''s hand rippled with a faint light as Gu Xiended on his palm and shed at his opponent!

    Devil Qi collided with the Corpse Qi, causing a loud explosion in the air!

    <strong><i>Boom! Boom! </i></strong>

    Entire restaurant was on the verge of copse!

    Righteous and Devils were hiding upstairs, shivering.

    Killing someone without a word?

    This was too frightening!

    Drunken Wind Pavillion was located in a bustling area, and the sound of the building attracted countless gazes. Arge number of cultivators gathered outside the restaurant, peering inside.

    Soon, even the Imperial City guards were attracted.

    "Someone is causing trouble!" A group of armored guards separated the crowd and rushed into the restaurant.

    "Who dares to behave atrociously in Central City¡­<strong><i> Cough cough</i></strong> Li, Sheng Zi Li!"

    Restaurant was a mess, and Yin Corpse Daoists had already fallen into a pool of blood.

    Li Ran held the badly mangled Ji Xingyun in his hand and frowned at him. "What''s the matter?"

    ¡­¡­

    Burly man looked at the unhappy Li Ran and then at the half-dead Ji Xingyun. His scalp felt slightly numb.

    How should he care?

    This was a fight between immortals!

    He cleared his throat and said carefully, "Sheng Zi Li, you can''t use force in the Imperial City¡­"

    "Is that so?" Before he could finish his sentence, Li Ran picked up Gu Xie and stabbed him.

    Guards were startled!

 Chapter 253: Another battle? I hope Chief Yue is fine.

    <h4>Chapter 253: Another battle? I hope Chief Yue is fine.</h4>

    Restaurant was deathly silent.

    Eyes of the cultivators and guards were wide open as they watched this scene with astonishment.

    Ji Xingyun died just like that?

    He was the head of Yin Corpse Dao, yet he was ughtered in a single encounter.

    This was too unreasonable!

    Li Ran frowned slightly.

    As soon as Gu Xie was stabbed, it felt that something was wrong. It did not feel like it was stabbing into flesh. Instead, it felt like it was stabbing a dead tree.

    Gu Xie was also unable to absorb any energy.

    He looked at the "Ji Xingyun" on the ground. His wrist trembled, and his clothes exploded, revealing his true body.

    It wasn''t Ji Xingyun at all, but a withered corpse withpletely different appearances and identical auras.

    Li Ran tugged at the corner of his mouth. "Yin Corpse disintegrated? This fellow reacted quite quickly."

    Ji Xingyun was the Chief disciple of a sect, so how could he be so easy to kill?

    "You want to run?"

    Li Ran''s mind sank into the little person in his dantian. His senses were instantly magnified several times. Coupled with his powerful soul, he instantly enveloped the entire Central City.

    Other than the Imperial pce, there were also a few forbidden areas that he couldn''t sense.

    There were no signs of Ji Xingyun anywhere else.

    He continued to magnify his spiritual sense and rushed out of the city. Finally, he found him five hundred kilometers away from the south of the city.

    "So fast! However, no matter how fast you are, you think I can¡¯t catch up with you?"

    Clouds in Li Ran dantian were misty, and a cloud of soul energy was broken down, quickly replenishing it into his sea of consciousness.

    At the same time, an invisible divine sword slowly condensed above his head.

    ¡­¡­.

    Five hundred kilometers south of the city, Ji Xingyun was covered in blood as he staggered forward.

    Combined with the Burning Blood Escape Technique, he managed to dodge the fatal attack and was able to escape several hundred kilometers in an instant.

    Even so, he still didn''t dare to stop.

    Li Ran was too strong.

    He was over a hundred times stronger than the rumors, and the other so-called geniuses weren''t on the same level as him at all.

    Being able to be a top-tier sect''s sessor was a rare genius.

    But who could step into Heavenly Tribtion realm at the age of twenty?

    Who would be able to kill a peak Heavenly Tribtion while still at the early Heavenly Tribtion?

    Li Ran had far surpassed the definition of genius.

    Ji Xingyun was extremely depressed.

    Not only were all the attendants dead, even he himself was seriously injured.

    This method of dismemberment consumed a great deal of energy. Coupled with the fact that he had forcefully escaped, he had already injured his source of energy.

    "I didn''t provoke him either. Why did he suddenly kill us?"

    He was puzzled no matter how much he thought about it.

    He never expected Yue Jianli to be Li Ran''s woman.

    Ji Xingyun''s eyes turned cold. "Do you really think that Leng Wuyan can help you? Who didn''t have a backer? This time, I must get my uncle to seek justice for me!"

    He forcibly lifted his spirit energy and flew forward for several kilometers before finally arriving at the Yin Corpses path foothold.

    After seeing Ji Xingyun, the guards were dumbfounded.

    Why did this bad man look like Chief Ji?

    "Ji¡­ Chief Ji?"

    "It really is, Chief Ji! What''s wrong with you?"

    Ji Xingyun gasped for breath. "Stop shouting. Hurry up and help me inside¡­"

    Before he could finish his sentence, a streak of divine light from beyond the heavens struck his back with a purple light!

    <strong><i>Pfft!</i></strong>

    Ji Xingyun spat out a mouthful of blood, his eyes turning white as he fell to the ground.

    He didn''t know whether he was alive or dead.

    Disciples were stunned for a moment before eximing, "Chief Ji!"

    ¡­¡­.

    Inside the restaurant, Li Ran shook his head and sighed.

    "Distance is too far, and the power of the first reincarnation has been greatly weakened. I wonder if I can hack him to death."

    "But even if he doesn''t die, it''ll be enough for him to be injured."

    "You dare to provoke my woman? You''re really tired of living!" He mumbled as he opened his eyes and discovered that everyone was staring at him nkly.

    This was especially true for the cultivators on the second floor. Their faces were still in shock, and their eyes were filled with shock.

    Guard leader swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice, "Sheng Zi Li, what are you doing?"

    <strong><i>Oh!</i></strong>

    "I'' m just here for dinner, but the Yin Corpse Dao¡¯s people suddenly made a move. In the end, I sessfully killed them. Ji Xingyun has already fled for his sins."

    Corners of their mouths twitched.

    Good fellow, do you believe this?

    And sessfully counter-kill.

    It was clearly you who didn''t speak reason and beat him to the ground!

    If Ji Xingyun hadn''t run fast, he would''ve lost his life!

    However, leader of the guards had a face full of confidence. "So that''s the case! Are you alright, Sheng Zi Li?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "I was lucky, and I wasn''t injured."

    "That''s good." Leader of the guards heaved a sigh of relief.

    "But I might not be so lucky next time."

    Li Ran patted the other party''s shoulder. "Central City''s public security still needs to be properly managed. A good citizen like me, who knows his ce, would be on tenterhooks even if he came to eat. If it weren''t for my good luck today, I would have almost died here."

    Leader''s mouth twitched.

    If you were a good citizen, there would be no thugs in the vastnd.

    <i>He almost died here¡­ Are you talking about Ji Xingyun?</i>

    <i>He really thinks I was blind!</i>

    However, he didn''t dare to retort. He nodded repeatedly and said, "Sheng Zi Li''s lesson is that we will definitely work harder to protect the security of Central City."

    "That''s right. You¡¯re very intelligent." Li Ran nodded in satisfaction.

    Leader smiled awkwardly and finally felt his heart settle.

    Did he dare not understand?

    This person even dared to kill Ji Xingyun. What was a small leader like him worth?

    Even if Li Ran cut him down, he would not even be able to stir up a ssh in Central City.

    Next, the guards entered the restaurant and dragged the corpses out.

    Restaurant finally returned to peace.

    Looking at the mess on the ground, everyone was still a little lost.

    "Is this the Heavenly Devil?"

    "As expected, it''s the same as the rumors. He¡¯s extremely powerful and arrogant!"

    "Why did he kill Ji Xingyun?"

    "We don''t know. We don''t dare to ask!"

    "Why do I feel like Li Ran is helping Yue Jianli¡­"

    "I also have this feeling!"

    ¡­¡­

    They were all puzzled.

    Yue Jianli had clearly admitted that Yu Ye had been killed by her, but Li Ran had taken the me on him and even killed the Yin Corpse Daoists.

    They felt that something was wrong.

    Yue Jianli''s eyes darted back and forth as she shouted, "Li Ran, this is a grudge between my Myriad Sword Pavilion and the Yin Corpse Dao. Who allowed you to interfere?"

    Li Ran instantly understood and sneered, "I''ll kill whoever I want. Do I need your permission to kill?"

    Yue Jianli frowned. "Who are you talking about?"

    Li Ran clenched his fists and made crackling sounds. "I''m talking about you. Are you unconvinced?"

    "Do you really think I''m afraid of you?"

    "Don''t waste your breath. See the truth with your hands!"

    "Let''s fight. Who''s afraid?"

    The more they talked, the angrier they got. In the end, they actually started fighting!

    Sword energy swept across, and the Daoism rumbled.

    All the moves were aimed at the opponent''s vital points.

    Whole way from the main hall to the private room, there was a loud <strong><i>bang </i></strong>as the door closed. There was a series of explosions from inside.

    Myriad Sword Pavillion disciples'' expressions changed. Just as they were about to charge in, they heard Yue Jianli shout, "This is a duel between him and me. You are not allowed to interfere!"

    "Yes¡­"

    They could only stand there anxiously.

    Aqin came to the door worriedly, wanting to check on Li Ran''s condition.

    As a result, the door opened, and arge hand pulled her in.

    The cultivators outside looked at each other.

    "They''re fighting again?"

    "I hope Chief Yue is fine¡­"

 Chapter 254: Chosen Killer, Female Cultivators Curser!

    <h4>Chapter 254: Chosen Killer, Female Cultivators Curser!</h4>

    In a private room, Aqin looked at two of them, who were hugging each other tightly. Her eyes were nk, and her face was dumbfounded.

    What was going on?

    They were beating each other to death just now. Why did they hug each other as soon as they entered the room?

    Could it be that they werepeting in spirit power?

    Aqin scratched her head. "My Lord, what are you doing¡­"

    "Who?" Yue Jianli was so engrossed in his embrace that she didn¡¯t realize someone was beside her when she heard the voice.

    She was about to draw her sword when Li Ran stopped her.

    "Don''t be nervous. It''s one of us."

    "One of us?" Yue Jianli finally rxed.

    She pouted when she saw Aqin in front of her. "Stinky Li Ran, when did you get another one of your own?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "You''re mistaken. We''re not from the same department."

    Yue Jianli snorted, "Don''t I know you? You''re such a y boy. Even if she¡¯s not now, she''ll definitely be in the future!"

    Li Ran didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You''ve always had this kind of image in your heart?"

    "What do you think?" Yue Jianli blushed and muttered in a low voice, "You didn''t even let me, a disciple of the Righteous Path, off. What else would you not do?"

    Looking at that shy and resentful expression, he felt as if a kitten was scratching in his heart.

    Aqin''s face turned red as she said in a low voice, "Chief Yue, you''re mistaken. I''m only the Sheng Zi Li''s maid, not¡­ It''s not that kind of rtionship."

    "A maid?" Yue Jianli sized her up carefully.

    One could only see Aqin''s plump skin and fine bones. She was carved from jade, and her fair little face was exquisite and charming.

    Every move she made carried a myriad of charm. Even if it werepared to Qin Ruyan''s, it wouldn''t be too much of a challenge. Her clear eyes were filled with shyness, but they werepletely different from her temperament.

    Such a beauty; even if she saw it, her heart would thump.

    Not to mention Li Ran''s maid!

    Yue Jianli looked at Aqin and said earnestly, "You must keep a distance from him. Don''t believe his sweet words. When you sleep at night and close the door. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    "You have to believe me. I''ve been there before!"

    Li Ran almost vomited blood.

    Aqin shook her head and said seriously, "Aqin belongs to the Sheng Zi Li. There''s no need to keep a distance. I don''t care about the consequences."

    Yue Jianli was speechless.

    She red angrily at Li Ran. "You said you two had nothing to do with each other¡­"

    Before she could finish her sentence, her mouth was blocked.

    Aqin''s face instantly turned red. She hastily covered her eyes and carefully observed through her fingers.

    As expected¡­

    It was exactly the same as the first half of the secret manual!

    After a long while, Li Ran released her.

    Yue Jianli blushed and gave him a bashful punch. "You''re dead. There''s someone nearby!"

    Li Ran smiled. "It''s fine. We''re all on the same side."

    "Rascal!" Yue Jianli rolled her eyes at him.

    Li Ran''s heart skipped a beat when he saw her charming appearance.

    Yue Jianli sensed something and pushed him away with a red face.

    "Stop messing around. There are still many people outside."

    Li Ran nodded. "That''s true."

    There were arge number of cultivators gathered outside. Although he used his soul energy to block their senses, it was abnormal to be too quiet.

    He pondered for a moment. His eyes lit up, and he said, "Aqin, smash!"

    Aqin was stunned. "What am I smashing?"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "You can smash whatever you see."

    "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong>, okay." Although Aqin was confused, she did not question him.

    She walked over to raise the round table and threw it at the wall. With a bang, it fell to pieces.

    Then, she picked up two chairs and started smashing them.

    Yue Jianli was stunned for a moment and quickly reacted.

    Her face turned red as she looked at Li Ran. "Bad guy, you really think of everything."

    "As long as your thoughts don''t slide, the method is much more difficult."

    "But what are you thinking¡­ <strong><i>Oh</i></strong>!"

    ¡­¡­.

    <strong><i>Bang! Bang!</i></strong>

    Hearing the sounds of falling and smashing from the private room, as well as the terrifying nature essence that would asionally escape, everyone could not help but feel their scalps go numb.

    When they heard this, they were about to tear down Drunken Wine Pavilion.

    Looks like they were really fighting!

    "He just finished fighting the Chief of Yin Corpse Dao, and then he hit the Chief of Myriad Sword Pavillion?"

    "Feng Wanjiang and Lin Langyue have been beaten up by him before."

    "Good f*ck. Other than those monks, he didn¡¯t spare anyone from the Righteous Path?"

    "Don''t you know that Li Ran is known as a genius assassin?"

    "I wonder if Chief Yue will take a beating¡­"

    "I hope Fairy Jian is fine."

    "Demon really loves hitting women!"

    ¡­¡­.

    Everyone was discussing.

    Disciples of the Myriad Sword Pavilion were even more nervous. Everyone knew of Li Ran''s illustrious reputation. He had almost killed Ji Xingyun just now! Chief Yue couldn''t have been beaten up!

    After a full two hours, the sound of falling gradually stopped.

    <strong><i>Bang!</i></strong>

    Door was kicked open, and Li Ran swaggered out.

    "<strong><i>Hmph</i></strong>, a mere Nascent Soul dares to make trouble in front of me? The next time you see me, just hide!" Then, he walked out with his hands behind his back.

    Aqin''s face turned red as she followed behind him with her head lowered.

    Seeing him leave, the disciples of the Myriad Sword Pavilion rushed in.

    "Chief Yue, are you alright?"

    "Her aura is so chaotic. Could she have suffered an internal injury?"

    "Chief, your face is so red. I have pills here that can calm your blood."

    "He hit her face. Li Ran has gone too far. Her mouth is swollen!"

    "Chief Yue, sit down for a while. I feel like you can''t stand any longer."

    ¡­¡­.

    Looking at the concerned disciples, Yue Jianli blushed and cleared her throat. "Thirty years to the east and thirty years to the west, don''t bully girls!" she shouted. "Li Ran, I will definitely beat you next time!"

    Li Ran had already walked to the door and sneered, "With just you? You can''t beat me even if you''re tied up with Lin Langyue!"

    Yue Jianli smirked in shame.<i> Big bad guy!</i>

    Li family mansion¡­

    Sheng Zhixia said with a low expression, "Uncle Li, isn''t Sheng Zi Liing back this time?"

    Li Daoyuan shook his head and said, "Based on my experience, he shouldn''t be back."

    In the past ten years, the number of times Li Ran went home could be counted on one hand, and he was not interested in the Immortal Ascension Assembly at all.

    This time, he wouldn''t care.

    Two women looked at each other, feeling a little depressed.

    They thought they would be able to see Li Ran this time.

    Li Daoyuan sighed inwardly.

    "Li Ran''s talent is indeed extremely high, and his looks are also very simr to mine, but it shouldn''t be enough to make these two empresses lose their minds, right?

    "What kind of magic does this kid have?"

    "Stinky brat, it''s best not toe back. Once youe back, I''ll have to live ten years less¡­" He was shaking his head and thinking when a servant quickly ran in.

    "Master!"

    Li Daoyuan frowned. "Impudent! We have honored guests. How dare you¡­"

    Servant gulped and couldn''t help but interrupt, "Master, the young master is back!"

    Li Daoyuan was speechless.

    "Sheng Zi Li is back?"

    Two princesses stood up in unison, their expressions pleasantly surprised, their eyes brilliant like stars.

 Chapter 255: Shen Qin is no longer enslaved

    <h4>Chapter 255: Shen Qin is no longer enved</h4>

    Two of them walked towards the Li Residence.

    Along the way, Aqin''s face flushed red as she looked him up and down.

    After hesitating for a long time, she asked cautiously, "Sir, you and that Chief Yue are¡­"

    Li Ran said, "She''s my woman."

    Aqin was willing to give her life to him, so he naturally had 100% trust in her. There was nothing to hide from her.

    "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong>." Aqin nodded.

    Although she did not understand why Sheng Zi Li was entangled with the Righteous Path, there was definitely a reason for him to do so.

    When she thought back to the time when the two of them were hugging each other and talking to each other, her face still turned red, and her heart beat fast.

    Such a valiant and heroic woman, in Li Ran''s arms, her face turned red, and her eyes blurred.

    It was simply too embarrassing.

    Aqin sighed in her heart; I<i> really want to be like Chief Yue and kiss and hug Sheng Zi Li!</i>

    But she was just thinking about it.

    Although Li Ran was very considerate towards her, she never forgot her identity as a maid.

    The fact that Sheng Zi Li was willing to keep her was already a huge gift.

    She really did not have the courage to ask for more.

    Suddenly, Aqin thought of the notebook that Lu Xinran had given her.

    <i>Although the rest of the events didn''t happen, hugging and kissing can be matched. Looks like this secret manual is quite reliable.</i> Aqin lowered her head, her mind in a mess.

    Not long after, Li Ran''s voice came to his ear. "Xiao Qin, we''re home."

    "<strong><i>Huh</i></strong>?" Aqin looked up nkly.

    One could only see that they were standing in front of a mansion. Two stone lions in front of the gate had a solemn appearance, and the golden nails criss-crossed the vermilion-colored gate. A ck que hung at the gate.

    There were two golden words on the letter: Li Manor.

    When the servant at the door saw Li Ran, he couldn''t help but be taken aback. Then, he hurriedly bowed.

    "Young Master, you''re back!"

    Li Ran nodded and said to Aqin, "Let''s go in."

    But Aqin looked at the open door and hesitated.

    Her memories here were not pleasant.

    Moreover, the thought of meeting the Shen family made him even more resistant.

    She did not know what kind of identity she should use to face it.

    A rtive or an enemy?

    At that moment, Li Ran held her cold little hand and said softly, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here."

    Looking at that brilliant smile, Aqin''s gloominess dissipated.

    She nodded firmly and said, "Yes, with my Lord here, Aqin is not afraid of anything."

    Li Ran smiled and led her into the Li Residence.

    "It''s Young Master!"

    "Young Master is back!"

    Servants and n members came out to greet him and said respectfully, "Greetings, Young Master!"

    They looked at Li Ran in awe and admiration.

    It was because of the Young Master that the Li family had such a high status.

    Now in Central City, even if it were a servant of the Li family, no one else would dare to provoke them.

    As for Aqin.

    No one would think of the beautiful look in her eyes as if she was Li Ran''s woman.

    At that moment, a little girl dressed in jade walked over.

    When she saw Li Ran, her eyes shed with excitement. Just as she was about to walk over, her gaze was attracted to Aqin.

    They were clearly a dozen years apart, but their expressions were astonishingly simr. Even their expressions were the same.

    Two of them met each other''s eyes.

    Although she had never seen her before, there was a kind of emotion that came from her bloodline that quietly surged.

    Shen Ning was a little startled and instinctively muttered, "Sister?"

    When the maid servant heard this, she quickly covered her mouth and said in a low voice, "Ning''er, this is the young master''s woman. I don''t dare to shout!"

    Aqin''s eyes instantly turned red.

    She slowly walked in front of Shen Ning and looked at the unfamiliar yet familiar girl.

    Maid hesitated for a moment before she smiled sheepishly. "The child is young and does not understand. Please don''t punish her¡­"

    Shen Ning was quiet, but she was very precocious. She was so sensible that it made one''s heart ache.

    Other than the evil butler who was crippled by Li Ran, the servants of the other maid servants all liked her very much. At this moment, they also had the courage to help her speak.

    Aqin, on the other hand, turned a deaf ear and said softly, "Your name is Shen Ning?"

    <strong><i>Mmm!</i></strong>

    Shen Ning nodded. "Mother said that I have a sister called Shen Qin¡­ Is it you?"

    Shen Qin''s eyes were slightly red as she smiled brightly. "It''s me."

    The surrounding servants were stunned.

    Was she Shen Qin?

    This charming woman was actually the maid of the Shen family!

    Although it hadn''t been ten years, the changes were too great!

    Li Ran instructed the housekeeper, "From today onwards, Shen Qin and Shen Ning''s contract for selling their bodies will be void. They will no longer be servants of the Li family. Clean up my room in the side courtyard and arrange for a few more diligent maid servants to give them."

    "Yes!" The butler did not dare to have any doubts.

    Hearing this, Aqin suddenly turned around and said in fear, "My Lord, I¡­"

    Li Ran rubbed her head and said with a smile, "Don''t worry, you will always follow me."

    Hearing this, Aqin heaved a sigh of relief.

    Li Ran touched Shen Ning''s head again. "It''s your first time seeing each other. Go have a good chat."

    "Thank you, sir." Aqin looked at him gratefully.

    Under the guidance of the maids, two of them turned around and left the courtyard.

    Li Ran looked at them with a smile in his eyes.

    "It''s rare to see Aqin like this¡­"

    At that moment, the housekeeper came over and asked, "Young Master, do you want to cancel the contract with the rest of the Shen family?"

    Li Ran frowned. "Why?"

    Housekeeper was taken aback. "Aren''t you and Miss Shen¡­"

    "Other than Shen Qin and Shen Ning, I don''t care if the Shen family lives or dies," Li Ran said calmly. "Also, let the Shen family stay away from Shen Qin. If anyone dares to act impudently, break their legs and throw them out!"

    The butler quivered and lowered his head. "Yes!"

    Just as Li Ran was about to leave, a servant walked over. "Young Master, Master wants you to go to the guest hall."

    He raised his eyebrows. "Who''s here?"

    The servant said in a low voice, "It''s the two princesses, Flood Dragon and Jinyun."

    "Them?"

    Li Ran didn''t know what was on his mind. Corners of his mouth curled up, and he nodded. "Alright, I got it."

    He turned around and walked towards the guest hall.

    ¡­¡­.

    In the reception hall.

    Two princesses were restless and looked at the door from time to time. They looked both expectant and nervous. After a while, a tall and straight figure strode in.

    "Princesses, long time no see."

    They hurriedly stood up and stammered, "Li¡­ Sheng Zi Li, long time no see."

    For some reason, two of them were a little shy, their pretty faces slightly flushed.

    When Li Daoyuan saw this, he couldn''t help but cover his face and sigh in his heart.

    <i>He¡¯s really killing me!</i>

 Chapter 256: Fathers Kindness and Filial Piety, Dont Let Waiting Become a Regret

    <h4>Chapter 256: Fathers Kindness and Filial Piety, Dont Let Waiting Be a Regret</h4>

    Two women looked at Li Ran.

    Sheng Zhixia''s eyes flickered with joy. Corners of her mouth curled up slightly as if she was extremely happy.

    However, Sheng Anyi''s eyes were a little vague. Her expression was shy and uneasy, like a child who had done something wrong.

    Li Ran didn''t pay much attention. After greeting the two princesses, he turned to look at Li Daoyuan.

    "Father, I''m back. Did you miss me?"

    Corners of Li Daoyuan''s mouth twitched, and he said with difficulty, "Yes, yes."

    Li Ran smiled and said, "Your expression seems to be very secret. Aren''t you being too careless?"

    "Father''s heart hasn''t been very goodtely." Li Daoyuan couldn''t help asking, "Li Ran, aren''t you going home a little too often?"

    It hadn¡¯t been that long since the cancetion of the engagement. It was already the third time he had gone home.

    Going home wasn''t a big deal, but every time this kid came back, he would bring him a huge "surprise".

    Li Daoyuan was really worried that his heart couldn''t hold on.

    Li Ran shrugged. "I came back for the Immortal Ascension Assembly. I made an agreement with that little girl, Shen Ning."

    "Shen Ning?" Li Daoyuan nodded.

    Li Ran had mentioned this to him before.

    "With such a small matter, I can help you settle it. Why would I need you toe personally? What if you dy your cultivation? You should hurry back." Li Daoyuan persuaded.

    Li Ran smiled. "I''m just here to see you. I''ll give you more care andpanionship. Don''t let waiting be a regret."

    Li Daoyuan''s smile stiffened. "You don''t have to worry about your father. Cultivation is more important."

    "Filial pietyes first. How can cultivation be more important than you?"

    "As expected of you, still so filial." Seeing this scene, Sheng Zhixia praised, "Uncle Li, the atmosphere in your home is too good. It really is father''s kindness and filial piety."

    Li Daoyuan curled his lips. "Really? <strong><i>Haha¡­ </i></strong>He''s really filial."

    Sheng Anyi looked at Li Ran shyly. She recalled the embarrassing scene.

    Did Li Ran show it to anyone?

    Had he seen it himself?

    Had he done anything strange?

    As soon as she thought of these questions, her face was burning hot as if she had a fever.

    Li Ran noticed her gaze and blinked at her with a smile.

    Sheng Anyi''s cheeks turned redder as she lowered her head in panic.

    At this moment, the other party''s spirit voice transmission sounded in her mind, "Princess Sheng, don''t worry. I''ve never shown the image to anyone."

    Sheng Anyi heaved a sigh of relief. "I believe in Sheng Zi Li¡­"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Li Ran''s voice rang out again. "Other than myself."

    Sheng Anyi''s body trembled, and a blush spread from her cheeks to her ears.

    She suppressed her shyness and said softly, "I''ve already seen it in the bedroom. It won''t make any difference if I look at him a few more times. I just hope you don''t do anything strange."

    Li Ran was taken aback. "What strange thing? Princess Sheng, can you make it clear?"

    Sheng Anyi lowered her head and said, "Sheng Zi Li should know this better than I do¡­"

    Looking at that bashful look, he shook his head in amusement.

    Princess Jinyun was clearly an Imperial daughter, but she didn''t have the slightest air of arrogance. Instead, she was as pure and delicate as gardenia.

    No one could bear to bully her.

    Sheng Zhixia didn''t notice her sister''s reaction and said, "Sheng Zi Li, the Immortal Ascension Assembly this time is unprecedented in scale. All the top sects have arrived, and almost all of them are the Chief disciples."

    Li Ran nodded. "I''ve heard about this. It looks like they all want to make some progress in this assembly."

    Most people wanted to enter the Immortal Sects.

    However, super geniuses with peerless talent were the targets ofpetition among the various sects. They did not hesitate to fight over it.

    Back then, Li Ran''s saint-grade talent had shocked the vastnd. The top sects had broken their heads because of this. In the end, he joined the Youluo Temple.

    There was also Lin Langyue with the innate Daoism body, Yue Jianli with the bone-deep sword intent, and Xiao Qingge with the transcendent talent.

    Only top-tier sects were qualified topete for these geniuses.

    The other first-rate and second-rate sects could only stand aside.

    Of course, the most important thing was will.

    Therefore, the sect''s prestige and poprity were also important indicators.

    Sheng Zhixia smiled and said, "Although the Youluo Temple is a Devil sect, it does not have a bad reputation. Sheng Zi Li is a hero of the human race, and he is a powerful devil. He must gain a lot."

    Li Ran smiled. "Then let''s borrow the princess'' blessing."

    His main reason foring back this time was because of Shen Ning.

    But if he could recruit a few geniuses for the sect, then why not?

    At this moment, a servant knocked on the door. "Master, there are guests outside."

    Li Daoyuan frowned. "Didn''t you see the princess? Tell the other party that Li Residence has closed its doors to thank the guests."

    "But¡­" The servant hesitated for a moment and said, "That person said she is the Young Master''s friend."

    Li Ran raised his eyebrows. "What''s their name? Male or female?"

    Servant replied, "It''s a girl. I don''t know her name. She only said her surname is Qin."

    Li Ran smiled.

    Needless to say, he knew who it was.

    "It''s my friend. Please wee her to the reception hall."

    "Yes." The servant retreated.

    After a while, a graceful woman slowly walked in.

    She was wearing a ck veil, and her slim figure was faintly discernible. However, when she looked carefully, she could not see the spring scenery.

    Even with the ck veil on her face, she still could not hide her astonishing charm.

    She was Qin Ruyan.

    A trace of surprise shed through her eyes when she saw Li Ran.

    "This servant greets Master Li, greets Uncle Li¡­ The two princesses are also here?"

    "Holy Maiden Qin." Sisters stood up and nodded.

    Li Daoyuan''s brows twitched, but he still said with a smile, "Holy Maiden Qin is here. Please sit down."

    "Uncle Li, don''t be polite. Just call me Ruyan." Qin Ruyan obediently sat on the chair.

    She looked at Li Ran, her eyes filled with resentment.

    This guy had actually left her alone in the restaurant, and it was an important moment for her to gather her courage!

    It was too hateful!

    Li Ran rubbed his nose, looking a little embarrassed.

    Just as he was about to open his mouth to speak, a servant walked in." Young Master, we have another visitor. They said they¡¯re your friend."

    <strong><i>"Ah?"</i></strong>

    Li Ran was taken aback. "Who is it now?"

    The servant said, "It''s a girl. She said her surname is Yue."

    Li Ran immediately understood. "I know her. Let her in."

    "Yes."

    ¡­¡­

    Li Daoyuan sat in his chair and looked at the four girls in front of him. His eyes were nk.

    Princess Jinyun, Sheng Anyi, Princess Jiaolong, Sheng Zhixia, the Holy Maiden Qin Ruyan, and the Chief of the Myriad Swords Pavilion, Yue Jianli, all obediently sat in front of him.

    Li Daoyuan felt like his heart was about to stop.

    "It shouldn''t be toote to sever the rtionship between father and son, right?"

 Chapter 257: Another one? Arenâ€™t you done?

    <h4>Chapter 257: Another one? Aren¡¯t you done?</h4>

    Central City, a group of people slowly walked into the city gate.

    This was a group of young Daoists. They were all dressed in light blue Daoist robes and had a high Daoist nun. They looked cold and aloof.

    Leader was a Daoist nun in white.

    Pure white Daoist robe was not stained with fine dust. It was faintly embroidered by the flying clouds. Sleeves of her robe fluttered as if she wanted to ride the wind.

    Her face was handsome and cold, and her eyes were ck and white, like a distant moon in the horizon.

    Surrounding pedestrians stopped and looked at them in surprise.

    "This Daoist robe? It''s the Tianshu Institute!"

    "White and ck hair, flying cloud embroidery¡­ Could this person be fairy Lin?"

    "It''s fairy Lin! I was lucky enough to meet you in Southern Wind City!"

    "Lin Langyue, the first genius, has she alsoe?"

    "Looks like the Tianshu Institute is determined to win this time!"

    "To be lucky enough to be able to see the graceful bearing of a fairy, this trip really is worth it!"

    "Fairy Lin is so beautiful!"

    "Don''t use this vulgar word to describe a fairy!"

    ¡­¡­.

    Everyone was discussing excitedly.

    Tianshu Institute didn''t care about the world''s affairs, and Lin Langyue rarely showed up in the mortal world. However, there were countless people in the vastnd.

    Even if Li Ran defeated her, it wouldn''t affect her image.

    After all, that was the first day of meeting the devil. Wasn''t it normal to lose to him?

    Lin Langyue''s eyes were calm. Crowd in front of her was bustling, but no one caught her eye.

    It wasn''t just arrogance. It came from indifference in her bones.

    However, her current mood was far from that calm.

    "Although Master agreed to let me out, I still feel that she was a little unhappy¡­"

    Originally, Yi Qinn had agreed to hering to Central City.

    However, ever since they had taken a bath together, she had be particrly concerned about this matter. She even said they would change the team to let her cultivate properly.

    If it weren''t for the elders'' persuasion, she probably wouldn''t have let her out.

    "Master doesn''t seem to like me very much these days. I wonder what I did wrong?" She was puzzled.

    At that moment, the deacon beside her asked, "Chief Lin, our sect''s strong hold is in the west of the city. Are we going there directly?"

    Lin Langyue thought about it and said, "Bring someone over. I want to meet an old friend first."

    "Old friend?" Deacon was confused.

    Chief rarely went down the mountain and wasn''t good at socializing. What kind of friends could she have among mortals?

    However, she didn''t question him. She nodded and left.

    Lin Langyue blushed. "I hope he''s back too."

    ¡­¡­

    Li family mansion.

    Looking at the four girls in front of him, Li Daoyuan''s heart was filled with mixed feelings.

    If they were looking for a daughter-inw, all four of them were more than qualified.

    Their cultivation was high, their background was deep, and each of them was as beautiful as a flower.

    Whether it was body, appearance, or status, they were a perfect match for Li Ran.

    It wasn''t that Li Daoyuan couldn''t ept them.

    Problem was that the Youluo Temple had a ban!

    Leng Wuyan had banned her disciples from marrying, so it was fine if Li Ran broke the rules as the Sheng Zi Li, but he broke the rules four times!

    Target was either the Princess of the dynasty or the Chief of a Sect!

    Li Daoyuan was panicking.

    "After Sect Master Leng finds out, she won''t cripple Li Ran''s cultivation and drive him out of the sect, right?

    "With Sect Master Leng''s personality, it wouldn''t be strange even if she ttened the Li family."

    "I wonder if I can stop her¡­"

    Yue Jianli stood up while he was day dreaming.

    She held a light purple wooden box in her hand, and there was a faint light in it.

    "Uncle Li, this Nine Leaves Immortal Tea was obtained by this junior in the sect''s Treasure Storage Pavilion. I brought it here for you to try."

    Li Daoyuan was taken aback. He quickly waved his hand and said, "This gift is too precious. I can''t ept it."

    He had heard of the Nine Leaves Immortal Tea.

    It was said that it contained the essence of spirit energy. It did not need to be refined to nourish itself.

    It was possible for ordinary people to cultivate for a day if they took a sip. Cultivators who drank it could also strengthen their cultivation. It was a treasure of immortal tea.

    Yue Jianli smiled and said, "Uncle Li, don''t refuse. This is just a token of my appreciation."

    At this moment, Qin Ruyan also walked over and took out a jade piece. It was carved with high mountains and flowing water, and some spirit energy was faintly emitted.

    "Uncle Li, this is a spiritual treasure that this junior obtained in the Western Region. It''s called the Landscape Painting Wall."

    "cing it in the room can not only harmonize the spirit energy but also make people feel at peace."

    "It has the effect of cultivating one''s body and nature."

    Li Daoyuan looked at the two of them and smiled wryly. "You two are too polite. This gift is really precious. I really can''t ept it."

    Two women hesitated and looked at Li Ran as if asking for help.

    "Alright," Li Ran said.

    Li Ran was amused. He cleared his throat and said, "Since it''s their intention, Father, don''t refuse."

    "This¡­" Li Daoyuan hesitated for a moment before reaching out to receive it. "Thank you very much."

    "Uncle Li is too polite." Two women heaved a sigh of relief and smiled like flowers blooming.

    Li Daoyuan sighed in his heart.

    Which of these people wasn''t a goddess?

    Although the Li family''s strength wasn''t bad, they weren''t any weaker than the royal family and top-tier sects.

    But because of Li Ran, they lowered their posture.

    For a moment, he was somewhat touched.

    "Forget it. Although Li Ran is wild and unrestrained, he doesn''t miss a single thing. I think he knows." Li Daoyuan gradually rxed.

    Since he couldn''t care less, he couldn''t be bothered to think too much.

    For a moment, the atmosphere in the reception hall became much more harmonious.

    At that moment, the servant''s voice came from outside the door once again. "Young Master, you have another friend."

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?" Li Ran was taken aback. "Another one? Who else could it be this time?"

    Servant scratched his head and said, "That girl has already entered¡­"

    Before he could finish his sentence, a graceful figure slowly walked in.

    Daoist robe was snow-white, with features and eyes like a painting. Its temperament was clear and cold, like a fairy that walked out of a painting.

    "Sheng Zi Li!" She looked at Li Ran with surprise.

    Hall instantly fell silent.

    Girls stared nkly at her, their eyes filled with disbelief.

    Qin Ruyan frowned and muttered, "Why is she here?"

    Li Daoyuan asked in confusion, "Saint Qin, this is¡­"

    "Lin Langyue," said Qin Ruyan softly.

    "Who?" Li Daoyuan was struck by lightning.

    Lin Langyue?

    Lin Langyue, the number one genius in the Tianshu Institute?

    Why did shee to the Li family?

    Suddenly, Li Daoyuan thought of something, and his eyes widened.

    After looking at Lin Langyue and then Li Ran, his throat felt a bit dry.

    "This kid wouldn''t dare to provoke the Tianshu Institute, right?

    "Li Ran, aren¡¯t you done yet?"

 Chapter 258: Warm Hospitality Li Daoyuan!

    <h4>Chapter 258: Warm Hospitality Li Daoyuan!</h4>

    Lin Langyue stared at Li Ran.

    Everything that happened between two of them kept going back in her mind.

    Although they had not been apart for a long time, it was as if they were separated by four seasons.

    This man, whom she had identified as the Heavenly Dao, could always easily shake her Dao Heart. At this moment, she could not calm down at all.

    She suppressed her fear and said softly, "Master Li, long time no see."

    Li Ran was a little surprised, but he still smiled and nodded. "Long time no see, Chief Lin."

    Lin Langyue''s eyes flickered with a sinister smile.

    At that moment, it was as if the nine heavens and moon had fallen into the mortal world.

    Li Daoyuan covered his heart.

    He was done.

    This shy look was exactly the same as the other four.

    "It''s my fault. This kid doesn''t even have the slightest bit of luck!"

    "Lin Langyue is the head of the Tianshu Institute, and she cultivates the Daoism of the Grand Emperor. How dare Li Ran provoke her?"

    "What if she finds out¡­" Li Daoyuan couldn''t help but shiver.

    He felt that one day, he would fall into his son''s hands.

    Lin Langyue noticed him and became nervous. "Master Li, this must be your father, right?"

    Li Daoyuan shook his head. "I''m not. I''m not familiar with him."

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?" Lin Langyue was confused.

    Li Ran said with a good smile, "He''s my father. He''s just humorous."

    Li Daoyuan''s mouth twitched.

    "This junior greets Uncle Li." Lin Langyue took out a jade pillow withplicated patterns on it. The room was instantly filled with spirit energy.

    "This is a spiritual treasure refined by my sect''s first Elder. It¡¯s called the Spirit Dream Pillow. It can nourish Qi and blood, dredge meridians, and promote the cirction of spiritual power."

    She ced the jade pillow on the table. "This junior came in a hurry and didn''t properly prepare. I hope Uncle Li doesn''t mind."

    Li Daoyuan gulped.

    This restrained and shy woman in front of him, was she really known as the number one genius in the vastnds?

    He even prepared a gift for himself.

    He was at a loss. "Chief Lin, you''re too polite! We''ve never met. How can we ept this gift?"

    Lin Langyue smiled and said, "Uncle, you''re too lenient. Although this is our first time meeting, I''m an old friend of Master Li''s."

    "Old friend?"

    Li Daoyuan was confused.

    He remembered that Li Ran had beaten her before!

    Could it be that she even had feelings for him?

    Lin Langyue nodded. "To be precise, Master Li is my benefactor. It''s a long story. If he hadn''t helped me a few times, I would have died long ago."

    "And this?" Li Daoyuan was a little surprised. "Chief Lin, please take a seat. Someone, bring tea!"

    "Uncle Li is too polite." Lin Langyue was stunned when she turned around.

    She only saw four girls sitting behind him, their eight eyes staring nkly at her.

    "Princess Sheng, Chief Yue, and Aqin, Qin Ruyan?" Lin Langyue was puzzled. "Why are you here?"

    "I should be the one asking you this question, right?" Qin Ruyan frowned. "Why did youe to the Li family?"

    Lin Langyue nced at her and said calmly, "This is the Li family, not the Qin family. Do I have to report this to Saint Qin?"

    <strong><i>Hmph!</i></strong>

    Qin Ruyan pinched her smooth chin and felt that something was wrong with her.

    Li Ran had clearly beaten her before, but the way she looked at Li Ran was filled with joy¡­ Worship?

    "Could it be that something happened between the two of them?"

    "That''s not right. Wasn''t Lin Langyue''s cultivation forgotten?"

    Girls were puzzled.

    They didn''t know what Lin Langyue and Li Ran had experienced, so they were surprised by her appearance.

    Lin Langyue walked to Yue Jianli and sat down.

    Atmosphere quieted down.

    Yue Jianli could not help but ask in a low voice, "Chief Lin, why are you here?"

    Lin Langyue cleared her throat. "Master Li has done me a favor. I shoulde over and take a look. Chief Yue, why are you here?"

    <strong><i>Cough! Cough!</i></strong>

    Yue Jianli blushed. "Sheng Zi Li has done me a favor. I came to take a look too."

    ¡­¡­.

    Two women looked at each other awkwardly.

    She turned to look at Li Ran, her eyes filled with resentment.

    How many women did this guy provoke?

    Li Daoyuan looked at the five girls and felt dizzy.

    Righteous, Devil, Imperial¡­

    In the Eight Great Sects, there were only three female sessors, and the Sheng n only had two princesses.

    Right now, all of them were here, not leaving a single one behind!

    Li Daoyuan said quietly, "Li Ran, aren''t you going to exin this to me?"

    Li Ran scratched his head. "I don''t have much to exin. I just like to make friends¡­"

    "Are you making friends or a girlfriend?"

    Li Daoyuan sneered. "If a manes today, I''ll believe you."

    Li Ran rubbed his eyebrows helplessly. In fact, only Yue Jianli was his woman.

    Others might have feelings that surpassed his friendship, but nothing happened.

    However, judging from Li Daoyuan''s expression, he didn''t believe it at all.

    At this time, the guards outside the door walked in and bowed, "Your Highnesses, it''s gettingte. We should return to the pce."

    "I know." Sheng Anyi nodded.

    They had indeed been here for a long time. If they returnedte, they would probably be med by their father.

    "Uncle Li, we''ll take our leave first. We''ll see youter."

    Li Daoyuan nodded and stood up. "Princess, take care."

    "Hold on¡­"

    "I''ll see you off." Li Ran stood up and said with a smile, "Princesses, this way, please."

    Two of them blushed slightly and did not refuse. They followed him to the door.

    He walked to the entrance of the Li family.

    Sheng Zhixia looked at Li Ran beside him and asked softly, "Master Li, how long are you nning to stay here?"

    Li Ran replied, "After the Immortal Ascension Assembly, we should be back to the sect."

    Sheng Zhixia hesitated for a moment before blushing, "Then you have time these few days. Can youe to the pce to y with me? I¡­ I''m pretty bored."

    Li Ran looked at her expectant gaze and couldn''t bear to refuse. "Alright, I''ll look for you when I have the time."

    "Then it''s settled!"

    Sheng Zhixia smiled and jumped into the sedan.

    Sheng Anyi walked past him, her eyes flickering. "Sheng Zi Li, stop."

    He hurriedly boarded the sedan chair.

    Li Ran shook his head and smiled.

    He had thought that the two princesses would hate him if they left that image behind, but now it seemed that it wasn''t like that.

    "But I don''t want to go to the Imperial pce."

    When he thought of Sheng Ye''s dirty tricks, he felt ufortable.

    ¡­¡­

    When Li Ran returned to the guest hall, the other three women were about to stand up and bid farewell.

    "Uncle Li, it''s gettingte. I can''t bother you any longer."

    "We¡¯ll go back first."

    Li Daoyuan heaved a sigh of relief.

    He couldn''t bear for them to stay any longer.

    He couldn''t help but smile. "Are you in such a hurry to leave? There are still many rooms in the mansion. It''s not like you can''t stay there."

    As soon as he finished speaking, Qin Ruyan smiled and said, "Since Uncle Li is so kind as to persuade me to stay, then I refuse."

    Li Daoyuan was stunned.

    Yue Jianli and Lin Langyue looked at each other and returned to their chairs.

    "Uncle Li is hospitable."

    "Yeah, since that''s the case, let''s stay overnight."

    Li Daoyuan didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 259: Sheng Ye and Ji Chenyuan were helpless!

    <h4>Chapter 259: Sheng Ye and Ji Chenyuan were helpless!</h4>

    Imperial Pce.

    After hearing the report from themander of the guards, Sheng Ye''s eyes widened.

    "What did you say? Ji Xingyun was almost beaten to death by Li Ran!"

    "That''s right."

    Commander of the guards nodded and said, "The deacons of Yin Corpse Dao werepletely annihted. Ji Xingyun was lucky enough to escape with the help of the Corpse Calming Technique."

    Sheng Ye was speechless.

    Before, he was still worried that Li Ran would cause trouble. In the end, just as he entered Central City, he beaten the chief of the Yin Corpses into a serious injury.

    "This guy must havee back to cause trouble!"

    Sheng Ye rubbed the space between his brows. "Ji Xingyun''s brain is broken? You want to provoke this evil genius?"

    Commander shook his head and said, "ording to my investigation, not only did Ji Xingyun not provoke him, he was even very polite."

    Sheng Ye frowned. "Then why did Li Ran attack him?"

    "It''s said that it''s because of the beast tide."

    "Beast Tide?"

    Sheng Ye reacted and shook his head with a bitter smile. "This kid really holds a grudge!"

    Although the beast tide incident was very bad, Yu Ye and the ancient corpses had been annihted. It was impossible to confirm that it was rted to Yin Corpse Dao.

    Moreover, this was Yu Ye''s personal behavior, and Yin Corpse Dao was indeed unknown.

    Originally, this matter hadpletely changed after a secret conversation between him and Ji Chenyuan.

    In the end, Ji Xingyun bumped into Li Ran.

    Sheng Ye pondered for a while and instructed, "Go inform Yin Corpse Dao. We cannot handle their grudges against Li Ran, but they cannot attack Central City. Otherwise, they will be enemies of the Sheng n!"

    "Yes." Themander retreated.

    Sheng Ye leaned against the dragon chair with aplicated and helpless expression.

    "Li Ran, you really don''t let me worry about you¡­ I hope you can be more honest at the Immortal Ascension Assembly." Suddenly, he sensed something and suddenly raised his head, his thick eyebrows locked tightly. "Why is she here?"

    One could only see ripples appear in the air in front of them. A slender jade foot stepped through the air and stepped on the main hall.

    "Protect the Emperor!"

    A shout was heard in the corner of the main hall, and several shadows rushed over like lightning!

    Sheng Ye said indifferently, "Stop, it''s my old friend."

    Shadow paused in the air before returning to the corner and hiding.

    One could only see a woman dressed in coarse clothes standing in the main hall.

    Her figure was graceful, and her face was handsome. There was a valiant air between her eyes, but her cheeks were slightly tipsy and bright red.

    Just like that, a pair of jade feet stepped on the ground. It was white and cute as if it was carved out of jade, not stained with a trace of dust.

    Woman shook her head. "Old friend? Do I know you very well?"

    Sheng Ye''s brows twitched, "Chu Lingchuan, this is the Sheng n''s Imperial Pce, not your Myriad Sword Pavillion¡¯s backyard. Next time, wait for me to invite you in advance¡­"

    "Alright." Chu Lingchuan impatiently dug her ears, "What a noise! Who asked your Imperial City''s grand formation to be so weak?"

    Sheng Ye gritted his teeth in anger.

    You couldn''t gauge your own strength. What kind of array was able to defend against an Emperor-level mighty figure?

    He forcefully suppressed his anger. "Why did youe to the pce?"

    Chu Lingchuan raised her head and drank, "I''m here for a meeting."

    Sheng Ye was taken aback. "What meeting?"

    Chu Lingchuan''s eyes seemed to be looking at an idiot. "Of course, it''s the Immortal Ascension Assembly."

    Sheng Ye''s brows furrowed even deeper. "A mere Immortal Ascension Assembly is worth your sword head personallying? And I remember that Yue Jianli led the team, right?"

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head. "This time, I have to personally check it out. I have to find a good seedling!"

    Sheng Ye was puzzled. "Yue Jianli is the best sword in the world. Her talent is almost on par with Lin Langyue. What are you not satisfied with?"

    Chu Lingchuan sighed. "Lin Langyue is nothing. You have topete with the strongest."

    "You mean Li Ran?"

    Sheng Ye shook his head and smiled. "That''s genius that we haven''t seen in ten thousand years. It''s almost impossible to find someone with a talent that surpasses him."

    Although he did not like Li Ran, he had to admit that this guy''s talent was indeed the only one he had seen in his life.

    Chu Lingchuan helplessly said, "I know this too, but the quality is not enough, so I can only use the quantity to collect it¡­ Anyway, I don''t like Leng Wuyan''s arrogant appearance!"

    Sheng Ye said helplessly, "What do you want?"

    Chu Lingchuan stretched. "Arrange a private room for me first. When the Immortal Ascension Assemblyes, I will personally check it out!"

    "A private room?" Sheng Ye''s brows twitched wildly.

    Did you think this was a restaurant?

    However, he understood the other party''s personality. There was no point in being angry with her. If he provoked her, she would kill him as well¡­

    "Just Li Ran alone is enough to make this one worried. Now, a crazy woman has appeared?" Sheng Ye''s head swelled.

    ¡­¡­.

    In the far west, Yinhuai Mountain¡­

    Mountain was not tall. It was shrouded in thick fog all year round.

    Mist was not a warm mist but a light grey color, filled with a rotten smell.

    There were no weeds on the mountain, only withered locust trees.

    These trees were all bare. If one cut them in the middle, one could see that they were empty inside, all without a wooden heart.

    A locust tree without wood was a ghost.

    The dark air on the mountain was frightening.

    In the depths of the fog, a huge mountain gate was hidden.

    In the Devil Dao, Yin Corpse Dao¡­

    At this moment, in the middle of the sleeping quarters, Ji Xingyun was lying on the bed with a pale face. His eyes were tightly shut, and he was unconscious.

    Ji Chenyuan''s face darkened. "Is Xingyun''s injury caused by Li Ran''s?"

    Deacon lowered his head and said, "I''m sure. Dozens of cultivators witnessed it with their own eyes. Li Ran injured the chief."

    "That''s not right."

    Ji Chenyuan shook his head and said, "Although Xingyun has suffered many injuries, his soul is the most severely injured. Moreover, it contains the intention of extermination¡­ It seems to be thunder?"

    "How could an early-stage distracted person have such an ability?"

    Deacon said, "But it''s said that Li Ran instantly killed Yu Rui. He must be good at attacking souls."

    "Yes¡­" Ji Chenyuan pondered for a moment.

    At this moment, a haggard-looking man beside the bed said hatefully, "No matter if it''s him or not, as long as we catch him and train into a Corpse Puppet, we''ll know everything! If you dare to harm my son''s foundation, I will definitely make him pay with his life!"

    His eyes were blood-red, and his expression was sinister. His voice sounded as if it wasing from between his teeth.

    Ji Chenyuan frowned even deeper.

    "Don''t be impulsive. No matter what, you have to wait for the Immortal Ascension Assembly to end. Send Xingyun to the corpse ground to heal."

    Man gritted his teeth and did not say a word.

    Ji Chenyuan sighed in his heart as he looked at the malevolent man.

    No matter which sect they were from, no matter how their disciples were beaten to death, neither the Elder nor the Sect Master would easily attack them.

    This was because as long as he intervened, his personal grudges would rise to the level of the sect.

    Just like when Lin Langyue''s Dao Heart had been injured, and Yi Qinn had issued a killing order in anger, Youlou Temple immediately dered war on the Tianshu Institute.

    If it weren''t for Yi Qinn withdrawing the decree, the consequences would have been unimaginable.

    Ji Chenyuan didn''t care if he was an ordinary disciple, but he was his nephew who was injured.

    "It''s okay for Xingyun to provoke anyone, but to provoke Li Ran¡­"

 Chapter 260: The Tested Sheng Zi Li

    <h4>Chapter 260: The Tested Sheng Zi Li</h4>

    As night fell, thenterns were lit.

    Under Li Daoyuan''s kind invitation, Lin Langyue and the other two stayed at the Li residence and stayed in a room not far from Li Ran''s room.

    In the side room, the candlelight in the room flickered.

    Aqin held Shen Ning in her arms and rubbed her face affectionately. From time to time, she even gave her a kiss.

    Shen Ning''s baby fat face was covered with faint red marks. Her eyes were numb.

    Corners of Li Ran''s mouth curled up. "Shen Ning, how do you feel about having an older sister?"

    Shen Ning''s voice was teary, but his tone was very calm. "Sister is good everywhere. She''s just too clingy."

    Li Ran couldn''t help butugh when he saw the helpless expression.

    Aqin didn''t mind and happily said, "Thank you, my Lord, for allowing us sisters to meet."

    Li Ran waved his hand. "You''ve been with me for ten years. It''s just a small matter."

    He thought of something and asked, "By the way, did the Shen familye to look for you?"

    "No." Aqin shook her head and said, "The housekeeper has already arranged to forbid the Shen family from entering the side courtyard."

    Li Ran nodded. "If anyonees to bother you, just tell me. In front of me, you''re still that Aqin, but in the Li family, you''re an honored guest!"

    Aqin''s status depended on his attitude.

    To the Shen family, Aqin had climbed up the branch and turned into a phoenix.

    It was inevitable that someone would take advantage of her to gain some benefits and even get rid of her status as a ve.

    Aqin might not be able to do anything to such a person, but Li Ran would not show any mercy.

    Aqin looked at him, her eyes shining. "Thank you, Lord Sheng Zi¡­"

    At that moment, Shen Ning said, "Sister, your heart is beating so fast."

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?" Aqin was stunned for a moment, then she stammered, "A heartbeat is a sign of good health."

    "But your face is red too."

    "Shut up!"

    Li Ran smiled at them.

    It was rare to see that side of Aqin.

    There was less cowardice and fear and more natural and cheerful.

    Her entire person was much more bright.

    Shen Ning quietly observed Li Ran, her clear eyes filled with worship and dependence.

    She jumped out of Aqin''s embrace and walked in front of Li Ran. She nervously pinched her clothes. "Young Master can I, can I hug you?"

    Li Ran smiled and said without hesitation, "Of course, you can."

    She reached out and hugged Shen Ning.

    This little girl¡¯s body was very light and carried a faint fragrance of milk.

    "Thank you, Young Master," Shen Ning said with a smile.

    Li Ran smiled. "You''re no longer a ve. You don''t need to call me Young Master¡­ Yeah, just call me brother."

    "Brother?" Shen Ning blinked her big eyes as if she was unfamiliar with this name.

    Although she didn''t say anything, the joy in her eyes indicated that she was very happy.

    Aqin looked at the two of them with envy in her eyes. "My Lord, I also want to hug you¡­"

    She only reacted halfway before she covered her mouth.

    "It''s over. I identally spoke my mind!"

    Her pretty face was red, and her heart was nervous. She was worried that she would make Li Ran unhappy.

    At this moment, arge hand grabbed her slender waist and pulled her into his embrace.

    When Aqin regained her senses, she realized that Li Ran was sitting on the bed while she was sitting on Li Ran''s leg!

    "Sister!" She raised her head nkly.

    Li Ran smiled. "Didn''t you say you wanted to hug me?"

    Looking at that brilliant smile, her pretty face instantly turned red.

    Her head gently leaned against his chest, her heart beating very fast.

    "So this is the feeling in the embrace of the Sheng Zi¡­ It''s really warm."

    Shen Ning blinked and said in a sweet voice, "Brother, you''re so strong."

    Li Ran burst intoughter.

    Two of them weren''t heavy, so how could they need any strength?

    Just as he was about to say something, Aqin''s face turned red as she leaned close to his ear and said, "Brother, Aqin likes to be carried by you."

    Li Ran''s body instantly stiffened.

    After a long silence, he gently ced the two of them on the bed.

    "It''s gettingte. You guys should rest early. I''ll go back to my room first," he said.

    Then, he walked out without looking back.

    Shen Ning was at a loss. "Brother, what''s wrong?"

    Aqin lowered her head and rebuked herself, "I must have been too rash and angered you. How can I call you brother?"

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the room¡­

    Li Ran leaned against the wall, and his breathing became a little chaotic.

    Spirit Maiden Bodybined with the Light Sutra, its power was really too strong.

    Just now, that soft "big brother" almost made Sheng Zi Li surrender.

    "It hasn''t even reached the foundation building yet, and its power is already so shocking. If she could cross the tribtion, how strong could it be?" Li Ran shuddered.

    What kind of existence could withstand such a test?

    He blew the night breeze for a while before walking towards his room.

    As soon as he opened the door, the dim room lit up with candles.

    Lin Langyue was standing by the window in white, looking at him nervously.

    Li Ran was puzzled. "Chief Lin, why are you here?"

    Lin Langyue was embarrassed. "When I came to knock on the door, someone happened to pass by, so I had to hide."

    Li Ran scratched his head. "It''s just knocking on the door. Why are you so nervous?"

    Lin Langyue shook her head. "You don''t understand. If this were to spread to Uncle Li, he would think that I''m a bit of an unruly person."

    Li Ran didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You''re thinking too much. <strong><i>Oh</i></strong>, right. Why are you looking for me?"

    Lin Langyue blushed. "Actually, it''s nothing. I just wanted to see you¡­"

    "See me?" Li Ran walked up to her andughed. "What do you have to see?"

    It seemed that the distance was too close, causing Lin Langyue to be a little nervous. Her breathing became hurried.

    She looked away and said softly, "I heard that after you left the Tianshu Institute, you had a conflict with the Joyous Unity Sect. Are you hurt?"

    "No." Li Ran said, "Fortunately, Qing¡­ <strong><i>Cough cough</i></strong> Daoist Yi took action, letting me escape."

    Bloody hell, he almost slipped up.

    Lin Langyue didn''t realize it. She was silent for a while before asking, "Is it for Qin Ruyan?"

    Li Ran didn''t avoid it, either. "Sort of¡­"

    Lin Langyue''s heart tightened, and she clenched her Daoist robe tightly. An inexplicable impulse suddenly surged in her heart.

    She walked forward and slowly wrapped her arms around his strong waist. Her voice trembled slightly. "I miss you, Master Li."

    Li Ran''s heart skipped a beat, and her entire body stiffened like a sculpture.

    <i>What is happening tonight?</i>

    <i>One by one!</i>

 Chapter 261: No One Falls Asleep Tonight!

    <h4>Chapter 261: No One Falls Asleep Tonight!</h4>

    Li Ran''s body stiffened like a log.

    His will had already been defeated by Aqin.

    At this moment, the soft jade in his arms was warm and fragrant. A faint fragrance lingered on the tip of his nose, directly causing his blood pressure to soar once again.

    Li Ran gulped. "Chief Lin, what are you doing¡­"

    Lin Langyue was too shy to look up.

    Holding his waist, her cheeks were hot and red, and her bright eyes were almost dripping.

    She bit her lips and said in a low voice, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I always think of you when I cultivate, when I listen to Dao when I sleep. Even the Clear Heart Curse doesn''t work, as if I¡¯m possessed."

    As she spoke, her voice seemed to be filled with tears. "It''s all your fault for treating me like that in that secret chamber. I can''t return to the past!"

    Li Ran didn''t know whether tough or cry. "You''re saying this as if I''ve abandoned you."

    Lin Langyue buried her face in his arms and said in a low voice, "I don''t care. You''re responsible for me anyway."

    Li Ran scratched his head and asked in amusement, "Then how do you want me to take responsibility?"

    Lin Langyue replied, "I just need you to keep your promise."

    "Promise?" Li Ran was slightly taken aback. "What promise?"

    "That day in the secret chamber, you said you would rece the Heavenly Dao and embrace the moon.

    "And you are now my Heavenly Dao¡­"

    Lin Langyue raised her head and said softly, "The moon is in your arms. Why are you ignoring it?"

    Looking at that shy but determined expression, Li Ran''s heart began to beat faster.

    Lin Langyue was beautiful.

    Her facial features were impable, and he could not find any ws. Her temperament was cold and noble, but it was filled with a youthful aura.

    At this moment, the iceberg had melted, and her cheeks were red. Even an aplished monk would be tempted by it.

    Furthermore, Sheng Zi Li was not an aplished monk.

    He was an LSP.

    Li Ran said viciously, "Chief Lin, do you know the consequences?"

    Lin Langyue''s eyes were like stars as she smiled and said, "I''ve considered all the consequences when I treated you as the Heavenly Dao¡­ <strong><i>Oh</i></strong>!"

    Her body was taut, her beautiful eyes wide open, her eyes full of panic.

    After a long while, Li Ran raised his head and said with a smirk, "Then, have you also considered this?"

    "Big bad guy!" Lin Langyue''s face was burning with embarrassment.

    Tianshu Institute was a female cultivation sect. They practiced the Dao of Forgetting Emotions and viewed the mortal world like a flood.

    She had never even been alone with a man before. How could she bear to be so frivolous?

    The courage that had originally been plucked up, at this moment, had all vanished into thin air. Even the tip of his heart was trembling.

    Li Ran pretended to say, "Didn''t Chief Lin ask me to fulfill my promise?"

    Lin Langyue was embarrassed and anxious. "But I didn''t let you do that!"

    "Could it be that Chief Lin doesn''t like it?"

    "That, that''s not¡­ It was just too sudden." Lin Langyue hesitated for a moment before whispering.

    Li Ran smiled silently.

    She was the same as Yi Qinn. Once she was broken, her personality would change from aloof to innocent, like a naive little girl.

    Wait, Yi Qinn?

    "F*ck, I forgot about this! If Master Qinn found out about this¡­" Li Ran felt a little numb.

    <strong><i>Ahem!</i></strong>

    He cleared his throat and said cautiously, "Chief Lin, I have something to tell you."

    Lin Langyue shook her head. "Needless to say, I also know that you have other women, right?

    "I heard that you have a fianc¨¦e. Qin Ruyan seems to like you as well. Two princesses'' gaze on you is also wrong."

    "Although I don''t feelfortable, I don''t have the right to say anything. After all, I''m the one who came after you¡­"

    "I don''t want too much. I just hope you have me in your heart."

    When outsiders saw this, their jaws would probably fall to the ground.

    Dignified Bright Moon Fairy, vastnd¡¯s number one genius, actually lowered her posture in front of a man?

    However, Li Ran smiled bitterly in his heart.

    "What do you know? There''s also your master!''

    "So, I''m both her junior brother and her grandmaster now?"

    "This¡­"

    The moment he thought of this, his brain ached.

    Lin Langyue thought of something and said shyly, "Don''t call me Chief Lin. It sounds a little distant."

    Li Ran snapped back to his senses and asked, "Then what should I call you? Langyue?"

    "Yeah, it feels weird. Only Master would call me that."

    "Then¡­ Little Moon?"

    ¡­¡­

    Lin Langyue''s face turned red. "Forget it. You should call me by my name."

    What little moon? She was so embarrassed!

    <strong><i>Dong! Dong!</i></strong>

    At this moment, door was knocked gently.

    A gentle voice came from outside the door. "Master Li, have you rested?"

    Lin Langyue panicked." Not good, it''s Qin Ruyan!"

    Li Ran asked curiously, "What happened with Qin Ruyan? She scared you to this extent?"

    Lin Langyue whispered, "She and I have never dealt with each other. If she sees me here, she''llugh at me! Moreover, the reputation of the Tianshu Institute if this spreads¡­"

    Before she could finish speaking, Qin Ruyan said, "If you don''t say anything, then I''lle in."

    Lin Langyue was flustered.

    She looked left and right and noticed that the wardrobe beside her had opened the door and entered!

    Li Ran was speechless.

    Just as the wardrobe door closed, the door was gently pushed open.

    Qin Ruyan walked in.

    She looked at Li Ran, standing by the window, and couldn''t help but be stunned for a moment. "This servant thought that Sheng Zi Li was asleep, so why didn''t you answer the door?" she asked. "Don''t you want to see this servant?"

    Li Ran snapped back to his senses and said awkwardly, "I was just about to open the door for you when you came in."

    "<strong><i>Tch,</i></strong> who would believe you?" Qin Ruyan rolled her eyes at him. Suddenly, her nose twitched. "The room smells so good. Has anyonee before?"

    Fragrance was very familiar, but she couldn''t recall it.

    Li Ran said casually, "It should be my body fragrance."

    Qin Ruyan was both angry and amused. "You don''t smell like this. Do you think this servant has never smelled you?"

    After saying that, she reacted, and her pretty face turned red.

    Li Ran smiled and said, "No one canpare to Saint Qin in terms of body fragrance, right?"

    He could still recall that sweet fragrance.

    Qin Ruyan''s face instantly turned red, and she stammered, "I said that. That''s the smell of rouge!"

    "Rouge?" Li Ran nodded. "That should be a very special rouge."

    Qin Ruyan lowered her head. Her pretty face was about to burn.

    After a long silence, she said softly, "Sheng Zi Li, why didn''t you bid farewell at Kuifeng City restaurant?"

    That day, she mustered all her courage and stood in front of Li Ran, but he disappeared without a word.

    This made her heart very upset.

    The reason he came to Li Manor this time was to ask about this matter clearly.

    Li Ran looked up at Qin Ruyan, who was pouting her lips and looking aggrieved.

    "It''s not that I don''t want to answer you¡­

    "But there''s another one in the wardrobe!"

 Chapter 262: Happiness Came Knocking!

    <h4>Chapter 262: Happiness Came Knocking!</h4>

    Li Ran couldn''t help scratching his head as he looked at the aggrieved Qin Ruyan.

    How should he reply?

    Back then, Master Qinn was the one who had taken him away. He couldn''t tell the truth, could he?

    Not to mention whether Qin Ruyan would misunderstand, what would Lin Langyue think if she heard that she was still hiding in the closet?

    Li Ran pondered for a moment and said, "At that time, I suddenly received a message from the Sect Master, hurriedly calling me back to the sect. That''s why I left in such a hurry."

    "Sect Master?"

    Qin Ruyan was startled.

    Youluo Temple had a ban, and she had not considered this at that time. Leng Wuyan would not punish him for this, right?

    She said nervously, "Are you alright? Did Sect Master Leng punish you?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "It''s fine. Master didn''t notice."

    "That''s good." Qin Ruyan rxed.

    She sighed. "No matter how anxious you are, you should¡¯ve told this servant."

    She had already made that appearance. Leaving without warning was indeed a little hurtful.

    Li Ran said apologetically, "Sorry, I was too nervous."

    <strong><i>Tch!</i></strong>

    Qin Ruyan rolled her eyes at him. "Sheng Zi Li has a romantic nature. What kind of scene have you not seen before? You''re actually nervous?"

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>, this¡­" Li Ran blushed when he heard this.

    Seeing his embarrassed expression, Qin Ruyan''s grievance dissipated a lot. She couldn''t help butugh. "Alright, I''m just joking with you."

    Li Ran heaved a sigh of relief. "It''s still Lady Qin who has a lot of wealth."

    At such a crucial time, leaving the girl alone was indeed not a very proper matter, although this was not his intention.

    "<strong><i>Humph,</i></strong> this servant''s stomach isn''t that big. I''m afraid I''m already angered to death by you." Qin Ruyan pouted.

    She wasn''t really angry.

    On the contrary, when she heard Li Ran''s exnation, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    "As long as you don''t hate me."

    Qin Ruyan hesitated for a moment before saying softly, "Sheng Zi Li, I don''t know what this servant''s impression of you is, but that day in the restaurant, I used all my courage."

    Li Ran nodded. "I know you''re not that kind of girl."

    She was the Holy Maiden of the Joyous Unity Sect, yet he was able to guard her body firmly.

    This Holy Maiden was far more conservative than she looked.

    Qin Ruyan raised her head to look at him with an inexplicable expression in her eyes.

    "Sheng Zi Li, do you still remember this servant''s promise to you?"

    Li Ran was taken aback. "What promise?"

    Her pretty face flushed red as she said, "This servant promised you that I would definitely give you the Spirit Pearl. However, the Spirit Pearl needed to wait for the Nascent Soul realm to undergo a transformation. Right now, this servant was only a step away from the Nascent Soul realm and could break through at any time¡­"

    "So that''s the reason." Li Ran pinched her chin, "But what kind of method do you need to do to give me the spiritual pearl?"

    He had some guesses, but he wasn''t sure.

    Qin Ruyan bit her lips and shyly said, "You will know when this servant gives it to you."

    Li Ran nodded. "Alright."

    At this moment, the door was knocked again.

    <strong><i>Dong! Dong!</i></strong>

    Yue Jianli lowered her voice. "Sheng Zi Li, are you asleep?"

    Li Ran was dumbfounded.

    <i>Again?</i>

    <i>Don''t they need to sleep?</i>

    Qin Ruyan panicked. "It''s over. Chief Yue is here!"

    Li Ran frowned. "We didn''t do anything. What are you afraid of?"

    "You don''t know." Qin Ruyan said in a low voice, "Chief Yue came looking for me just now. I lied that I was going to sleep and ended up sneaking over to you!"

    Li Ran smiled. "So what? Don''t you guys already know each other?"

    "That won''t do." Qin Ruyan shook her head. "Chief Yue had long suspected that I was scheming against you, but I never admitted it. If I were caught, I wouldn''t have the face to see her!"

    Li Ran was once again dumbfounded. "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?"

    Qin Ruyan looked around in panic. Her eyes lit up when she saw the wardrobe.

    "Sheng Zi Li, I''m going to hide for a while. Don''t tell her I''ve been here!"

    Li Ran was taken aback and hurriedly said, "No, there are¡­ There."

    Before he could finish speaking, Qin Ruyan had already opened the cab door and entered.

    Air was quiet for a moment.

    Then, a scream came from the closet. "Lin Langyue, you¡­! Why are you here?"

    Li Ran covered his face. "I told you, there''s someone inside!"

    "Who is it?" Yue Jianli had already pushed open the door and walked in. She looked at him with confusion. "Who were you talking to?"

    Li Ran gulped and smiled bitterly. "It''s nothing. I''m just talking to myself."

    "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong>." Yue Jianli nodded and did not think too much about it.

    In the wardrobe, the two women stared at each other.

    Qin Ruyan looked at her and sent a mental message, "Lin Langyue, what are you hiding here for?"

    Lin Langyue blushed. "I want to say that I''m cleaning, do you believe me?"

    "I¡¯ll believe you¡¯re a ghost!" Qin Ruyan said unhappily, "You''re not sleeping, and you''re hiding in Li Ran''s closet cleaning!"

    Lin Langyue mumbled, "Don''t talk about me. Didn''t you also hide here?"

    Qin Ruyan frowned. "I was trying to avoid Yue Jianli, but who are you trying to avoid?"

    "To avoid you."

    ¡­¡­.

    Qin Ruyan suddenly reacted, and her eyes widened. "You¡­ You and Sheng Zi Li. <strong><i>Oh </i></strong>my God!"

    <i>What kind of rtionship did Lin Langyue have with Li Ran?</i>

    Thispletely overturned her views!

    Lin Langyue had a fever on her pretty face and lowered her head. She was flustered, as if her secret had been exposed.

    Looking at her shy appearance, Qin Ruyan was even more certain.

    She said in disbelief, "Didn''t you forget about emotions? This was equivalent to crippling your own cultivation! Aren''t you afraid of Yi Qinn?"

    Lin Langyue shook her head. "Sheng Zi Li and I haveplicated matters. You don''t understand even if I tell you. By the way, I haven''t asked you yet. What exactly happened in the restaurant that day?"

    Qin Ruyan blushed. "What happened has nothing to do with you!"

    "Witch!"

    "Hyp!"

    Two of them red at each other.

    If it weren''t for the timing, they would definitely have started fighting.

    At that moment, the voices outside attracted their attention.

    Two of them looked at the crack in the door.

    They saw Yue Jianli lying in Li Ran''s arms and said coyly, "Bad guy, I miss you so much."

    Li Ran scratched her nose. "Didn''t we just separate?"

    Yue Jianli said, "We''ve been separated for four hours¡­"

    "Littleckey." Li Ran rubbed her head with a doting expression.

    Lin Langyue covered her mouth in disbelief.

    In her impression, Yue Jianli was a hero of women. She was valiant, and her sword style was unparalleled.

    The way she was pestering nowpletely exceeded her understanding.

    She gulped and muttered, "This big bad guy actually didn''t even let off Chief Yue?"

    Qin Ruyan sneered, "He didn''t even let you go. Why should he let Yue Jianli go?"

    Lin Langyue was speechless.

 Chapter 263: Goodbye to the Li Family. Tonight, Im Going Far Away

    <h4>Chapter 263: Goodbye to the Li Family. Tonight, Im Going Far Away</h4>

    Yue Jianli asked suspiciously, "Bad guy, why do I feel like you''re out of your mind today?"

    Li Ran smiled sheepishly and said, "Do you? Perhaps I¡¯m just too tired during the day¡­"

    How could he dare to tell her that there were still two people hiding in the closet?

    If these three Sect Chiefs were to fight, they would probably be able to tear down Li Manor!

    Yue Jianli thought of the battle between Ji Xingyun and her during the day, and her eyes shed with tenderness.

    She lightly imprinted a mark on his face and said with a red face, "Thank you for your hard work, husband."

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "It''s not hard. I serve my people."

    "What are you talking about?" Yue Jianli hit him in amusement.

    She suddenly thought of something and said worriedly, "But if you heavily injure Ji Xingyun this time, will you not attract Yin Corpse Dao''s revenge?"

    Although Yin Corpse Dao kept a low profile, it was still a top-tier Devil sect and was definitely not easy to provoke.

    Moreover, Ji Xingyun was not only the Chief of Sect but also the son of the sect''s third Elder. He was the nephew of Ji Chenyuan, an Emperor-level expert!

    She didn''t think he would let it go.

    "Serious injury?" Li Ran sneered.

    Furthermore, they said that his physical injuries were enough to make Ji Xingyun drink a pot of water!

    Although the power of soul energy had been reduced by several hundred miles, the destructive lightning intent attached to it was like the gangrene of a bone, continuously destroying his soul.

    Even if he didn''t die, he would be half crippled.

    Even if it were Emperor-level, it wouldn''t be that easy to recoverpletely.

    "It''s fine. Don''t worry." Li Ran consoled, "No matter how hard Ji Xingyun and I fight, it''s only a personal grudge. If Ji Chenyuan dares to act, it''ll be a sect battle."

    In terms of strength, he was definitely inferior to the corpse of Emperor Ji Chenyuan.

    However, if he were to fight with his background, Li Ran would not be afraid of him!

    Besides, would Ji Chenyuan be willing to gamble with the entire sect for his nephew?

    Yue Jianli nodded. "Those deacons of Yin Corpse Dao all died at my hands. Those surnamed Ji shouldn''t dare to make enemies between the two sects at the same time."

    She had also made up her mind. If she really couldn''t do it, she would ask Master to help.

    <i>Besides drinking wine, Master''s only hobby is fighting. This time, she will definitely be very happy to find herself an Emperor-level opponent, right? </i>She thought to herself.

    Li Ran looked at the cab and said hesitantly, "That¡­ Why don''t we go out for a walk?"

    Yue Jianli said strangely, "What will we be doing out at night?"

    <strong><i>Cough! Cough!</i></strong>

    Li Ran said, "I think the weather outside is pretty good. I want to go out and bask in the moon."

    Yue Jianli was angry and amused. "What are you talking about? Anyway, I don''t want to go anywhere. I just want to hug you."

    Li Ran sighed silently. This request wasn''t excessive at all, but what about the two girls?

    At that moment, Yue Jianli asked, "By the way, why did Chief Line to the Li family today?"

    Lin Langyue was nervous when she heard that, and her ears stood up.

    Yue Jianli said suspiciously, "I don''t think her eyes are right. Don''t tell me you have a secret rtionship?"

    Li Ran gulped. "This¡­"

    Before he could say anything, Yue Jianli muttered to himself, "Probably not. Chief Lin trains in the Dao of Forgetting Emotions. She has always hated men the most. Why would she give up his cultivation for you?"

    "Yes, yes, you''re right." Li Ran nodded.

    In the wardrobe, Qin Ruyan leaned against Lin Langyue''s ear and teased, "Is Sheng Zi Li not a man in your eyes?"

    Lin Langyue covered her face. "Stay away from me, witch!"

    She no longer had the face to see anyone after this witch discovered her secret.

    After a long time, she managed to calm down and asked, "Why is Chief Yue here?"

    "What?" Qin Ruyan was stunned for a moment before a smile appeared on her face.

    She opened her eyes wide and looked at the crack in the door. She said excitedly, "There might be a good show tonight!"

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?" Lin Langyue was confused.

    ¡­¡­

    In the room, Yue Jianli''s face was red as she hugged Li Ran. "You''re acting so bad in the restaurant today that the deacons almost saw you."

    Two of them were kissing and hugging in the private room. Outside, there were cultivators from the Righteous Path and the Devil Dao. There was only one door between them.

    She was simply too embarrassed.

    Li Ran smiled and said, "Is this bad? There''s something even worse."

    "A disciple!" Yue Jianli bashfully hit him.

    Charming atmosphere rippled between the two of them.

    Suddenly, Li Ran regained his senses, and his body stiffened.

    "I almost forgot that there are two more in the wardrobe!"

    He rolled his eyes and said, "Let''s go to your room."

    Yue Jianli asked suspiciously, "Why?"

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Yin energy in this room is too heavy. I feel ufortable."

    "Yin energy?"

    Before she could question him, he picked her up and said, "Let''s go. It¡¯s not far anyway." As he said that, he strode out of the room.

    He wasn''t interested in broadcasting live to those two.

    After they left, the room became quiet.

    Wardrobe door slowly opened.

    Qin Ruyan snorted, "Sheng Zi Li is really stingy. It''s not like you''ll lose a piece of meat."

    Lin Langyue was still at a loss. "What will they do?"

    Qin Ruyan''s eyes seemed to be looking at a retard.

    She flicked her wrist and gave Lin Langyue a few brochures.

    "Go and learn, idiot." She walked out with her hands behind her back.

    "What is this?" asked Lin Langyue. "Secret techniques?"

    She opened it out of curiosity, and her eyes instantly widened. Her face quickly flushed red.

    "This, this is too unsightly!

    "Qin Ruyan, what did you give me?"

    ¡­¡­

    In the courtyard, Li Ran walked out with Yue Jianli in his arms and bumped into Li Daoyuan.

    Three of them froze in ce.

    Yue Jianli covered her face in shame.

    Li Ran smiled sheepishly and said, "Father, it''s sote, and you still haven''t slept?"

    Li Daoyuan curled his lips. "It''s fine. I''m just taking a stroll. Don''t worry about me."

    Li Ran blushed and ran away with Yue Jianli in his arms.

    Li Daoyuan rubbed the space between his brows and sighed. "He''s really killing me."

    He was about to turn around and leave when he saw Qin Ruyan walk out of the room.

    Two of them looked at each other, and the air instantly became quiet.

    Li Daoyuan''s eyelids twitched. "Qin, Saint Qin?"

    Before he could finish his sentence, Lin Langyue walked out and mumbled with a red face, "Qin Ruyan, you''re really dirty¡­"

    Suddenly, she felt that the atmosphere wasn''t quite right. She looked up and saw Li Daoyuan staring at her.

    "<strong><i>Eh</i></strong>, Uncle Li? You haven''t slept yet?"

    Li Daoyuan was silent for a long time before he slowly turned around and left.

    Qin Ruyan couldn''t help asking, "Uncle Li, it''s sote. What are you doing?"

    Li Daoyuan''s voice was hoarse." It''s fine. I''ll go back and pack."

    <strong><i>"Ah?"</i></strong>

    "I''m afraid it will be toote if I don''t leave."

 Chapter 264: The Concubines of the Harem: Chu Lingchuan!

    <h4>Chapter 264: The Concubines of the Harem: Chu Lingchuan!</h4>

    Next morning in the dining room, a few people sat around the table. Atmosphere was a little awkward.

    Yue Jianli, Qin Ruyan, and Lin Langyue lowered their heads like children who had done something wrong.

    When they came out of Li Ran''s roomst night, they bumped into Li Daoyuan one after another. At this moment, three of them were very nervous.

    He was Li Ran''s father. What if he treated them as casual women?

    Especially Lin Langyue. Her head was about to fall into the bowl.

    Last night, she had finished reading all the pamphlets.

    She was greatly shocked.

    Those things that she couldn''t even imagine appeared before her eyes, constantly impacting her nerves.

    In the end, she did not sleep the entire night.

    Li Ran was the only one who ate happily. He swung his chopsticks at the food and said vaguely, "Why aren''t you eating?"

    Li Daoyuan rubbed the space between his eyebrows.

    <i>You really are heartless!</i>

    He forced a smile and said, "That''s right. Everyone, eat more. Don''t be restrained."

    "Okay."

    "Thank you, Uncle Li."

    "Uncle Li, you should eat more too."

    Only then did the three of them move their chopsticks.

    Qin Ruyan asked curiously, "Uncle Li, why did you say you were going to pack up and leavest night?"

    Li Daoyuan sighed. "It''s nothing. I just want to take a walk."

    "Bringing luggage for a walk?"

    "Well, life had to be carried with weight." He thought about it carefullyst night.

    Youluo Temple, Myriad Sword Pavilion, Joyous Unity Sect, Tianshu Institute, Imperial Family¡­ These almost covered the entire vastnd¡¯s top powers.

    Where else could he run?

    Although the vastnd wasrge, there was nowhere to hide.

    Li Daoyuan hesitated for a moment and looked up at Lin Langyue. "Fairy Lin, although Li Ran isn''t an evil person, he''s still a member of the Devil Dao. Aren''t you afraid of the sect''s punishment if you go around like this?"

    Lin Langyue smiled. "Uncle probably doesn''t know that Sheng Zi Li is very popr in Tianshu Institute. Elders and deacons are still talking about him."

    Li Daoyuan was stunned. "There''s such a thing?"

    "Of course." Lin Langyue nodded. "Not only is he my savior, but he''s also the honored guest of White Cloud Peak that my master has acknowledged. He''s the first man to enter White Cloud Peak since the establishment of Tianshu Institute."

    Li Daoyuan looked at Li Ran, who was eating. He couldn''te back to his senses.

    No wonder this kid was so confident that he had already taken care of Tianshu Institute.

    Good f*ck, was he really good at eating?

    He swallowed. Because of his saliva, he said carefully, "So, Daoist Yi, wouldn''t she p the Li family t in anger?"

    "Of course not." Lin Langyue nodded. "Not only that, Master has been protecting Master Li."

    Qin Ruyan nodded. "I can testify to that. In order to protect Master Li, Daoist Yi had pped our sect''s first Elder to death and even forced my master to apologize to him."

    Li Daoyuan''s mouth was wide open, and he looked shocked.

    Let the Tianshu Institute''s Goddess protect him.

    This kid had something.

    How could Li Ran know about his mental changes? He asked, "Father, where did Qingge go? I didn''t see her yesterday."

    Li Daoyuan replied, "She''s about to break through to Nascent Soul realm. She''s cultivating in seclusion in the secret ground."

    "She''s about to break through?" Li Ran was speechless.

    Thest time he left, Xiao Qingge had already reached the Perfect Golden Core realm.

    With her transcendent-grade talent and the powerful nature essence in the secret ground, her break through to the Nascent Soul realm was indeed within reach.

    Although her cultivation speed could not bepared to his, it was already terrifying.

    "<strong><i>Mm</i></strong>, I''ll help her consolidate her cultivation after she sessfully breaks through." Li Ran smirked.

    At this time, the housekeeper quickly walked in. "Master, I received a letter from the pce."

    "Imperial Pce?" Li Daoyuan took the letter and opened it. He almost bit his tongue.

    One could only see that the letter only had a line ofrge words.

    [Sheng Zi Li, can youe to the pce to y with me today? I¡¯ll wait for you]

    Signature: Sheng Zhixia.

    Along with the letter, there was also a jade token with a dragon carved on it. It was extraordinary.

    "What a sin!" Li Daoyuan sighed.

    Li Ran took a look at the letter and couldn''t help shaking his head with a bitter smile.

    "Is this Flood Dragon Princess real? She directly sent the token over? Is she not afraid of losing it?"

    "Forget it. Although I don''t want to go to the pce, she has already invited me twice¡­"

    At that moment, Li Daoyuan held onto his hand tightly and said earnestly, "Li Ran, you can y, but you have to be careful. Don''t lose the Li family!"

    ¡­¡­

    After breakfast, the three women went back.

    After all, they were traveling with the sect''s disciples, so it was not good for them to stay overnight.

    Li Ran tidied himself up and headed towards the pce.

    As soon as he arrived at the entrance of the pce, a eunuch stepped forward to wee him.

    He smiled and said, "Master Li, you''re here."

    Li Ran was taken aback. "You know me?"

    This was an important person in the Imperial Pce. Could it be that his name had already reached this level?

    Eunuch smiled and said, "Her Highness, Princess specifically said that you mighte and let me wait here in advance."

    "I see." Li Ran nodded.

    He didn''t expect Sheng Zhixia to be so meticulous.

    Then he showed the token. After confirming that there was no problem, the eunuch bent down and stretched out his hand. "Please."

    Li Ran asked in confusion, "Aren''t you going to bring me there?"

    Eunuch exined, "Jade Flood Dragon Pavilion is an important ce in the pce. This lowly one is not qualified to enter. Princess said you know the way."

    "Okay." Li Ran nodded and walked into the pce.

    ording to his memories, he walked towards the princess'' sleeping quarters.

    Closer he was to the Jade Flood Dragon Pavilion, the fewer males there were. In the end, not even a single eunuch could be seen. All of them were pce maids.

    They looked at Li Ran curiously, but no one came forward to question him.

    When he passed by a bedroom, he bumped into a woman.

    That person was carrying a wine pot. Her eyes were hazy, and she didn''t even wear a pair of shoes. She just walked on the ground barefooted.

    Li Ran furrowed his brows slightly. "There are still people in the pce who dare to drink during the day?"

    Woman opened her eyes in a daze and was stunned when she saw him.

    She rubbed her eyes and could not believe it. "You are¡­ Li Ran?"

    Li Ran was taken aback. "You know me too?"

    Then, he reacted. "Princess Sheng should have told you, right? Which concubine are you?"

    There were only two princesses in the Sheng n. Those who dared to drink here must be the concubines in the Emperor¡¯s harem.

    Who knew that the woman wouldugh in disdain? "Sheng Ye isn''t worth a fart. He isn¡¯t even worthy enough for her to be his concubine¡­"

    Before she could finish her sentence, she froze.

    One could only see Li Ran covering her mouth, frowning, and saying in a low voice, "Lower your voice. This is the Imperial Pce! If you want to curse, curse in your heart. Don''t you want to keep your head?"

    Chu Lingchuan instantly woke up and was stunned.

    This brat dared to touch her!

 Chapter 265: Chu Lingchuans Thoughts!

    <h4>Chapter 265: Chu Lingchuans Thoughts!</h4>

    Chu Lingchuan looked at him in a daze.

    Logically speaking, with her strength, no matter how much she drank, she would not be touched by Li Ran.

    She just couldn''t believe it.

    Who would have thought that this guy would really dare to grab her?

    Li Ran did not think too much.

    How could he know who Chu Lingchuan was?

    This was the Imperial Pce. No movement could escape Sheng Ye''s eyes and ears. Wasn''t this woman scolding Sheng Ye in front of him just seeking death?

    Li Ran didn''t care if she was dead or alive, but he didn''t want to cause trouble.

    Chu Lingchuan''s eyes spat out mes as she angrily said, "You dare touch this olddy? You want to die?"

    Li Ran frowned.

    <i>Is this woman sick?</i>

    He took out a handkerchief and wiped his hands. He said unhappily, "You think I''m willing to touch you?"

    Chu Lingchuan gritted her teeth. "You!"

    "Who are you?" Li Ran said coldly, "Don''t drag others down if you want to die! Do you know that a single word from your heart could make all the pce maids here lose their lives?"

    Amongst the mortals, Sheng Ye was the heavens and the supreme being.

    If anyone dared to scold him in the Imperial Pce and someone heard it, it would be the end.

    Chu Lingchuan sneered, "People from the Devil Sect still care about the lives of others? In the end, you must be afraid of Sheng Ye!"

    Li Ran shook his head. He was toozy to talk nonsense with her and was about to leave.

    In the end, Chu Lingchuan''s figure shed and blocked in front of him.

    Li Ran gave way again, and Chu Lingchuan blocked.

    Li Ran rubbed his forehead. "What do you want?"

    Chu Lingchuan coldly snorted," You touched me. You have to apologize to me."

    "I''m sorry."

    Chu Lingchuan looked at him in confusion.

    This was the legendary Devil Sheng Zi Li?

    He was too easy to talk to!

    Li Ranzily entangled with her and walked past her.

    Chu Lingchuan looked at his back, and her eyes flickered as she followed with her hands behind his back.

    Li Ran frowned. "Why are you following me?"

    Chu Lingchuan snorted, "It''s not like this pce belongs to your family. Do you care how I walk?"

    "I really don''t care."

    Li Ran lowered his head and nced at her. "But aren''t you afraid that you might step on something if you''re going barefoot?"

    Chu Lingchuan almost spat out a mouthful of blood.

    Does this person not know how to speak?

    She gritted her teeth and said, "I''m feeling the pulse of the earth. What do you know?"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "So you''re taking the earth''s pulse? Does the world know about this?"

    Chu Lingchuan calmed down.

    She didn''t know why, but after chatting with this guy, she had the urge to beat him up.

    "Are you sure this is the cold Demoness'' disciple? The difference in personality is too great!"

    "How dare you cover my mouth? If it weren''t for his good intentions, I would have taken off his head!"

    Actually, she was mainly looking at Leng Wuyan''s "face"¡­

    Along the way, Chu Lingchuan quietly sized him up.

    Li Ran''s hair stood on end. "Can you stop staring at me? Haven''t you seen handsome men before?"

    "I''ve never seen one so shameless." Chu Lingchuan was not interested in him but was trying to find his shortings.

    It wouldn''t be practical to cultivate a disciple who surpassed Li Ran just by relying on his talent. After all, saint-grade talent was already the best.

    So she had to find another way to find his weakness.

    "I have to say. This guy is so strong that even I have never seen someone like him before."

    "Daoist Physique is transparent and full of spirit energy. The most important thing is that his Qi and blood are actually so vigorous. He is simply a top-level martial arts practitioner!"

    Li Ran''s bones were perfect and wless. She couldn''t find any ws.

    "Is there really such a constitution in this world? No wonder you can cultivate both Daoism and martial arts!"

    Martial arts and Daoism were two extremes.

    Daoist cultivators focused onmunicating with heaven and earth, sensing the secrets of heaven, and controlling Daoism with a strong state of mind.

    As for the martial arts cultivators, they had to temper themselves, tap their potential, and use pure martial arts to mobilize the power of heaven and earth.

    It wasn''t that there weren''t any cultivators in this world who cultivated both Daoism and martial arts, but most of them were just mediocre.

    The reason was very simple. Their talent was not enough.

    In the early stage, it was fine. As long as they worked hard, they would be able to improve. However, when they reached the next realm, they would be going all out.

    And like Li Ran, she had never seen a Dao and martial arts body coexist.

    To put it simply, he had Lin Langyue and Yue Jianli''s talents at the same time, and then he upgraded them several times.

    <i>Unfortunately, he¡¯s not my disciple.</i> Chu Lingchuan secretly muttered in her heart.

    Two of them walked all the way to the Jade Flood Dragon Pavilion.

    Li Ran stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. "Are you nning to go in with me?"

    Chu Lingchuan came back to her senses and looked up at the Jade Flood Dragon Pavilion''s sedan. She shook her head and said with a smile, "I was wondering why you came to the Imperial Pce. So it was for a private meeting with the princess?"

    Li Ran red at her. "Have you ever seen such an open private meeting?"

    After that, he walked in.

    Chu Lingchuan snorted and followed behind him.

    ¡­¡­

    In the bedroom, Sheng Zhixiaid on Sheng Anyi''sp and muttered, "Sister, do you think Sheng Zi Li wille today?"

    Sheng Anyi shook her head. "How would I know about this?"

    "He should be here. He promised me yesterday."

    "But Master Li seems to be very busy¡­"

    "Yeah, he seems to have many confidants."

    Two women looked at each other and sighed.

    Yesterday, in the Li family, there were three geniuses from the Righteous and Devil sects. Moreover, all of them were the Chief disciples of their sects. And their rtionship was very close.

    Would Li Ran still have time to look for them?

    Unlike her sister, Sheng Anyi felt a littleplicated.

    She wanted to meet Li Ran, but she was too shy to meet him. After all, he had "control" over her.

    "It''s all Zhixia''s fault. Leaving that image behind is really horrible!" Sheng Anyi had a fever on her face.

    At that moment, footsteps came from outside.

    Sheng Zhixia frowned and asked curiously, "Who is it?"

    She had already sent the pce maids away. Who else woulde in?

    A male voice came from outside the tent. "It''s me."

    When the two of them heard that, they were stunned. Then, excitement shed in their eyes.

    He was Sheng Zi Li!

    They got up from the bed, tidied up their clothes, and quickly walked through the treasure tent.

    "Sheng Zi Li, you''re here!" Two of them had bright smiles on their faces, but when they saw the woman behind Li Ran, they couldn''t help but be stunned.

    Sheng Zhixia was puzzled, "This is Miss?"

    Li Ran frowned. "You don''t know her?"

    Two shook their heads in unison, "I don''t know her. I''ve never seen her before."

    ¡­¡­.

    Li Ran turned his head and looked at her in shock. "Good woman, are you trespassing into the Imperial Pce?"

 Chapter 266: Never Convinced of Losing Chu Lingchuan!

    <h4>Chapter 266: Never Convinced of Losing Chu Lingchuan!</h4>

    Li Ran looked at Chu Lingchuan doubtfully.

    He dared to drink in the Imperial Pce and insulted Sheng Ye in public.

    He had thought that this woman was not an Imperial concubine but should be a rtive of Sheng Ye.

    But the two princesses didn''t recognize her?

    "Breaking into the pce?" Chu Lingchuan pinched her smooth chin and nodded, "To be precise, I did break in."

    Li Ran frowned.

    Her footsteps moved slightly, blocking the princess without leaving a trace.

    As expected, something was wrong with this woman.

    His eyes glowed with golden light. Even though he had opened his eyes to the limit, he still could not see anything unusual.

    She didn''t have the slightest fluctuation of spirit energy. She looked like an ordinary woman.

    But an ordinary woman could break into the Imperial Pce and evene to this important resting ce?

    Chu Lingchuan noticed his actions and said with a smile, "Looks like the rtionship between Sheng Zi Li and the Princess is pretty good. Does Sheng Ye know about this?"

    Li Ran''s eyes darkened. "Who are you?"

    Chu Lingchuan picked up the gon and took a sip. She casually wiped the corner of her mouth, "Guess?"

    ¡­¡­

    Li Ran''s mouth twitched. "Forget it. I don''t care if you say it or not."

    He turned to the two princesses and said, "Let''s go. We don''t need to care about her."

    Although the two women were a little worried, they still nodded obediently.

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned for a moment and curiously asked, "Aren''t you worried that my intentions are bad?"

    Li Ran''s back was facing her as he shook his head and said, "This is the Imperial Pce. Sheng Ye doesn''t care about you. Why should I care so much?"

    Imperial Pce was Sheng Ye''s nest, so it was impossible for anyone to sneak in under his nose.

    This woman must have an extraordinary background.

    Although she looked like an ordinary woman, it was also possible that the gap between the two of them was too great, causing him to be unable to see through her.

    Moreover, this woman looked at him strangely.

    She was a little surprised, a little unhappy, and also a little regretful as if she had known him before.

    His instincts told Li Ran to stay away from her.

    Chu Lingchuan smiled. "Master Li is different from what I imagined."

    Li Ran asked, "Then what do you think I should look like?"

    Chu Lingchuan thought for a moment and said, "A genius like you should be arrogant, but it turned out unexpectedly¡­ Rational?"

    In the face of her deliberate provocation, Li Ran had always restrained himself and had no intention of making a move.

    This was the right choice.

    However, without knowing her identity, he was too cautious.

    Li Ran shook his head. "You''re overthinking it. I''m just toozy to bother with you."

    Chu Lingchuan was dumbfounded.

    Veins on her forehead throbbed. Just as she was about to get angry, the three of them turned around and left.

    "Just like his master, he doesn''t know how to chat at all!"

    Recalling Leng Wuyan''s condescending and contemptuous gaze, she felt extremely displeased.

    Chu Lingchuan gritted her teeth. "I will definitely nurture a disciple who surpasses Li Ran. I¡¯ll let that Demoness take a good look. Martial cultivators are the strongest!"

    "The number one genius in the vastnd? I don''t believe you have any weaknesses!"

    She snorted and followed with her hands behind her back.

    ¡­¡­

    On the luxurious carved wooden table, a huge chess board wasid on the table. On it was drawn the patterns of the rolling mountains, as well as various names and passes.

    It was like a real map.

    Next to them were three dice and a chess piece made of rhino horn ivory. The pieces were carved with different patterns.

    Li Ran looked at the two excited princesses and asked doubtfully, "You specifically called me into the pce to y chess with you?"

    Sheng Zhixia nodded vigorously. "That''s right. This is called military chess. It''s popr in the pce. Everyone loves to y!"

    Sheng Anyi said, "Two people can''t y chess. Three or four people are the best."

    Li Ran asked in confusion, "It''s such a big pce, yet four people can''te together?"

    Sheng Anyi said helplessly, "We can make them, but they don''t dare to be serious. We haven''t lost a single game."

    Li Ran said with a good smile, "Alright since I''m already here, I''ll y with you guys. Who''s going to tell me the rules?"

    Sheng Zhixia patiently exined to him, "The action is determined by the dice. Chess pieces advance and trigger the event. Winner is determined by the score."

    Li Ran didn''t know whether tough or cry.

    Wasn''t this just flying chess?

    However, inparison, the military game was moreplicated and more confrontational. In addition to luck, it also required coordination and strategy.

    "Looks like the entertainment life in the pce is quite rich!"

    Sheng Zhixia said regretfully, "Actually, four yers are the most fun and fair, but we can''t gather enough¡­"

    Before she could finish, a voice came from the side. "Who said we can''t gather such a number? Count me in!"

    They turned around and saw Chu Lingchuan standing to the side, eager to give it a try.

    Li Ran frowned. "You haven''t left yet? Aren''t you afraid that Sheng Ye wille looking for you?"

    "Sheng Ye is nothing¡­"

    "Stop, stop!" Li Ran rubbed the space between his brows. "You''re ruthless. If you want to y, y with us."

    Chu Lingchuan casually sat on a chair, "I understand the rules. Just wait for me to kill you!"

    After a stick of incense, an angry roar sounded in the bedroom.

    "Li Ran, you''re too despicable! You actuallyunched a sneak attack!"

    "Wait, where''s my piece?"

    "Did you actually burn my piece?"

    "<strong><i>Damn</i></strong> it¡­ <strong><i>Ah</i></strong>!"

    When thest chess piece was eaten, Chu Lingchuan beat her chest and gave a long howl.

    She red hatefully at Li Ran. "You despicable person, you don''t even talk about martial arts!"

    Li Ran said in a straight voice, "There''s no problem with deception. If you''re not smart, don''t me the enemy for being too cunning."

    "Who do you think has a bad brain?"

    "Whoever loses has a bad brain."

    Chu Lingchuan was so angry that her teeth were itching. She wanted to beat Li Ran on the ground.

    "<strong><i>Hmph, </i></strong>I''m too careless with my calction. Let''s do another round!"

    "Stilling?" Li Ran hugged his shoulders. "Looks like you''re still unconvinced."

    Chu Lingchuan said with a cold smile, "Just now, it was just a match. You really think I can''t beat you?"

    Li Ran nodded. "Alright, let''s add some punishment next."

    Chu Lingchuan waved her hand. "You can punish me whatever you want. I won''t lose another round anyway!"

    An hourter, Chu Lingchuan''s face was covered with notes, and her chest rose and fell as she panted angrily.

    Every time she took a breath, the note would fly up and down.

    <strong><i>Cough! Cough!</i></strong>

    Li Ran scratched his head. "I don''t think there''s any more room. Are you sure you want to continue ying?"

    Chu Lingchuan gritted her teeth, "Why do you only hit me instead of them?"

    "Because you''re a bully."

    "I have to¡­"

 Chapter 267: Chu Lingchuans Stimulation Game!

    <h4>Chapter 267: Chu Lingchuans Stimtion Game!</h4>

    "What lousy game? It''s not fun at all!" Chu Lingchuan hugged her shoulders as she sat on the chair in anger.

    Li Ran was holding back hisughter.

    This woman was not really stupid.

    However, she was straight forward and didn''t turn around at all. Coupled with their subconscious forming an alliance, she had no chance of winning at all.

    He teased, "I''ve already said it. If you don''t have a good brain, don''t make things too difficult for yourself."

    "Bullshit!" Chu Lingchuan panted. "We agreed to fight for ourselves, but in the end, all of you targeted me. You are bullying me!"

    Every time she said something, her breath made the paper fly up and down.

    Three of them could not help butugh when they saw this scene.

    Li Ran smiled. "What? Can''t afford to lose?"

    "Who can''t afford to lose?" Chu Lingchuan said hatefully, "You are obviously acting shamelessly!"

    At that moment, Sheng Zhixia came out to smooth things over. "Then let''s do it this way. This time, you and Sheng Zi Li will be on the first team, and we will be on the second team. In the end, we score in teams. It should be fair this time!"

    Chu Lingchuan snorted. "Since you''ve already said that, then I will reluctantly agree."

    Although she didn''t want to be with Li Ran, she didn''t want to be his enemy.

    This guy was too cunning!

    "This time, I must win!" Chu Lingchuan cheered herself up.

    ¡­¡­

    After a stick of incense, Chu Lingchuan, who was once again eliminated, was like a statue.

    She stared at Li Ran in disbelief.

    "I''m your teammate. Why didn''t you tell me there was a trap in front?"

    Li Ran shrugged. "This trap can''t be avoided. If you don''t step on it, I will."

    "So you want me to die?"

    "This poor Daoist will not die."

    "Shameless!" Chu Lingchuan clenched her fists and resisted the urge to smash his head.

    Li Ran patted her on the shoulder andforted her, "Sacrificing your ego and helping me, the organization will never forget you."

    Chu Lingchuan gritted her teeth. "Where did Leng Wuyan find her disciple? Isn''t he too shameless?"

    In the end, although they won, she was not happy at all.

    There was no gaming experience at all!

    Li Ran posted a note on the two princesses'' faces and asked, "How is it? Are you still ying?"

    Chu Lingchuan rolled her eyes and pped the table, "y, of course, I must! However, this game is boring. Let''s y something else."

    Li Ran asked curiously, "Then what do you want to y?"

    Chu Lingchuan smiled and said, "Let''s have some fun this time."

    She took out a pot of wine and ced it on the table. Then, she picked up a white jade die. "Rules are very simple. Four of us take turns rolling the dice. The person with the lowest number has to answer a question from the person with the highest number of points. The prerequisite is, to tell the truth."

    "If you refuse to answer, take a sip." She looked at Li Ran provocatively. "How is it? Does Sheng Zi Li dare to y?"

    Li Ran was speechless. "This is the excitement you''re talking about¡­ It''s too boring!"

    Wasn''t this truth or dare?

    Chu Lingchuan said, "If you don''t understand, the simpler, the better."

    Li Ran looked at her suspiciously. "Are you sure it''s not because you don''t understand?"

    Chu Lingchuan was a bit embarrassed and angrily said, "Tell me if you want to y or not!"

    Li Ran nodded. "Alright, I''ll make you admit defeat today."

    Two princesses also expressed no objections.

    Chu Lingchuan revealed a sessful smile.

    "Let you guys bully me. Since you''re not kind, don''t me me for being unjust!"

    ¡­¡­

    Game began.

    Four people rolled the dice ording to the order of their seats. Li Ran was the first, and Chu Lingchuan was thest.

    In the first round, Li Ran 4, Sheng Zhixia 3, Sheng Anyi 4, and Chu Lingchuan 6.

    Sheng Zhixia was speechless. "I lost the first round. My luck is bad¡­"

    Chu Lingchuan proudly said, "Are you ready to ept the punishment?"

    "Yes, you can ask." Sheng Zhixia nodded.

    Chu Lingchuan cleared her throat and said, "Who do you like the most? Not including rtives."

    Sheng Zhixia subconsciously looked at Li Ran and shook his head. "I can''t¡­"

    "<strong><i>Ahem</i></strong>, tell the truth."

    A trace of shyness shed through Sheng Zhixia''s eyes. After a moment of silence, she picked up the gon and gulped.

    Alcohol roared, and a bright red color quickly spread across her cheeks as if she was smeared with a faintyer of rouge.

    Chu Lingchuan apuded. "Princess Sheng is really straight forward!"

    Sheng Zhixia looked down as if she did not dare to look at Li Ran.

    Game continued.

    Second round was lost to Sheng Anyi, and the one with the highest points was still Chu Lingchuan.

    Li Ran frowned.

    Wasn''t this person too lucky?

    Chu Lingchuan thought for a moment and asked, "What is the most shameful thing you have experienced?"

    Li Ran covered his face.

    What kind of questions was this?

    "This question¡­" Sheng Anyi clutched her clothes, looking both nervous and shy. She couldn''t answer even after a long time.

    Chu Lingchuan said, "Don''t me me for not reminding you. This wine is called Luofanchen, and it is said that immortals will fall into the mortal world if they drink it¡­"

    Before she could finish his sentence, the other party had already taken a sip from the gon.

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned for a moment before shaking her head. "Alright, pretend I didn''t say anything."

    In the third round, Li Ran''s luck was very bad. He only threw a little.

    Chu Lingchuan still had the highest points.

    Li Ran looked at her suspiciously. "Are you cheating?"

    Chu Lingchuan coldly snorted and said, "If you want to talk like that, show evidence. Can¡¯t I be just lucky?"

    Li Ran raised his eyebrows.

    He had been using the Disillusioned Eye to observe the opponent. There was no problem with her technique, nor was there any fluctuation of nature''s essence. It was indeed not like cheating.

    "Is it really a blessing to be a fool?" Chu Lingchuan said impatiently, "Hurry up. It''s your turn to answer the question."

    Li Ran nodded. "Ask."

    Chu Lingchuan''s expression became a bit serious as she said in a deep voice, "What is your Dao Heart image?"

    This was her purpose in ying this game.

    Since his bones were perfect, then he could only look for ws in his mind.

    Breaking through to the Heavenly Tribtion at the age of twenty was an extremely exaggerated concept. Even if he was a genius, it was impossible for him to improve his cultivation while also giving consideration to his mental state.

    Li Ran asked, "Why are you asking such a question?"

    Chu Lingchuan said, "I am free to ask whatever I want. Of course, you can also choose to drink."

    In her heart, she thought to herself, <i>If I make you drink a few more times, you''ll have to do anything.</i>

    Li Ran said casually, "No need. There''s nothing shameful about that."

    His voice rang out in the pce,

    "Steal the Heavenly Dao, grasp Yin and Yang.

    "Stealing the natural luck of the heavens, bing an undying and indestructible supreme true god."

    "My Dharma reces all Dharma, and my will reces Heaven''s will.

    "This is my Dao Heart."

    Hearing this, Chu Lingchuan frowned. "You''re saying that your image reces the world? Are you kidding me¡­"

    Before she finished speaking, she was stunned.

    Li Ran''s body was covered in mysterious ancient seals, emitting a faint golden light. Behind him, there was a vast universe of stars.

    Aura from the Deste Immortal realm spread out as a pair of golden eyes looked at her indifferently.

    "Who is joking with you?"

 Chapter 268: This Woman is a Cheat!

    <h4>Chapter 268: This Woman is a Cheat!</h4>

    Chu Lingchuan''s mouth opened slightly.

    "What is this?"

    That tattoo-like golden ancient seal emitted a mysterious and dignified aura.

    Devour, refine, devour all methods, undying and indestructible.

    It contained the will to annihte everything, and it also contained exuberant vitality. Nirvana and the new life revolved back and forth.

    River of stars behind Li Ran flickered as a faint glow spread over his body. Star radiance and golden light interweaved, making him seem like a deity sitting in the clouds.

    There was actually a trace of confidence in the weather of the world.

    Two princesses stared at him, their eyes filled with shock and adoration.

    "Sheng Zi Li is so handsome!"

    Chu Lingchuan frowned.

    This fellow wasn''t lying. His Dao Heart image had indeed reced heaven and earth.

    Moreover, this cultivation technique was very mysterious. Even she was unable to see through itpletely.

    "This is arrogance!" Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, "A mere Heavenly Tribtion, yet you want to rece heaven and earth?"

    "When I was still in the Golden Core realm, and when I broke through to the Nascent Soul realm, some people called me arrogant." Li Ran said indifferently, "Now that I''ve be the youngest Heavenly Tribtion cultivator, you still think I''m too arrogant."

    "The future will continue to be filled with questions, but I don''t care at all."

    "When I sit in Frost Heaven and focus on heaven and earth, doubts will cease to exist. You will only respect me as if I were a god!"

    Chu Lingchuan looked at him in a daze.

    Respecting him was like respecting a god.

    When these words came out of someone else''s mouth, she would only find itughable.

    But the person before her was Li Ran.

    He had already done many things that seemed impossible to others.

    Perhaps he.

    Could he really be a true god?

    <strong><i>Dong!</i></strong>

    Chu Lingchuan''s fistnded on his head.

    "Pain, pain, pain!"

    Li Ran held his head and let out a pained cry. The ancient seal and the universe''s image instantly disappeared.

    Chu Lingchuan said unhappily, "Acting cool in front of this great aunt? She will respect you like a god¡­"

    ¡­¡­.

    Li Ran rubbed his head and used his spirit energy to dilute the pain.

    "Aren''t your little arms and legs too strong? How many bowls of rice do you eat at a time?"

    "You!" Chu Lingchuan rolled up her sleeves and was about to attack again.

    Li Ran hastily stopped her. "Alright, are we still going to y?"

    "y, let''s continue!" Chu Lingchuan said hatefully in her heart, "If I don''t spit you out today, I won''t be surnamed Chu!"

    However, a subtle change had urred in her gaze.

    Although this fellow''s personality was annoying, and he didn''t know how to speak, the boldness and structure in his chest were something she had never seen before.

    "I have to say, Leng Wuyan did find a good disciple."

    In the next few hours, Chu Lingchuan was not defeated.

    No matter how they rolled the dice, they would never be able to beat her.

    In the end, Li Ran had already used his spirit energy to cheat, but he only threw out five points, which was still a little less than her.

    At this moment, Li Ran was certain that he had been fooled.

    <i>This b*stard had gone all out!</i>

    But now it was toote to say anything.

    Sheng Zhixia and Sheng Anyi were already lying on the table while Li Ran''s figure swayed, the world in his eyes constantly turning.

    This wine was somewhat strange.

    Although the entrance was fierce, it wasn''t difficult to swallow. After a while, it made one feel as if they were fluttering in the wind. It seemed that even their nerves were numb.

    Even with spirit energy, he was unable to force the alcohol out.

    It wasn''t that he wanted to drink but that Chu Lingchuan''s question was too tricky.

    He blushed when he heard many questions. He didn''t know how the female hooligan said it.

    Li Ran pointed at her and said, "You''re cheating!"

    Chu Lingchuan snorted, "Don''t you like sneak attacks? Didn''t you say that I was stupid?"

    Li Ran mmed the table angrily. Just as he was about to stand up, his mind spun, and he fell to the ground.

    Hey under the table and fell asleep.

    "This is it?" Chu Lingchuan shook her head and smiled.

    She took out her wine jug and gulped it down.

    "Just a mere Luofanchen can make you drink like this. Then, after drinking this olddy''s flowing cloud wine, wouldn''t you forget your surname?"

    Even so, her eyes were filled with admiration.

    Luofanchen was a famous immortal wine. It was known that with just a single sip could make an immortal fall to the mortal world.

    Even if they used spirit energy, they would not dispel the alcohol. Even if they came to the Heavenly Tribtion realm, they would probably not be able to drink ten cups.

    Two princesses drank two mouthfuls each and were already unconscious.

    As for Li Ran, he drank a full twenty mouthfuls beforepletely losing consciousness. This was already a shocking amount of alcohol.

    "When he reaches the tribtion and even bes an Emperor, he might really be able to drink with me¡­"

    gon in Chu Lingchuan''s hand was called flowing cloud. It was able to absorb the spirit energy of the world and continuously produce immortal wine.

    As for the immortal wine in the pot, even if she drank it, she would still feel a bit drunk. Other Emperors did not even dare to touch it.

    This was also the reason why she had been drinking alone.

    It was hard to ask for wine!

    "Although I didn''t discover any ws this time, I still have a chance in the future. The number one genius in the vastnd? I really don''t believe in evil!" Chu Lingchuan stood up and left.

    Halfway there, she stopped and paused for a moment before turning around to pick up the three of them.

    She passed through the treasure tent and threw them onto the bed.

    Seeing that strange sleeping posture, Chu Lingchuan shook her head and sighed.

    "Sure enough, my weakness is that I''m too kind."

    With her hands behind her back, she shook her head as she walked out of the pce.

    ¡­¡­.

    Imperial Pce.

    Sheng Ye looked at the ck-clothed man and frowned. "Did Ji Chenyuan really not say anything?"

    ck-clothed man shook his head. "He didn''t say anything."

    Sheng Ye frowned even deeper.

    He had someone send a letter to Ji Chenyuan, ordering him not to make a move to Central City. Even if there were any grudges, they had to wait until the Immortal Ascension Assembly was over.

    With Ji Chenyuan''s personality, he would definitely agree, but he shouldn''t be so calm.

    After all, he was his nephew.

    "Your Majesty, do you want to warn him again?" ck-clothed man asked.

    "No need," he said.

    Sheng Ye shook his head. "He should know that Leng Wuyan is not someone he can afford to provoke."

    After saying that, he rubbed his eyebrows helplessly.

    Recently, there had been too many troubles.

    Immortal Ascension Assembly was about to begin. There were all sorts of good and bad people in Central City. Not only was there a chosen Saint who liked to cause trouble, but the pce also had an unreasonable sword head¡­

    "I don''t know if Chu Lingchuan has torn down my bed chamber." Sheng Ye''s mind moved, and his spiritual sense covered the princess'' pce. His eyes instantly became round, and his eyes were filled with disbelief.

    "Li Ran, he actually dares¡­"

    Under the shocked gazes of the ck-clothed man, Sheng Ye mmed the table and stood up. He roared, "You bastard! You really have the guts to eat a bear!"

    As soon as he finished speaking, his spiritual sense was cut off. Chu Lingchuan''szy voice sounded in his ears:

    "Don''t forget, I''m still living here. If you dare to use your spiritual sense, your head will be twisted off!"

    Sheng Ye was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 269: The Serious Consequences of Being Drunk!

    <h4>Chapter 269: The Serious Consequences of Being Drunk!</h4>

    After an unknown period, Li Ran opened his eyes in a daze.

    He had a strange dream.

    In his dream, he hugged Leng Wuyan with his left hand and Yi Qinn with his right.

    Two of them were as obedient as a kitten in his arms and even sweetly called out to him, "Brother Ran¡­"

    Suddenly there was a knock on the door, and Chu Lingchuan shouted from outside the door, "Defiant disciple, quicklye out and drink with me!"

    He was still wondering when he would be her disciple. Then, the two masters soared into the air, drew out the ck and white swords, chased after her, and randomly chopped¡­ Then, he woke up.

    His mind was muddled. What happened before he fell asleep?

    He vaguely remembered ying a game with that silly woman, but he hadn''t won a single time. After drinking more than 20 mouthfuls, he was unconscious.

    "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong> right, she''s stepping on a horse to cheat!" Li Ran returned to his senses and angrily tried to argue with her, but he realized that his arms were heavy.

    She turned her head around in confusion and was stunned.

    One could only see himself lying on a luxurious bed, surrounded by a light pink gauze tent. Air was enshrouded with a refreshing fragrance.

    A girl was lying on her left.

    Her pretty face was white and delicate, as if it was a work of art without ws. There was a touch of red on her cheeks, and her blurred and drunk appearance made her even more moving.

    She was Sheng Zhixia.

    Her head rested on Li Ran''s arm, and her bright yellow flood dragon robe was a bit messy. Her fair and slender jade legs pressed against his body.

    Li Ran turned his head stiffly.

    It was the same on the right.

    The same girl, the same face, the same posture.

    He gulped, and the corner of his mouth twitched.

    "Am I dreaming? Yes, I must be dreaming. It looks like the alcohol is really strong."

    "<strong><i>Huh</i></strong>?" At that moment, Sheng Anyi rubbed her body and opened her hazy eyes.

    Li Ran hurriedly closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.

    Sheng Anyi looked at him nkly and then giggled, "I didn''t expect it to be a dream. We meet again, Master Li."

    She extended her slender hand and pinched Li Ran''s cheek.

    "<strong><i>Eh</i></strong>, it feels so real¡­ <strong><i>Oh</i></strong>?"

    She sensed something, and her body instantly stiffened, her face quickly turning red.

    Air quieted down.

    This made Li Ran, who was pretending to be asleep, a little nervous.

    But what followed was beyond his expectations.

    After confirming that he was not awake, Sheng Anyi did not stand up and leave, nor did she scream in panic. Instead, sheid back in his arms with a red face.

    She mumbled softly, "Anyway, I drank too much and didn''t know anything¡­"

    Li Ran was speechless.

    Just as he considered whether to wake up, Sheng Zhixia woke first.

    She sat up and stretchedzily. As soon as she opened her eyes, the scene in front of her stunned her.

    "Sheng Zi Li?

    "Sister?"

    Sheng Zhixia covered her mouth, and her heart thumped wildly. A bright red color spread from her cheeks to her ears.

    She pinched her face hard, but in the end, she grimaced in pain. She was sure that she was not dreaming.

    She looked at the two people who were sleeping soundly, and her bright eyes were filled with shyness.

    Three of them actually slept together?

    This was too ridiculous!

    Sheng Zhixia hesitated for a moment before slowly lying down.

    He leaned into Li Ran''s arms and stared at his handsome face.

    His cheeks were fair, but they didn''t lose their firmness. His skin was so delicate that she couldn''t even see his pores, but his outline was as sharp as a knife.

    At this moment, his eyes were closed. He was not as sharp as he usually was. He gave off a feeling of familiarity.

    Her eyes swept over that clear line of Adam''s apple, and her face instantly turned even redder.

    "Sheng Zi Li¡­" An inexplicable impulse suddenly surged in her heart.

    She closed her eyes and pouted her lips as she approached Li Ran.

    "<strong><i>Huh</i></strong>?" After making contact, she felt that something was wrong.

    She opened her eyes and found herself chewing on the back of Sheng Anyi''s hand!

    Sheng Zhixia raised her head and saw her sister ring at her with embarrassment.

    "Sister, what are you doing!"

    Sheng Zhixia stuttered, "Sister, so you''re pretending to be asleep!"

    A trace of shyness shed through Sheng Anyi''s eyes as she <strong><i>harrumphed</i></strong>, "If I don''t pretend to be asleep, wouldn''t you be kissing him?"

    "Who kisses him?" Sheng Zhixia exined, "I just want to wake up Sheng Zi Li."

    Sheng Anyi snorted. "Who are you lying to? To wake him up, you needed to get so close? And you even used so much force to suck the back of my hand red!"

    "Nonsense!" Sheng Zhixia was ashamed and indignant.

    Sheng Anyi''s expression wasplicated.

    She knew how her sister felt about Li Ran. Logically speaking, she shouldn''t have stopped her, but for some reason, she couldn''t control her hand.

    There was a strange sour feeling in her heart as if she did not want to see this scene.

    Li Ran''s mood was a littleplicated as he listened to the two arguing.

    So¡­

    Should he wake up now, or should he continue to lie down?

    Why did he feel more embarrassed when he woke up?

    Forget it, forget it. Let''s continue sleeping.

    However, if Sheng Ye were to find out about this, he would probably kill him¡­

    The remaining alcohol surged up. He just let his imagination run wild and fell asleep again.

    <strong><i>Shh!</i></strong>

    Sheng Zhixia'' fingers were on her lips. "Sister, keep your voice down. Don''t wake up Sheng Zi Li."

    Sheng Anyi nodded and whispered, "Then we''re getting up now¡­ Or should we continue to lie down?"

    Sheng Zhixia also hesitated.

    To be honest, she still wanted to lie in Li Ran''s arms for a while more.

    But when she thought of her sister, she felt an indescribable sense of shame.

    At that moment, Li Ran stretched out his hand and pulled both of them into his embrace.

    Two women''s eyes instantly widened as their hearts almost jumped out!

    After confirming that he was not awake, they slowly rxed.

    Sheng Zhixia blushed and whispered, "Sister, why don''t we sleep a little longer?"

    Sheng Anyi replied with a nasal sound of "<strong><i>En</i></strong>", obviously extremely shy.

    After a while.

    "Sister, where are you putting your hands?"

    "Sister, my hand hasn''t moved."

    <strong><i>"Ah?"</i></strong>

    ¡­¡­

    Outside the bedroom, Sheng Ye looked at Chu Lingchuan standing in front of him and frowned, "Chief Chu, what do you mean?"

    Chu Lingchuan sat on the rocking chair and swayed in the air.

    "What does Emperor Sheng Ye want to do?"

    Sheng Ye said in a low voice, "This is my Imperial Pce. What do I need to report to you for?"

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head. "But this is my private room. I hope you can stay away from this ce."

    Sheng Ye''s face darkened as dark clouds gathered above the pce.

    "Chu Lingchuan, this one is only giving you face. Do you think this one is afraid of you?"

    ck-armored guards behind him drew their swords one after another, and the atmosphere was extremely murderous!

    Chu Lingchuan sneered, "You actually dare draw your sword in front of me?"

    <strong><i>Weng!</i></strong>

    Knife seemed to have a spirit as it struggled out of his hands and ced it on the necks of the guards.

    In the next second, their heads would fall!

 Chapter 270: This Damned Muscle Memory!

    <h4>Chapter 270: This Damned Muscle Memory!</h4>

    Looking at the woman in front of him, Sheng Ye narrowed his eyes.

    Head of Myriad Sword Pavillion, Chu Lingchuan.

    Unlike the famous Chen Yundao, Chu Lingchuan''s actions were very low key. There were very few rumors in the vastnd, and many people didn''t even know of her existence.

    People only knew that there was a mysterious Empress in the Myriad Sword Pavillion, but her look, name, and deeds were rarely known.

    If one were to talk about their fame from mortals, they might not even be as famous as Yue Jianli.

    But Sheng Ye knew in his heart that this woman was not keeping a low profile at all. She was toozy!

    Even the affairs of the sect were a burden in her eyes. She drank on Cloud Sword Ind every day and gradually faded away.

    To her, there were only two interesting things in the world.

    One was drinking.

    The other was drinking while fighting.

    In that golden era, Chu Lingchuan made a bold statement that she wanted to take out all the Emperors in the world, so she had indeed done so.

    From the Yin Corpse Dao to the Death Prison, to the Youluo Temple and the Supreme Dao Pce, she beat them one by one.

    Although it was all a matter of time, it was not decided.

    However, the mighty figures she had challenged had all closed their doors after that.

    Back then, Sheng Ye had been forced to fight her.

    She only used a stalk of wild grass to cut off the torrential cold river!

    The river flowed back, and the turbid waves were emptied!

    That scene was still fresh in Sheng Ye''s mind.

    Only after Leng Wuyan''s thousand miles to Severing Mountain Gate did Chu Lingchuan be obedient and rarely set foot in the vast and.

    This was a drunkard and violent maniac.

    Unless it was absolutely necessary, Sheng Ye definitely did not want to be her enemy.

    "Chu Lingchuan, what do you mean? You n to make a move to Imperial Pce?" Sheng Ye''s voice was low.

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head, "You were the one who surrounded this ce, trying to bully a weak girl like me."

    Sheng Ye almost vomited blood.

    <i>A weak woman?</i>

    He suppressed his anger and said, "You trespassed into the pce. I won''t argue with you. Now that I want to go to the pce, how dare you stop me?"

    Chu Lingchuan smiled and said, "Trespassing? If I''m not in the pce, isn''t that what you''re most worried about?"

    Sheng Ye fell silent.

    When an Emperor-level power entered Centra City, they would still be a huge threat even if they did nothing.

    If Chu Lingchuan were to wander around the city, Sheng Ye would probably be on edge all day.

    And the other party was in the Imperial Pce, so he was the most assured.

    Both of them knew about this.

    Although Chu Lingchuan did not know how to be flexible, she was not a fool.

    She casually said, "Since Emperor Sheng Ye doesn''t wee me, why don''t I go out for a walk? But if someone provoked me, I wouldn''t hold back. I am afraid Central City¡­ <strong><i>Tsk</i></strong>."

    Sheng Ye said in a low voice, "Are you threatening me?"

    Chu Lingchuan nodded. "You heard it."

    Sheng Ye rubbed his brows and said helplessly, "What do you want?"

    Chu Lingchuan said, "If you want me to stay here, then stay away from here. Don''t use your spirit sense to scan around. I don''t want to see a man here, especially you."

    Sheng Ye was furious.

    So Li Ran wasn''t a man?

    He shook his head. "I just want to go in and find the two princesses and Li Ran¡­"

    His chest heaved as soon as he thought of this, and he gnashed his teeth in anger.

    Although they were well dressed, how could the three of them lie on the same bed?

    However, there were guards behind him, so it was hard to say.

    Chu Lingchuan smiled and said, "It''s fine. You don''t have to worry. I will help you keep an eye on him."

    "You?" Sheng Ye expressed his doubts.

    Chu Lingchuan casually said, "Don''t worry, they only drank my immortal wine, and nothing really happened."

    After saying that, she muttered in a low voice, "It''s clearly your daughter''s fault. How can she me someone else?"

    Veins on Sheng Ye''s forehead popped out. "What did you say?"

    Chu Lingchuan waved her hand.

    After saying that, he stood up and swaggered into the pce.

    She didn''t want to protect Li Ran, but she still hadn''t discovered his weakness, so she needed to continue observing him.

    But Sheng Ye did not know this.

    As he looked at her back, his expression changed.

    "Chu Lingchuan¡­ What is her rtionship with Li Ran?

    "Why are these few Emperor-level female cultivators all entangled with him?"

    At this moment, themander of the guards behind him asked, "Your Majesty, are we still going in?"

    <strong><i>Cough! Cough!</i></strong>

    Sheng Ye cleared his throat. "I remember that there are still memorials that have not been approved. Let''s return to Qian Yuan Pce first."

    "Yes."

    Guards answered.

    As soon as he said this, the knife and sword around his neck seemed to be conscious and circled around to put it back into its sheath.

    "Li Ran, you''d better be honest with me. Otherwise¡­ <strong><i>Hmph!</i></strong>"

    Sheng Ye left with his hands behind his back.

    ¡­¡­

    Jade Flood Dragon Pavilion.

    Li Ran felt an itch on his face as he opened his eyes in a daze.

    He saw Sheng Zhixia lying on the side, stroking his cheek with his hair, her curved eyes full of smiles.

    Seeing him open his eyes, she immediately panicked.

    She dodged like a little rabbit and blushed. "Sheng Zi Li, you''re awake¡­"

    "Yes," Li Ran said.

    Li Ran moved his neck.

    This sleep was veryfortable.

    Although Luofanchen was strong, it contained pure spirit energy. Now, it waspletely absorbed by his body, and his entire body was warm andfortable.

    Even his spirit power had increased a little.

    He looked at the nervous Sheng Zhixia and scratched his head awkwardly. "<strong><i>Ahem</i></strong>, this was actually an ident¡­"

    Sheng Zhixia nodded shyly. "Yes, I know."

    This matter had nothing to do with Li Ran.

    They drank too much because they were ying games. It was their own decision to continue lying beside him.

    Li Ran thought of something and looked left and right. "<strong><i>Eh</i></strong>, where''s Princess Jinyun?"

    "I''m here¡­"

    A muffled voice came from under the nket.

    Sheng Anyi''s little head slowly poked out, her face flushed red, and her hair was messy.

    Her eyes were flustered and shy, not daring to look him in the eye.

    She didn''t know what kind of dream this Prince Li had. His hands weren''t honest at all. Moreover, his methods were both fast and tricky. She simply couldn''t resist.

    She even lost the strength to get up and escape.

    Li Ran looked down.

    Seeing that he was well dressed, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    It seemed like nothing substantial had happened.

    "Although I''m drunk in a gentle vige, I still protect myself like jade."

    "It''s said that when ites to the quality of wine, it looks like I''m indeed full of integrity!

    "As expected of you, Master Li!"

    He praised himself in his heart.

    Li Ran stood up and stretched.

    Looking at the motionless Sheng Anyi, who was wrapped in a nket, he asked doubtfully, "Isn''t Princess Jinyun up yet?"

    Sheng Anyi blushed and said, "Please excuse me, Sheng Zi Li. I, I need to get dressed first."

    Li Ran was taken aback. "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>? Get dressed?"

    Sheng Anyi turned her head and said in a low voice, "Sheng Zi Li may not remember. You didn''t do anything at first, but then suddenly. Moreover, your hand speed was too fast. This one simply had no time to stop him¡­"

    Li Ran covered his face.

    <i>This </i><strong><i>damn </i></strong><i>muscle memory!</i>

 Chapter 271: Slavers Singing, Sheng Zi Lis Desperate Counterattack!

    <h4>Chapter 271: vers Singing, Sheng Zi Lis Desperate Counterattack!</h4>

    In the bedroom, three of them sat around the table.

    Two princesses lowered their heads, atmosphere a little awkward.

    Two princesses had already tidied up their clothes. The elegant pce dress was very expensive, but their pretty faces were flushed like a burning cloud in the sky.

    Recalling what had happened just now, the two princesses wished they could find a crack to burrow in.

    Although sleeping beside Li Ran was their decision.

    However, what happened afterward far exceeded their expectations.

    They didn''t expect that Li Ran wouldn''t be honest when he was asleep. Moreover, his technique was so skillful.

    Pce dress wasplicated. Even Sheng Anyi needed the maid''s help to change.

    But in the blink of an eye, he was able to undo it.

    Sheng Anyi''s heart was filled with embarrassment. "Doesn¡¯t the Youluo Temple have a ban? Why is Sheng Zi Li so skilled?"

    Sheng Zhixia was also flustered.

    Just now, when she saw her sister''s appearance, she was shocked.

    <strong><i>Cough! Cough!</i></strong>

    Li Ran broke the silence and said awkwardly, "I didn''t expect this to happen either. But don''t worry, princesses. I won''t tell anyone."

    Sheng Zhixia nodded. "Yes, we trust Sheng Zi."

    Sheng Anyi blushed and said in a low voice, "I''m also responsible for this. I can''t me Sheng Zi¡­"

    Li Ran rubbed his nose.

    They were too understanding, which made him feel a little ashamed.

    Two of them still treated him honestly, even though he held onto their leverage. Although he was trying to protect Yue Jianli, wasn''t he a little mean?

    After hesitating, he took out a piece of limestone and ced it on the table.

    Two were stunned. "Sheng Zi Li, this is¡­"

    Li Ran said, "Two princesses treat me as a friend, so I naturally have to return the favor. This is the original photographic stone. You should take it back."

    Sheng Anyi took the bluestone and sank her consciousness into it. After a moment, she nodded with a red face.

    "It''s that stone, that''s right. Thank you, Sheng Zi Li."

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "You''re wee. As long as the princess doesn''t mind."

    "Looks like Master Li is really a good person¡­"

    Sheng Anyi looked at him, as if a wave was rising in the autumn water, flickering with inexplicable emotion.

    At this moment, a female voice came from outside the door.

    "Good evening, Master Li. How does it feel to hug each other?"

    Li Ran suddenly turned his head and saw Chu Lingchuan leaning against the door frame with an ambiguous smile.

    "F*ck, you''re such a rich man!"

    When he saw her again, Li Ran''s spirit jumped, and smoke rose from his seven openings.

    All the essential Qi in his body erupted, forming a wave of mes on his body. His fists were clenched so hard that they emitted cracking sounds.

    Chu Lingchuan saw this and said in fear, "You¡­ You are not going to hit a woman, right?"

    Li Ran sneered, "Now you''re afraid? Women are used to pain!"

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    Floor tiles beneath his feet shattered, and his figure crashed down like a shooting star.

    The next second, Li Ran was sent flying, and his entire body was ced into a character embedded on the wall like a mural.

    Two princesses covered their mouths, their eyes full of astonishment.

    How could this woman, who had popped out of nowhere, be so powerful?

    Chu Lingchuan hugged her shoulders and said with a cold smile, "At your level, you want to love me?"

    Li Ran was dumbfounded.

    He struggled to fall from the wall, rubbed his red forehead, and frowned. "Who are you?"

    Even if she was a great power who was beyond Heavenly Tribtion, she should have sent out spirit energy fluctuations.

    However, this woman didn''t use any spirit energy at all. She simply used her physical strength.

    Looking at that slender arm, he was momentarily stunned.

    This strength was too great!

    Chu Lingchuan smiled and said, "Guess?"

    Li Ran pondered for a moment and said hesitantly, "You are from the Myriad Sword Pavillion?"

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned. "Why did you say that?"

    Li Ran analyzed, "You dare to be so impudent in the Imperial Pce, yet Sheng Ye has turned a blind eye to you. If it weren''t for the royal family, you would definitely be a powerful figure in a top-tier sect. Among the eight top sects, only the Myriad Sword Pavillion was a martial cultivator¡­"

    At this point, he thought of something and said in shock, "You can''t be the legendary head of the Myriad Sword Pavillion, right?"

    Chu Lingchuan smiled. "You''re quite smart¡­"

    Before he could finish, he shook his head and said in a low voice, "Probably not. Master had once said that the head of the Myriad Sword Pavillion, with their green face and fangs, had a ferocious appearance and a manic personality. They would bite anyone who saw them."

    "Although this woman has a bad temper, she doesn''t look that scary¡­"

    Chu Lingchuan''s mouth twitched.

    "Green-faced fangs, ferocious appearance?

    "Have a manic personality. Want to bite others?

    "Am I a wild boar?"

    "Leng Wuyan, just you wait. One day, I''ll make you regret it!"

    She gritted her teeth and red at Li Ran. "Then, let''s start with your disciple!"

    "Kid," she said. Chu Lingchuan clenched her fists and sneered. "Come, I''ll train you today!"

    Li Ran gulped, and his back turned cold.

    ¡­¡­

    Four hourster.

    Li Ran propped himself up against the wall. His face was pale, and he looked terrified. "Big Sister, I really can''t take it anymore. There''s not a single drop left this time!"

    Chu Lingchuan tossed him a bottle of medicinal pills. "This is the Nine Reversal Pill. It can quickly replenish spirit energy. Hurry up and consume it. Let''s continue after eating!"

    "She¡¯s really killing me!" Li Ran wanted to cry but had no tears.

    Another four hours passed.

    Li Ran''s face was swollen, and his spirit energy was exhausted.

    His eyes were lifeless as hey on the ground like a salted fish.

    Chu Lingchuan stomped on his chest and proudly said, "Brat, didn''t you say that you want to treat me well? You can''t do that. You didn''t hit me once, did you?"

    ¡­¡­

    Just as she felt proud, a red light shed in Li Ran''s eyes, and his right hand grabbed her ankle like lightning.

    "<strong><i>Huh</i></strong>?" Chu Lingchuan frowned and was about to kick him away.

    The next second, she froze.

    Li Ran scratched her foot!

    That strange feeling was like electricity, making her hair stand on end. Her bright eyes were filled with disbelief.

    "How dare you¡­"

    Before she could finish her sentence, Li Ran pulled her to the ground and mounted her.

    His entire body was filled with blood, and his well-knit muscles broke his clothes like a human-shaped beast.

    Inparison, Chu Lingchuan was like a delicate white flower.

    "Bitch!" Li Ran''s eyes were dark red, his body''s Qi and blood were surging, and a dragon-like force surged out crazily.

    With a fierce gale, he smashed his fist down.

    <strong><i>Bang!</i></strong>

    Chu Lingchuan was unharmed.

    On the contrary, he was sent flying by a kick, directly breaking through the ceiling and turning into a star.

    Pce became quiet.

    Two princesses stared at this scene in a daze, their mouths still open.

    Chu Lingchuan stood up and snorted. "Another sneak attack? A despicable person who did not talk about martial arts!"

    With that said, she walked out the door with her hands behind her back.

    There seemed to be no waves.

    But at this moment, that snow-white earlobe was suffused with a faint blush.

 Chapter 272: Princesses Thoughts and Young Ladies Feelings

    <h4>Chapter 272: Princesses Thoughts and Young Ladies Feelings</h4>

    It was dawn.

    Three figures sneaked out of the pce.

    It was Li Ran and the two princesses.

    Last night, he was sent flying by Chu Lingchuan''s kick. After flying a circle in the sky, he urately fell back.

    His entire body was bruised and swollen. He was in a sorry state.

    Chu Lingchuan was too strong.

    Furthermore, he could feel that she wasn''t serious at all. She was even trying to conserve her strength, but Li Ran still had no chance.

    She seemed frail and thin, but in reality, she was like a mountain of ten thousand feet, unable to be moved at all.

    In the end, he pretended that the natural essence had dried up and then suddenly activated his bloodline, beating her up.

    But in the end, he was still kicked away.

    "I wonder where that violent woman came from. Her strength is truly terrifying. I''ve never seen such a powerful martial arts cultivator." Li Ran frowned.

    There wasn''t a single person in the various sects that matched her persona in his memory.

    He still didn''t know his opponent''s name, so there was no trace of her.

    At that moment, Sheng Zhixia whispered, "Master Li, is your injury alright?"

    Sheng Anyi also looked at him with concern.

    Li Ran smiled. "With the careful care of the two princesses, no matter how serious the injury is, it''s nothing."

    Two of them lowered their heads shyly.

    "Sheng Zi Li is joking again."

    "We didn''t actually do anything¡­"

    Last night, under Chu Lingchuan''s "whip", Li Ran''s nose was bruised, and his face was swollen. His entire body was sore, and his body was ck and blue.

    It was they who helped Li Ran onto the bed and knelt beside him to massage him. They helped him rx his muscles and bones, dissipating the blood stasis. Their actions were extremely gentle and considerate.

    They didn''t stop until dawn.

    <i>To be able to have the two princesses personally massage. No one in the entire vastnd has received such treatment, right?</i> A smile appeared on Li Ran''s face.

    Compared to the physicalfort, the sense of aplishment in his heart was the most intoxicating.

    Sheng Zhixia mumbled, "I don''t know where that woman came from, but she''s so ruthless. I''ll have Imperial Father kill herter."

    <strong><i>Shh!</i></strong>

    Sheng Anyi whispered, "Be quiet. Don''t wake her up, or else Sheng Zi Li will be beaten up again."

    Li Ran was speechless.

    However, that mad woman seemed to be sleeping and did note out to stop them.

    Three of them let out a sigh of relief when they slipped out of the pce.

    Li Ran''s face was brimming with joy.

    In the pavilion not far behind, Chu Lingchuan was sitting on the railing, looking at him angrily.

    "What a shameless person!"

    At first, she was quite appreciative of Li Ran.

    Not only was his cultivation talent very high, but his battle talent was also at the top.

    Whether it was the use of Daoism or the control of timing, they were all wonderful.

    Although she had been restraining herself and did not use any divine powers, even so, his strength was far stronger than an ordinary Heavenly Tribtion.

    It was just thest "trick"¡­

    When Chu Lingchuan recalled that feeling, she felt goosebumps all over her body.

    Not only did he scratch her ankle, he even scratched her foot!

    It was simply too shameless!

    In the past, no one dared to touch her. Li Ran was the first.

    She lowered her head and looked at her jade-white feet, her face flushed red.

    "Bastard!

    "Li Ran, I''ll remember you!"

    ¡­¡­

    Li Ran still didn''t know that he had inexplicably offended an Emperor-level figure.

    Three of them arrived at the pce gate.

    He stopped and said, "Princesses, let''s send me here."

    "Okay." two of them replied with reluctance.

    Sheng Zhixia lowered her head and said softly, "Master Li if there''s a chance, can I y chess with you?"

    "Of course." Li Ran smiled and said, "I still need to stay in Central City for a few more days. Although it''s inconvenient toe to the pce, you can go to the Li residence to y with me."

    "Really?" Sheng Zhixia raised her head, and her eyes were filled with joy. "I''m still worried that you''ll get tired of going there too many times."

    Li Ran rubbed her hair. "Princess Sheng is cute and beautiful. Why would I get bored? Besides, you''re my best friend."

    "Friend?" An inexplicable emotion shed through Sheng Zhixia''s eyes.

    After a moment of hesitation, she tiptoed and kissed his cheek.

    Li Ran and Sheng Anyi were stunned.

    Sheng Zhixia blushed and stammered, "We can''t be considered friends this time, right?"

    With that, her courage dissipated, and she ran away before he could reply.

    Looking at that bright yellow pretty figure, Li Ran did note back to his senses for a long time.

    "I was ambushed?

    "<strong><i>Damn</i></strong> it. My injury will definitely open, so I didn''t avoid this kiss!"

    At this moment, Sheng Anyi came back to her senses with aplicated expression.

    She said in a low voice, "Sheng Zi Li, I¡¯m sending you off here. Be careful on your way."

    Li Ran nodded, "Don''t worry. No one in Central City still dares to touch me."

    He hadpletely forgotten that he had just been beaten up.

    Sheng Anyi hesitated for a moment before taking out a green stone and stuffing it into his palm.

    Li Ran was stunned. "What are you doing?"

    Sheng Anyi turned her head and blushed. "I''ve thought about it. In any case, you''ve already seen this image, so there''s no need to return it to me. Anyway, just don''t show it to others."

    Li Ran yed with the photographic stone and said with a smile, "Princess Sheng, are you not worried that I will do something strange?"

    Sheng Anyi''s eyes trembled, and she shook her head. "Even if you want to do something, can I stop you?"

    Li Ran''s throat couldn''t help moving when he saw the timid look.

    Sheng Anyi bit her lips and said in a mosquito-like voice, "Although the embrace of Sheng Zi Li is very warm, it would be great if you could be more honest while sleeping¡­"

    Then she turned around and left.

    Looking at the flowing ck hair in the morning light, Li Ran suddenly thought of something: <i>the thoughts of middle-aged people were as thick as wine, and the feelings of young girls were always poems.</i>

    He shouted, "Let''s sleep together next time!"

    Sheng Anyi almost stumbled and ran away without looking back.

    Looking at the photographic stone in his hand, Li Ran sighed softly.

    If he still couldn''t see through the thoughts of the two princesses, he would have lived for so many years in vain.

    "It''s the hardest to get away with beauty''s kindness!"

    "Two princesses are actually interested in me? Other than filming a small video, I don''t seem to have done anything special, right?

    "I''m still fascinated by my beauty."

    "<strong><i>Hai</i></strong>, if being handsome is a crime, then I have alreadymitted a monstrous crime, right?"

    Li Ran shook his head helplessly.

    ¡­¡­

    He left the pce without anyone stopping him.

    Li Ran swaggered out and walked toward the Li family.

    However, as soon as he turned the first corner, he stopped and frowned at the scene before him.

    Several ck-armored guards were standing in the corner. Behind them was a dragon chariot carved with five-wed gold royals, giving off a majestic pressure.

    Atmosphere was cold and murderous.

    A faint voice sounded in the air.

    "Sheng Zi Li, long time no see."

 Chapter 273: Meeting with Sheng Ye

    <h4>Chapter 273: Meeting with Sheng Ye</h4>

    Near the Imperial Pce, there were ck-armored guards and luxurious dragon carriages.

    With his toes, he knew who was sitting in the sedan chair.

    Emperor Sheng Ye.

    Li Ran narrowed his eyes.

    Why did Sheng Ye want to see him? And it was outside the Imperial Pce?

    His instincts told him that it shouldn''t be a good thing.

    "Long time no see? From what you''re saying, we''ve met before?"

    A faint voice sounded in the air, "Sheng Zi Li has never met me, but I have already met Sheng Zi Li."

    Li Ran''s heart skipped a beat.

    He was indeed Sheng Ye.

    He shook his head and said with a teasing smile, "This is the first time I''ve heard someone speak so confidently about peeping."

    "How dare you!"

    ck-armored guard said in a low voice, "Little boy, how dare you to be rude to His Majesty?"

    Li Ran narrowed his eyes. "I think you''re the bold one, right? Master still hasn''t said anything, yet you dare to bark?"

    ck-armored guard took a step forward, and a majestic pressure enveloped his body. "Emperor is in front of us. How dare you not kneel?"

    Just this aura alone was at least at the peak of Heavenly Tribtion. It was even possible to cross the tribtion!

    Li Ran wasn''t afraid at all. His eyes shone with golden light as he said coldly, "You want me to kneel? Go ask Sheng Ye if you can stand."

    "Impudent!" ck-armored guard pulled out his sword with a <strong><i>ng</i></strong>.

    Li Ran''s robe fluttered without any wind, and his entire body was suffused with golden light, ready to attack at any time.

    Atmosphere was extremely tense.

    At this critical moment, Sheng Ye''s voice sounded again. "Stop."

    "Yes." Guard took a step back and withdrew his sword.

    However, Li Ran didn''t intend to give up. His eyes shed.

    "Forbidden Samsara!"

    Translucent chains appeared on the body of the ck-armored guard.

    His entire body erupted with spirit energy. Cracks appeared on the chains, and he was instantly shattered.

    Then, in the blink of an eye, Li Ran''s soul power surged out, turning into an invisible divine sword that shed toward him like lightning.

    Hairs on the back of the ck-armored guard stood on end, feeling extremely dangerous!

    "<strong><i>Eh</i></strong>?" In the sedan, there was a surprised sound.

    Seeing that the divine light was about to strike the bodyguard, a huge palm appeared in the air, instantly crushing the Soul Divine Sword.

    ck-armored guard was just about to sigh relief when a pair of dark red eyes appeared in front of him. They looked at him coldly and indifferently.

    <strong><i>Bang!</i></strong>

    Li Ran''s entire body was filled with blood energy. He pped him on the face and sent him flying.

    They crashed into several walls before stopping.

    Amidst the billowing dust, the ck-armored guard struggled to his feet, a deep palm print on his helmet.

    All the blood and Qi in his body were churning endlessly, blood flowing down the corner of his mouth.

    Other guards turned a blind eye to this and had no intention of making a move.

    Since Sheng Ye had said to stop, they would not move even if they died.

    At that moment, a sigh came from the sedan. "Sheng Zi Li''s temper is really hot."

    Li Ran smiled. "Emperor Sheng''s dog still needs to be trained properly. It''s easy to get into trouble if they bite whenever they see someone."

    His words were impolite.

    This ck-armored bodyguard was well-trained and ordered to stop. How could he take the initiative to pressure him?

    Clearly, this was what Sheng Ye meant.

    His goal should be to test his attitude.

    Li Ran''s attitude was very simple.

    If you don''t want to face me, I¡¯ll p you!

    Atmosphere was quiet for a moment.

    Door of the sedan slowly opened, and Sheng Ye''s voice sounded. "If you''re not in a hurry, why don''t youe up for a chat?"

    "Of course not." Li Ran stepped onto the dragon carriage and entered.

    He had no intention of escaping.

    Rather than being stared at in the dark, he would rather bump into their face.

    ¡­¡­

    Sitting on the luxurious carved chair, Li Ran sized up the man in front of him.

    This was the first time he had seen Sheng Ye.

    His appearance couldn''t be said to be handsome, but he wasn''t ugly either. His facial features were very tough as if he was a statue.

    His entire person exuded a unique aura. It was the dignity that came from his bones. Even if he looked at him equally, it was as if he was looking down on him from above.

    It would make people unconsciously feel small.

    At this moment, he was wearing casual clothes and casually sitting on a chair as if he was meeting an old friend.

    Li Ran was sizing up Sheng Ye, and Sheng Ye was also sizing him up.

    Even though he had seen it before, he couldn''t help but sigh in admiration.

    What a strong talent and backbone.

    It was perfect and wless. It was all for cultivation.

    Li Ran picked up the blood-red grape on the table and casually threw it into his mouth. "Emperor Sheng didn''t sleep well early in the morning. Why are you busy blocking me at the intersection?"

    Sheng Ye said, "Sheng Zi Li knows the reason, so why do you ask?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "I don''t know."

    Sheng Ye said coldly, "Sheng Zi Li, you''ve really forgotten everything. Where did you sleep yesterday? Who did you sleep with? Have you already forgotten?"

    Recalling the scene in front of the pce, he felt his heart ache.

    Zhixia actually took the initiative to kiss this guy!

    This made him feel like someone had ripped off his cotton jacket.

    Li Ran nodded. "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong>, you''re talking about this. Since Emperor Sheng Ye cared so much, why didn''t you wake me up?"

    An awkwardness shed through Sheng Ye''s eyes.

    This one wanted to shout, but Chu Lingchuan refused!

    He cleared his throat and said, "I only found out afterward¡­"

    Li Ran sneered, "Does Emperor Sheng Ye know that there''s a crazy woman living in your bedroom?"

    If it wasn''t for her, how could he have caused this?

    Sheng Ye''s brows twitched.

    Not many people dared to call Chu Lingchuan that.

    He said doubtfully, "You two¡­ What''s your rtionship?"

    Li Ran nced at Sheng Ye and seemed to have noticed something. He shook his head and said, "Emperor Sheng, you should go ask her about this. I can''t say it."

    "It''s inconvenient to say?" Sheng Ye was even more unsure.

    His thoughts rose and fell, but there were no ripples on his face, "Jade Flood Dragon Pavilion is the princess''s pces. Even I have never entered it. Not only does Sheng Zi Li stay here, but he is also sleeping with the two princesses."

    "Aren''t you going to give this one an exnation?"

    Li Ran said casually, "It''s just that we drank too much. Besides, we were just sleeping together, and nothing happened. Emperor Sheng should be able to see this."

    Sheng Ye gritted his teeth.

    Of course, I could tell!

    I would have pped you to death if it weren''t for Zhixia and Anyi!

    "I''m not satisfied with the answer to this question."

    Li Ran smiled. "Do I have an obligation to satisfy you?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "I''m not afraid."

    Sheng Ye was taken aback. "Why?"

    Li Ran said seriously, "Because you don''t dare."

    Sheng Ye was dumbfounded.

 Chapter 274: The Gloomy Sheng Ye!

    <h4>Chapter 274: The Gloomy Sheng Ye!</h4>

    Air became quiet for a moment.

    Sheng Ye''s eyes twitched slightly as terrifying killing intent poured out and raged violently within the sedan.

    "Does Sheng Zi Li know that if I want to kill you, I don''t even need to move my finger?"

    Li Ran''s face was pale, but he remained calm andposed. "That''s why I said that you don''t dare, not that you can''t."

    "I don''t dare?"

    Sheng Ye sneered. "There''s nothing in this world that I don''t dare to do!"

    Li Ran nced at him. "If that''s the case, then why does that crazy bitch still dare to act arrogantly in your pce?"

    ¡­¡­

    Corners of Sheng Ye''s mouth twitched.

    "What do you know? I only need her to live there."

    Li Ran''s expression was strange. "You can''t beat her, right?"

    "Shut up," he said. Sheng Ye expressionlessly said, "Don''t open the topic for me."

    Li Ran rubbed his chin as he pondered.

    If even Sheng Ye was afraid of that woman, then her identity was really not ordinary.

    "Could she be the head of a top sect?"

    "However, of the eight great sects, other than my two masters, only the Myriad Sword Pavilion''s sect master is female."

    "Although martial cultivators are very simr, their looks do not match what Master described. They are clearly quite pretty."

    <strong><i>Dong! Dong!</i></strong>

    Sheng Ye knocked on the table. "I¡¯m talking to you!"

    Li Ran snapped back to his senses and scratched his head. "I''m sorry for being distracted. What were we talking about?"

    Sheng Ye was speechless.

    He could tell that this kid was not taking him seriously.

    He was the ninth Emperor, and even Emperor-level experts needed to think about what they would say to him. Leng Wuyan, Yi Qinn, and Chu Lingchuan were excluded. Who would dare to be distracted in front of him?

    Sheng Ye frowned. "Where did you get your confidence? Are you so sure I won''t touch you?"

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "Because you can''t bear to part with this country."

    "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong>?" Sheng Ye asked curiously, "Why do you say that?"

    Li Ran said indifferently, "After the beast tide, even though the Emperor gave me his honor and reward, my title was not ¡®hero'', but ¡®heavenly devil¡¯.

    "Even if I be a human hero, you still have to brand me with the Devil Dao, because you don''t want me to blur the boundaries of the Righteous and Devil.

    "As long as the battle between the Righteous Path and Devil Dao doesn''t stop, even if the world is filled with corpses and the people don''t live well, the empire of the Sheng n will always be stable."

    "On the contrary, if the Righteous Path and Devil Dao are no longer enemies, then the Imperial n will be the enemy of the sects under the heavens!"

    A strange light shed through Sheng Ye''s eyes.

    He hadn''t expected that Li Ran would be able to guess exactly what he was thinking through this matter. He even said the essence of the matter.

    He shook his head and said, "Then, ording to your intentions, I should have killed you."

    "You won''t." Li Ranughed. "If I am alive, I might be a threat in the future, but I might not be."

    "But if you kill me, the Youluo Temple will kill you in the Central City within half an incense stick, and my master will put her sword around your neck."

    "Even if you''re lucky enough not to die, you''ll still stand on the opposite side of the Devil Dao. Bnce between the Righteous and Devil Dao will disappear, and the empire of the Imperial n will be in danger."

    "Emperor Sheng is so scheming, so he naturally knows the pros and cons better than me."

    "So no matter how unhappy you are, you will not kill me because you are unwilling to take that risk."

    Li Ran was so thirsty that his mouth was dry. He made himself a cup of tea and slowly sipped it.

    Sheng Ye was a standard Emperor, with only Imperial power and empire in his eyes.

    Apart from that, everyone else was a tool. All actions were methods.

    Sedan was silent for a moment.

    Sheng Ye chuckled, "Sheng Zi Li is really smart."

    Li Ran nodded. "I am indeed very smart."

    Sheng Ye shot a nce at him. "But being smart is often mistaken."

    "What do you mean?"

    "Everything you said is just spection."

    "At this moment, your life is in our hands," said Sheng Ye calmly. "If I were to kill you, I would indeed be in trouble. However, it isn''t as if I had no room for action at all. However, you have died and disappeared from this world forever."

    "Inparison, you''re the one who can''t bear the risk, right?"

    Cold killing intent surged within the sedan, and a boundless and terrifying pressure swept over. Air was almost on the verge of condensing.

    Li Ran''s body stiffened as if a mountain was pressing down on his shoulder. He couldn''t even move a finger beside his eyes and mouth.

    Sheng n had ruled the Central City for thousands of years, and the Emperor''s glory had suppressed the world.

    In terms of dignity and aura, no one in this world could outdo him.

    How could the thoughts of an Emperor allow others to guess?

    Sheng Ye said indifferently, "Does Sheng Zi Li think he''s right?"

    Not only was Li Ran not afraid, he even smiled brightly. "Emperor Sheng Ye said that I''m a smart person. Do you think a smart person would be able to board this dragon carriage without any defenses?"

    Sheng Ye raised his brows. "What do you mean?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, a cold voice sounded in the air.

    "Emperor Sheng Ye is so majestic!"

    Sheng Ye was stunned for a moment. Then he couldn''t believe it. "Daoist Yi!"

    This actually came from the Tianshu Institute''s ten thousand Li sound transmission!

    Yi Qinn''s voice was as cold as the cold wind. "Sheng Ye, Sheng Zi Li is an honored guest of White Cloud Peak. Don''t tell me you wish for me to personally pay a visit?"

    Sheng Ye was a little stunned.

    Ever since Li Ran left his bedroom, he had been under his nose. When had he contacted Yi Qinn?

    Pressure dissipated, and Li Ran regained his freedom.

    Actually, when he boarded the dragon carriage, he had already connected to the red line.

    On the other hand, the long speech just now was not for the sake of showing off but to give Yi Qinn the time to prepare.

    He did not think that Sheng Ye would dare to kill him, but he would not put his life in someone else''s hands.

    Yi Qinn said coldly, "Imperial power belongs to the Emperor, and sects belong to the sect! This lowly one will remind you onest time. It''s best if you don''t cross the border!"

    After saying that, he did not say anything else.

    Air returned to silence.

    Sheng Ye''s eyes flickered, and his expression changed indeterminately.

    Yi Qinn''s attitude was so tough that she didn''t give him any choice at all.

    This meant that if he were to attack Li Ran, he would offend both the Righteous Path and Devil Dao at the same time and be an enemy of the world''s sects!

    "Why should both the Righteous Path and Devil Dao protect him?" Sheng Ye was puzzled after much thought.

    At this time, Li Ran stood up. "If Emperor Sheng has nothing else to say, I''ll leave first."

    Sheng Ye was toozy to bother with him.

    He''d actually been eaten to death by this yellow haired kid, and he couldn''t help but feel slightly depressed and frustrated in his heart.

    Li Ran walked to the door, but he did not immediately go down.

    After a moment of silence, he said, "Two princesses have pure thoughts. I will never hurt them with sincerity. You can rest assured."

    Sheng Ye''s throat moved, and he asked, "Why did you say that to me?"

    This was not like Sheng Zi Li''s style.

    Li Ran said softly, "This is not for the Emperor, but my exnation and promise to a father."

    After that, he got out of the sedan without looking back.

    Sheng Ye was stunned.

    He sat on the chair in a daze, not recovering for a long time.

    After an unknown period, a glimmer shed in his eyes, and a smile appeared on his face.

    "This Sheng Zi Li is really an interesting person."

    He finally understood why his daughter had fallen in love with this man.

    Suddenly, Sheng Ye thought of something, and his face turned pale.

    <i>That''s not right. What did he mean by ¡®the two princesses''?</i>

    <i>Zhixia isn''t enough. Won''t he even let Anyi go?</i>

    "He still wants to eat even though he''s on a horse!"

 Chapter 275: Eating Soft Rice!

    <h4>Chapter 275: Eating Soft Rice!</h4>

    Inside the dragon sedan, Sheng Ye gritted his teeth.

    It''s a pity that I was a bit moved just now. This kid was giving me a trap!

    "I almost fell for it!"

    He got up and walked out of the sedan chair. He looked left and right. "Where''s Li Ran?"

    ck-armored guard replied, "Sheng Zi Li escaped as soon as he got out of the sedan. He is nowhere to be found."

    Sheng Ye was speechless.

    ck-armored guard asked, "Your Majesty, will we arrest him?"

    "No need."

    Sheng Ye rubbed his forehead. "Let''s go. Even if we capture him, I can''t do anything to him."

    Corners of his mouth curled into a bitter smile.

    Originally, he had wanted to show off to Li Ran, but he had been led by the young man by the nose the entire time. In addition to feeling depressed, there was also a hint of helplessness in his heart.

    Sheng Ye was a human emperor and an Emperor-level power.

    In his eyes, a mere Heavenly Tribtion realm was just an ant-like existence.

    But Li Ran was different.

    This guy''s background was tooplicated. If he was careless, it might affect the Sheng n''s foundation.

    In the beginning, Sheng Ye had indeed considered attacking Li Ran.

    Assassination, poisoning, house arrest, crippling his cultivation, severing the path of immortality. But in the end, he rejected them all.

    Just as Li Ran had said, he couldn''t take the risk.

    Since he could not kill him, he had to rope him in.

    Therefore, he straight forwardly opened the treasury and let him choose. He even gave the Li family a que and treasure and even had the idea of marriage.

    But what about Li Ran?

    He had taken all the advantages, but he didn''t express his opinion at all. He even nned to eat the two princesses.

    "You want to take off my little cotton jacket and shit on my head?" Sheng Ye had never been so sullen.

    In fact, regardless of status, talent, or temperament, Li Ran was the most outstanding person he had ever seen.

    It was more than enough for him to marry a daughter.

    But the two of them were different.

    Who was going to be big, and who was going to be small?

    If word got out, where would the Sheng n''s face go?

    <i>Besides, what about the Youluo Temple''s ban? If Li Ran was so unscrupulous, did Leng Wuyan change her mind and allow her disciples to marry?</i>

    <i>But I haven''t heard any newstely.</i>

    Sheng Ye fell into deep thought.

    After a moment of silence, he shook his head. "Forget it. I don''t want to think about it. Chu Lingchuan is still in the pce, so I have to keep an eye on her.

    "<strong><i>Hai,</i></strong> this one is really too difficult¡­"

    Sheng Ye sighed and turned to enter the dragon sedan. "Let''s go back to the pce."

    "Yes," the ck-armored guard answered.

    Sedan rose into the air and flew towards the pce.

    ¡­¡­

    In the blink of an eye, Li Ran had already arrived near the Li family home.

    "<strong><i>Tch, </i></strong>you still want to show off?" He snorted coldly.

    He had seen through Sheng Ye''s careful thinking a long time ago.

    When dealing with this kind of person, if you were weak, then he was strong. If you repeatedly show your weakness, you would only make the other party push his nose and face.

    Only by being stronger than him could he gain the respect he deserved.

    Of course, the most important thing was to have a backer.

    Li Ran chuckled, "Master Qinn, it''s a good thing you''re here."

    It felt great to have a back stage supporter.

    On the other side of the Red Line, Yi Qinn transmitted, "With Sheng Ye''s personality, he won''t easily touch you. Just now, he was probably just a deterrent."

    Then, she said coldly, "If he dares to think of you, this poor Daoist doesn''t mind changing the owner of this country!"

    Her voice contained cold and fierce killing intent.

    Li Ran was stunned.

    Master Qinn''s personality was calm and indifferent. She had rarely been so angry.

    A warmth rose in his heart, <i>Qinn; you''re so nice to me.</i>

    Was this the feeling of eating soft rice?

    It was too fragrant!

    "Disloyal disciple, don''t call this poor Daoist that!"

    Yi Qinn''s voice was shy. Even though the Red Line, he could still imagine her red cheeks.

    Li Ran''s heart skipped a beat as he said softly, "Master Qinn, I want to see you."

    Red Line quieted down for a moment before a gentle voice sounded. "Little thief, this poor Daoist misses you too¡­"

    Two of them were thousands of miles apart, but their souls were intertwined, their hearts and minds connected.

    This was a very strange feeling.

    At this moment, Yi Qinn suddenly remembered something.

    She was puzzled. "Just now, you said that the two princesses treated you sincerely¡­ What do you mean?"

    Li Ran was rattled. "Wait!"

    At that time, he had forgotten to close his microphone. Master Qinn had heard his words!

    It was a long story, and he did not know how to answer it.

    When Yi Qinn saw him stutter, she immediately understood and said, "No wonder Sheng Ye suddenly came looking for trouble with you. So you actually did something to the princess? And it''s two of them."

    Li Ran scratched his head. "To be precise, they attacked me¡­"

    Yi Qinn didn¡¯t know what to say.

    She was silent for a long time before she said quietly, "So you asked this poor Daoist to help because you want to be with another woman?"

    Li Ran was taken aback as he hurriedly replied, "Master Qinn, this is a misunderstanding. The main reason is that a crazy woman got me drunk¡­"

    "You''re still drunk with your physique?"

    Yi Qinn sounded aggrieved. "Ridiculous little thief, this poor Daoist doesn''t want to talk to you anymore¡­"

    After she finished speaking, she turned off her spirit sense.

    No matter how he called, there was no response.

    Li Ran suddenly felt numb.

    It was over. It seemed Master Qinn was really angry.

    He didn''t intend to use her to pick up girls, but these things were too unexpected, and he didn''t know how to exin them to her.

    "What should I do?"

    Li Ran looked at the Red Line on his wrist. "Looks like I can only use that move¡­ I''m sorry, Master Qinn."

    ¡­¡­

    White Cloud Peak.

    On the mountain peak, Yi Qinn''s expression was one of anger and resentment.

    "Disloyal disciple, it''s one thing to hook up with other women, but let this poor Daoist help him out?"

    "This poor Daoist knows he has a woman outside, but he didn''t even let off the princess? And two of them!"

    "This is so infuriating!"

    Yi Qinn made up her mind to ignore him today!

    Just at this moment, her body suddenly stiffened. Her face quickly turned red, and waves of throbbing rushed over like a tide.

    "Again, again? This poor Daoist¡­"

    She gritted her teeth in hatred, but there was nothing she could do. She could only silently endure it.

    After an incense stick had passed, Li Ran had no intention of stopping.

    Yi Qinn''s forehead was drenched in sweat as she felt her soul tremble.

    In the end, she couldn''t take it anymore, so she could only open her consciousness again and hatefully said, "Disloyal disciple, aren¡¯t you done?"

    Only then did Li Ran stop and say cautiously, "Master Qinn, I just want to exin to you."

    Yi Qinn snorted. "This poor Daoist doesn''t want to hear it!"

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Master, this is a misunderstanding."

    Yi Qinn did not say a word.

    "Qinn?"

    ¡­¡­

    "Baby, sweetheart, Qinn is a good girl?"

    Yi Qinn couldn''t hold herself back any longer. She said bashfully, "What are you calling me? Are you going to anger this poor Daoist to death?"

    Li Ran said seriously," I will only love Master to death. How could I anger Master to death?"

    Yi Qinn covered her burning cheeks. "How did this poor Daoist end up with a treacherous disciple like you?"

 Chapter 276: Xiao Qingges Mysterious Avatar!

    <h4>Chapter 276: Xiao Qingges Mysterious Avatar!</h4>

    Under the attack of Li Ran''s shameless words, Yi Qinn''s pretty face flushed red while her eyes swirled with light, and she could not raise her temper at all.

    She sighed in a low voice. "This poor Daoist must have sinned in her previous life. Only in this life will I meet a tormenting fellow like you."

    Li Ran exined, "This disciple was indeed drunk, and only with the two princesses¡­ <strong><i>Cough, </i></strong>but this disciple assures my master that nothing else has happened. This disciple is as protective as jade for my master!"

    "<strong><i>Ha</i></strong>," Yi Qinnughed coldly. "What''s there to protect about your pickled body?"

    <i>This fellow had countless confidants. How could he be innocent?</i>

    Li Ran scratched his head with an embarrassed expression.

    But after hearing his exnation, Yi Qinn''sst bit of temper vanished.

    "Even if those two princesses are simple-minded, you can''t be too careless. Sheng Ye might use this opportunity to tie you up to the Sheng n''s war sedan," she warned seriously.

    Now that the vast earth''s dragon energy was declining, in order to maintain stability, Sheng Ye could use anyone.

    Even his own daughter was no exception.

    Li Ran nodded seriously. "Master, don''t worry. I know what to do. I would rather be tied to my master''s bed than to Sheng Ye''s sedan."

    <strong><i>Bah!</i></strong>

    "Nonsense! Who''s going to kidnap you?"

    "Then I can tie up, Master," Li Ran said seriously. "I''m good at this. It''s a skill passed down from my Li family''s ancestors."

    Stop talking!" Yi Qinn''s cheeks flushed red. She was truly unable to resist.

    "Alright, let''s be serious." She calmed down and asked, "Did you see Langyue in Wuyang City this time?"

    Li Ran nodded. "Yes."

    Yi Qinn was nervous. "Then she¡­ Did she say anything to you?"

    Li Ranughed bitterly.

    She said too much.

    Not only did she confess, but she even entered his wardrobe.

    But he definitely couldn''t tell his Master about this.

    "Master, don''t worry. Chief Lin is only here to express his gratitude and didn''t say much."

    Yi Qinn heaved a sigh of relief when she heard this.

    She softly said, "Don''t tell her about our rtionship yet. This poor Daoist is not mentally prepared."

    Li Ran replied, "Your disciple knows. Don''t worry, Master."

    <strong><i>Mn!</i></strong>

    Yi Qinn said with slight embarrassment, "Little thief, when the matters of Wuyang City are finished, can youe and see me? I really miss you."

    Her voice was filled with tenderness and anticipation.

    Li Ran replied warmly, "Alright, I also miss Master."

    After a while, two of them reluctantly cut off the Red Line.

    Seeing the red light extinguished, Li Ran sighed.

    Master Qinn was truly a treasured girl; her mind was pure and translucent like crystal.

    Even if she were jealous and angry, she would still miss him.

    "If Master is like this, why should I ask?" Suddenly, he thought of something. <strong><i>Oh,</i></strong><i> right, I forgot to ask Master who that crazy bitch is.</i>

    "Forget it. I¡¯ll see her next time."

    Li Ran shook his head and turned to walk towards the Li Manor.

    His footsteps paused just as he entered the Li Manor¡¯s main gate.

    Raising his head, he saw that the spirit energy in the air above the mansion was gathering and pouring down like an invisible funnel.

    Li Ran was stunned.

    "This direction is¡­ Li family''s secret ground?

    "Qingge broke through!"

    ¡­¡­.

    Li Family secret ground.

    Xiao Qingge sat cross-legged, her clothes moving without any wind and her aura rising steadily.

    Her body was enshrouded in a faint white light. A pure and holy aura filled the entire secret ground.

    Li Wuqiang sat in the pavilion and drank his tea.

    To him, breaking a pill to be a baby was simply too ordinary.

    This secret ground was full of spirit energy, and Xiao Qingge was also a transcendent grade talent. There was absolutely no possibility of failure.

    At this moment, a white light condensed behind Xiao Qingge, forming a huge humanoid figure.

    "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong>?" Li Wuqiang frowned. "This aura, is it a Dharma Idol?"

    "Raksasha Sutra is worthy of being a top-tier inheritance. It''s also extremelypatible with this girl. However, it''s truly shocking that an early Nascent Soul cultivator can disy a Dharma Idol."

    Under normal circumstances, Dharma Idol was the standard form of a demigod.

    To condense their Dharma Idol, they needed more than just luck. They also needed to have enough aura and structure.

    On the other hand, someone like Li Ran, who was able to condense a Star Giant at the Golden Core realm, would never be able to have an equal in this world.

    "Just by relying on this Nascent Soul Dharma Idol, this girl will be able to be a top ranked genius." Li Wuqiang couldn''t help but be curious. What exactly was Xiao Qingge''s Dharma Idol?

    As the spirit energy continued to condense, the human form of the white light became clearer and clearer. Finally, itpletely revealed its appearance.

    Cup in Li Wuqiang''s hand fell to the ground.

    However, he did not notice it at all. He stared nkly at the scene before him.

    A tall young man stood behind Xiao Qingge.

    That youth looked at his upper body, his entire body covered in muscles. His body was enshrouded in blood-colored mist, releasing a piercingly cold and boundless pressure.

    Silver spear in his hand trembled slightly, releasing waves of ngs. Pure spear intent almost pierced through the void!

    Li Wuqiang gulped, "This, this is¡­"

    Although his face was still a bit blurry, his aura was very familiar. Coupled with blood mist, his identity was obvious.

    "Xiao Qingge''s Dharma Idol is actually Li Ran!" Even if Li Wuqiang was knowledgeable, his head was still a little dazed.

    Although the condensation of Dharma Idol was indeed influenced by the obsession in one¡¯s heart, it was usually blurred and was a symbol of their own body.

    For example, Yu Ye''s evernight Dharma Idol, Xie Feiyuan''s happy Buddha Dharma Idol.

    But how could someone''s Dharma Idol be her husband?

    "Could it be that the two of them had cultivated the Jade Maiden Rakshasa Technique and the Blood Devil''s power?"

    Li Wuqiang was puzzled.

    <strong><i>Weng!</i></strong>

    A light sound rang out in the air.

    Young man''s Dharma Idol moved in response, stirring the spirit energy of heaven and earth and pouring it towards Xiao Qingge.

    White light from Xiao Qingge''s entire body grew brighter and brighter. In the end, it was so dazzling that it was almost impossible to look straight at her.

    In the end, it seemed to have broken through some sort of boundary. Soaring aura immediately stopped, and the white light quickly disappeared into her dantian.

    Xiao Qingge broke through the pill to be a baby.

    When she opened her eyes, white light shed past. Her aura was ethereal and holy.

    Dharma Idol behind him gradually disappeared into the air.

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    The secret ground door was kicked open at this moment, and Li Ran quickly walked in.

    "Where''s Qingge?"

    "Li Ran!"

    Xiao Qingge''s expression was pleasantly surprised when she saw the person she was dreaming about. She threw herself into his embrace like a petrel.

    "Husband, when did youe back? I miss you so much!"

    Li Ran rubbed her hair lovingly. "Did you break through smoothly?"

    Xiao Qingge nodded. "With Elder Li''s help, everything went smoothly."

    Corner of Li Wuqiang''s mouth twitched when he saw the two of them sitting together.

    "Sure enough, this kid doesn''t have a normal person by his side!"

 Chapter 277: Li Wuqiang: Do I know you well?

    <h4>Chapter 277: Li Wuqiang: Do I know you well?</h4>

    Li n secret ground.

    Li Ran stared nkly at Xiao Qingge.

    To be precise, he was looking at the enormous Dharma Idol behind her.

    Those strong muscles, the symbolic blood mist, and even though it was blurry, it still had a handsome face.

    Li Ran gulped. "Qingge, why would your Dharma Idol be me?"

    Xiao Qingge scratched her head in confusion. "I don''t know either¡­"

    When she broke through, she didn''t have any distracting thoughts. She didn''t even notice that her Dharma Idol had been condensed.

    It was as if everything was taken for granted.

    Li Wuqiang analyzed, "Jade Maiden''s Rakshasa Technique and the blood devil''s power are rted to each other."

    "Rakshasa function purifies the blood energy, and the blood energy will also affect the Rakshasa Technique. This may be the reason why the Dharma Idol condensed."

    Li Ran nodded.

    This possibility was indeed very highly correct.

    Otherwise, why would the avatar be in the state of opening its bloodline?

    "No matter what, awakening the Dharma Idol is a good thing."

    Xiao Qingge''s smile grew wider and wider as she said in a heartless voice, "In this case, if I miss my husband in the future. Summoning my Dharma Idol is like seeing my husband!"

    Dharma Idol was only a form of energy, and it had no consciousness. However, as long as she was able to connect with Li Ran, she would feel extremely satisfied.

    ¡­¡­

    Li Wuqiang was both angry and amused. "The most important thing about Dharma Idol isbat strength. What''s the point of being good-looking?"

    As he spoke, he turned his head to look at Li Ran. "Brat, go and give your wife a try. Let''s see how strong this Dharma Idol is."

    "Alright." Li Ran nodded.

    It just so happened that he was curious as to what kind of power this divine ability, based on himself, possessed.

    ¡­¡­

    An incense stick''s worth of time passed.

    <strong><i>Boom! Boom!</i></strong>

    Amidst a series of rumbling sounds, the Dharma gradually disappeared. Xiao Qingge''s face was a bit pale.

    Li Ran eximed in admiration.

    This Dharma Idol actually had a portion of his strength.

    Immense power of the awakened bloodline, the pure spear intent, and even the exquisite Yun Ling Spear Art.

    Li Wuqiang nodded repeatedly. "That''s right. This Dharma Idol is very powerful. It won''t be a problem to deal with a peak Nascent Soul."

    This was simply the power of the Dharma Idol.

    Coupled with Xiao Qingge''s own strength, if her soul was a bit stronger, she could even touch early stage of the Deity Transformation realm!

    After all, she had just transformed into a baby.

    This was the level of a peak genius.

    "I knew it! Husband is the strongest!"

    Xiao Qingge threw herself into Li Ran''s embrace and dilly-dallied like a kitten.

    Li Ran pinched her slimy little face. "Qing Ge''s talent is clearly good."

    "Husband is even more powerful¡­"

    <strong><i>Cough! Cough!</i></strong>

    Li Wuqiang cleared his throat and said unhappily, "I''m not done yet. Can you take care of the old man''s emotions?"

    ¡­¡­

    Xiao Qingge blushed and hastily sat up.

    She still respected Li Wuqiang, but it had been a long time since shest saw Li Ran, so she couldn''t help but miss him.

    Li Wuqiang red at her before looking at Li Ran. He was suddenly stunned.

    "Kid, what''s with your soul force?"

    His sea of consciousness was clear, He restrained his divine lightined. Not only was his soul force extremelyrge, it was also extremely pure.

    It even contained a trace of extinction.

    This wasn''t the level that a Deity Transformation should have!

    Li Ran smiled. "It''s just some luck."

    He didn''t dare to say anything about the Tianshu Institute. He didn''t want to hide it but was afraid of scaring old Li to death.

    "Chance?" Li Wuqiang said with a bitter smile. "This is a great fortune for you!"

    Such boundless soul power was enough to break through the Deity Transformation.

    In the Deity Transformation realm, the soul and the dao needed to bebined to seal the soul onto one''s own daows to undergo a qualitative transformation.

    Li Ran, on the other hand, was only at the early-stage of Deity Transformation, yet his soul had the will to be exterminated. Even if he broke through to the Deity Transformation, it would be natural.

    To put it simply, when he reached the Deity Transformation, he would be able to travel unimpeded without any obstacles.

    "This kid is indeed a monster." Li Wuqiang couldn''t help but sigh.

    It was one thing if his talent was astonishing, but he actually had this kind of natural luck.

    Li Ran rubbed his nose. "It''s just luck."

    Thinking about it, his luck was indeed quite good.

    In order to save Lin Langyue and kill Yu Ye, he obtained the soul-devouring ck mist. Later, he used the ck mist to absorb the remnant souls.

    He rubbed his chin. "Could it be that Lin Langyue is my lucky star?"

    At this moment, Li Wuqiang noticed something and said doubtfully, "I saw your Qi and blood churning, your internal organs shifting¡­ Was this a fight with someone else?"

    Li Ran snapped back to his senses and said angrily, "A <strong><i>damned </i></strong>woman beat me up!"

    "Bitch?" Li Wuqiang asked in confusion, "There''s someone in Central City who dares to touch you?"

    Not to mention the Li family''s current prestige, just based on Li Ran''s status and background, who in the entire Central City would not be afraid of him?

    Li Ran smiled bitterly. "Not only did she dare to touch me, she did not even care about Sheng Ye and cursed at him in the Imperial Pce."

    When Li Wuqiang heard this, he was shocked. "So arrogant? Who is that woman?"

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "I don''t know who she is, but her strength is indeed very strong. Moreover, she''s an alcoholic who doesn''t let the wine leave her hands."

    "Wine doesn''t leave her hands?" Li Wuqiang frowned slightly. "Other than that, what other characteristics does she have?"

    As Li Ran thought about it, he carefully described it.

    Li Wuqiang was stunned when he heard that.

    "Beautiful, extremely strong, always drinking, barefoot¡­ Why does it seem more and more like that Sword Pavillion head?"

    "But how many years has it been since she''s set foot in Central City? Why did she suddenlye to Central City?"

    At this moment, Li Ran thought of something and said, "That''s right, she even drank wine. That wine is called Luofanchen. I was drunk after a few mouthfuls."

    "Luofan¡­ Luofanchen?" Li Wuqiuang suddenly stood up and looked at him in astonishment.

    That''s right. It was her!

    The crazy woman in Li Ran''s story was the head of all Myriad Sword Pavilion, Chu Lingchuan!

    That was a mighty top-level figure who shed through the stars with his sword. She was a violent maniac who dared to chase after Sheng Ye!

    How could this kid offend her?

    "Kid, what did you do? Why did you provoke her?"

    "I didn''t do anything either¡­" Li Ran briefly exined what had happened in the Imperial Pce.

    Li Wuqiang waspletely petrified.

    "You''re saying that not only did you cover her mouth, you even grabbed her ankle and pressed her under your body!"

    Li Ran nodded. "It''s a pity that I was just a little bit away from being able to punch her in face."

    ¡­¡­.

    Li Wuqiang gulped, and his scalp went numb.

    "You almost died!" He asked cautiously, "Did you mention this old man to her?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "No."

    "That''s good." Li Wuqiang heaved a sigh of relief.

    Li Ran patted him on the shoulder. "Old man, your grandson has already been beaten up. Don''t you have to help me beat her back?"

    Veins popped out on Li Wuqiang''s forehead.

    <i>Fight back?</i>

    <i>If you want my life, just say it!</i>

    He decisively shook his head and said, "I''m sorry. Do I know you well?"

    Li Ran was surprised. "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?"

    Li Wuqiang wiped his cold sweat and warned, "I''ll go hide for a few days first. If she asks about me, tell her you don''t know me¡­ Forget it. Just say that I''m dead."

    Li Ran was further dumbfounded. "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?"

    "You probably don''t have many days left. You can eat whatever you want."

    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 278: Wild Dragon Li Wuqiang!

    <h4>Chapter 278: Wild Dragon Li Wuqiang!</h4>

    "You said she''s Chu Lingchuan!" Li Ran was dumbfounded.

    He would never have thought that unreasonable mad woman was actually the sect master of the Myriad Sword Pavilion.

    Chu Lingchuan, known as the Lord of ten thousand Swords!

    "No wonder she''s so strong and dares to ignore Sheng Ye. If it''s Chu Lingchuan, then everything is reasonable."

    She was the Lord of a generation, the legendary Wine sword Peerless Sovereign of Myriad Sword Pavilion.

    Furthermore, you said that this person''s actions were extremely domineering, and her unreasonable behavior was onlyparable to Leng Wuyan''s.

    Li Ran frowned. "Old Li, are you sure you haven''t guessed wrong?"

    Master said Chu Lingchuan''s green fangs were extremely ugly and ferocious.

    However, even though the woman who had beaten him had a strong alcohol aura, her appearance was beautiful and bold. She was definitely a beauty.

    Li Wuqiang wiped away his cold sweat. "ording to your description, it should be. I really can''t think of a second person who fits such a description."

    "Furthermore, Luofanchen is a rare immortal wine. It is said to be in Chu Lingchuan''s hands."

    "With these characteristics together, their identity was almost certain."

    Li Wuqiang continued, "Chu Lingchuan has a reputation for being overbearing. She gradually became low-key only after the war between the Righteous Path and Devil Dao."

    As he spoke, he sized Li Ran up strangely. "However, you offended her and still managed toe back alive. This is truly beyond my expectations."

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Perhaps it''s because of my master?"

    "It''s possible." Li Wuqiang nodded. "The only person she''s afraid of is probably Leng Wuyan."

    When Chu Lingchuan challenged the top sects and was about to turn to the Youluo Temple, the Righteous and Devil battle erupted.

    As the main character of the battle, Leng Wuyan''s blood-dyed Demon Peak and her sword shed through the Flying Cloud Mountain.

    As for Chu Lingchuan, ever since she witnessed Pure Grace''s sword, she no longer brought up the matter of challenge and rarely set foot in the middle of the earth.

    At this time, Li Ran suddenly thought of something.

    "Doesn''t that mean she''s Yue Jianli''s master?

    "I didn''t expect Jianli''s master to be such an unreliable person¡­"

    Recalling the friction between the two, he couldn''t help but cover his face.

    "How are you going to tell Jianli about this?" Seeing his helpless expression, Li Wuqiang hesitated for a long time before taking out a dragon-shaped jade pendant and handing it to him.

    Li Ran was puzzled. "What is this?"

    Li Wuqiang said indifferently, "This is my Spirit Channeling Jade. I can immediately sense it no matter how far it is."

    "Although this old man has never interacted with Chu Lingchuan before, I know that this person holds a grudge. This matter might not end well."

    "If she reallyes to seek revenge, you can crush this jade pendant¡­"

    Li Ran added, "Then you will run?"

    Li Wuqiang said unhappily," Then this old man will save you!"

    Li Ran was stunned.

    <i>So righteous?</i>

    This didn''t seem like Old Li''s personality.

    Li Wuqiang sighed and said, "Amongst all the Li family''s descendants, your talent is the most outstanding, and you''re also in the hope of bringing the Li family back to its glory. If I watched you die, I would be shamed by the Li family''s ancestors."

    "Old Li¡­" Li Ran rarely saw him be so serious.

    "Although my strength isn''t as strong as hers, it''s not easy for her to take me down!" Li Wuqiang stood with his hands behind his back, his clothes fluttering in the air. He truly had an immortal demeanor.

    To be able to be an Emperor, how could he be a weakling?

    Li Wuqiang had fought with Yi Qinn before and had been chased down by Leng Wuyan. After offending so many top existences, he was still alive and well.

    This was a manifestation of strength.

    Right at this moment, Li Ran''s voice rang out. Ancestor, you truly moved me, but¡­

    He raised the jade pendant. "Can you exin to me why the divine dragon was tied up?"

    Jade pendant was in the shape of a dragon, but the dragon''s body was wrapped in ropes, bound into a strange shape.

    He felt a bit ashamed.

    Li Wuqiang blushed and said awkwardly, "What do you know? This is called Prison Lock Mad Dragon!"

    Li Ran took a closer look. "If I''m not mistaken, this should be a female dragon, right?"

    "Scram!" Li Wuqiang kicked him out.

    Then, he casually threw Xiao Qingge out.

    Secret ground''s door slowly closed, and Li Wuqiang''s angry voice rang out, "You should be more careful. There are only a few Emperor-level people in the vastnd. You''ve almost offended them all!"

    After saying that, he looked helpless.

    Sheng Ye, Yi Qinn, Chu Lingchuan, Chen Yundao, Ji Chenyuan¡­ It had to be said that this kid''s ability to cause trouble was truly first-rate.

    "I hope the Li family won''t perish in my hands, right¡­" Li Wuqiang sighed.

    He returned to the pavilion with his hands behind his back and leisurely drank tea.

    ¡­¡­.

    Li Ran looked at the closed door and couldn''t help but smile.

    "Old Li is quite loyal! Furthermore, he''s stronger than I imagined. Looks like he has some strength."

    At this moment, Xiao Qingge said worriedly, "Husband, will that sword reallye to take revenge on you?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "Probably not."

    If Chu Lingchuan really wanted to kill him, she would have already made a move in the Imperial Pce. She definitely wouldn''t let him out.

    Recalling the other party''s gaze,pared to the words "killing intent", it seemed to be more "curious"?

    "Don''t worry. Your husband has strong backing. If she dares to cause trouble for me, I''ll let Master chop her up."

    "<strong><i>Oh¡­</i></strong>" Xiao Qingge nodded. But her expression was still somewhat worried.

    After all, she was an Emperor-realm mighty figure. Furthermore, she was the strongest among them. What if she secretly attacked Li Ran?

    Li Ran saw through her thoughts, pursed his lips into a smile, and directly picked her up.

    Xiao Qingge eximed, "Husband?"

    Ji Ran said with a righteous expression, "Wife has just broken through the pill and bes a baby. Her cultivation is not stable enough. This husband will help you consolidate your cultivation."

    Xiao Qingge''s pretty face instantly turned red.

    "There''s no need to thank your husband. This is what I should do."

    "I hate you¡­" Her pretty face was buried on Li Ran''s shoulder, so shy that she couldn''t raise her head.

    ¡­¡­.

    In the next few days, Li Ran worked tirelessly to help Xiao Qingge consolidate her cultivation.

    At the same time, he also purified his blood energy.

    The Nascent Soul realm''s Rakshasa Technique was even more powerful than the Golden Core realm.

    Li Ran''s bloodline was now pure. After awakening the power of the blood demon, his eyes were as clear as amber.

    This made him cultivate even harder.

    Four dayster.

    Early in the morning, two deacons of the Youluo Temple were waiting outside the gate.

    Immortal Ascension Assembly was about to begin.

 Chapter 279: Li Ranâ€™s Concept of Time!

    Chapter 279: Li Ran¡¯s Concept of Time!

    Immortal Ascension Assembly.

    This was the day when mortals were closest to immortal destiny.

    All the sects¡¯ Immortal Elders woulde to Central City to select geniuses with cultivation talent.

    However, apart from therge ns that had been carefully prepared, themoners were also very anxious about this matter.

    Although they might not have the qualifications to test their talent, it was good for them to be able toe into contact with Immortal Elders at close range.

    And this time¡¯s Immortal Ascension Assembly was even different.

    Not only were all the top sects present, but all the top geniuses were also there.

    They were all legendary figures.

    Therefore, early in the morning in Central City, there were thousands of empty alleys. Themoners all went to the Dao Seeking Stage in hopes of upying a good position and enjoying the glory of the heavenly geniuses.

    As for the ns that participated in the assessment, they didn¡¯t dare to ck off at all. They had already left with their disciples.

    Including the Li family.

    However, Li Ran was not anxious at all.

    After eating breakfast, Xiao Qingge and the two deacons slowly walked toward the Immortal Ascension Assembly.

    ¡­¡­.

    Dao Seeking Stage¡­

    This ce was located in the western suburbs of Central City. It was a huge tform simr to the altar.

    Normally, it was closed. Only on the day of the assembly would it be opened.

    At this moment, the Dao Seeking Stage was filled with people. Although the meeting had yet to begin, the atmosphere was already extremely high.

    On the highest tform, eight seats were reserved for the heads of the eight sects.

    Below were first-rate sects, then second-rate sects, and so on.

    Royal family was located opposite them, on par with the top sects.

    By now, almost all the first and second-rate sects were filled. Even the top-tier sects had a few people sitting in their seats.

    Commoners raised their heads to look up and whispered amongst themselves.

    ¡°Who is that white-faced youth? He looks unfamiliar.¡±

    ¡°Shh! lower your voice. Do you want your life to vanish?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the devil star that kills incessantly!¡±

    ¡°Hiss! Even the devils hade!¡±

    ¡°Imperial government had always been neutral. Devil could naturally participate in the Immortal Ascension Assembly.¡±

    ¡°Look at the one by the side. He seems to be the Holy Maiden of the Joyous Unity Sect, Qin Ruyan.¡±

    ¡°She is indeed a national beauty¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    On the high tform¡­

    Of the eight positions, three from the Righteous Path and only two from the Devil Dao had arrived.

    Bai Jiangye sat at the edge of the stage, bored out of his mind as he looked at the crowd below.

    ¡°Truly boring¡­¡±

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the sect master had sent him here and given him a mission of bringing a few geniuses back. He wouldn¡¯t have bothered with this sort of crap.

    Qin Ruyan sat at the other end of the street. She looked at the end of the street as if she was waiting for something.

    Bai Jiangye asked curiously, ¡°What are you looking at?¡±

    Qin Ruyan said indifferently, ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cold.¡± Bai Jiangye smiled and said, ¡°We, the Devils, don¡¯t have an advantage in numbers. We should unite.¡±

    Ji Xingyun was naturally absent after the Yin Corpse Dao waspletely wiped out.

    Indeed, the aura of the Devil Dao was slightly weaker.

    Qin Ruyan shook her head and said mockingly, ¡°Chief Bai really knows how to joke. Since when did the Death Prison want to unite with others?¡±

    Devilest were selfish, and Death Prison was the worst among them.

    From the beast tide, one could tell that there was no bottom line between good and evil in their hearts. As long as it was beneficial to their cultivation, they could do anything.

    ¡°After learning that Sheng Zi Li is here, I suddenly realized the importance of unity,¡± Bai Jiangye said.

    Qin Ruyan was speechless.

    Bai Jiangye rubbed his chin and muttered in a low voice, ¡°Ji Xingyun has already been crippled because of Yu Ye¡¯s matter. I wonder if Sheng Zi Li will retaliate against me if he holds a grudge like this.

    ¡°How about killing Chief Yue to show my sincerity?¡±

    He had thought that Li Ran and Yue Jianli had a deep rtionship.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that the two of them would actually fight in the Intoxicated Wind Pavilion? Supposedly, Yue Jianli¡¯s face had been pped and swollen.

    Two of them must be enemies.

    Qin Ruyan was speechless for a while. She shook her head and said, ¡°Believe me. If you really dare to do this, your corpse won¡¯t even be able to leave intact.¡±

    If Li Ran had been here, he would have been killed just by saying that.

    ¡°Why¡­¡± As soon as he finished speaking, the audience suddenly became restless, and waves of low cries rang out from the crowd.

    A group of illusory fairy Daoists was flying over.

    ¡°Tianshu Institute is here!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Fairy Lin! Fairy Mingyue!¡±

    ¡°To be able to see Fairy Lin is already worth it!¡±

    ¡°This ethereal posture, this extraordinary aura, it¡¯s my goddess!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pity she has a veil, so I can¡¯t see her immortal face!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Not only themoners but even the other Righteous sects were restless.

    As the number one genius, Lin Langyue¡¯s fame, status, and strength could be said to be the leader of the Righteous Path¡¯s younger generation.

    No matter where she went, she was the most dazzling star.

    She wore a pure white Daoist robe and a veil. She slowly arrived at the position of the Righteous Path¡¯s four sects.

    Three of them, who had already sat down, began to make small talk.

    ¡°Fairy Lin?¡± someone asked.

    ¡°Fairy Lin, please take a seat.¡±

    Lin Langyue nodded slightly and sat in the middle.

    At this point, all four Righteous sects had arrived.

    Other than her and Yue Jianli, there were also the Supreme Dao Pce¡¯s Feng Wanjiang and Shaolin Temple¡¯s Zen Master Shi Kong.

    Only two people from the Devil Dao hade.

    It seemed a little thin.

    Sheng Zhixia sat on the throne opposite the sects.

    ¡°Your Highness, it¡¯s almost time. The meeting can begin anytime,¡± the deacon behind her whispered.

    ¡°There¡¯s no rush.¡± Sheng Zhixia shook her head. ¡°He hasn¡¯t arrived yet.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± The deacon nodded and left.

    As time passed, the sect¡¯s disciples became a little anxious, but Sheng Zhixia refused to speak.

    Cold sweat rolled down the deacon¡¯s forehead, but he did not dare to say anything.

    Above the Dao Seeking Stage.

    Two gazes passed through the clouds and stared at the movements below.

    Chu Lingchuan asked in confusion, ¡°Sheng Ye, what is your daughter waiting for? Isn¡¯t the meeting going to start?¡±

    Sheng Ye smiled wryly. ¡°Other than that person, who else could it be?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan coldly snorted, ¡°Does Li Ran have a sense of time? If he dared to make this olddy wait, I really would¡­¡±

    She recalled what had happened before and immediately gnashed her teeth. Her eyes were filled with shame and anger.

    ¡°That bastard!¡± At this moment, Sheng Ye raised his eyebrows slightly. ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±

    Not far away, a tall and straight figure slowly walked over.

    Sheng Zhixia¡¯s eyes lit up as she suddenly stood up. Royal family behind her also stood up.

    Qin Ruyan, Yue Jianli, Lin Langyue, Bai Jiangye¡­ Chiefs of the Righteous Path and Devil Dao stood up and focused on the man.

 Chapter 280: System Mission is Released!

    <h4>Chapter 280: System Mission is Released!</h4>

    There was absolute silence on the stage.

    All eyes were focused on that man.

    His figure was tall and straight, and his face was fair and handsome. His expression was somewhatzy and unruly. His eyes flickered slightly as if he was hiding the stars.

    Li Ran came.

    He had too many names: Devil Sheng Zi Li, number one on the Heavenly Devil ranking, the World Suppressing Heavenly Devil, the number one genius in the vastnd.

    Everything that he did was shocking.

    He beat up the Righteous disciples, crushed Lin Langyue, forced the beast tide back, and broke through to Deity Transformation at 20.

    This man was like a dark cloud pressing down on the heads of all the geniuses, making them unable to breathe.

    Faced with this peerless genius, everyone couldn''t evenpare and envy. There was only respect and fear.

    Since everyone couldn''tpete with Li Ran, there seemed to be nothing shameful about it.

    Citizens were also somewhat restless.

    Li Ran was a household name in Central City. His illustrious reputation was not inferior to the Sheng n''s royal family.

    "This is the legendary Devil Sheng Zi Li?"

    "You were the one who called the Devil Sheng Zi Li!"

    "He''s so handsome. He''s much more handsome than the portrait!"

    "Yeah, I couldn''t tell he was someone from the Devil Dao."

    "For the sake of Sheng Zi Li, I must join Youluo Temple!"

    "Nice thought. If you want to join a top-tier sect, you must at least start with a high-grade talent, alright?"

    ¡­¡­

    Family disciples at the side were discussing quietly.

    Under everyone''s gazes, Li Ran was very calm.

    His light body rose, his white clothes fluttered in the wind as hended gracefully on the high tform.

    "Yo¡­ everyone''s here?" Li Ran smiled. "Sorry, I ate too much in the morning. I can''t walk too fast."

    Qin Ruyan couldn''t help butugh. "I didn''t expect that Sheng Zi Li is quite good at taking care of his health."

    "If Saint Qin is interested, we can discuss it." Li Ran blinked at her.

    Qin Ruyan''s face turned slightly red as she said with a charming smile, "This servant will apany you at any time. It will depend on when Sheng Zi Li has time¡­"

    "Qin Ruyan!"

    Yue Jianli said coldly, "Please restrain yourself. This is the Immortal Ascension Assembly, not the ce where you can cause trouble."

    To think that she had listened to this witch''s words before, but now she realized that she had been plotting against Li Ran.

    Qin Ruyan didn''t seem to mind as she chuckled. "Chief Yue said this. What does the Righteous Path have to do when I speak to Sheng Zi Li?"

    Yue Jianli was flustered but helpless.

    She couldn''t swear sovereignty in front of the Righteous Path, right?

    Qin Ruyan was clearly convinced of this, which was why she was so shameless.

    Lin Langyue''s face was as cold as frost. "Saint Qin, the meeting is about to begin. You should restrain yourself.¡±

    Qin Ruyan pouted and said pitifully, "Sheng Zi Li, look at them. They are all bullying me¡­"

    Other two women were also staring at Li Ran.

    Li Ran wiped his cold sweat. <i>What¡¯s with the sudden killing intent?</i>

    He cleared his throat. "Alright, let''s all sit down. This is more important."

    After saying that, she sat down on the chair.

    Seeing this, three of them couldn''t say anything more. They snorted and sat back down.

    When Li Ran sat down, the rest of the cultivators and the royal family sat down. His status and influence were evident.

    Deacon of the Imperial court asked, "Your Highness, can we begin now?"

    Sheng Zhixia nodded. "Let''s begin."

    As she spoke, her bright eyes stared at Li Ran without blinking.

    Thest time she was impulsive, she actually took the initiative to kiss him. This made the Flood Dragon Princess'' heart endlessly shy.

    A trace of redness floated across her face. She bit her lips gently, and her eyes sparkled.

    Following a melodious bell, the Immortal Ascension Assembly officially began.

    n''s disciples who had reported their names in advance had to follow the order of the list and touch the stone. The sect would decide whether or not to ept them into the sect ording to their talent.

    If two or more sects were to take a liking to them, then the decision woulde to the person.

    It was all up to them to choose which sect to join.

    "Feng Family''s disciple, go on stage to test your talent!"

    Family members were both nervous and worried. This was a moment that could change the fate of their lives.

    The representatives of the various sects also focused their attention.

    Li Ran''s attention was not here.

    He was in dire straits.

    He didn''t know how the seats were arranged. The Righteous and Devil paths did not separate, and all the chairs were in a row.

    Li Ran sat in the middle.

    On the left was Lin Langyue, and on the right was Qin Ruyan.

    Their killing intent surged in the air.

    He covered his face.

    Suddenly, he felt a little regretful abouting to this meeting¡­

    Qin Ruyan leaned into his ear and said, "I angered Chief Yue just now. Don''t tell me Sheng Zi Li''s heart hurts?"

    Li Ran rolled his eyes at her. "So you''vemitted a crime that you already knew?"

    Qin Ruyan couldn''t help but ask, "This servant just wants to be close to Sheng Zi Li¡­"

    "Get close to your sister¡­" He could tell that this witch was doing this on purpose.

    <strong><i>Ahem!</i></strong>

    Lin Langyue''s voice was cold. "Please be careful. Don''t affect the others."

    Then, she red at Li Ran.

    Li Ran rubbed his nose awkwardly.

    Seeing her sitting upright and cold, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth as he quietly held her little hand.

    Lin Langyue was stunned for a moment, and her face turned red. "Li¡­ Li Ran, are you crazy?¡±

    Li Ran said seriously, "Please be careful, Chief Lin. Don''t affect others."

    Lin Langyue red at him.

    This disciple of the Tianshu Institute stood behind him in public. How could this guy dare to hold her hand?

    What if they were discovered?

    Her heart was both flustered and shy. She wished she could find a hole to burrow in.

    But she was reluctant to break free.

    Li Ran''s eyes were full of smiles.

    Just as she was about to say something, a long-awaited notification sounded in her mind.

    <strong><i>Ding!</i></strong>

    <i>A mission is released. Host, please recruit geniuses at the Immortal Ascension Assembly to help the development of the sect!</i>

    He was slightly taken aback. "It actually triggered the mission?"

    Screen in front of him opened, and the task panel appeared.

    Below the mission introduction, there was something simr to the progress bar.

    Talent and number of disciples to recruit determined the progress of the mission.

    He would receive the highest reward if the progress bar was full.

    Corners of Li Ran''s mouth curled up.

    "Looks like I didn¡¯te for nothing in this Immortal Ascension Assembly!"

    Not only could he recruit geniuses for the sect, but he could also get a reward for himself. He was simply joyful!

    At this moment, a voice came from the high tform:

    "Feng Yueyue, high-grade talent!"

    A little girl was standing in the middle of the Dao Seeking Stage. The measuring stone in front of her emitted a dazzling light.

    The first and second-rate sects immediately became restless.

    "Qilin Vi wees you!"

    ¡°Ice Profound Valley is willing to ept you as a direct disciple!"

    "Don''t fight with my Misty Cloud Sect!"

    "My Haotian Sect¡­"

    This was the first high grade that had been given out today. All the sects were unwilling to miss it.

    Li Ran snapped his fingers, and the Youluo Temple attendant behind him immediately understood. His voice was loud and clear:

    "My Youluo Temple wants this person!"

    Noise suddenly stopped.

 Chapter 281: Only a child can make a choice. Sheng Zi Li wanted them all!

    <h4>Chapter 281: Only a child can make a choice. Sheng Zi Li wanted them all!</h4>

    Scene fell silent for a moment.

    Everyone looked at the high tform in unison.

    Li Ran was sitting on a chair with his right hand raised high.

    Faces of the first and second rank sects immediately turned bitter.

    Youluo Temple had made a move. What should they do?

    There were a total of six grades for natural talent.

    Among them, the upper, middle, and lower grades were the mostmon.

    On the other hand, high-grade talent was the door-opening brick of a top sect.

    Further up was a top-grade talent. This was an inner sect that was enough to enter a top-grade sect.

    On the other hand, even a high-grade talent was a rare urrence in a hundred years. Even the top sects had to fight over it.

    As for saint rank talent, it was rarely seen in a thousand years.

    Since the Immortal Ascension Assembly had existed for over a thousand years, only Li Ran had appeared.

    As for the other special constitutions, such as the Connate Dao body, the Maiden Spirit body, and the sword intent, they could not bepared to ordinary talents.

    These special constitutions,bined with suitable cultivation techniques, could also achieve transcendent-grade or even higher effects.

    As for the first and second-rate sects, those top-tier talents and physiques were not something they could hope for.

    High-grade talent was already the best choice.

    Deacon asked loudly, "Feng Yueyue, other than the Youluo Temple, what other sects want high-grade talent?"

    There was absolute silence.

    All of the sects that had been intense just a moment ago werepletely silent. No one dared to step forward.

    Even the top sects did not move.

    This was who Li Ran had asked for. Who would dare fight over it?

    Who was willing to offend this terrifying Devil for a high-grade talent?

    Seeing that no one responded, the deacon nodded and said, "Alright, then Feng Yueyue will enter the Youluo temple¡­"

    "Wait a moment." The little girl cautiously said, "I am from the Feng Family of Thunder City, and the head of the Supreme Dao Pce is my cousin¡­"

    Hearing this, the deacon was stunned.

    He didn''t know that Feng Wanjiang had such a rtionship with her.

    Since that was the case, it was natural to enter the Supreme Dao Pce.

    Deacon turned his head to look at the tall tform. "Chief Feng, is this cousin of yours going to be epted into the Supreme Dao Pce?"

    Feng Wanjiang nodded. "Of course¡­"

    <strong><i>Cough! Cough!</i></strong>

    Li Ran coughed lightly.

    ¡­¡­

    Feng Wanjiang''s voice suddenly stopped, cold sweat dripping down his forehead.

    He gave Li Ran an obscure nce. He saw Li Ran smiling brilliantly, and his teeth were snow white. Immediately, his legs and stomach were cramped.

    This person could not be offended.

    Last time, he''d been beaten up by the other party, and he''d even been punished by the Sect Master instead. He almost couldn''t even protect his position as the Chief!

    Moreover, he was inexplicably unable to remain firm¡­

    Every time he heard Li Ran''s name, he felt a psychological shadow¡­

    Deacon of the Imperial Court saw that he was silent and asked doubtfully, "Chief Feng?"

    Feng Wanjiang snapped back to his senses and cleared his throat, "Since Sheng Zi Li has taken a fancy to Yueyue, that''s Yueyue''s blessing. Naturally, I want her future to be beautiful."

    As he spoke, he looked at Feng Yueyue and reminded her, "If you go to Youluo Temple, you must be obedient and cultivate properly. Do you understand?"

    "Got it," she said. Feng Yueyue nodded her head in confusion.

    Righteous cultivators immediately covered their faces.

    In order not to offend Li Ran, he had pushed his cousin to the Devil Dao, yet he kept saying that her future was beautiful?

    This was too <strong><i>damn </i></strong>cowardly.

    Even the Feng Family disciples below were speechless.

    Was this the Chief Feng that they were proud of?

    Yue Jianliughed. "Brother Feng, you''re quite attentive."

    Feng Wanjiang''s face flushed red, speechless.

    Seeing that no one was fighting over it, the Imperial Court deacon loudly announced, "Feng Yueyue joins the top sect, Youluo Temple!"

    Feng Yueyue was confused.

    How did she be a member of a Devil Sect when she was clearly a red seedling?

    Li Ran, on the other hand, looked at the progress bar that had increased by arge amount and felt extremely gratified.

    "It looks like there''s no need to truly be a master. As long as we temporarily take them in, I can advance the mission."

    "Increase in high-grade talent is quite great. It would appear that even without top-grade and saint-rank talent, it is enough toplete the mission."

    He didn''t n to get middle and low grade talent.

    This way, he couldplete the mission, the Youluo Temple would benefit as well.

    ¡­¡­

    Immortal Ascension Assembly continued.

    "Wang Sicong, high grade talent!"

    "My Youluo Temple wants them!"

    "Park Duanweng, high-grade talent!"

    "My Youluo Temple wants them!"

    "Ma Hua Vine, top-grade talent!"

    "My Youluo Temple wants everyone!"

    ¡­¡­

    From the start of the tournament until now, almost all of the high-grade and above talents had entered the Youluo Temple!

    Apart from the three disciples that were given to Myriad Sword Pavilion, the Tianshu Institute, and the Joyous Unity Sect, none of the remaining Li Ran was spared.

    Some people did not want to join the Devil Sect at first.

    But it couldn''t be helped. Other than the Youluo Temple, no one dared to raise their hands¡­

    In the beginning, Zen Master Shi Kong of Shaolin Temple wanted to make a move, but after seeing the dense Buddhist light behind Li Ran, he gave up thest thought.

    This person was clearly a Devil cultivator. How could his Buddhist powers be purer than his own?

    A top-level sect couldn''t obtain high grade talent, so they turned their gaze to the middle-grade talent. They couldn''t return empty-handed, right?

    First and second-rate sects were forced to lower their demands.

    Low-grade talent that no one was interested in had now be a hotmodity.

    To put it simply, as long as you had some talent, you would definitely be able to enter the Immortal Sect.

    This was indeed good news for the family members.

    "Lin Feifei, low-grade talent."

    "My Qilin Vi wants them!"

    "Whoever steps on a horse, don''t fight with my Hao Tian Sect!"

    "You want to snatch the low grade as well? Count me in, Medicine King Valley!"

    Above the clouds.

    Seeing this ridiculous scene, Sheng Ye couldn''t help covering his face.

    "What is this called?"

    Chu Lingchuan was a little amused. "This Sheng Zi Li is really strong."

    The reason why Li Ran had no scruples at all meant that he did not care about others at all.

    Although she hated this fellow very much, this kind of personality of being kind and not giving in was a bit of a temper towards her.

    "But isn''t this bastard too awesome? Myriad Sword Pavilion has already epted a disciple, and he''s even given the spot!

    "Jianli really is¡­ She didn''t even dare to raise her hand after being scared by this fellow!"

    Sheng Ye sighed, "It''s good to be used to it. In the younger generation, who dares to provoke Li Ran?"

    Chu Lingchuan nodded. "He¡¯s quite simr to Leng Wuyan."

    Two looked at each other and fell into silence at the same time.

    Obviously, the word "Leng Wuyan" gave them inexplicable pressure.

    At that moment, a cry came from below.

    "Shen Ning, transcendent talent, innate martial arts body!"

    Dao Seeking Stage was in an uproar!

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned for a moment before a fervent light shed in her eyes.

    "It''s here. My chance has finally arrived!"

 Chapter 282: Mighty One Gathers to Fight for Shen Ning!

    <h4>Chapter 282: Mighty One Gathers to Fight for Shen Ning!</h4>

    The scene was in an uproar!

    Everyone stared nkly at the little girl on the Dao Seeking stage.

    She stood at the center of the tform, her tender face somewhat at a loss. The stone in front of her shone with brilliant light like a sun slowly rising.

    Saint-rank talent, innate martial body, what kind of concept was this?

    In thest hundred years of vastnd, there was only one saint-rank talent, Xiao Qingge of the Xiao n.

    At that time, the top sects fought over her, and she finally joined the Supreme Dao Pce.

    And the innate martial arts body was even more exaggerated.

    This was as famous as the innate Daoist physique. It was a top-tier martial cultivator physique.

    Her natural meridians were clear, and her body contained divine force.

    And these two super talents had appeared on a little girl at the same time.

    This meant that Shen Ning''s talent was equal to Xiao Qingge and Yue Jianli.

    As long as time passed, she would definitely be a chosen one.

    Li Family''s people looked at Shen Ning and couldn''t believe it.

    This lowly servant was actually a peerless genius!

    The geniuses could no longer sit still.

    This was a true genius. If she was properly nurtured, she might even be able topete with Li Ran.

    Zen Master Shi Kong crushed a Buddha treasure, and the boundless Buddhist power shot up through the clouds, forming a dazzling Buddhist light.

    This was a message to Shaolin Temple.

    At the same time, Feng Wanjiang crushed the ck jade and ignited the crow''s feathers one after another.

    If they couldn''t win against Li Ran, then let the higher beings of the secte.

    No matter what, this genius couldn''t be let go.

    Li Ran didn''t mind and just looked at Shen Ning excitedly.

    He never imagined this little girl''s talent would be so high. It was truly beyond his expectations.

    "Aqin will probably be very happy to know, right?"

    At this moment, Yue Jianli whispered, "Li Ran, she''s a martial cultivator. The other sects won''t give up so easily."

    Lin Langyue nodded. "This time, everyone is here for the top geniuses. I''m afraid the Elders of the various sects are already on their way."

    Younger generation didn''t dare to provoke Li Ran, but that didn''t mean that the Elders of the various sects didn''t dare.

    After all, they were all top-tier sects. No one was a pushover.

    "So what if theye? I don''t believe they would dare to snatch her head on."

    Women''s expressions were somewhat worried.

    Although Li Ran''s background was very strong, the various sects were not to be trifled with.

    Especially now that he was suppressing the younger generation, the top sects were actively searching for geniuses to contend with. They would definitely not let the extremely talented Shen Ning go.

    ¡­¡­

    On the Dao Seeking Stage.

    Deacon snapped back to his senses and gulped, "Shen Ning, saint-rank talent, innate martial body. Which sect wants it?"

    His voice trembled slightly.

    After hosting the Immortal Ascension Assembly for so many years, this was the first time he had seen such monstrous talent.

    There was absolute silence.

    Although the eyes of first-rate and second-rate sects were envious, no one dared to raise their hands because they were not qualified.

    Atmosphere of the top sects was slightly solemn.

    Li Ranzily said, "Youluo Temple wants her."

    Deacon of the Imperial Court asked," Other than the Youluo Temple, are there any other sects?"

    "Count my Xiaolin Temple as one." Zen Master Shi Kong raised his right hand.

    Bai Jiangye raised his hand and said with a brilliant smile, "Don''t misunderstand Sheng Zi Li. I''m just raising it symbolically. There''s absolutely no intention of being against you."

    Feng Wanjiang hesitated for a moment before shakingly raising his hand. "That''s also what I mean¡­"

    They were unwilling to provoke Li Ran.

    However, if the sect were to find out that they had given up on such a genius for nothing, there would definitely be no good results.

    Deacon of the Imperial Court nodded. "Youluo Temple, Xiaolin Temple, Death Prison, and the Supreme Dao Pce. Shen Ning, which one do you choose?"

    "I''ll choose¡­"

    Before she finished speaking, a mighty voice came from above Central City, "Wait!"

    A Buddhist light came from the west and scattered on the Dao Seeking stage.

    Amidst a series of chanting, a monk wearing a kashaya slowly walked out.

    His face was old, his brows were white, and his eyes were filled withpassion.

    Master Ming Yuan, the chief monk of Shaolin Temple.

    "Amitabha. It''s truly a sin to dy the grand meeting. Good, good."

    He pressed his palms together, his voice warm.

    Right at this moment, the sky suddenly darkened, and a dark cloud stopped above Central City.

    Everyone raised their heads to look, and their hearts jumped.

    What kind of dark cloud was this? There were clearly countless pitch-ck crows!

    A crow''s feather slowly fell and suddenly turned into human form in the air.

    ck-robed figure was blood-red, and his face was like white paper as if he had not seen the sun for a long time. His eyes flickered with a faint red light.

    Death Prison, the number one Elder of the prison, Zhangsun Ji!

    Following that, there was a ripple in the air as a ck-robed Daoist priest stepped out.

    Immortal wind Dao, crane hair loose, three feet of green de behind him.

    Second Elder of the Supreme Dao Pce, Daoist Pinecrane.

    Three of them stood on the stage, their auras surging. Sky above the Central City was cloudless.

    Sound of needles falling could be heard.

    All eyes were focused on the stage.

    These three were all top existences. They were able to suppress all of the tribtion experts, but now, they were gathered here for a little girl.

    They looked at Shen Ning, a hint of amazement shing through their eyes.

    Although it wasn''t the highest level of saint-rank talent, the physique of a dual cultivator could be said to be rare in this world.

    As long as they were properly nurtured, her future achievements might not be inferior to Li Ran''s!

    Daoist Pinecrane looked left and right and nodded. "Looks like there''s only the three of us. Let''s be happy and draw a path."

    Zhangsun Ji said indifferently, "Death Prison wants this child. As long as you withdraw, each of you will have a saint artifact."

    No one was a fool. Rather than hiding, it was better to speak openly.

    For the peak of Heavenly Tribtion realm, the temptation of a holy treasure could not be said to be small. This time, the Death Prison was making a bloody investment.

    Master Ming Yuan shook his head, "Amitabha. This girl is fated to be with my Buddhist sect. I hope you two can be giving."

    <strong><i>Tch!</i></strong>

    Zhangsun Jiughed coldly, "As long as the talent is high, it''s all predestined with your Buddha. Isn''t that fake?"

    As the three of them spoke, they didn''t even ask for Shen Ning''s opinion. The domineeringness and arrogance of the top sects were obvious.

    "Supreme Dao Pce won''t give up," Daoist Pinecrane said. "It''s better to follow the old rules. I''ll carve the truth with my hands."

    As he said this, he looked at Ming Yuan. "Our Righteous path is connected to each other. Let''s chase Zhangsun Ji away first!"

    Master Ming Yuan pressed his palms together. "Good, good."

    Clearly, he had agreed to this decision.

    Zhangsun Ji''s robes fluttered in the wind as he narrowed his eyes. "Do you really think I''m afraid of you?"

    Atmosphere became solemn for a moment, and a faint killing intent filled the air.

    The cultivators below the stage retreated in unison.

    A great battle was imminent!

    "I say, what are you all doing?"

    A female voice sounded from behind.

    When the three of them heard this, they suddenly turned around and were stunned.

    "Chu¡­ Chu Lingchuan!"

    Chu Lingchuan frowned as she looked at them. "Does this have anything to do with you?"

    As she spoke, she rolled up her sleeves, revealing her slender and fair arms. "If you dare to do so, I''ll be a witness¡­ Come, let me see how great your abilities are?"

    ¡­¡­

    Three of them felt their throats tighten.

    Why was she here?

 Chapter 283: Powerful Chu Lingchuan, the even more powerful Li Ran!

    Chapter 283: Powerful Chu Lingchuan, the even more powerful Li Ran!

    Three of them looked at the woman in front of them, their scalps slightly numb.

    Why did Chu Lingchuane?

    With his saint-rank talent and innate martial body, although it was indeed rare in this world, it was still not enough for an Emperor-level mighty figure to make a move, right?

    Furthermore, they knew exactly how terrifying this woman was!

    This was simply a blow to the dimension!

    Three of them stood in a row, their heads lowered, as if they were trainees.

    Chu Lingchuan stood in front of them with her hands behind her back.

    ¡°Pinecrane, you were the one who said you wanted to use your hands to carve the truth, right? How about we fight first?¡±

    Daoist Pinecrane quivered andughed awkwardly. ¡°Chief Chu really knows how to joke. How could I dare topete with you? Just now, I must have farted and polluted your ears.¡±

    She sneered and walked over to Zhangsun Ji, ¡°Zhangsun Ji, how many holy treasures do you want to give away? Where are the beggars?¡±

    Zhangsun Ji wiped his cold sweat. ¡°I don¡¯t dare. I don¡¯t know how much I offended Sect Leader Chu here. I hope she will forgive me.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan nced at Master Ming Yuan. ¡°I heard that this girl is fated to be your Buddha?¡±

    Master Ming Yuan pressed his palms together and lowered his eyebrows, ¡°Amitabha¡­ This poor monk had made a mistake just now. This child was not suitable for cultivating Buddhism at all.¡±

    Although the surface was calm, the cassock on his back was drenched in cold sweat.

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°You all know your ce. If you dare to snatch this olddy¡¯s disciple, your head will be twisted off!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare. I don¡¯t dare.¡±

    Three of them shook their heads into rattle drums.

    The instant they saw Chu Lingchuan, they clearly realized that this genius had nothing to do with them.

    Even if the sect leader came, he might not be able to defeat this woman.

    Furthermore, with her personality, a single disagreement could cripple them.

    ¡­¡­

    Commoners and cultivators below the stage were stunned.

    These three were all mighty figures who had ovee tribtion.

    They¡¯re actually being reproved like this, yet they¡¯re still smiling apologetically?

    Just now, it was the Buddha¡¯s light, and the crow¡¯s. It was simply terrifyinglyrge, yet now they didn¡¯t even dare to fart?

    Especially Bai Jiangye and the others, their jaws almost fell to the ground.

    They were all Sect Elders, and their strength and status were only second to the Sect Master. However, in front of this woman, they were as obedient as little sheep.

    ¡°Who is this woman?¡±

    ¡°To be able to make the peak of the Heavenly Tribtion so respectful, she can¡¯t be an Emperor-level mighty figure, right?¡±

    ¡°There are only a few Emperor level experts. I¡¯ve never heard of anyone like that¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. This looks too¡­ You¡¯re not serious.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s feet were bare, and she was holding a wine pot in her hand. Alcohol on her body soared into the sky.

    Although her appearance was very beautiful and her eyes were handsome, she didn¡¯t have the aura of an expert!

    Yue Jianli stared nkly at her.

    ¡°Master, why are you here?¡± She remembered that her master had never left Cloud Sword Ind since she entered the mountain gate.

    Why would she suddenly appear in Central City?

    After a long while, she snapped back to her senses and hurriedly brought the Myriad Sword Pavilion¡¯s disciples onto the stage.

    ¡°Disciple Yue Jianli greets Master.¡±

    The disciples knelt on one knee. ¡°Greetings, Sect Master!¡±

    Surroundings fell silent for a moment before a huge uproar erupted.

    ¡°It¡¯s actually the Leader of the Myriad Swords Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°What a good fellow! Truly an Emperor-level expert!¡±

    ¡°So she is that mysterious sword head! This appearance¡­ What a surprise.¡±

    ¡°Myriad Swords Supreme being Chu Lingchuan is an existence that canpare to Chen Yundao!¡±

    ¡°Today is the day!¡±

    Everyone was iparably excited.

    Not everyone could see an Emperor-level mighty figure!

    Although this Emperor-level was somewhat different from what they had imagined.

    Li Ran frowned slightly.

    ¡°This bitch again!

    ¡°She is Jianli¡¯s master. What if she finds out about my rtionship with Jianli¡­¡±

    Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.

    Without a doubt, this crazy woman would definitely scatter his ashes.

    Is there any way to curry her? Sheng Zi Li fell into deep thought.

    ¡­¡­

    On the Dao Seeking Stage.

    ¡°Get up,¡± Chu Lingchuan said indifferently.

    ¡°Yes.¡± The Myriad Sword Pavilion disciples stood up.

    Yue Jianli moved closer to her and whispered, ¡°Master, why are you here?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan red at her, ¡°If I don¡¯te, you¡¯ll let such a good seedling go!¡±

    Yue Jianli scratched her head awkwardly. ¡°This is quite special¡­¡±

    ¡°Special fart!¡± Chu Lingchuan coldly snorted. ¡°You think I can¡¯t tell? It¡¯s all because of Li Ran!¡±

    Yue Jianli was shocked and said nervously, ¡°Master, you already know?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! Of course, I know!¡±

    ¡°Master, disciple, and Li Ran¡­¡± She did not know how to exin.

    ¡°Enough.¡± Chu Lingchuan waved her hand. ¡°Just a mere Li Ran can scare you to such an extent. You¡¯ve truly lost your master¡¯s face.¡±

    Yue Jianli was stunned. ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°What? Aren¡¯t you afraid of him? Do you really think I¡¯m an idiot? You think I can¡¯t even tell this?¡±

    Yue Jianli gave her a thumbs up. ¡°Master, you¡¯re really smart.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Lingchuan snorted.

    At this moment, Daoist Pinecrane said cautiously, ¡°Chief Chu, if there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first?¡±

    When they met this demoness, they only wanted him to leave safely. How could they dare to think about Shen Ning?

    Chu Lingchuan turned around and said with a frown, ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet? Are you waiting for me to send you off?¡±

    ¡°No need, no need!¡±

    ¡°Sect Master Chu, I¡¯m also leaving!¡±

    Pinecrane and Zhangsun Ji¡¯s feet were smeared with oil, and they instantly disappeared.

    Ming Yuan pressed his palms together and said gently, ¡°Amitabha! This poor monk also¡­¡±

    ¡°Scram!¡± Chu Lingchuan kicked him flying.

    Ming Yuan drew a beautiful arc and turned it into a dot of light at the end of his line of sight.

    Seeing this scene, even Master Shi Kong¡¯s legs and stomach felt a little weak.

    Too barbaric, too violent!

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and muttered, ¡°These bald donkeys are really wasting time.¡±

    She turned to look at the deacon of the Imperial Court. ¡°What are you waiting for? Announce the result!¡±

    Deacon of the Imperial Court was startled. Only then did he react and hurriedly said, ¡°Since there¡¯s only one sect left, then Shen Ning will join¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment.¡±

    Before the deacon could finish his sentence, a man¡¯s voice came from the high tform. ¡°Who said that only the Myriad Sword Pavilion is left? Do you think my Youluo Temple is empty?¡±

    Everyone looked up and saw Li Ran with his legs crossed, looking very unhappy.

    ¡°Li Ran?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan narrowed her eyes. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Li Ran shrugged. ¡°I raised my hand just now, so naturally, it should be fairpetition. Could it be that Sect Master Chu intends to bully the weak?¡±

    Actually, he hadpleted his mission long ago, but he was unwilling to give Shen Ning to Chu Lingchuan.

    This was a drunkard and violent maniac.

    If Shen Ning really took her as his master, who knew what she would be taught?

    When word came out, everyone was shocked.

 Chapter 284: Damm! You dare to scheme against me!

    <h4>Chapter 284: Damm! You dare to scheme against me!</h4>

    Cultivators were all stunned.

    Li Ran was aplete mad man.

    Of the four great sects, only Zen Master Shi Kong had escaped the cmity. He had crushed the other three.

    Ji Xingyun, the head of Yin Corpse Dao, was seriously injured and dying. He still did not know whether he was alive or dead.

    In terms of arrogance, no one in the younger generation could beat him.

    But the woman on stage was different.

    She was the Leader of Myriad Sword Pavilion, Chu Lingchuan!

    She was a superpower on equal footing with Leng Wuyan and Chen Yundao. Even those three peak Heavenly Tribtion experts had to pretend to be grand children in front of her!

    Did Li run still dare to contradict her?

    He had gone a little overboard!

    "Has Sheng Zi Li gone mad?"

    "That''s an Emperor-level <strong>ah</strong>. A single thought can annihte him!"

    "Although Chu Lingchuan is in the Righteous Path, she''s definitely not an easy character to talk to!"

    "The number of mighty figures who died under her hands is no less than Leng Wuyan!"

    "It''s said that even the killer Daoist would retreat if he saw her!"

    "It''s over. Li Ran is dead this time!"

    ¡­¡­.

    Cultivators below were discussed.

    Some people were worried, while others were gloating. Because of their different standpoints, everyone''s thoughts were mixed.

    But there was one thing everyone agreed on: Li Ran was courting death!

    ¡­¡­.

    On the stage.

    Bai Jiangye gave a thumbs up and said in a low voice, "Sheng Zi Li, you''re really a man."

    After he finished speaking, he hid far away, afraid that blood would ssh onto his body.

    As for Feng Wanjiang, he looked excited and sneered.

    Zen Master Shi Kong sat in his chair in a daze as if he had yet to rx from the shock of the Chief Monk being kicked away.

    Only Lin Langyue and Qin Ruyan remained by Li Ran''s side.

    Two women''s eyes were firm as they gripped the sect token tightly in their hands, ready to seek help from the sect at any time.

    Chu Lingchuan''s eyes were cold.

    After a long while, she said, "Sheng Zi Li, how do you want topete fairly?"

    Li Ran said indifferently, "Naturally, it''s ording to the rules of the assembly."

    "Other three sects have already given up. There''s still the Youluo Temple. and the Myriad Sword Pavilion left. As for which sect to join, it should be Shen Ning''s choice."

    Chu Lingchuan frowned slightly.

    She didn''t know the rtionship between Shen Ning and Li Ran.

    However, from Li Ran''s tone, it seemed that he was confident and wouldn''t take the risk.

    One Emperor-level, one Deity Transformation. Normal people knew how to choose.

    However, Shen Ning was just a little kid. How could she know what level of status she had?

    Moreover, this son of a bitch was handsome. He was very attractive to youngdies. Perhaps Shen Ning would really choose him.

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, "This little girl is only six or seven years old. She''s at an ignorant age and doesn''t have the ability to make a choice."

    Li Ranughed. "There were so many children just now. Some of them were younger than her. Why didn''t Sect Master Chue out to speak? Now that you see a genius, you have to make a choice for her. Isn''t that a little hypocritical?"

    Chu Lingchuan was speechless.

    She also knew that her words were untenable.

    Li Ran looked at the deacon. "What are you waiting for?"

    ¡­¡­.

    Deacon of the Imperial court fought two battles. His back was soaked in a cold sweat, and they did not dare to speak.

    He couldn''t afford to offend either of them.

    Atmosphere suddenly became dead locked.

    At this moment, Sheng Zhixia stood up and said, "Sheng Zi Li is right. It should be Shen Ning''s choice."

    Chu Lingchuan turned around and frowned, "What does Princess Sheng mean?"

    Sheng Zhixia said, "Immortal Ascension Assembly is held by the Sheng n. The rules have not been broken for thousands of years. Although Sect Master Chu is supreme, she still has to follow the rules, right?"

    Chu Lingchuan coldly said, "You''re saying that I am not following the rules?"

    Sheng Zhixia did not say anything, but her eyes had already exined everything.

    Cultivators looked at each other.

    Royal family actually stood on Li Ran''s side and openly challenged the Master of the Myriad Sword Pavilion.

    This really exceeded their expectations.

    Above the clouds.

    Sheng Ye covered his face.

    "What a sin!"

    "I hope Chu Lingchuan doesn''t go crazy¡­"

    Air pressure at the scene became increasingly low.

    Chu Lingchuan''s brows knit together as her eyes filled with anger.

    Geniuses could only be found by chance, not to mention the rare dual cultivation of Daoism and martial arts. She could not give up on this little girl.

    Otherwise, if she wanted to nurture a disciple who surpassed Li Ran, her chances would be even more slim.

    She thought about it and sent a voice transmission to Li Ran, "Little thief, give this girl to me. I''ll let bygones be bygones!"

    Li Ran snorted and sent a voice transmission, "You beat me up for four hours. The one who should be saying that should be me!"

    Chu Lingchuan said hatefully, "But you grabbed my ankle and still covered¡­ No one has ever dared to touch me!"

    She couldn''t continue speaking, and her face turned red.

    Li Ran shook his head. "You think I''m willing? I''m still afraid of getting my hands dirty."

    "Bullshit!" Chu Lingchuan was flustered.

    She couldn''t help but look down.

    Her two feet were as white as jade. Her toes were as cute as ivory, sparkling and translucent, not stained with fine dust. Where was the dirt?

    She tried to calm down and said, "How about this, two spirit treasures you voluntarily forfeit."

    If it weren''t for the fact that both the Righteous Path and Devil Path were watching, she would have already robbed him. How could she have discussed this with this kid?

    Li Ranughed coldly and said, "You''re giving alms to beggars?"

    "Three, you can''t have more!"

    "I won¡¯t even trade even if you offer five or ten! I have to be responsible for Shen Ning. I don''t trust you."

    "Are you worried? I''m an Emperor-rank expert, yet I can''t teach a little girl?"

    "What will you teach her? Drinking, hitting, or cheating?"

    Chu Lingchuan''s chest rose and fell.

    This bastard was too despicable. Every time she talked to him, she would be half angered to death!

    "Since you''re not kind, don''t me me for the injustice!"

    She blinked and came up with a good idea.

    At that moment, Sheng Zhixia said, "Deacon Lin, what are you waiting for?"

    Deacon of the Imperial Court quivered.

    He really had no choice but to bite the bullet and speak.

    "If that''s the case, then I''ll respect the rules of the convention. Let Shen Ning choose for herself," Chu Lingchuan said.

    Everyone was taken aback.

    Respect the rules?

    This was not Chu Lingchuan¡¯s personality!

    "But the situation just now was too chaotic. Let''s let her raise her hands to see which sects want to ept Shen Ning," she said.

    Imperial Court deacon did not think too much when he heard this. He nodded and said loudly, "Shen Ning, saint rank talent, innate martial arts body, which sect would like to take her? Please raise your hand to express your opinion."

    Li Ran wanted to raise her hand immediately, but he suddenly realized that he could not move.

    It was as if a huge mountain was pressing down on his shoulder. His muscles and bones were trembling, and he could not even move a finger.

    As for Chu Lingchuan, she looked at him with a smile and said, "Thank you, Sheng Zi Li, for being kind in heart."

    Li Ran gritted his teeth." Bitch, you''re cheating again!"

    It turned out that this woman wanted to use the rules to get him to "Take the initiative" to forfeit.

    Chu Lingchuan said proudly, "We can''t tire of deception in battle. This was taught to me by Sheng Zi Li."

    Li Ran red at her hatefully.

    But helplessly, the gap between the two was too great. He blocked spirit power in his entire body. Not even a single syble could be uttered.

    At this moment, a wave of warmth came from his bosom.

    He was stunned. "This is¡­"

    Then, he suddenly reacted and smiled.

    "Bitch, you dare to plot against me!"

 Chapter 285: Three Emperors, Li Rans Deity Transformation!

    <h4>Chapter 285: Three Emperors, Li Rans Deity Transformation!</h4>

    On the Dao Seeking Stage, the deacon of Imperial Court asked loudly, "Genius Shen Ning, which sect wants her?"

    Chu Lingchuan slowly said, "My Myriad Swords Pavilion wants her."

    "Other than the Myriad Sword Pavilion, is there anyone else?" Deacon asked again.

    However, the tform was silent.

    "Why is Sheng Zi Li not speaking?"

    Everyone raised their heads in confusion.

    Li Ran''s entire body trembled as veins popped out on his forehead as if he was trying to resist something.

    He immediately came to a sudden realization.

    So it was Chu Lingchuan!

    Li Ran couldn''t raise his hand to express his opinion. If the Youluo Temple took the initiative to forfeit, then Shen Ning would naturally join the Myriad Sword Pavilion.

    Strictly speaking, this was not a vition of the rules.

    "She really is an Emperor-level expert. She can suppress the Sheng Zi Li without even looking at him!"

    "Nonsense, no matter how strong he is, he is only at Deity Transformation, while the other party is an Emperor-level being!"

    "Is she forcing the Youluo Temple to forfeit? Isn¡¯t she afraid of Sect Master Leng looking for trouble?"

    "When Sect Master Leng finds out, the yellow flowers will turn cold!"

    "That''s right, and Sheng Zi Li isn''t injured. Could it be that she will go to war with the Myriad Sword Pavilion for a child?"

    "This loss, Li Ran will definitely eat it!"

    ¡­¡­.

    Everyone was instantly discussing spiritedly.

    Lin Langyue and Qin Ruyan sensed the anomaly.

    They wanted to stand up and speak, but suddenly, a mighty pressure assaulted them, and their entire bodies instantly stiffened. They were unable to even crush the talisman of their sects.

    On the tform, Yue Jianli stood in front of her. "Master, you can''t do this!"

    Chu Lingchuan frowned and said, "Can''t do this?"

    "You can''t do this to Sheng Zi Li! Master, please stop!"

    Chu Lingchuan''s brows furrowed even deeper. "You''re actually helping outsiders speak up?"

    "Sheng Zi Li isn''t an outsider. He''s disciple¡¯s¡­"

    "Enough." Chu Lingchuan interrupted, "I won''t give up on this, Shen Ning and Li Ran dares¡­ If he dares to offend me, this can be considered a lesson to him."

    Yue Jianli still wanted to speak, but she was sealed off by the other party.

    Her bright eyes blinked anxiously, and she was unable to say a word.

    Seeing that no one responded, the Imperial Court deacon said loudly, "If that''s the case, then Shen Ning will join¡­"

    "Wait¡­" A haggard voice came from the high tform.

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned for a moment and suddenly turned around.

    Scene before her made her feel a little surprised.

    "This is¡­"

    Li Ran''s entire body trembled as beads of sweat rolled down his forehead. His teeth creaked.

    A dragon-shaped jade pendant on his chest was emitting a blood-red light.

    It was Li Wuqiang''s Spirit Channeling Jade.

    Even though he was powerless to break it, the Spirit Jade and Old Li were connected. There was a trace of the grand Emperor''s Dao Laws within it.

    Activated by Chu Lingchuan''s pressure, it was fighting with all its might.

    Li Ran''s entire body was covered in mysterious ancient seals. His faint blood energy was enshrouded in golden light as he slowly raised his hand under the strange sound of bones.

    Chu Lingchuan frowned.

    "Emperor-level Spirit Channeling Jade? However, from the looks of it, it isn''t Leng Wuyan."

    "What is this kid''s blood energy? It felt somewhat familiar as if it was the power of a blood demon. So Li Ran was Li Hanjiang''s sessor?"

    Ancient Immortal Emperor Li Hanjiang.

    With his martial dao, he could break through the void.

    ording to legend, the Blood Demon Emperor could sweep over mountains and rivers.

    Supposedly, when his blood energy circted, his fleshy like a hill, and his palm could cut off the river.

    Last time, Li Ran had used this blood energy in the Imperial Pce.

    However, when she was under him, she was truly flustered and did not pay attention to this matter.

    "No wonder this kid is so arrogant. It turns out that besides Leng Wuyan, there are other Emperor Rank experts supporting him!"

    Chu Lingchuan''s smile was ice-cold. "But judging from the aura of this Jade, its strength is nothing."

    She took a step forward, surging pressure rushing over.

    Li Ran''s entire body was suddenlypressed, and his right hand, which had just reached the halfway point, was forcefully pressed back.

    Spirit Channeling Jade trembled, and it was utterly powerless to resist.

    Chu Lingchuan was too strong. Even Li Wuqiang himself might not be a match for her, not to mention that this was just a thread of Daoism.

    She sneered. "Li Ran, if you have nothing to say, then don''t interfere with the proceedings."

    Li Ran''s entire body trembled as he gnashed his teeth. "This bitch! If there is a chance, I will definitely p her butt!"

    But there was nothing he could do.

    Just as everyone thought that the overall situation was set, an external light suddenly enveloped him.

    Air was suffused with an indifferent and pure aura.

    Li Ran''s body soared into the air, his eyes shining with dazzling divine light!

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned. "This aura¡­ Dao of Forgetting Emotions? Is it Yi Qinn?"

    Why did that Daoist nun interfere in this matter?

    But she quickly came back to her senses.

    "So what if it''s Yi Qinn¡­" Chu Lingchuan''s body was suffused with sparkling light and her skin was like jade. "You think you can stop me?"

    She raised her white jade foot and fiercely stomped forward!

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    Void instantly copsed, and the entire Central City was trembling!

    Dao Laws of the two great emperors fought against Li Ran. Space around him continued to be obliterated and reconstructed, and just a trace of the aura that leaked out caused everyone to prostrate on the ground.

    Immortal treasure trembled as the des fell to the ground as if amoner had met a supreme being.

    Chu Lingchuan''s eyes flickered as she excitedly licked her lips. "Good, very good. It''s been hundreds of years since I''ve done anything serious. My bones are going to rust!

    "It''s a good time to witness the power of Goddess of Tianshu Institute. I hope you don''t disappoint me!"

    Her killing intent waspletely activated, and she even forgot about her goal this time.

    At this moment, Li Ran''s body rippled with a dark light.

    White light was extremely eye-catching, like a drop of thick ink on a piece of paper. It was also like a powerful ck hole that devoured the zing sun.

    <strong><i>Boom! Boom!</i></strong>

    The boundless pressure spread out as it contained a cold and domineering killing intent.

    Sun was shining brightly above their heads, but at this moment, everyone''s shadows disappeared.

    A cold and fierce voice sounded in the air, "Chu Lingchuan, you¡¯ll give me face, right?"

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned, and her throat tightened.

    "Leng¡­ Leng Wuyan!"

    ¡­¡­

    Deep in the clouds, Sheng Ye''s legs and stomach were cramping, and his eyes filled with panic and fear.

    "Isn''t it just an Immortal Ascension Assembly? Why is it so noisy?"

    "This matter has nothing to do with me¡­"

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    Li Ran once again rose into the air, red, ck, and white lights interweaving on his body.

    Third Emperor''s body was added, the color of heaven and earth changed, the sun and moon were devoid of light.

    His handsome face was expressionless, his ck hairpletely dyed red, his eyes no longer had pupils.

    His left eye was zing with white light as if it was daytime. His right eye was dark and deep as if it was night.

    His blood-red hair danced wildly, and his might was so powerful that he could feel it.

    At this moment, he was like a god.

    Chu Lingchuan''s breathing became sluggish, and her spiritual power was instantly sealed. Not even being able to lift a finger.

    Tables had turned.

    This time, the person who could not move was her.

    Li Ran slowly flew in front of her, his devilish eyes staring coldly at her.

    Chu Lingchuan was inexplicably nervous and stammered, "What¡­ What are you doing?"

    Li Ran remained silent and slowly raised his right hand.

    Then, under her shocked gaze, he fiercely pped her butt.

    <strong><i>Pa!</i></strong>

    Green shirt trembled.

    Chu Lingchuan was dumbfounded¡­

 Chapter 286: The aggrieved Chu Lingchuan is a hateful bastard!

    <h4>Chapter 286: The aggrieved Chu Lingchuan is a hateful bastard!</h4>

    Chu Lingchuan''s beautiful eyes widened as she looked at Li Ran in disbelief. "You¡­"

    Was this guy crazy?

    Li Ran turned a deaf ear.

    He raised his hand high and pped again.

    <strong><i>Pa!</i></strong>

    "I will definitely kill you!"

    <strong><i>Pa!</i></strong>

    "Stop it, you bastard!"

    <strong><i>Pa!</i></strong>

    "Don''t, don''t hit me¡­"

    <strong><i>Pa!</i></strong>

    ¡­¡­.

    Chu Lingchuan was filled with shame and anger. Her face was covered in red as she red at Li Ran.

    She was itching to eat him alive.

    She was an Emperor-level mighty figure, Master of Myriad Sword Pavillion, and one of the most powerful existences in the heavens.

    When had she ever suffered such humiliation?

    However, after thinking about it, ever since she met Li Ran, she seemed to have suffered a lot of humiliation¡­

    "This bastard!"

    Fortunately, everyone was prostrating on the ground. They couldn''t raise their heads in front of the emperor''s pressure and couldn''t see this shameful scene. Otherwise, she really wouldn''t have the face to be a human!

    Actually, Sheng Zi Li didn''t do it on purpose.

    Three great emperors'' Daoistws had been added to his body, and his spirit sense had almost instantly copsed. His actions were purely based on instinct and subconsciousness.

    And before he lost consciousness, thest thought that popped into his mind was to p her.

    Originally, it was just a sentence of ridicule, but it became a subconscious obsession.

    And at this moment, it really happened.

    At this moment, a low cry sounded in the air. Little thief, how could you hit there?"

    Then, an angry voice sounded. "Traitorous disciple, don''t touch other women!"

    However, Li Ran did not respond.

    Chu Lingchuan raised her right hand and nervously closed her eyes.

    When the third Emperor was added to his body, this guy could casually attack with the aura of a Daoist. Her body was burning with pain.

    Only then did Leng Wuyan and Yi Qinn realize that he was unconscious.

    They quickly pulled out their Daoist Laws.

    Light in Li Ran''s eyes dissipated, and his consciousness pressed into the corner once again upied his sense of perception. His entire body gradually regained its rity.

    He rubbed his eyes with a nk expression.

    "<strong><i>Eh</i></strong>, why am I here? Mad woman, why are you looking at me like that?"

    She saw Chu Lingchuan''s pretty face turn red, and her face was filled with shame and anger as she red at him.

    She gritted her teeth as if she wanted to eat him.

    Li Ran scratched his head, feeling that something was wrong.

    Chu Lingchuan saw him raise his hand and reflexively covered her back. "What¡­ What do you want?"

    Li Ran was confused. "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?"

    There seemed to be something wrong with this reaction.

    As the Emperor''s Dao dissipated, the majestic pressure in the air vanished.

    Cultivators on the ground finally stood up.

    Looking at the two people on stage who were facing off against each other, they were stunned.

    "What happened just now?"

    "I don''t know. I saw Master Chu pressuring Li Ran and then lying on the ground¡­"

    "What kind of pressure was that? It almost crushed me!"

    "But why is Master Li fine?"

    "Not only is he fine, but he also seems to have the upper hand?"

    "Why do I feel like Master Chu is panicking¡­"

    ¡­¡­.

    Everyone was discussing in low voices.

    Chu Lingchuan was indeed panicking.

    Yi Qinn''s voice rang in her ears, "Chief Chu, as the sect Master of Myriad Sword Pavilion, you actually attacked the sect''s personal disciple. Are you trying to cause a war between the Righteous Path and Devil Dao?

    "Also, Master Li is an honored guest of White Cloud Peak. You can''t touch him. It''s best that this poor Daoist shouldn''t go to Cloud Sword Ind to find you!"

    Chu Lingchuan was speechless.

    Then, Leng Wuyan''s voice sounded, "Chu Lingchuan, did I not give you face?

    "I am toozy to care about how disciples fight and kill each other, but if you dare to attack my disciple again¡­"

    "Not only will I kill you, but I will also kill the entire Myriad Sword Pavillion. Cloud Sword Ind will disappear from East Ocean!"

    Chu Lingchuan didn¡¯t know what to say.

    "Who attacked him?" She felt extremely wronged.

    There was an established rule between top sects.

    Emperor-ss people couldn¡¯t kill people.

    It didn''t matter if their disciples were beaten to death.

    However, Emperor-level cultivators couldn''t easily make a move, especially if they couldn''t kill the Sect Master. Otherwise, it would be considered a war against the sect.

    Otherwise, if a genius were to appear in the sect and the other sects'' Emperor-levels were to kill him, then everyone would not want to develop.

    This was also the reason why the various sects were so afraid of Li Ran, but they had not made a move.

    Even the Elders of Supreme Dao Pce needed to make a reasonable excuse. Otherwise, they wouldn''t have acted so easily.

    So no matter how much Chu Lingchuan hated Li Ran, she had never intended to kill him.

    Just now, she had only used her oppressive might to imprison the other party. She didn''t have the slightest killing intent.

    In the end, she unexpectedly activated the Jade.

    As the two great emperors shed, Li Ran took the opportunity to catch his breath and picked up the Red Line on his wrist¡­

    What happened after thatpletely exceeded her expectations.

    "I just didn''t let him move, but he hit me¡­ And then these two stinky women threatened me!" Chu Lingchuan''s chest was filled with anger.

    ¡­¡­.

    At that moment, the deacon of Imperial Court said shakily, "That¡­ Should we continue?"

    Li Ran nodded. "Of course, we''ll continue. Count Youluo Temple as well."

    "Okay."

    Deacon of Imperial Court gulped. "Ones who are interested are the Youluo Temple and the Myriad Sword Pavillion."

    He turned to look at Shen Ning. "Shen Ning, the choice is yours. Which sect will you choose?"

    Under everyone''s gazes, Shen Ning ran to Li Ran.

    Her little hand grabbed his finger and said in a sweet voice, "I choose Brother Li Ran."

    ¡­¡­.

    There was absolute silence.

    Li Ran bent down to pick her up and said with a smile, "Good child. In the future, I''ll make sure that you eat and drink well."

    "Okay." Shen Ning nodded and said obediently, "From now on, I''ll eat with brother."

    That adorable look was simple enough to make one''s heart melt.

    Chu Lingchuan clenched her fists, and her body trembled.

    With hering here, not only did she return empty-handed, she was even pped a few times.

    Moreover, she was the one who chased those three peak Heavenly Tribtion away. Wasn''t this just clearing the way for Li Ran?

    "I''m so angry!" She felt extremely aggrieved.

    However, there was nothing she could do. She stomped her foot hatefully. "Li Ran, we''re not yet done!"

    Instantly, the ground shook, and the Dao Seeking tform copsed.

    She had already disappeared without a trace among the dust that filled the sky.

    Cultivators andmoners below the stage were dumbfounded.

    <i>Emperor-level mighty figures actually returned in failure?</i>

    <i>Chu Lingchuan actually didn''t steal from Li Ran?</i>

    <i>This was too magical!</i>

    Looking at the tall figure on the stage, everyone was unable to recover.

    "This¡­ Is this Sheng Zi Li?"

    Even the Emperor-level was powerless. Who else in the vastnd could stop him?

    Li Ran, on the other hand, didn''t care about this. All he wanted to do now was to go home and open a reward chest.

    "It''s been a long time since I''ve opened a reward chest. I wonder what the reward is¡­"

    <i>[AN: Li Ran would not be at a disadvantage now, nor would he be at a disadvantage in the future.</i>

    <i>The number one genius in the vastnd, the system, and three great emperors were protecting him. It wasn''t to make him suffer.</i>

    <i>He could eat a little loss from his own woman, but being crushed by someone? I wouldn''t write such a plot. If you say it''s brainless, then it''s brainless.]</i>

 Chapter 287: Good Disciples Code of Conduct!

    <h4>Chapter 287: Good Disciples Code of Conduct!</h4>

    Everyone stared nkly at the stage.

    This year''s Immortal Ascension Assembly was the biggest and most exciting one they had ever experienced.

    At the same time, it was also the most outrageous one.

    Who would have thought that an Emperor would attack?

    Who would''ve thought that the Emperor would still be unable to snatch from Li Ran?

    On the high tform, the disciples of the top sects were all stunned.

    Bai Jiangye gulped as he swore in his heart that he would definitely avoid Li Ran in the future.

    This fellow simply couldn''t be measured bymon sense.

    As for Feng Wanjiang, his face was pale, and his scalp went numb.

    Originally, he had thought that Li Ran would die without a burial after provoking Chu Lingchuan. Yet, in the end, he got thestugh.

    <i>I shouldn''t have acted so clearly just now. Will Li Ran cause trouble for me?</i>

    Everyone''s thoughts were mixed.

    On the other hand, the disciples of the Li family were excited, their eyes shining with worship.

    That was their Li Family''s Young Lord!

    ¡­¡­.

    On the copsed Dao Seeking tform, Yue Jianli looked left and right. "<strong><i>Eh</i></strong>? Where''s Master?"

    Her head was still a little dazed.

    Just now, she was pushed to the ground by an Emperor, unable to raise her head at all, nor could she see what was happening.

    By the time she regained her mobility, everything had been settled.

    She snapped back to her senses and asked in concern, "Husband¡­ <strong><i>Cough cough</i></strong> Li Ran, are you alright?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "I''m fine."

    Although the three great Emperors had added their Daows to his body, they were all intentionally protecting him. His body wasn''t damaged at all.

    Instead, he felt refreshed and energetic.

    Yue Jianli heaved a sigh of relief. "That''s good¡­"

    As she spoke, she suddenly thought of something and asked doubtfully, "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong> right, when I was prostrating on the ground earlier, I heard a <strong><i>¡®pa pa pa''</i></strong> sound. Could it be that Master hit you?"

    Li Ran was also a little strange. "I don''t remember, but I don''t think so. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have been able to stand here."

    "That''s true." When Yue Jianli recalled her Master''s appearance just now, she felt that something was wrong.

    Besides being angry and depressed, there seemed to be a bit of embarrassment and indignation.

    She then shook her head. "Impossible; how could Master be shy? She must be angry. I¡¯ll go back andfort her¡­"

    ¡­¡­.

    At this moment, there were still quite a few families that had yet to be assessed.

    However, the Dao Seeking tform had copsed, so the Immortal Ascension Assembly naturally could not continue.

    Sheng Zhixia stepped forward to preside over the situation, indicating that she would repair the Dao Seeking tform as soon as possible and that the Immortal Ascension Assembly would continue another day.

    Naturally, the sect disciples had noints.

    After all, they had watched such a big show for free.

    In fact, they even sighed. Even if they didn''t manage to recruit a disciple, they definitely wouldn''t havee for anything.

    Li Ran''s mission had already beenpleted, so he naturally had no objections.

    "Come, let''s go home," he said with a smile.

    <strong><i>Mn!</i></strong>

    Shen Ning nodded vigorously.

    ¡­¡­.

    Holding Shen Ning, Li Ran walked slowly towards the Li family home.

    Little girl leaned against his shoulder and fell asleep.

    Her little face was full of meat, and her body was fragrant as milk. He held her in his arms lightly.

    He hadn''t expected that not only did Shen Ning have a talent for cultivation, but her talent was also this good.

    Even Chu Lingchuan couldn''t help but fight over her.

    "Li Ran!" A familiar voice suddenly rang in his ears.

    "Master?" Li Ran was stunned for a moment before looking around, but there was no one on the street. "Where are you? Why can¡¯t I see you?"

    Leng Wuyanughed. "Don''t look for me. I''m still in the north. I''mmunicating with you through Demon Peak¡¯s voice transmission."

    "I see." Li Ran scratched his head. "Disciple thought you came to Central City."

    Leng Wuyan said, "If I go to Central City so easily, I''m afraid I''ll cause unnecessary trouble."

    Every move she made attracted the attention of the entire vastnd.

    Coupled with Sheng Ye''s deep thoughts, it would only make things moreplicated if she suddenly appeared.

    Li Ran nodded. "Alright, master, did you attack just now?"

    Three Emperors immediately lost consciousness. He really didn''t know what had happened.

    Leng Wuyan smiled bitterly when she heard this.

    This traitorous disciple did not know what he had done.

    But even though he was unconscious, he was able to do such a ridiculous thing. One could imagine what he was thinking about all day.

    "It was Chu Lingchuan and Li Wuqiang''s sh of Daows that activated the sect token, allowing me to sense it."

    "I''ve only just crossed half of the vastnd and descended my Daows onto you," Leng Wuyan exined.

    She could sense that Chu Lingchuan didn''t have any killing intent, and Yi Qinn had also made a move to stop her. Otherwise, she really would have gone to Central City.

    Leng Wuyan reminded him, "Chu Lingchuan isn''t a friendly character. She has quite a grudge against me. You''ve offended her this time. Try not to cause any more trouble.

    "Moreover, this time, the sect''s talisman is also broken. I might not be able to sense the danger immediately, so you should return as soon as possible. Don''t stay outside for too long."

    "I know," Li Ran replied.

    Leng Wuyan was silent for a moment before she said softly, "Moreover, I missed you¡­"

    Corners of Li Ran''s mouth curled into a gentle smile. "Master, I miss you too."

    Leng Wuyan snorted. "<strong><i>Hmph!</i></strong> Who knows which master you''re talking about?"

    "Yan''er, brother missed you."

    "Shut up, stop talking!"

    ¡­¡­.

    After a long while, they stopped talking.

    Li Ran looked at the Red Line on his wrist. There was another master on that side.

    His mind sank as he picked up the Red Line.

    "If I don''t snub every master, I''m not a qualified disciple. I really have filial piety. Hey, Master Qinn, can you hear me?"

    Yi Qinn''s voice came from the Red Line, "Little thief?"

    Before Li Ran could say anything, she asked first, "How did you offend Chu Lingchuan?"

    "This¡­" Li Ran scratched his head. "Chu Lingchuan has taken a fancy to Shen Ning''s talent and wants to use his power to suppress others and forcefully ept him as a disciple."

    "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong>?" Yi Qinn said curiously, "Put the Red Line on her and let me sense it."

    Li Ran did as he was told.

    After a while, Yi Qinn nodded and said, "Bones are indeed very good. Even though it is a bit far from you in terms of saint-rank talent and innate talent, it is still a rare sight in a thousand years."

    There was actually noparison.

    Li Ran was a saint-rank talent, and he had the bloodline of the Blood Devil Emperor. There was no way one could find a second one like him.

    "No wonder Chu Lingchuan would forcefully attack. She is indeed a top-notch seedling." Li Ran smiled and said, "Master Qinn is also fond of talent?"

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, "This poor Daoist is only good at cultivation. She will only waste her martial talent if she follows this poor Daoist. Even your master is the same. Indeed, no one is better than Chu Lingchuan."

    Li Ran snorted, "But she''s an unreliable drunkard. I''m worried if I''ll hand over Shen Ning to her."

    <strong><i>Pfft!</i></strong>

    Yi Qinn couldn''t help butugh. "An unreliable drunkard? You''re right."

    "But you should be careful. She definitely won''t let you off so easily."

    ¡­¡­.

    "What did you say? I molested her!"

 Chapter 288: System Reward: Chu Lingchuans Battle Plan!

    <h4>Chapter 288: System Reward: Chu Lingchuans Battle n!</h4>

    Although Yi Qinn was a little embarrassed, she still gave a rough ount of what had happened.

    Li Ran was dumbfounded when he heard this.

    "You''re saying that I pped her there?"

    Yi Qinn nodded and said, "And it wasn''t just for a bit¡­"

    Li Ran was speechless.

    His throat tightened.

    No wonder Yue Jianli heard a pping sound. It wasn''t Chu Lingchuan''s p, but his.

    And the beating was not in the face.

    Li Ran rubbed his forehead.

    He had somehow be a pervert.

    And the other party was an Emperor-level mighty figure!

    "What is this called!" Yi Qinn was both angry and amused. "You really didn''t have any consciousness back then. This poor Daoist and your master both know this. Otherwise, I would''ve ignored you long ago."

    "But you are such a ridiculous little thief. Even if you lost your mind, you would still do such a ridiculous thing. It is Absurd!"

    Other than being absurd, she could not think of a more appropriate term.

    Li Ran looked down at his palm.

    "I really don''t know anything!

    "This is the back of the pot, but I didn''t experience it at all. This is a f*cking loss!"

    He tugged at the corner of his mouth, wanting to cry but without tears.

    Yi Qinn said, "Although I know that you didn''t do it intentionally, Chu Lingchuan may not know. You should be more careful. If you feel that there is danger, you should immediately connect to the Red Line."

    Li Ran lowered his head and said in a mournful manner, "Master Qinn, this disciple has the heart to die."

    Recalling Chu Lingchuan''s embarrassed expression, his scalp went numb.

    Back then, she had only had a ferocious appearance, but she had been hoisted up and hammered for four hours.

    Now that something like this had happened, wouldn''t it be?

    Sheng Zi Li couldn''t help but shiver.

    ¡­¡­.

    Imperial Pce¡­

    At the exit of his bedroom, Sheng Ye looked at Chu Lingchuan nervously. "Chu Lingchuan, you have to calm down. Don''t be too impulsive!"

    Chu Lingchuan frowned and said, "I''m just leaving the Imperial Pce. What''s the impulse?"

    Sheng Ye gulped, "Why would you suddenly leave the Imperial Pce? You must be going to vent your rage. You will cut Central City, right? Chu Lingchuan, the citizens of Central City are innocent!"

    Chu Lingchuan was speechless.

    "What nonsense are you talking about? It''s not like I''m a murderer who treats people like weeds!"

    Sheng Ye did not say anything.

    But there were clearly words on his face: <i>You are.</i>

    Chu Lingchuan looked at him suspiciously. "You seemed to be present during the Immortal Ascension Assembly, right? Say, what did you see?"

    Sheng Ye shook his head and said solemnly, "I didn''t see anything."

    "Do you think I am a fool?" Chu Lingchuan''s face was cold as she muttered to herself, "Why don''t I kill them?"

    Sheng Ye panicked¡­

    He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead, "Sect Master Chu, don''t be rash. We know that your disciple has been robbed, but the Immortal Ascension Assembly hasn''t ended yet. There might still be some good seedlings!"

    "Do you believe what you said?"

    "This¡­" Sheng Ye was speechless.

    Chu Lingchuan said, "Compared to good talent, martial bodies are even rarer. As for supreme talent and the innate martial body, it is even rarer in a thousand years. This time, being able to produce a single Shen Ning is already an unexpected joy. There is absolutely no way there will be a second one."

    Sheng Ye sighed and knew that the other party was telling the truth.

    Chu Lingchuan helplessly said, "Jianli is already very strong. Her sword intent is deep into the bone marrow, and with the support of the Burning Heaven Arts, her future aplishments might not be inferior to mine.

    "But I¡­ Still unwilling."

    Although Yue Jianli was strong, it was still a bit unrealistic for her to catch up to Li Ran.

    Only Dao and Martial dual cultivation had a glimmer of hope.

    This was also the reason why she was so persistent towards Shen Ning.

    Sheng Ye shook his head. "Unfortunately, Shen Ning has already been taken away by Youluo Temple. Don''t be discouraged. There will always be good seedlings."

    "Frustrated?" Chu Lingchuan sneered. "Did you misunderstand? Who told you that I would give up?"

    Sheng Ye was stunned. "Won¡¯t you leave the Imperial Pce?"

    Chu Lingchuan snorted. "Leaving the Imperial Pce doesn''t mean leaving Central City!"

    "Then where are you nning to go?"

    "If I don''t enter a tiger''s den, how can I obtain a tiger''s cub? I want to go deep into the enemy''sir and counter attack!"

    ¡­¡­

    After she finished speaking, she nced at Sheng Ye and said coldly, "And you, if you dare mention today''s matter to others¡­"

    Her right hand was clenched, and her thumb was gently raised.

    There was clearly no sword in her hand, yet the sound of it being unsheathed resounded in the air. Surging sword intent surged out, and it was as if surging waves were drowning Sheng Ye.

    Even as an Emperor, his heart trembled with fear.

    By the time the sword intent dissipated, Chu Lingchuan had already disappeared.

    Sheng Ye had just moved when he heard a soft sound. Crown on his head split in two, and the bead curtain fell to the ground.

    He couldn''t help but be speechless.

    "I didn''t even see her sword clearly. This woman has be even stronger¡­"

    "There was a mistake in her judgment. Li Ran and she is probably not on the same side when fighting over disciples."

    "And Li Ran actually dared to hit her¡­ How audacious!"

    When Sheng Ye recalled that scene, his back still felt a bit cold.

    He looked into the distance with his hands behind his back, feeling helpless. "I hope there won''t be any more trouble."

    ¡­¡­

    Li Family residence.

    Li Ranid on the rocking chair in the courtyard, swaying leisurely.

    Mission interface appeared in his mind, looking at the mission reward.

    <i>Missionpleted.</i>

    <i>Mission Completion: Perfect</i>

    <i>Received Super Treasure Chest *1.</i>

    Li Ran opened the chest.

    <i>Congrattions, you have obtained the "Nine Words"!</i>

    "Nine words?" He was stunned for a moment before his eyes shed with joy.

    This was definitely a good thing!

    This was a supreme divine power of the Daoist School, also known as the Six Armored Secret Zhu. It contained powerful might!

    This divine ability had a total of nine bytes, and they were: Lin, Bing, Dou, Shi, All, Formation, Column, Front, and Line.

    Other than being able to subdue demons, every word had a different use.

    For example, after using the word "Lin", one could obtain the ¡®will of immovable no doubts''. No matter how illusory the illusion was, it would not waver in the slightest.

    For example, the word "Bing" could quickly restore his spiritual power in battle, allowing him to remain invincible.

    There were many other miraculous uses as well. Even with his current cultivation base, he was unable to fully utilize them.

    It was said that with thest word, "Line", one would be able to undergo physical rebirth and enter the transcendent realm!

    <i>I''ve really earned a lot this time! </i>Li Ran looked excited.

    Not only had he recruited many geniuses for the sect, he had also obtained such a powerful divine ability.

    For a moment, the gloominess in his heart dissipated, and his suppressed mood improved greatly.

    At this moment, a servant ran over.

    "Young master, there''s a girl outside. She said she''s your friend."

    "Miss?" Li Ran was taken aback for a moment, thenughed. "It''s probably either Jianli or Langyue¡­ Let her in."

    "Yes." The servant retreated.

    Li Ran leaned against the rocking chair, humming a song as he closed his eyes to rest.

    After a while, a series of rustling footsteps could be heard beside his ears. "You''re here so soon?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m here."

    "This voice¡­" He opened his eyes in confusion, but in the end, he almost fell from the rocking chair! "Chu¡­ Chu Lingchuan!"

 Chapter 289: Chu Lingchuans suggestion to live together?

    <h4>Chapter 289: Chu Lingchuans suggestion to live together?</h4>

    Looking at the barefoot ¡®girl'' in front of him, Li Ran was startled.

    "Chu Lingchuan, why are you here?"

    <i>This woman is here to seek revenge!</i>

    Chu Lingchuan looked at him, her eyes filled with hatred.

    She recalled that unbearable experience¡­

    She clenched her fists tightly, wishing to smash his dog''s head in the next second.

    "This bastard!"

    However, when he thought of what Leng Wuyan and Yi Qinn had said, her fists slowly loosened.

    Those two stinky women could do anything.

    She was the sect Master of Myriad Sword Pavilion, the Master of Cloud Sword Ind, and had countless disciples. She had to be responsible for them.

    "Sheng Zi Li is quite rxed," she said. "Don''t be nervous. I just want to talk to you."

    "Talk to me?" Without another word, Li Ran flipped himself up.

    He pressed his palms together, raised his index finger, and bent his fingers.

    "Lin!" A wave of divine light rippled as if it had coated him with a white outline.

    His expression was resolute, and his will was as firm as steel. He emanated a lofty aura that was impervious to all evil.

    He then ced his middle finger on his index finger and shouted, "Bing!"

    His aura rose once more, and the spirit energy in his body surged like a river, and he was living in an endless cycle of vitality.

    "Dou!"

    "Shi!"

    A series of buffs filled Li Ran''s body. His entire body glowed brilliantly like a ball of light. Even in the daytime, it was somewhat dazzling.

    This was not the end.

    He took out the Spiritual Treasure Armor and put it on his body, and then he pasted it on several talisman papers that could recover, defend, and escape, and it could be said that it was armed to the teeth.

    Finally, he took out the Mountain River Fan and pulled it open to block his face.

    He stared nervously at Chu Lingchuan through the crack in the fan bone.

    "What''s the matter? Speak."

    As long as the other party made any movements, he would immediately pick up the Red Line.

    Seeing this, Chu Lingchuan suddenly wanted tough, and the haze in her heart disappeared.

    "Isn''t Sheng Zi Li very arrogant? Relying on three Emperor-level guards, he dared to treat me. How could he be so cautious now?"

    <strong><i>Cough! Cough!</i></strong>

    Li Ran cleared his throat and said awkwardly, "I have to say, I didn''t realize it back then. Do you believe me?"

    Chu Lingchuan asked, "What do you think?"

    "But I really don''t know!"

    "To be able to do something like this without consciousness, doesn''t that mean you''re more of a perverted person?"

    Li Ran scratched his head, feeling that what she said made sense.

    Chu Lingchuan''s face was slightly hot.

    As an Emperor-level being, she was treated so lightly by a Deity Transformation, little thief, yet there was nothing she could do about it.

    Now that she saw Li Ran, she still couldn¡¯t touch him.

    This kind of feeling, which had never happened in hundreds of years, made her feel extremely ufortable.

    She calmed down and snorted coldly, "I''ll settle this with youter. I came here this time because I have something else to tell you."

    "What is it?" Li Ran asked warily, "Beat or drink?"

    Chu Lingchuan''s brows jumped as she said angrily, "In your eyes, I only know these two things?"

    "That''s right." Li Ran nodded seriously.

    Chu Lingchuan red at him, then helplessly said, "It''s about Shen Ning¡­ Of the eight great sects, only the Myriad Sword Pavilion is proficient in martial arts. If you bring Shen Ning back to the Youluo Temple, you will waste her innate martial arts body."

    This was the truth.

    Compared to her supreme talent, her martial body was even more rare.

    If Shen Ning had given up on the Dao and Martial dual cultivation, although her future aplishments would not be bad, it would be a pity.

    Li Ran didn''tment and asked, "And then?"

    Chu Lingchuan said, "I know that you won''t hand Shen Ning over to me, so I have a suggestion. She can enter the Youluo Temple, and I am willing to ept her as a personal disciple."

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?" Li Ran was a little confused.

    He had never thought that Chu Lingchuan would give such a suggestion.

    ording to the other party, Shen Ning was both a disciple of Youluo Temple and a disciple of Myriad Sword Pavilion.

    This¡­

    Why was there a feeling of recognition?

    "Are you kidding me? This is not good for you."

    Rtionship between the two sects and the sect Master was extremely bad.

    If Chu Lingchuan did this, wouldn''t she be helping the Youluo Temple cultivate talents?

    Wasn''t she an enemy?

    Chu Lingchuan said, "Don''t worry. I''ve thought about it carefully. You can consider it carefully."

    This was not an impulse. She had seriously considered this question.

    First of all, she was definitely Li Ran''s disciple.

    Since that was the case, it was the only choice.

    Although it looked like she was cultivating talents for the Devil Dao, from another perspective, wouldn''t Shen Ning also be a Righteous disciple?

    Moreover, the Youluo Temple was different from the other Devil sects.

    Even though it was extremely protective and decisive, it wouldn''t harm the innocent. In fact, there were even rules prohibiting indiscriminate killing in the sect''s precepts.

    There was no need to worry about Shen Ning''s future troubles.

    Most importantly, Chu Lingchuan realized that with Li Ran''s growth rate, it was practically impossible for her to cultivate a disciple that surpassed him.

    She could only start with Shen Ning.

    Leng Wuyan would teach her Dao cultivation, and she would teach her martial cultivators. So long as a martial cultivator''s strength surpassed that of a Dao cultivator, wouldn''t it prove that I''m stronger than Leng Wuyan?

    Thinking of this, Chu Lingchuan felt refreshed and secretly praised herself as a genius.

    "What do you think, Sheng Zi Li?"

    Li Ran rubbed his chin and muttered to himself.

    He could roughly guess the other party''s intentions. This matter was indeed beneficial to the Youluo Temple without any harm. Shen Ning, she could also maximize her talent.

    It was indeed a good thing.

    But¡­

    He was afraid that Chu Lingchuan would ruin his child.

    When she thought of how drunk Shen Ning was holding a wine pot, goosebumps were sent all over her body.

    Li Ran hesitated for a moment and said, "This matter can not be decided by me alone. I need Shen Ning''s consent, and I need to report it to the sect Master."

    Chu Lingchuan nodded. "I understand."

    Hearing her words, Li Ran couldn''t help but feel a little surprised. "Since that''s the case, sect Master Chu will have to wait for my news."

    "Alright." Chu Lingchuan nodded.

    Air became quiet.

    Two of them stared at each other.

    After a while, Li Ran asked cautiously, "Do you have anything else to say?"

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head. "There''s no more."

    "Then¡­ Should I see you off?"

    "There''s no need to send me off because I don''t n to leave."

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?" Li Ran said in confusion, "What does sect Master Chu mean?"

    Chu Lingchuan said seriously, "I''m afraid you''ll run away, so before you give me a reply, I have to keep an eye on you."

    "Do you have any vacant rooms in your Li Residence? It doesn''t need to be too luxurious, as long as it can amodate people."

    Li Ran gulped as his throat tightened.

    From the meaning behind these words, this mad woman was going to live in the Li Residence!

 Chapter 290: Your Filial Piety Is Really Beautiful

    <h4>Chapter 290: Your Filial Piety Is Really Beautiful</h4>

    In the room, Li Ran held the jade in his hand, engraved his thoughts into it, and then put it into a special jade letter.

    Spirit energy rippled from the hand seals.

    Not long after, a pure white falcon rushed in from the window, grabbed the jade letter on the table, and then flew away again.

    This was the aurora falcon, a spirit demon beast. It could travel thousands of miles without feeling tired.

    After special training, it would send the jade letter to a nearby sect''s stronghold, and then the enforcer would send it to the Xuanlin Mountain through the sect''s formation.

    This was the fastest way tomunicate with the sect.

    Li Ran looked at the falcon and said helplessly, "Sect Master Chu, the letter has already been sent away. It will take at least two to three days for Master to reply. You¡­ Are you sure you want to keep an eye on me?"

    Chu Lingchuan stood behind him and nodded. "That''s right. You have too many ideas. I have no choice but to guard against you."

    ¡­¡­.

    Li Ran rubbed the space between his brows. "Aren''t you afraid that this matter will spread and affect the reputation of the Myriad Swords Pavilion?"

    Chu Lingchuanughed, "Do you think I care? I can even live in the Imperial Pce, so why can''t I live in the Li family residence?"

    "Alright." Li Ran sighed as if he was disappointed. "Let''s go. I''ll prepare a room for you."

    Other party was quite sincere this time.

    Moreover, she only wanted to wait for news. There was no reason to chase her away.

    Chu Lingchuan said, "There''s no rush. It''s still early. There''s something I''m quite curious about."

    Li Ran asked, "What is it?"

    Chu Lingchuan said, "At that time on the Dao Seeking tform, my aura activated a Spiritmunicating jade, and there was a trace of the Great Emperor''s Dao Law inside¡­ Who was that person?"

    Li Ran was stunned. "You can''t sense him?"

    Li Wuqiang was in the Li family¡¯s secret ground.

    Distance between the two of them was so close that he thought that the other party had already sensed him.

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, "I have a bit of perception, but it''s not obvious. As both of you are Imperial ns men, if you were to deliberately conceal your aura, I wouldn''t be so easy to discover it. It''s very likely that he didn''t know that I hade."

    Li Ran nodded.

    Indeed, Li Wuqiang had been hiding in the secret ground, but few people in the outside world knew.

    He looked at her with a doubtful expression. "You''re not asking about this because you want to take advantage of this opportunity to take revenge, are you?"

    Chu Lingchuan was both angry and amused as she said, "I''m looking for you for revenge. What does it have to do with the others?"

    That makes sense." Li Ran replied, "That''s my Li family''s ancestor, Li Wuqiang."

    "Li Wuqiang?" Chu Lingchuan pinched her chin and began to recall seriously.

    She seemed to have heard of this name before, but the two of them probably hadn''t interacted with each other, so they didn''t have any impression of it either.

    She asked, "If you don''t mind, I''ll go over and greet him?"

    After all, they were both Emperor-levels. If they came to the other side''s territory, they would definitely have to inform them.

    Although Chu Lingchuan had a fiery temper, she was polite.

    "I don''t mind," Li Ran rubbed his nose. "But the ancestor might really mind¡­"

    Old Li seemed to be quite afraid of Chu Lingchuan.

    He thought for a moment and said,"How about this? I''ll tell him first, so he''ll be mentally prepared."

    "Sure." Chu Lingchuan nodded.

    ¡­¡­

    Li family secret ground.

    As usual, Li Wuqiang sat in the pavilion, drinking tea.

    However, his eyes had no focus, and he was a little lost in thought.

    <i>What did that kid do? Not only did he activate the Spirit Channeling Jade, he even had Leng Wuyan and Yi Qinn attack at the same time?</i>

    During the Immortal Ascension Assembly, the moment the dragon-shaped jade pendant was activated, Li Wuqiang immediately sensed it.

    He had thought that Li Ran was in danger, so he immediately prepared to go over to save him. However, before he could move, he sensed the other two powerful auras.

    He was extremely familiar with these two auras.

    One was Leng Wuyan, and the other was Yi Qinn.

    He immediately broke out in cold sweat.

    Two of them had quite a bit of a grudge against him. Not only had they obtained all the holy treasures, they had even damaged their Dao foundations.

    <i>This kid is truly absurd. He actually provoked three Emperor Rank experts to attack at the same time in Central City?</i>

    <i>This has never happened before!</i>

    Li Wuqiang looked worried.<i> I wonder if Leng Wuyan has sensed my aura¡­</i>

    <strong><i>Rumble!</i></strong>

    At this moment, the door to the secret ground was pushed open.

    Li Ran poked his head out and walked in. "Ancestor, are you busy?"

    Li Wuqiang rolled his eyes at him. "It''s truly beyond my expectations that you''ll be able to return alive."

    "<strong><i>Hehe</i></strong>." Li Ran smiled awkwardly. "The main reason is that the Patriarch''s Spirit Channeling Jade is extremely valuable."

    If it weren''t for the Spirit Channeling Jade''s help, Yi Qinn and Leng Wuyan wouldn''t have noticed.

    Then, Shen Ning had really been kidnapped by Chu Lingchuan.

    "Stop ttering me." Li Wuqiang hesitated for a moment before asking, "Your master and Yi Qinn¡­ Have you mentioned this old man?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "No¡­"

    "That''s good." Li Wuqiang finally heaved a sigh of relief when he felt a huge burden fall from his heart.

    Li Ran continued, "However, Chu Lingchuan seems to be quite interested in you."

    "It doesn''t matter." Li Wuqiang casually waved his hand. "As long as it''s not your master or that Daoist nun, I don''t care about anyone else."

    "Do you really not care? Are you not afraid of her?"

    "Afraid of her? <strong><i>Hmph!</i></strong>" Li Wuqiang said sternly," This old man is an Emperor. If your master hadn''t made a move today, this old man would have met with the head of Myriad Sword Pavilion!

    "However, it''s a pity that Chu Lingchuan has been suppressed like this. She must have returned to the Eastern Sea, right?" He sighed.

    It was as if there was some regret.

    Li Ran nodded. "I''m much relieved to hear you say that."

    He turned around and shouted, "You cane in now."

    "<strong><i>Hmm</i></strong>?" Li Wuqiang asked doubtfully, "What do you mean?"

    As soon as he finished speaking, he seemed to sense something. "This aura¡­"

    He suddenly looked towards the entrance and saw a woman dressed in green and with bare feet slowly walking in.

    There wasn''t a trace of spirit power fluctuation on her body, but it contained an extremely dangerous aura.

    Li Ran said, "She is Chu Lingchuan."

    "Chu Lingchuan?!" Li Wuqiang gulped as cold sweat rolled down his forehead. "You, why did you bring her here?"

    Li Ran shrugged. "I didn''t want you to meet her, but didn''t you say you wanted to meet her?"

    Li Wuqiang was itching to p himself.

    There was nothing to brag about.

    He said unhappily, "Why didn''t this old man find you so obedient before?"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "I''ve always been filial and sensible. It''s not like you don''t know."

    Li Wuqiang gritted his teeth. "You sure are filial!"

    At this moment, Chu Lingchuan walked in front of him, "This¡­ It must be the Li family''s Old Master, right?"

    Li Wuqiang hurriedly stood up and smile, "Sect Master Chu, you''re too polite. I''ve heard a lot about you. Just call me Little Qiang."

    "Little Qiang?" Looking at his white hair and beard, Chu Lingchuan scratched her head. "I''ll call you Ancestor Li."

    "As you like,e and have a seat. Wee."

    Li Ran couldn''t help covering his face when he saw the old master''s ttering smile.

    <i>What about our promise of hard work?</i>

 Chapter 291: Public Enemy, Wanted Li Wuqiang!

    Chapter 291: Public Enemy, Wanted Li Wuqiang!

    The fragrance of tea curled up in the pavilion.

    Li Wuqiang¡¯s face was full of smiles. ¡°Sect Master Chu, please drink tea.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    She picked up the teacup and carefully tasted it.

    Looking at the woman sitting opposite him, Li Wuqiang was a little nervous.

    He never thought that Chu Lingchuan woulde to the Li family.

    This was the legendary Myriad Swords Supreme Being.

    Although they were both Emperor-level, he did not have much confidence in facing this woman.

    Emperor realm represented the highest battle power that the heavens knew.

    When a cultivator¡¯s soul and dao fused together, they would pass the heavenly tribtion, gain their own dao, and step into this supreme realm.

    Since it was a realm, it was naturally divided into different stages, like the Nascent Soul realm.

    However, it was not a simple distinction between the early andte stages.

    Criteria for determining the strength of an Emperor were based on the degree to which they had fused with the Dao, as well as the control and application of the Dao Laws.

    There were not many Emperor levels known in the heavens, but they were not too few.

    Apart from the eight great sects and the Sheng n, there were also Immortals and Ancient Remnants scattered in every corner, including those old demons in the depths of the deathnds.

    Amongst these existences, the eight great sects and the Imperial Court were publicly acknowledged to be the strongest. They were not on the same level as ordinary Emperors.

    Amongst the eight great sects, Leng Wuyan, Yi Qinn, Chen Yundao, and others were among the top figures.

    They forcefully suppressed many Emperor level experts.

    Chu Lingchuan was a special existence.

    As the only martial cultivator of the eight great sects, she didn¡¯t have the means to change things.

    There was only one sword.

    However, this strike forced the top sects to seal their sects into seclusion.

    In fact, even Death Prison¡¯s Ancestors had gone into closed-door training for dozens of years after fighting Chu Lingchuan.

    Although Li Wuqiang was not weak, he was still somewhat afraid of such a powerful being.

    He asked carefully, ¡°Sect Master Chu, what advice do you have foring to the Li family?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan put down her teacup and said bluntly, ¡°Ancestor Li, don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m not here to find trouble. I¡¯m here to discuss something with Li Ran and need to stay with the Li family for a few days.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡± Li Wuqiang heaved a sigh of relief.

    It was good that she wasn¡¯t looking for trouble.

    If the other party really wanted to make a move, he would probably only be able to protect Li Ran. He wouldn¡¯t be able to care about others¡­

    He asked curiously, ¡°Did you just say that you have something to discuss with Li Ran?¡±

    This was a super powerful being. What was there to discuss with this brat?

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s about recruiting disciples.¡±

    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t willing to say anything more, Li Wuqiang didn¡¯t ask any further. He smiled and said, ¡°Li Ran has a carefree personality. If there¡¯s anything that offends Sect Master Chu, I hope you can forgive him.¡±

    ¡°How carefree?¡± Chu Lingchuan curled her lips, ¡°I think he¡¯s unbridled, right?¡±

    As she spoke, she thought of something and blushed slightly. She quietly red at Li Ran, a trace of embarrassment shing through her eyes.

    Li Ran blushed and scratched his head awkwardly.

    Li Wuqiang swept his gaze between the two of them, feeling that there was some secret between them.

    Chu Lingchuan raised an eyebrow, ¡°I seem to have heard of Ancestor Li¡¯s name before. Do you have any other name?¡±

    Apart from their original names, the Emperor level usually had other names.

    For example, the head of the Myriad Swords, Jadeface Rakshasa, Life-ying Daoist, Divine Daughter of Tianshu Institute¡­ Wait.

    ¡°I know that.¡± Li Ran confirmed, ¡°The ancestor¡¯s name is Prison Lock Mad Dragon.¡±

    Li Wuqiang smiled and waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just an empty name. It¡¯s not worth mentioning.¡±

    ¡°Prison Lock, Mad Dragon?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan pinched her smooth chin and said thoughtfully, ¡°That sounds familiar¡­¡±

    Suddenly, she thought of something and pped her hands. ¡°I remember. Were you wanted by the female cultivator sects several hundred years ago? There was also a nickname called Binding Mad Devil?¡±

    Air became quiet.

    Li Ran opened his mouth slightly, unable to believe his words. ¡°Being wanted by all female cultivator sect? Old Li, you have such deeds?¡±

    Good f*ck, so he was the enemy of the great earth?

    Li Wuqiang covered his face.

    He wished he could find a hole in the ground.

    Chu Lingchuan muttered to herself, ¡°No wonder I¡¯m familiar with the name, but I can¡¯t remember it. Didn¡¯t you already say that you¡¯re Binding Mad Devil?¡±

    Cough! Cough!

    Li Wuqiang cleared his throat awkwardly. ¡°Past can¡¯t be recalled. Before, I was young and petty, but I have changed. I just hope it made Sect Master Chuugh. Tea¡­.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Chu Lingchuan¡¯s eyes curved as she raised her teacup to conceal her smile.

    Li Ran gave him a thumbs up. ¡°Ancestor, you really are a ruthless person!¡±

    No wonder he was hiding in this secret ground every day, and he even lied to him that it was for the sake of his ancestral teachings. So it turned out that he was a wanted criminal.

    ¡°Low profile, low profile.¡± Li Wuqiang felt like dying.

    ¡­¡­

    Two of them slowly walked out of the Li Family¡¯s secret ground.

    Li Ran asked curiously, ¡°What did the Ancestor do in the past to actually make the female cultivator sects in the entire vastnd make him a wanted criminal?¡±

    Could he really be a pervert?

    Chu Lingchuan said with her hands behind her back, ¡°I¡¯ve only heard of it. It¡¯s said that Li Wuqiang likes to tie up women, but he doesn¡¯t do much after tying them up. He just paints them one by one, saying that he¡¯s pursuing art.¡±

    ¡°Some female cultivators saw that his painting was not bad and was even willing to cooperate with him.¡±

    Li Ran was speechless.

    He really was an old artist.

    ¡°If it were just a portrait, it wouldn¡¯t be pursued by all the sects, right?¡± He was somewhat puzzled.

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t have happened until those portraits were identally spread.¡±

    ¡°There are also many first-rate sect leaders and Holy Maidens, and even master and disciple.¡±

    ¡°At that time, this matter caused a hugemotion in the heavens. All the female cultivator sects joined forces and attacked him. They even issued an order to kill him.¡±

    Li Ran didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    This sounded a bit familiar.

    ¡°And then?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan continued, ¡°After he became an Emperor, the first-rate sects didn¡¯t dare to cause trouble for him. Perhaps it was for the sake of the excitement he had his eyes on the top-rate sects.

    ¡°As a result, he secretly went to the north and tied up a disciple of the Youluo Temple. In the end, Leng Wuyan found out about this, and she chased him to southern border from the north. It was said that he almost died.¡±

    ¡°Then, as he was fleeing for his life, he identally broke through Yi Qinn¡¯s fortuitous encounter, causing him to fall in her more than a hundred years of preparations.¡±

    ¡°Yi Qinn thought that it was someone from the Devil Dao, and she hit him on the spot, causing his Dao foundation to copse. There was no news of him anymore.¡±

    When she spoke up to her, she thought about it for a moment. ¡°However, just now, I saw that his aura was deep, and his rank was stable. I imagine that his Dao foundation has already recovered. No wonder he managed to escape from Leng Wuyan¡¯s hands. Looks like he¡¯s still quite skilled.¡±

    Li Ran was stunned when he heard that.

    He knew that the two masters had a grudge against Li Wuqiang, but he never expected it to be like this.

    This Old Li was too miserable!

    Chu Lingchuan nced at him and snorted coldly. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so shameless! So it¡¯s from the ancestors!¡±

    Li Ran was speechless.

 Chapter 292: Shameless? I am Full of Righteousness!

    Chapter 292: Shameless? I am Full of Righteousness!

    ¡°Shameless?¡± Li Ran said angrily, ¡°I¡¯m famous for my integrity. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask my master.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan was toozy to even bother with him.

    Where he hit her in front of everyone, was this also called being righteous?

    ¡°However, if you think about it carefully, the three great Emperors have added their Daows to his body. It¡¯s good that his body hasn¡¯t been blown up. It¡¯s impossible for him to keep his mind awake.¡±

    ¡°But he¡¯s already lost his mind, yet he¡¯s still able to do such a thing. Doesn¡¯t that mean he¡¯s a hooligan?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan red at him with hatred, ¡°Fostering as a good disciple, tsk!¡±

    At this moment, a call came from not far away.

    ¡°Husband!¡± Two of them looked up and saw a pretty girl in a green dress waving her hand with a smile.

    She was Xiao Qingge.

    She threw herself into Li Ran¡¯s arms like a wet swallow.

    She crossed her arms around his neck and said, ¡°Husband, I miss you so much.¡±

    Li Ran smiled. ¡°Aren¡¯t we just together this morning?¡±

    ¡°But I don¡¯t want to be separated from you for a moment,¡± Xiao Qingge replied.

    Li Ran rubbed her hair, his eyes full of affection.

    Among his confidants, Xiao Qingge was the most obedient and annoying.

    Moreover, she was never stingy with her expression of love. As long as she was with him, she wished she could hang onto him every second.

    She was simply a littleckey.

    Chu Lingchuan looked at the two of them and felt goosebumps all over her body.

    She secretlyined to herself, You¡¯re so cheesy in broad daylight, and you still have the face to say that you¡¯re full of integrity¡­

    At that moment, Xiao Qingge noticed Chu Lingchuan and asked in confusion, ¡°Husband, who is this big sister?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s face was delicate and pretty. Her skin was delicate, and her flesh was even. It was as if she was made of nature.

    Waist under the green shirt was slender, and the jade legs were slender. It was both flexible and contained explosive power.

    Only strange thing was that she didn¡¯t wear any shoes and just stood there barefoot.

    Xiao Qingge pouted.

    Why would a good-looking girl always appear beside her husband?

    It was as if all the beauties in the world were rted to him.

    She snorted. ¡°Husband, which confidant of yours is she?¡±

    ¡°A confidante?¡± Chu Lingchuan sneered and said, ¡°It¡¯s more like a blood feud!¡±

    Looking at Xiao Qingge¡¯s confused expression, Li Ran smiled bitterly and exined, ¡°This is Yue Jianli¡¯s master, the Sect Master of Myriad Swords Pavilion, Sect Master Chu.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Xiao Qingge was shocked, ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re saying she¡¯s an Emperor-level mighty figure, the legendary head of the Myriad Sword Pavillion?¡±

    Li Ran nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Xiao Qingge gulped.

    Why did this mighty figure suddenlye to the Li family?

    Could it be because of Yue Jianli?

    She said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sect Master Chu. I just said something wrong. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    Emperor-level beings were not to be humiliated.

    Her words just now had already broken the taboo.

    Chu Lingchuan snorted and couldn¡¯t be bothered to look at them.

    ¡°Sheng Zi Li, please arrange a room for me. I have to get ready to rest.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Li Ran nodded.

    Chu Lingchuan continued, ¡°That¡¯s right, it should be arranged to be near your room, so I can prevent you from sneaking around in the middle of the night.¡±

    If it was just Li Ran himself, she wouldn¡¯t be so worried.

    But now, there was Li Wuqiang.

    That was an old hooligan who scared the heart out of Heaven¡¯s female cultivators. Who knew what strange methods he had?

    What if he could hide him from her senses?

    Li Ran said helplessly, ¡°I don¡¯t have any credibility in your eyes?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Lingchuan nodded and turned to leave.

    Xiao Qingge looked at her back and whispered, ¡°Husband, how did you offend her?¡±

    ¡°This is a misunderstanding.¡± Li Ran sighed. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. Although she¡¯s not reasonable, she¡¯s not an evil person.¡±

    Moreover, with three Emperor level guards protecting him, he still had some confidence in his heart.

    ¡°But why isn¡¯t she wearing shoes?¡± asked Xiao Qingge. ¡°As the Sect Master, are the conditions so difficult?¡±

    Li Ran shrugged. ¡°Maybe she¡¯s constipated. She wants to use this method to give herself diarrhea¡­¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± An angry voice sounded in the air. ¡°Not only is it inconvenient for me to go barefoot, and it¡¯s also not rare! I just like not wearing shoes. Do you really care?¡±

    Li Ran rubbed his nose awkwardly and mumbled, ¡°Why are you eavesdropping?¡±

    ¡°Your voice is so loud. I don¡¯t need to eavesdrop!¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Night fell.

    Li Ran was lying on the bed. Shen Ning was lying on his chest like a ko.

    As for Aqin, she looked at the two of them with a smile on her face.

    ¡°Lord Sheng Zi, is she really talented in cultivation?¡±

    Li Ran nodded. ¡°Not only is she talented, but she¡¯s also a genius that¡¯s rare in a thousand years.¡±

    Aqin looked excited. ¡°That¡¯s great so that she can be with us forever!¡±

    Her thoughts were very simple.

    She didn¡¯t need to ask how high Shen Ning¡¯s achievements were. As long as she could prolong her lifespan and prevent her illness, she would never be separated from them.

    Li Ran looked at Shen Ning in his arms. ¡°Little guy, are you ready to cultivate?¡±

    Shen Ning looked up and said in a teary voice, ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Li Ran smiled. ¡°Do you know what cultivation is?¡±

    Shen Ning nodded. ¡°It¡¯s just meditating every day to try my best to be stronger.¡±

    Li Ran asked, ¡°Then do you want to be stronger?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Shen Ning said seriously, ¡°I want to be stronger than brother.¡±

    Li Ran raised his eyebrows.

    This little girl¡¯spetitive heart was actually so strong.

    Shen Ning continued, ¡°In that case, I can protect you.¡±

    Li Ran was stunned. Then, he pinched her face and said, ¡°You, little fellow, just protect yourself.¡±

    She returned to his embrace and whispered, ¡°When I grow up, I will definitely protect my brother.¡±

    Until the two of them left, Li Ran did not mention Chu Lingchuan.

    Now that the matter hadn¡¯t been determined, he had to wait for his master¡¯s reply first.

    Although he felt that Chu Lingchuan wasn¡¯t too reliable, if he wasted Shen Ning¡¯s martial arts talent, it would be a pity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Let¡¯s see what master will say first.¡±

    Creak!

    At that moment, the door was gently pushed open, and a graceful figure crept in.

    Corners of Li Ran¡¯s mouth curled up.

    His spirit power quietly surged and directly pulled the young girl into his embrace.

    ¡°Diligent Miss Xiao, did youe here to cultivate?¡±

    ¡°Husband¡­¡± Xiao Qingge¡¯s face was red, and her eyes were sparkling.

    ¡­¡­.

    In the next room, Chu Lingchuan sat on a chair with a wine pot in her hand. From time to time, she would drink.

    At this moment, sound of knocking came from the wall.

    It was as rhythmic as a signal.

    She frowned slightly. ¡°What is this kid up to?¡±

    She raised her head and took a sip of wine. Her mind moved slightly, and her senses instantly enveloped the next room.

    Pfft!

    Chu Lingchuan spat the wine!

    Cough! Cough!

    She choked until her cheeks turned red. ¡°This shameless bastard!¡±

 Chapter 293: When they met, Li Daoyuan was terrified.

    <h4>Chapter 293: When they met, Li Daoyuan was terrified.</h4>

    Next morning in the Li Residence dining hall, dishes on the table were sumptuous and fragrant. Few of them were eating.

    "Husband, eat more." Xiao Qingge picked up a piece of meat and ced it in Li Ran''s bowl. "This is the silver deer meat I personally cooked this morning. It''s very nourishing."

    Li Ran nodded. "Alright, thank you for your hard work."

    "It''s not hard." Xiao Qingge''s eyes curved into a smile as she served him dishes from time to time.

    Compared to their sweetness, the other two were embarrassed and dumbfounded.

    Chu Lingchuan red hatefully at Li Ran as she gritted her teeth.

    She couldn''t wait to flip the table.

    "You still have the face to say that you are full of integrity? I think you¡¯re shameless to the extreme!"

    She regretted living next door.

    She recalled the scene she had sensedst night and wished she could clean her eyes.

    But this was, after all, Li Residence, so that she couldn''t say anything.

    In the end, she could only close her senses and stare nkly until dawn.

    "<strong><i>Damned</i></strong> guy, he must be using this method to retaliate against me!" Chu Lingchuan broke into a mouthful, her eyes filled with embarrassment.

    Meanwhile, Li Daoyuan was a little dazed.

    Where did this girle from?

    Why was there an extra person in the manor the moment he woke up?

    "Li Ran, is this girl your friend?" he asked doubtfully. "Aren''t you going to introduce me?"

    Li Ran raised his head and mumbled, "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong>, she''s Se¡­"

    Before he could finish his sentence, Chu Lingchuan interrupted, "My surname is Wan, and I am Sheng Zi Li''s'' friend''."

    She bit the word "friend" very hard as if it was squeezed out of her teeth.

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?" Li Ran looked at her curiously.

    Chu Lingchuan said, "Don''t tell anyone about my identity to avoid unnecessary trouble."

    Although she didn''t care about rumors and gossip, after all, her identity was there. If word of it got out, it would probably attract a lot of attention.

    One more thing was better than one less thing.

    Li Ran nodded. "Alright."

    Li Daoyuan rubbed his chin and said, "So it''s Miss Wan¡­ It seems like Central City doesn''t have a family with the surname Wan, right?"

    Chu Lingchuan said casually, "I''m not from Central City. I''m from East Ocean."

    "East Ocean?"Li Daoyuan looked at Li Ran and said in a low voice, "Kid, could it be that she''s the Saintess of another sect?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "You''re overthinking it. She''s not a sect disciple."

    "That''s good." Li Daoyuan heaved a sigh of relief.

    As long as she wasn''t a sect disciple, everything was fine.

    Previous visits of the Holy Maidens almost scared him out of his wits.

    This time, a normal person finally appeared.

    Li Daoyuan said warmly, "Miss Wan, eat more. Don''t be polite. Look at how thin you are."

    Chu Lingchuan forced a smile and said, "It doesn''t matter. I just need to drink."

    "How can you drink so early in the morning? That will hurt your stomach."

    "I''m used to it."

    At that moment, Li Daoyuan noticed something and asked curiously, "Why isn''t Miss Wan wearing shoes?"

    Chu Lingchuan said, "This¡­ Personal habits."

    Li Daoyuan shook his head and said, "This isn''t good for your body. When cold air enters your body, it''s easy to dilute. Someone, bring Miss Wan a new pair of shoes!"

    Chu Lingchuan''s mouth twitched. "I thank you."

    Li Daoyuan smiled and said, "You''re wee¡­"

    Just then, a servant''s voice came from outside the door. "Reporting to Master, Young Master, Miss Yue is here."

    "Miss Yue?" Their movements froze at the same time.

    Li Ran and Xiao Qingge looked at each other, panic shing in their eyes.

    It must be Yue Jianli.

    But Chu Lingchuan was still here. What if she found out about their rtionship. Li Ran couldn''t help but shiver.

    Following the sound of footsteps, a young girl in green walked into the dining hall and said with a smile, "I''m sorry to disturb you Li¡­"

    <strong><i>Ahem!</i></strong>

    Li Ran coughed hard and blinked frantically.

    Yue Jianli was a little confused, and his heart almost jumped out when he looked out!

    "Teacher, Master!"

    <i>Why did Master appear in the Li family?</i>

    Chu Lingchuan was also a bit surprised, "Jianli? Why are you here?"

    Air froze instantly.

    "Disciple¡­" Yue Jianli looked flustered and said, "I heard Master is in the Li Residence and wanted toe over. I didn''t expect you to really be here."

    "Is that so?"

    Chu Lingchuan revealed a puzzled expression.

    She had onlye to the Li Residence yesterday, and only a few people knew. Where did she hear about this?

    "You¡­" Yue Jianli interrupted her and asked, "Master, why did youe to the Li residence? After all, there''s a difference between the Righteous and Devil. If this matter were to spread, it might not have a good effect, right?"

    As expected, Chu Lingchuan''s attention was diverted, and she awkwardly said, "I came here for business. What effect can it have? <strong><i>Cough, cough</i></strong>, don''t just stand there. Come and sit together with us."

    "Okay¡­" Yue Jianli heaved a sigh of relief.

    Fortunately, Master''s mind wasn''t too bright. Otherwise, she would have really exposed herself this time.

    Five of them sat together, feeling a little awkward.

    Li Daoyuan waspletely dumbfounded.

    He looked at Yue Jianli and then at Chu Lingchuan, unable to turn his head.

    "Chief Yue, why did you call Miss Wan Master?"

    Yue Jianli was stunned. "Miss Wan? This is my Master, the Sect Master of Myriad Sword Pavilion."

    "What? You¡­ You said she is the Sect Master of Myriad Swords Pavilion!"

    Li Daoyuan''s eyes were wide open, and his face was filled with disbelief.

    Chu Lingchuan could not hide it anymore and helplessly said, "My surname is indeed not Wan. I am Chu Lingchuan from the Myriad Sword Pavilion."

    Li Daoyuan''s throat was dry.

    He stiffly turned his head and said, "Kid, didn''t you say she wasn''t a sect disciple?"

    Li Ran nodded. "She''s indeed not a disciple."

    "I f*cking¡­" Li Daoyuan''s face was ashen, and his legs were a little weak.

    Girl eating with him was actually a top-tier sect leader, a superpower who could suppress the vastnd.

    And he actually taught the other party how to maintain her health, and he even said that it was easy for the other party to lose their health!

    He felt like his heart was about to stop.

    Chu Lingchuan said, "n Leader Li, there are some matters between Li Ran and me that have not been resolved yet. I need to stay in the Li Residence for a few days. Please forgive me if I am disturbing you."

    "It''s rted to Li Ran?" Li Daoyuan shuddered.

    Could it be that his rtionship with Yue Jianli had been exposed, and his master hade to find him?

    His back was drenched in a cold sweat.

    "This day has finally arrived¡­"

 Chapter 294: Li Daoyuan, the three women united front!

    <h4>Chapter 294: Li Daoyuan, the three women united front!</h4>

    Dining hall became quiet.

    Only after a while did Li Daoyuane back to his senses. He asked carefully, "Sect Master Chu, what exactly are you looking for Li Ran for?"

    Chu Lingchuan helplessly said, "Isn''t it for that disciple thing?"

    "Disciple?"

    This was troublesome.

    Li Daoyuan waspletely numb.

    What he had been worried about all along had finally happened.

    But to think that it would be the grandmaster herself.

    It seemed like the seriousness of matter far exceeded his imagination!

    "We need to contact the ancestor quickly!"

    Now, only the n Emperor taking action would it be possible to turn the tide.

    At this time, Chu Lingchuan said, "I''vee to visit rashly, Li n Chief. However, I''ve met your Li Ancestor yesterday."

    Li Daoyuan was stunned. "You''ve already met the ancestor?"

    "I have." Chu Lingchuan said," Yesterday, we chatted in the Li family''s secret ground for a while, but Ancestor Li was still quite strong¡­ Interesting."

    She originally wanted to say something ridiculous, but she held back.

    Li Daoyuan''s heart went cold.

    Other party had already met the ancestor, yet she was still here. Didn''t that mean that the ancestor couldn''t do anything to her?

    What should he do?

    He swallowed his saliva and said, "Sect Master Chu, just now, I was blind and did not recognize Mount Tai. Please forgive me if I offended you."

    Chu Lingchuan nodded and said, "n Chief Li is too polite. I came uninvited, as long as you don''t mind."

    "Of course not!" Li Daoyuan hurriedly said, "My Li Manor is honored by your presence. It''s no problem for you to stay for as long as you want."

    Chu Lingchuan smiled.

    Patriarch Li was quite anxious, unlike that grandfather and grandson pair.

    "Looks like the Li family still has normal people¡­" she muttered to herself.

    Li Daoyuan hesitated for a moment and said, "In that case, how do you n to resolve this matter?"

    Chu Lingchuan shrugged. "That depends on the attitude of Sheng Zi Li."

    "Attitude?" Li Daoyuan hastily said, "I guarantee you, Li Ran is taking this rtionship seriously. He''s definitely not ying around!"

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?" Other four were stunned.

    Chu Lingchuan frowned and said, "What rtionship?"

    "It''s him and¡­" Before Li Daoyuan could finish his sentence, Li Ran grabbed a bun and stuffed it into his mouth.

    "Dad, can''t you even stop eating?"

    Li Daoyuan held the bun in his mouth with a puzzled expression.

    Cold sweat rolled down Li Ran''s forehead.

    What a pig teammate.

    If it weren''t for his quick reflexes, he would''ve exposed him!

    Li Ran said with a smile, "Sect Master Chu came here to take Shen Ning as her disciple. Father, what are you talking about?"

    Li Daoyuan''s small eyes were filled with great doubts.

    To ept Shen Ning as a disciple?

    Was it not for Yue Jianli?

    Then wouldn''t he almost expose his son?

    At this moment, Chu Lingchuan asked curiously, "What kind of feelings did you just say? What are you ying at?"

    Li Daoyuan wiped his cold sweat and said with an embarrassed smile, "It''s nothing. I''m saying that Li Ran has always respected you. If there''s nothing else, you cane over and y."

    "Respect?" Chu Lingchuan didn''t know what she had thought, and her face blushed.

    He covered her mouth, scratched her foot, and even hit her. Last night, it was as if they were tearing down a family, causing such a hugemotion.

    Is this fellow that respectful of me?

    If it weren''t for Shen Ning, she wouldn''t have stayed any longer.

    Li Daoyuan heaved a sigh of relief when he saw that the other party didn''t press on.

    He wiped the cold sweat off his forehead.

    "This is too dangerous¡­"

    Yue Jianli didn''t dare stay for long.

    After confirming that her master was not there to cause trouble, she stood up and said, "Master, since there''s nothing to do here, I''ll return to the encampment first."

    Immortal Ascension Assembly was not over yet.

    At present, all the sects were still in Central City. They wanted to see if they could receive some good seedlings. Myriad Sword Pavilion also had the same n.

    Li Ran didn''t want to participate anymore.

    Harvest this time had far exceeded his expectations. He had to leave some soup for other sects.

    Chu Lingchuan nodded. "That''s fine too. Once the meeting is over, you can bring people back to the sect."

    "Yes," Yue Jianli replied.

    Before she left, she secretly nced at Li Ran.

    Two of them looked at each other. Everything was silent.

    Main reason was that Chu Lingchuan was at the side. At such a close distance, they didn''t even dare to send a soulmunication.

    Yue Jianli left the dining hall and had just arrived at the Li Mansion''s entrance when he bumped into two figures.

    Qin Ruyan and Lin Langyue walked into the Li Mansion side by side.

    "Eh? Chief Yue is here as well¡­"

    Before Qin Ruyan could finish her sentence, Yue Jianli pulled the two away.

    They ran five streets before gradually slowing down.

    Both of them were dumbfounded.

    "Chief Yue, what are you doing?" Yue Jianli was slightly afraid, so she sent a mental message to their soul, "Don''t mention anything. My master is in the Li n!"

    "Your master?"

    Two of them cried out in rm. "Are you saying that Sect Master Chu hase?"

    Yue Jianli nodded seriously.

    Lin Langyue and Qin Ruyan looked at each other with solemn expressions.

    "What is she doing with the Li family? Is she looking for trouble with the Holy Son?"

    "Let''s contact the sect and get Master toe and save us!"

    Yue Jianli stopped them, "Don''t be anxious. Master''s mood is very stable. It''s for Shen Ning''s sake. She shouldn''t be looking for trouble."

    Li Ran had already hinted to her not to worry.

    When the two heard this, they heaved a sigh of relief.

    Qin Ruyan was still a bit worried. "But who can guess the thoughts of an Emperor-level expert? What if she secretly makes a move?"

    Yue Jianli shook her head. "Don''t worry. My master doesn''t know what it''s like to make a move in secret. Usually, she''ll take revenge in person."

    Lin Langyue thought for a moment and said, "How about this? Qin Ruyan and I will be staying near the Li family for the next few days. We can keep an eye on the movements of the Li family at any time."

    Qin Ruyan praised her colleague. "That''s right, you can go back first so as not to arouse your master''s suspicion."

    Yue Jianli nodded." It''ll be hard on you two. If you have any unusual movements, you must inform me immediately."

    "Alright." Three of them stood in the same line.

    Lin Langyue looked in the direction of Li family with a worried expression.

    "Li Ran, don''t let anything happen to you¡­"

    ¡­¡­

    Li Manor¡­

    "Kill!"

    "Hahaha, Sect Master Chu, you''ve lost again!"

    Li Ran, Xiao Qingge, Aqin, and Chu Lingchuan sat around the table. In front of them was a huge military chessboard.

    Chu Lingchuan''s face was covered with a piece of paper. She gritted her teeth and said, "Li Ran, you attacked me again!"

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "This is called deception in war¡­"

    "I won¡¯t let you cheat!" Chu Lingchuan stood up and threw Li Ran to the ground.

    "You will beat me if you can''t win!"

    "You!"

    "Don''t hit the face!"

    "No, don''t grab my feet!"

 Chapter 295: Bad Woman Chu Lingchuan!

    <h4>Chapter 295: Bad Woman Chu Lingchuan!</h4>

    In the next two days, Li Manor was unexpectedly calm.

    Lin Langyue and Qin Ruyan heaved a sigh of relief.

    They had thought that the cranky Sect Master Chu had turned.

    They did not know that Chu Lingchuan was addicted to chess.

    However, no matter how hard she racked her brain and did not cheat, she was still unable to beat Li Ran.

    Not only did Li Ran have a strong view of the overall situation, he was also good at using dangerous tactics. Even though he had been suppressed by the army, he could still rely on his fore shadowing to win.

    This made her very unconvinced.

    More she suffered, the braver she became. He was determined to win against Li Ran.

    Every day, she had to pull him for several hours, and he was not allowed to go easy on her.

    However, her chess skills did not improve.

    As a result, she fell into an endless cycle: Go, lose, y, lose, hit¡­

    Li Ran had originally wanted to let the other party win a round, but the result was so overwhelming that this big sister couldn''t win.

    She could even see that he was going easy on her, so she didn''t even need to say anything.

    Fortunately, she had a sense of propriety. She didn''t really use her strength to vent her anger. It felt more like a fight.

    ¡­¡­.

    In the bedroom¡­

    Chu Lingchuan looked at the only chess piece left and rubbed her long hair in pain.

    "Why are there traps here? When did you set those?"

    Li Ran shrugged. "I¡¯ve just set it up."

    Chu Lingchuan said in surprise, "You just set it up, yet you were able to predict this?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "I didn''t expect that, but I think with your IQ, you will definitely step on it."

    Chu Lingchuan was furious.

    "Continue; I don''t believe I can''t beat you!"

    Li Ran smiled wryly and said, "It''s the same for another 100 sets. Why is Sect Master Chu so persistent?"

    Chu Lingchuan red at him, "Are youughing at me again?"

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "I am just joking. I never feel that Chief Chu is stupid. If I have to use a word to describe her, I think he should be frank."

    "Really?" Chu Lingchuan was stunned.

    "Your personality is frank and sincere. You like to be straight forward. You don''t understand those schemes. This is a great advantage." Li Ran patted her on the shoulder. "It''s not that you''re stupid. It''s that this game isn''t for you."

    Chu Lingchuan looked at him with a nk expression.

    Although she was the Head of Myriad Swords, it was because of her extraordinary strength. Anyone who truly understood her would call her a mad woman.

    Even she felt that there was something wrong with her personality.

    Be frank and sincere.

    This was the first time someone hadmented on her like this.

    Moreover, this person was the man she hated the most.

    This made her mood a littleplicated.

    After a moment of silence, Chu Lingchuan patted his hand and sneered, "I didn''t expect that Sheng Zi Li would also speak humannguage. You made it up so much that you don''t want to y chess with me, right?"

    Li Ran said seriously, "Every word I sayes from my heart."

    Looking at his starry eyes, Chu Lingchuan suddenly felt ufortable.

    Lowering his face, she looked away and snorted, "So what if you¡¯re sincere? I don''t care¡­"

    <strong><i>Cough! Cough!</i></strong>

    Li Ran continued, "But I really don''t want to do it."

    <strong><i>"Ah?"</i></strong>

    "You pester me to y chess every day. I don''t even have time to apany my wife anymore. It has seriously affected my life, you know?"

    Chu Lingchuan didn''t know what she was thinking, but her face felt a bit hot. She turned her head and said, "Is there anything else in your mind?"

    Li Ran said seriously, "You don''t understand. I only did it for cultivation."

    "Nonsense!" Chu Lingchuan red at him. "Forget it. You can do whatever you want. I don''t care about you."

    "I thank you." Li Ran stood up and ran away as if he had been pardoned.

    However, just as he ran to the door, he heard her voice behind him. "I''ll give you an hour, and thene back to y chess with me."

    Li Ran almost stumbled and fell to the ground.

    Chu Lingchuan looked at his back, and the corner of her mouth curled up. Two dimples were faintly visible.

    Recalling the movements in the next room these past few nights, she couldn''t help but spit in embarrassment.

    "This disciple¡­"

    ¡­¡­

    On the evening of the fourth day.

    A falcon rushed into the Li Manor and passed through the hall to Li Ran''s room. Its wings pped and hung in front of him.

    Li Ran spread out his hand, and the jade letter fell into his palm.

    Falcon had just flown away when Chu Lingchuan pushed open the door and entered.

    "Youluo Temple replied?"

    Li Ran nodded. "That''s right."

    Chu Lingchuan said nervously, "Quickly see how your master replied."

    "Okay."

    Li Ran opened the jade letter, took out the jade, and used the unique method of the Youluo Temple to pour spiritual power into it.

    A momentter, Leng Wuyan''s voice rang in his ears.

    <i>[I am very clear about Chu Lingchuan''s crazy thoughts. Isn''t it just to prove that her martial arts is stronger?</i>

    <strong><i>Hmph</i></strong><i>, she can''t beat me. Her disciple can''t beat me, so she came up with this idea¡­</i>

    <i>How stupid!</i>

    <i>Since she has already signed the letter of challenge, of course, I will not run away. Tell her I agree!</i>

    <i>By the way, I remember that you and Yue Jianli are be careful, Chu Lingchuan''s madness is not easy to provoke.</i>

    <i>Also, I miss you so much.</i>

    Li Ran couldn''t help but raise the corners of his lips as he listened to his master''sst words.

    <i>Master is really too cute!</i>

    When Chu Lingchuan saw his smiling face, he immediately said dejectedly, "Did Leng Wuyan reject my proposal? I knew it¡­"

    Li Ran came back to his senses and said, "No, Master agreed."

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned for a moment before she said excitedly, "Leng Wuyan agreed to ept Shen Ning as my personal disciple?"

    "That''s right." Li Ran nodded.

    Without another word, Chu Lingchuan excitedly walked out the door.

    Li Ran was puzzled. "What are you doing?"

    Chu Lingchuan didn''t even look back and said, "Of course, I''m going to see my precious disciple!"

    Li Ran didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Then you have to see if Shen Ning is willing or not¡­"

    Chu Lingchuan said confidently, "Please, no matter what, I am still the head of a sect. I should have this kind of charm, right?"

    ¡­¡­

    After a stick of incense.

    Shen Ning hid behind Li Ran and grabbed his clothes. Her face was filled with vignce.

    Chu Lingchuan had a kind expression and said, "Shen Ning, are you willing to take me as your master? I am the strongest expert in the heavens. One, I can make you very powerful."

    Shen Ning shook her head decisively. "No."

    Chu Lingchuan''s breath froze, "Why?"

    Shen Ning said in a sweet voice, "You bully my brother. You''re a bad woman. I don''t want to take a bad woman as my master."

    "Bad woman?"

    It was as if she had been struck by lightning, and she stood there foolishly.

    Li Ran said with a stifled smile, "Sect Leader Chu, children don''t lie."

    Chu Lingchuan came back to her senses, and her chest rose and fell. "He was clearly your brother who bullied me!"

 Chapter 296: Myriad Swords Pavilion? I want to go too!

    <h4>Chapter 296: Myriad Swords Pavilion? I want to go too!</h4>

    Chu Lingchuan felt extremely wronged.

    She was clearly the one who suffered a loss every time, yet in this little girl''s eyes, she actually became an evil person.

    "It''s all your fault!" She red angrily at Li Ran. "You have to exin this to Shen Ning!"

    Li Ran forced himself to hold back his smile and carried Shen Ning in his arms. "Although this elder sister has a bad temper, her personality is violent, she drinks too much, and she often fights and kills¡­ But she is indeed not a bad person."

    Chu Lingchuan gnashed her teeth.

    Was this fe trying to exin or smear the truth?

    However, what he said seemed to be the truth. She couldn''t refute it.

    Shen Ning was a bit confused. "Isn''t she big brother''s enemy?"

    Li Ran pondered for a moment. "She was before, but she shouldn''t be now."

    Shen Ning''s small hand grabbed onto his clothes. "But I still want to be with big brother¡­"

    Li Ran gently pinched her little face and said with a smile, "We will still be together. It''s just that you asionally have to spend some time with this crazy. <strong><i>Cough </i></strong>cultivated with Sect Master Chu."

    "If that''s the case and if you''re able to maximize your talent, your future aplishments will be much higher."

    "Of course, the final decision is in your hands. If you don''t want to, it doesn''t matter. Big brother will always protect you."

    What he said was very pertinent, without any bias.

    Only then did Chu Lingchuan''s expression clear a little, and she nervously looked at Shen Ning.

    Shen Ning tilted her head and thought for a moment. "If I train with her, will I really be stronger?"

    Chu Lingchuan said, "You are a dual cultivator of the Dao and the Martial Arts. If you can develop two talents at the same time, your strength will definitely increase. If you work hard, you might even catch up to Li Ran."

    Shen Ning looked at Li Ran. "Is this true?"

    "It''s true." Li Ran smiled. "Ning''s talent is great. She''ll definitely be no worse than this brother in the future."

    Hearing this, Shen Ning nodded without hesitation. "Then I''m willing to be her disciple."

    Her thoughts were very simple.

    Now that her brother was protecting her, she would definitely protect her brother in the future.

    Her childhood experience had made her extremely precocious, and she understood that this was a world where the weak were prey to the strong.

    To protect the people around her, she had to be strong enough.

    "Are you willing? Great!"

    In order to ept this disciple, she had "paid" too much. Although it was only a private matter, it was enough to make her happy.

    She clenched her fists tightly as she thought in her heart, <i>Leng Wuyan, just wait. I must prove that I''m stronger than you!</i>

    When Shen Ning saw her happy and cold smile, she couldn''t help but worry.

    Leaning against Li Ran''s ear, she whispered, "Big brother, isn''t this big sister''s brain a bit weak¡­"

    Chu Lingchuan almost vomited blood.

    "In the future, you''d better say these words in your heart. No matter how small you are, I can still hear your voice!" She suddenly felt that this little girl was a bit difficult to deal with.

    Following that, Shen Ning went through a simple ceremony to be Chu Lingchuan''s personal disciple.

    If Leng Wuyan was included, then there would be two Emperor-rank experts as masters for her. This background was truly frightening.

    Chu Lingchuan said to Li Ran, "Since Shen Ning has already taken me as her master, I''ll first bring her back to Cloud Sword Ind to cultivate for a few days. After her foundation ispleted, I''ll send her back to Youluo Temple."

    "Going to Cloud Sword Ind first?" Li Ran rubbed his chin. "It''s not that she can''t. However, I''m not at ease."

    Chu Lingchuan frowned and said, "What are you worried about? Now that she was my disciple, would I harm her?"

    Li Ran shook his head. "That''s not what I meant. I''m just worried that you''ll teach her a bad lesson. That she won¡¯t be a good girl when you send her over. She''ll be a little drunkard when shees back."

    ¡­¡­

    She said unhappily, "Am I that unreliable in your eyes?"

    Li Ran nodded. "You¡¯re quite unreliable."

    Chu Lingchuan was speechless.

    She rubbed the space between her brows. "Then what do you think we should do?"

    Li Ran pondered for a moment and said, "I have two requests. First, in front of Shen Ning, you absolutely can not drink."

    "No problem. What about the other one?"

    "Secondly, I want to go to Cloud Sword Ind too."

    <strong><i>"Ah?"</i></strong>

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned. "You''re also going to the Myriad Swords Pavilion?"

    Li Ran nodded. "Since Shen Ning calls me big Brother, I''ll be responsible for her. Who knows what kind of atmosphere your Myriad Sword Pavilion has? What if my little sister gets bullied?"

    Shen Ning was too young.

    Just like that, he gave her to Chu Lingchuan to bring her to an unknown ce. He was truly worried.

    "This¡­" Chu Lingchuan was a bit hesitant. "However, your status is special, and I''m afraid it will cause quite a disturbance."

    Li Ran replied casually, "As long as you use an illusion to change my appearance, who would know that I''m the Sheng Zi Li of the Devil Dao?"

    "It can also¡­ Alright, I agree." Chu Lingchuan nodded.

    Li Ran replied, "Alright, then let''s set off tomorrow."

    Chu Lingchuan said in confusion, "Why is it tomorrow? We can leave now."

    "I still have some matters to attend to. I need to make arrangements first."

    "Alright¡­"

    Li Ran didn''t waste time. He really had something to do.

    He wanted to send Aqin back to the sect first.

    Two attendants of the Youluo Temple had already returned to the North with their newly recruited disciples.

    Since he wanted to go to Cloud Sword Ind, it was naturally inconvenient for him to bring Aqin with him.

    However, whether it was leaving her in Central City or letting her return to the sect by herself, she didn''t feel at ease.

    After all, her physique was too special. It was very easy for her to be covered by the demons.

    Therefore, Li Ran decided to send her to the sect''s teleportation portal first. He would watch her return to the sect with his own eyes before going to the Eastern Sea with Chu Lingchuan.

    After hearing about Shen Ning''s training, Aqin didn''t have any objections.

    Although she did not want to be separated from her sister, she did not want to waste her sister''s talent.

    Moreover, the separation was only temporary.

    Shen Ning was still a disciple of the Youluo Temple. She would return to Xuanlin Mountain once she hadpleted her training.

    After the two sisters reluctantly bid farewell, Li Ran left Central City with Sheng Qin.

    Outside the city, the dragon carriage was summoned. Two of them boarded the golden sedan and soared into the air in the direction of the transportation formation.

    ¡­¡­

    At this moment, fifty kilometers to the east of the city, in a small mountain depression.

    A pale-faced man hid in the shadows and said in a low voice," Quickly report to third Elder. The target has already left Central City!"

    "Yes."

    ck-robed man behind him left.

    ¡­¡­

    On the dragon carriage.

    Li Ran stared nkly at Aqin.

    Aqin sat cross-legged.

    Her ck hair fluttered, and her robes fluttered. Holy light enveloped her entire body, but it did not seem distant at all. On the contrary, it made people feel moved.

    Looking at the rising aura, Li Ran smiled.

    "She''s actually building a foundation?"

 Chapter 297: He didnt know if it would be easy to kill!

    <h4>Chapter 297: He didnt know if it would be easy to kill!</h4>

    Sheng Qin was a female beauty.

    She had an extremely rare special constitution. Other than dual cultivation, it also had a high affinity for spirit energy.

    Coupled with the Divine Light Sutra, twoplemented each other, and the cultivation speed was shocking.

    Normal cultivators needed at least six to seven years to reach the foundation establishment realm. Ten years could be considered normal.

    But Aqin had only cultivated less than a year.

    This speed was simply outrageous.

    Li Ran''s eyes shone with golden light as he activated the Disillusioned Eye and carefully observed her condition.

    She sucked arge amount of spirit energy into her body. Following the path of the Divine Light Sutra, it finally gathered in her dantian and was constantly beingpressed.

    Spirit energy in her dantian grew denser and denser. It was changing from a gaseous state to a liquid state.

    As long as the spirit energy was liquefied, it meant that the foundation establishment realm was sessful.

    <i>Her aura is stable, rising steadily. Aqin actually went so smoothly, not even needing the Marrow Cleansing Pill.</i> Li Ran was a little surprised.

    He didn''t expect that Aqin would be able to improve so quickly and that her foundation would be so stable. It seemed that she had put in a lot of effort.

    Right at this moment, he frowned and suddenly looked out the window.

    Two powerful auras were rapidly approaching.

    Enemy''s target was the dragon carriage, and the aura within it caused him to faintly feel slightly shocked!

    "They really dide¡­"

    Aura wasn''t concealed at all, and it instantly crossed a distance of 50km before stopping in the sky above the dragon carriage.

    As for Aqin, he had yet to seed.

    Li Ran scattered down a few formations and put the Azure Profound Armor on her body before leaving the carriage and soaring into the sky.

    Two men floated in front of him.

    A gray-robed man and a ck-robed man.

    Leader of the group, the grey-robed old man, emitted a dense aura of death. His bloodshot eyes stared fixedly at him.

    It was as if they had a deep hatred for each other.

    Li Ran instantly guessed their identities as he looked at the aged face and the unique aura of decay.

    Yin Corpse Dao.

    It was most likely for the sake of Ji Xingyun.

    Gray-robed old man''s voice was hoarse. "Sheng Zi Li, I''ve been waiting for you for a long time."

    "I''m sorry to keep everyone waiting," Li Ran said indifferently.

    Gray-robed old man was stunned for a moment before frowning. "You don''t seem to be surprised at all?"

    "Of course." Li Ran smiled. "From the looks of it, are you all here to avenge Chief Ji?"

    Gray-robed old man sneered, "Sheng Zi Li is indeed a smart person. This old man is the third Elder of Yin Corpse Dao, Ji Liang. Ji Xingyun is my son!"

    Li Ran nodded. "So it''s Elder Ji. Why hasn''t your sect leadere?"

    Ji Liang thought of something, and his expression was a little unnatural. "We don''t need the Sect Master to personally take action for such a small matter."

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "I think Elder Ji is hiding from the sect leader and acting on his own, right?"

    Ji Liang''s breathing froze.

    Other party did not guess wrong. He had indeed acted without permission.

    Ji Chenyuan had been hesitant about revenge.

    However, ever since the Immortal Ascension Assembly, he seemed to have received some news, and his entire person had turned abnormal.

    Disciples and Elders were strictly forbidden from finding trouble with Li Ran.

    This was especially true for Ji Liang, who had repeatedly warned him to put the bigger picture first.

    But how could Ji Liang endure if his beloved son was seriously injured and the path to immortality was almost cut off?

    He ordered people to stay outside the city day and night, waiting for Li Ran to leave the city.

    Ji Liang said in a low voice, "My son''s Divine Soul has been damaged. Is it your doing or not?"

    "That''s right. I did it." Li Ran was very calm. "Right, is Chief Ji dead or not? Back then, he was too far away. I didn''t have the confidence that I could kill him."

    His tone carried a hint of provocation and ridicule.

    Gray-robed elder gnashed his teeth, his entire body trembling.

    <i>This kid actually dared to be so arrogant in front of me!</i>

    "You''re just like the rumors. You''re arrogant to the extreme. Do you really think this old man doesn''t dare to kill you?" His voice was filled with killing intent.

    Li Ran said indifferently, "Then what are you waiting for?"

    Air immediately became murderous.

    Gray-robed old man did not say anything else. He gritted his teeth and said, "Go, kill him for me!"

    "Yes," the ck-robed man behind him responded.

    Vast gray mist surged out from his sleeve and instantly filled the entire heavens and the earth, directly enveloping Li Ran!

    Mist seemed to be boundless. There was no end in any direction.

    It cut off all senses from the outside world, and even the divine sense was unable to pass through the gray fog.

    Mist continued to corrode his body, and his life force was rapidly draining away.

    At this speed, he would turn into a dried corpse within half a stick of incense!

    "Deity Transformation?" Li Ran''s eyes flickered.

    This was the first time he had fought against a Deity Transformation major power. His heart was filled with excitement.

    "The soul and the dao merge? I wonder if it''s that easy to kill!" He pressed his palms together, his index finger and thumb standing upright, and the other fingers pressed together.

    "Lin¡­ Bing¡­ Dou¡­!"

    Power of the nine words rippled, and the brilliant divine light instantly pierced through the thick fog.

    His body became transparent like jade, and he could practically see his bones and meridians. His vitality was endless, and no matter how the gray mist surged, it could not corrode him in the slightest.

    <strong><i>Roar!</i></strong>

    At this moment, roars rang out from the gray mist as if ferocious beasts were surrounding them.

    Li Ran opened the Disillusioned Eye, and the thick mist finally dimmed slightly. A shocking scene appeared before his eyes.

    There were countless corpse golems hidden within the mist. Their lifeless eyes were green and white as they stared fixedly at him!

    <strong><i>Roar!</i></strong>

    Corpse Puppets howled towards the sky, letting out meaningless roars as they madly swept toward him.

    Boundless sea of corpses instantly drowned Li Ran. Outside the gray fog, the ck-robed man''s expression was cold.

    He knew that Li Ran was not someone easy to deal with. His strength could not be measured solely by his cultivation.

    Nascent Soul realm cultivator could kill a Deity Transformation realm. Now that he had reached the Deity Transformation realm, even ate-stage Deity Transformation cultivator would not dare to underestimate him.

    Therefore, his first move was a supreme technique, attempting to kill him with a boundless sea of corpses.

    Ji Liang''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    If the ck-robed man could kill Li Ran, then it would be the best.

    If he didn''t personally take action, it wouldn''t be considered as defying the grandmaster''s orders.

    "Let''s end this battle quickly. Don''t dy, or you''ll suffer!"

    ck-robed man nodded. "Elder, don''t worry. Under the Deity Transformation, no one can resist the gray fog of the sea of corpses"

    Before he could finish speaking, thunderous sounds could be heard from the gray mist:

    <strong><i>Moo!</i></strong>

    A dazzling Buddhist light erupted as if the sun had pierced through the thick mist. A furious glint appeared out of thin air.

    Raising his arm high up, the golden light sword shed down.

    Mist was instantly dispersed by the hurricane, and the boundless sea of corpses was severed with a single sh.

    Li Ran''s body was suspended in the air, his skin shining like jade. His dao techniques and Buddhist lightplemented each other.

    He looked at the ck-robed man with cold eyes and a fierce smile.

    "Have you had enough fun? It''s my turn!"

    ck-robed man stared nkly. Before he could regain his senses, his body was suddenly covered by a shadow.

    Raising his head, his pupils contracted.

    A huge golden fist filled his field of vision, carrying a fierce wind as it smashed toward him.

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    Air was almost shattered by one punch.

 Chapter 298: Who is the Deity?

    <h4>Chapter 298: Who is the Deity?</h4>

    ck-robed man never thought that the sea of corpses would be destroyed so easily.

    Even more unexpected, the other party still had the strength to summon the Dharma Idol.

    Roar!

    Star Giant''s roar was deafening as his fist smashed toward him with iparable strength.

    ck-robed man wanted to move, but a ck shadow climbed up his legs like a snake. His body froze for a moment.

    Although he was about to break free, the giant fist was already in front of him.

    Boom!

    His fist did not hit him.

    A shriveled white w extended from his back and forcefully caught the punch.

    "Eh?" Li Ran frowned and looked carefully.

    That person was carrying a coffin, and his withered ws were extending out of the coffin.

    Coffin was hidden under his wide ck robe, but he didn''t notice it at first, thinking that it was just a hunchback.

    ck-robed man''s expression was ice-cold. "To be able to force me to use my Intrinsic Corpse Puppet, you can be considered to have some ability!"

    His ck robe fluttered about, and the coffin floated in the air. The coffin was pushed open with a bang.

    A demon corpse slowly crawled out.

    It was like a tiger with sharp ape teeth, but its tail was like a cow.

    His body shriveled and copsed, his hair appearing grayish white.

    Roar!

    It opened its bloody mouth, splitting from the corner of its mouth to its ears. Boundless gray mist swept over, all of it swallowed into its stomach.

    His shriveled body gradually expanded, and in the blink of an eye, it became asrge as a giant star.

    Huge fangs reflected a cold light, and the ox''s tail was covered in spikes. Air crackled as it struck.

    Terrifying might made one''s body shiver.

    Demon Puppet!

    When this demon beast was alive, it had the bloodline of an ancient demon. It had eaten countless humans, causing trouble in one area.

    If all of his bloodlines were awakened, he might even be able to swallow stars.

    It had actually been refined into a Demon Puppet by the ck-robed man.

    Roar!

    Demon Puppet threw its head back and roared. Its ws tore through the clouds, and it directly fought with the Star Giant!

    One man and one demon suddenly collided.

    Golden light and corpse Qi did not give way to each other. Their fists and ws shed.

    Airflow dispersed the clouds, and the torrential pressure almost crushed the air.

    Roar!

    Steel tail of the Demon Puppet flickered with a cold light. It tied the Star Giant tightly and opened its bloody mouth to bite him.

    Beast''s mouth opened at an inconceivable angle, almost including the giant''s entire head.

    The next second, he would bite off his head.

    Giant grabbed its lower jaw with one hand and its upper jaw with the other, pushing its mouth open with all its might.

    At the same time, the divine dragon''s eyes on his left arm lit up. Following a bright dragon''s roar, its winding body wrapped around the Demon Puppet, and its sharp eagle ws ruthlessly stabbed into its heart.

    Body that had been pierced was emitting waves of corpse Qi, but the Demon Puppet was not affected at all.

    Demon w firmly pressed down on the dragon''s head, and the bloody mouth continued to tear at the giant.

    Giant''s arms trembled slightly, unable to hold on any longer!

    ck-robed manughed coldly. "It''s useless. This is originally refined by the demon corpse. There''s no life force in its body, and there are no vitals."

    "Your Dharma Idol is indeed very strong, but your realm is only focused. How could you possibly be a match for my Life bound Demon Puppet?"

    Life bound Demon Puppet, coupled with the sea of gray fog corpses, was not something that could be resisted by a Deity.

    Even if the opponent was a genius, it was the same!

    "Is that so?"

    Li Ran said indifferently, "One can''t do it, but what about those two?"

    "What did you say¡­"

    Before he could finish speaking, the ck-robed man was stunned.

    ck mist in Li Ran''s body swept out, condensing into a six-armed devil image.

    Thick arms waved about, and the face formed by the ck mist split open its mouth and let out a terrifying roar.

    The overflowing demonic mes burned the heavens.

    Demon Giant¡¯s entire body was shrouded in ck mist as he howled as he charged into the battle.

    His six arms grabbed the Demon Puppet and threw it out.

    The situation instantly reversed.

    "Eh?"

    In the distant clouds, there was a faint sound of surprise.

    ck-robed man gulped. "Just how many Dharma Idols does this guy have?"

    Before he coulde back to his senses, he saw Li Ran''s muscles were knotted, and his entire body was filled with blood energy. He held a huge ck sword in his hand.

    Blood red sword emitted a bloodthirsty aura.

    Li Ran''s eyes were like amber, and his smile was ice-cold as he said, "If they''re going to hit them, then let''s not sit around!"

    His body flew over like lightning.

    Two of them instantly shed.

    Ji Liang wanted to interfere many times, but he forcefully restrained himself.

    If this deacon could kill Li Ran, it would undoubtedly be the best oue. Not only could he help Xingyun take revenge, but he could also escape unscathed.

    Moreover, he always had a strange feeling in his heart.

    It was as if someone was watching him in secret, causing his back to turn cold. However, when he carefully examined him, he found nothing.

    Gu Xie¡¯s killing intent was tyrannical, suppressing the ck-robed man, not even giving him a chance to breathe.

    Although the ck-robed man was at thete stage of the Deity Transformation realm, one level higher than Li Ran, he was a pure Daoist.

    Faced with this unreasonable and tyrannical attack, he could only endure it bitterly.

    "Three avatars, Dao and Martial dual cultivation¡­"

    Li Ran''s difficulty far exceeded his imagination.

    "No, I have to finish this quickly!"

    ck-robed man gritted his teeth and transformed into a corpse energy that dissipated. He regrouped in the distance and left the center of the battlefield.

    A divine light flickered in his eyes as he stared fixedly at Li Ran.

    "Brat, I''ll let you know today just how far we are apart!"

    ck-robed man''s soul force condensed above his head to form a translucent hand.

    Air was filled with the aura of death and death.

    At the Deity Transformation level, soul Daos fused together, allowing one to use the divine ability of soul attack.

    Li Ran''s heart was rmed. He pressed his palms together, and all ten fingers bent inward.

    "Formation!"

    As he spoke his true words, his sea of consciousness became clear, and his Violet Pce began to shine with light. His soul force immediately surged and soared.

    The ¡®formation'' character technique listened to the voice of Grand Dao and contained supreme Dao energy.

    His soul force increased exponentially.

    "Forbidden reincarnation!"

    Transparent divine sword condensed above his head.

    Because his soul force had been strengthened by the word of truth, it was as if he was a physical body. The edge of his sword was emitting a dazzling light!

    It was aimed at the ck-robed man.

    At the same time, the bone hand on the ck-robed man''s head moved slightly, and his index finger lightly pointed at Li Ran.

    A gray ray of light shot over.

    Boom!

    Divine light and the gray light collided ferociously, and the aura of death and extinction intertwined.

    For a moment, there was a stalemate in the air.

    "How, how is this possible?"

    ck-robed man''s pupils contracted, his eyes filled with disbelief.

    A trifling cultivator unleashed a soul attack, yet it had the intention of extermination.

    This was clearly the symbol of the Heavenly Tribtion realm!

    And this boundless soul power was even purer than his!

    "Which one of us is weak!"

    Gray light was actually no match for the sword. It was forced back inch by inch.

    ck-robed man swallowed a mouthful of saliva. Instantly, he felt the urge to retreat.

    This guy was a monster. He could not be measured bymon sense. If he continued to fight, he might end up falling here.

    But the third Elder was still watching from the side¡­

    Just as he was hesitating, he heard a roar.

    Demon Puppet was firmly held down by the giant.

    Demon Giant''s six thick arms grabbed its upper and lower jaws, and with a terrifying roar, it directly tore open its mouth.

    From head to toe, it was torn in half.

    The insufferably arrogant Demon Puppet turned into a faint corpse aura and vanished into the world.

    Pfft!

    ck-robed man seemed to be heavily injured as he spat blood!

    In the next second, the gray light scattered, and the divine sword ruthlessly struck his body.

 Chapter 299: Ji Liang, who doubted his life!

    <h4>Chapter 299: Ji Liang, who doubted his life!</h4>

    With boundless soul power, the sword struck from outside the sky and struck the ck-robed man.

    His body suddenly stiffened.

    His eyes became nk and empty. Blood gushed out from his seven orifices, like a kite with its string broken.

    In mid-air, he was grabbed by the Demon Giant, tightly clenched in his hand, and held in front of Li Ran.

    Li Ran''s face was slightly pale.

    He channeled the cloud-colored soul power in his dantian into pure soul power and rapidly replenished his sea of awareness.

    His face gradually regained its color.

    At this moment, the ck-robed man snapped back to his senses. For a moment, his head was on the verge of splitting, as if his soul was about to split in half.

    Although the power of the ¡®forbidden cycle of reincarnation'' had been greatly reduced, after being strengthened by the "Formation" character, his soul was still heavily injured.

    Li Ran was a little surprised. "I actually didn''t kill you? Looks like you have some skills."

    Compared to Deity Transformation, the Heavenly Tribtion soul had indeed increased in quality.

    ck-robed man''s soul had fused with the will of death, and he had be iparably tough. He had actually not been directly killed.

    "Impossible, you can''t be a Deity!"

    ck-robed man''s voice was hoarse. "Your soul is clearly already in the Heavenly Tribtion. Who exactly are you?"

    Li Ran grinned. "Realm is only used to differentiate between ordinary people. It doesn''t mean much to me."

    It was said that only a deity would be able to condense a Dharma Idol, but he could activate dragon elephant swamp sky'' when he was in the Golden Core realm.

    By the time he reached the Nascent Soul realm, he already had three.

    It was said that only the Heavenly Tribtion would be able to attack with his soul, but his Nascent Soul body was able to do so. When he broke through to the Deity Transformation realm, he had even fused with the will of the divine lightning.

    Li Ran had never grown up ording to the rules.

    Or rather, the so-called rules simply did not apply to him.

    Seeing the undisguised killing intent in his eyes, the ck-robed man''s head felt numb.

    "Elder Ji, quickly make your move! He¡­"

    Before he could finish speaking, the Demon Giant suddenly clenched his hand.

    <strong><i>"Ah¡­"</i></strong>

    Amidst a wave of cracking sounds, he was forcefully crushed into a puddle of mud.

    Semi-transparent soul was about to flee when it was grabbed by anotherrge hand. ck fog''s face split open into a sinister mouth and swallowed the soul.

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    After absorbing the vast amount of soul force from the Heavenly Tribtion realm, the demonic beast tamer''s body soared once more. It was like a towering mountain, and even the sunlight above its head was blocked!

    Heavenly Tribtion expert hadpletely perished!

    Li Ran turned to look at Ji Liang. His eyes were cold and indifferent.

    Six-Armed Demon Giant and the Star Giant stood behind him. The surging devil mes and the cosmic gxyplemented each other, making him seem like a devil.

    Looking at the peerless youth in front of him, Ji Liang couldn''t help but be stunned.

    He was at thete stage of Heavenly Tribtion.

    So easily killed by a Deity Transformation youth?

    Moreover, they weren''t evenly matched. Not only did the opponent suppress them throughout the entire process, he even had the strength to spare.

    Just now, when he saw that sword strike, he was somewhat shocked.

    Li Ran''s soul force had been drained for the time being, and he was quickly replenished.

    His eyes flickered with light as he returned to his peak state.

    "Could it be that this fellow has two seas of consciousness?" Ji Liang finally understood why his son, who was also a genius, was defeated so miserably.

    This youth in front of him could not be measured by geniuses.

    This was a monster that surpassed all geniuses.

    Li Ran looked at Ji Liang and shook his head. "Elder Ji is really ruthless. Can you just watch as your subordinate is killed?"

    Ji Liang snapped back to his senses and said indifferently, "It''s just trash. Death is not a pity."

    Fate of the ck-robed man had been decided from the very beginning.

    If he won, he would take the me. If he lost, he would be silenced.

    Whether or not he could kill Li Ran, there was only death for him.

    Li Ran smiled. "Then what is Elder Ji waiting for? Didn''t you say you wanted to kill me?"

    Ji Liang frowned.

    From the beginning, Li Ran had constantly been provoking him as if he was eager for him to make a move.

    "You wouldn''t think that killing a Heavenly Tribtion would be a match for me, would you?"

    Ji Liang''s aura spread out, and the entire sky became misty. Boundless might be pressed towards Li Ran.

    "I''m at thete Heavenly Tribtion realm, and you''re nothing more than an ant!"

    At this moment, Ji Liang finally made up his mind.

    He and Li Ran were already on the verge of death. Given the terrifying growth rate of the other party, it wouldn''t be long before they would undergo the Heavenly Tribtion.

    In fact, it was even possible to be an Emperor.

    Even if he didn''t avenge his son, he couldn''t stay!

    Ji Liang raised his right hand, and the gray mist in his palm condensed into a huge sword that shed toward Li Ran.

    This sword was not only made of spirit energy but it was also wrapped in soul force.

    He actually wanted to destroy both his body and soul at the same time.

    "Go die!"

    Ji Liang''s eyes were vicious, his expression sinister.

    This sword had Heaven and Earth Daows, so it was impossible for the opponent to withstand it.

    <strong><i>Swish!</i></strong>

    Air froze for a moment.

    Huge sword did not cut the opponent. Instead, it froze in the air, unable to move.

    Ji Liang was a bit confused. He stared at her and almost scared out of his wits!

    A valiant girl stood in front of Li Ran, her two green jade fingers firmly holding the de.

    Whether it was the gon in her hand or her bare feet, it fully exined her identity.

    "Chu¡­ Chu Lingchuan!"

    Ji Liang''s heart was about to explode!

    Why was this woman here?

    He tried to escape, but his body was frozen, unable to move at all.

    He couldn''t even leave using his soul.

    Li Ran frowned. "Why are you only here now? A sword almost struck me."

    If this woman did not make a move, he would only be able to pick up the Red Line.

    He could still kill the Heavenly Tribtion, but thete stage of tribtion wasn''t easy. After all, these were two major realms.

    Chu Lingchuan said unhappily, "Do you really think this olddy is a bodyguard?"

    "We''ve agreed. Do you still want to deny it?"

    "That''s right¡­ But can''t your attitude be a little better?"

    "Attitude? <strong><i>Ahem</i></strong>, why are you only here now, Chief Chu? I''m so afraid."

    "I beg you to protect me¡­"

    ¡­¡­

    Two of them were bickering with each other.

    Ji Liang looked at the two of them in a daze.

    What was going on?

    Didn''t Chu Lingchuan and the Youluo Temple face each other to death? Why would she stand up to protect Li Ran?

    And she was even flirting.

    This made him doubt his life.

    Li Ran hugged his shoulders and said with a frown, "Were you watching the show?"

    "That''s right. I''ve been watching for quite some time." Chu Lingchuan nodded.

    Li Ran said unhappily, "Then why don''t you help?"

    "If you can beat them, why should I attack."

    Chu Lingchuan coldly snorted, "Don''t think that I can''t see through your thoughts. You''ve been deliberately provoking Ji Liang. Isn''t it just to use me as a knife to kill someone?"

    "You saw through this?"

    Not only was Li Ran not ashamed at all, he even nodded and said, "It looks like the chess that you''ve yed these past few days hasn''t been in vain. Your IQ has obviously increased!"

    Chu Lingchuan quietly rolled her eyes at him. "I am a genius, to begin with."

    <strong><i>Cough! Cough!</i></strong>

    At that moment, Ji Liang cleared his throat and said carefully, "Well, Chief Chu¡­"

    Chu Lingchuan red at him. "Shut up!"

    Ji Liang was speechless¡­

 Chapter 300: Ji Liang died, and Chu Lingchuan was bullied!

    <h4>Chapter 300: Ji Liang died, and Chu Lingchuan was bullied!</h4>

    Although Li Ran was unbridled, he was not a reckless person.

    On the contrary, he liked to n everything and move afterward.

    Ever since he had severely injured Ji Xingyun, he had been on guard against the Yin Corpse Dao. Even if he hadn''t moved for so many days, he hadn''t let his guard down at all.

    Other party might just not dare to make a move in Central City.

    Thinking from the other side, leaving the Imperial capital this time was the best time to attack.

    Thus, before Li Ran left, he had already made a deal with Chu Lingchuan to protect him and Aqin in a time of crisis.

    The condition he had to pay was that Shen Ning had to cultivate to the middle stage of Qi Refining on Cloud Sword Ind.

    Chu Lingchuan originally wanted to travel with them, but she was rejected by Li Ran.

    Because he wanted to use this opportunity to eliminate the roots.

    If she was by his side, the Yin Corpse Dao would definitely not dare to make a move. Instead, it would be hidden in the shadows, eyeing him covetously. This would be even more troublesome.

    That was why Li Ran had her hide in the shadows.

    In order to avoid this girl drinking and causing trouble, he was ready to contact the Red Line at any time. Now, it seemed that there was no need.

    Chu Lingchuan snorted. "You think I can''t tell? You''ve been provoking Ji Liang, so you want to use me to kill him."

    Li Ran nced at her. "You''re not willing?"

    "Of course not." Chu Lingchuan said, "I am the head of a sect. Every action represents the stance of Myriad Sword Pavilion. This Ji Liang is Ji Chenyuan''s younger brother. Killing him will cause quite a bit of trouble for the sect.

    "Furthermore, I promised to protect you, not kill for you."

    Li Ran paused when he heard this.

    For a moment, he could not find a reason to refute.

    Ji Liang let out a sigh of relief.

    It would appear that Chu Lingchuan had no intention of making a move.

    As long as it was not an Emperor-level attack, Li Ran alone would not be able to do anything to him.

    "I never thought that Chu Lingchuan would be so rational,pletely different from the rumors."

    "<strong><i>Hmph</i></strong>, I''ve lost this time. But Li Ran, we''re not finished. I''ll never let you off!"

    Ji Liang''s conscience roiled, but his face was full of smiles. "It''s still Chief Chu who understands things. This matter¡­"

    Before he could finish, Li Ran said, "How about this? Help me hold him down, and I''ll kill him myself."

    Ji Liang was stunned. "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?"

    Chu Lingchuan pinched her smooth chin, and after thinking for a moment, she nodded and said, "Yes, this is not a problem."

    Ji Liang was confused.

    Are you guys teasing me?

    He was already shocked by Chu Lingchuan''s brain circuits.

    Li Ran took out the devil sword Gu Xie and measured it back and forth on his body, muttering, "Where should I start chopping?"

    Chu Lingchuan replied, "Of course, the head. This is the most efficient."

    Ji Liang didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Hearing the serious discussion between the two, hairs on his body stood on end.

    He swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice, "Don''t joke with me¡­"

    Before he could say the word "joke", Devil Gu Xie had already chopped at his neck.

    Under Chu Lingchuan''s restraint, he couldn''t use even a trace of spirit power. Without the protection of spirit power and Daows, his body was extremely weak.

    The sharp de shed through his neck like rotten wood, causing blood to spray out recklessly. His head soared into the sky, and he waspletely separated from his neck.

    Ji Liang''s head was spinning in the air, and his expression was still a little muddled.

    He was being hacked.

    This was too sudden!

    Golden mes danced between Li Ran''s fingers, and the mes suddenly exploded,pletely devouring his head and body.

    His body quickly turned into ash within the burning Heaven Sacred me.

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned for a moment.

    This fellow actually had a Heavenly me!

    When he had just killed that Heavenly Tribtion expert, he hadn''t used his full strength at all!

    Her lips moved, and she smiled bitterly. "What a freak¡­"

    Ji Liang''s body had already been destroyed, leaving only his translucent soul struggling in the air, but he was still unable to move at all.

    His expression was filled with shock. "Stop! This old man has bound a Divine Soul Jade slip. If you dare to kill me, the Sect Master will immediately know!"

    "So noisy." Li Ranzily listened to his nonsense.

    It was Ji Liang who had vited the taboo, so what if Ji Chenyuan came?

    He must die here today.

    ck mist quietly surged, enveloping the soul within it. A series of ear-piercing wails could be heard as the six-armed devil was devouring its soul force.

    Late-stage of tribtion was simply too powerful. Even the demon beast had to spend half a stick of incense to devour it.

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    Demon Qi surged wildly, and the ck mist coiled around it as if it were a substance.

    His body once again swelled up. His face that was shrouded in ck fog, his scarlet eyes were exceptionally horrifying.

    <strong><i>Roar!</i></strong>

    Its six arms crazily waved, raising its head towards the sky and roaring!

    Not knowing if it was an illusion, Li Ran could faintly hear a hint of excitement and satisfaction.

    Ji Liang''s flesh and blood were destroyed, while his soul became the nourishment of the devil.

    Yin Corpse Dao, third Elder, body and spirit wiped out!

    Seeing this scene, Chu Lingchuan''s eyes didn''t change at all. Instead, she asked curiously, "You killed him just like that. Aren''t you afraid that the Yin Corpse Dao will cause you trouble? This is Ji Chenyuan''s younger brother¡­"

    Li Ran said casually, "I''m just a Deity Transformation person. How can I kill a Heavenly Tribtion mighty figure?"

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned. "What do you mean?"

    Li Ran shrugged. "Anyone with eyes can tell that Ji Liang must have died at your hands."

    Chu Lingchuan reacted and gritted her teeth, "You''re scheming against me again?"

    "You saw it¡­ Sigh!"

    Before he could finish speaking, Chu Lingchuan had already jumped onto his body. Two of them smashed toward the ground likeets.

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    Two of them crashed into the valley.

    Chu Lingchuan rode on his body and raised his pink fist to hit him.

    As a result, the heart of his foot started to itch. It was as if his entire body had been electrocuted, and he was unable to raise his strength at all.

    Li Ran stood up and pressed her under his body. "I''m just joking. Why are you attacking again?"

    "Are you joking? I don''t believe it! You''re the most cunning person! You''re definitely ying tricks again!"

    Li Ran didn''t know whether tough or cry. "Isn''t it just Ji Chenyuan? Do you really think I''m afraid of him? What''s more, I dare to kill, so I dare to admit it. Why would I need a little girl like you to take the me for me?"

    "Little girl?"

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned for a moment, then her eyes were a bit erratic as she muttered, "You''re not a man. I''m not a little girl¡­"

    She was clearly so much stronger than him, yet he actually dared to call her this kind of name. Truly shameless.

    At this moment, Chu Lingchuan sensed something, and her face quickly turned red. She stammered, "You, you let me go first."

    Li Ran looked at her and finally reacted.

    One could only see that her clothes were already in tatters. At this moment, one hand was pressing on her snow-white neck, and the other was pinching her feet.

    The appearance was indeed strange.

    "<strong><i>Ahem</i></strong>, I can let you go, but you have to promise not to do anything."

    Chu Lingchuan turned her head and said in a low voice, "I guarantee you won¡¯t be hit. Quickly let go."

    Li Ran carefully let go.

    Only then did Chu Lingchuan recover a bit of strength? She scrambled to the back of the rock like a mole, only revealing her head.

    Her eyes red at him in embarrassment.

    "Bastard, you''re bullying me again!"

 Chapter 301: Chief Chuâ€™s Choice of a Mate!

    Chapter 301: Chief Chu¡¯s Choice of a Mate!

    Atmosphere was a little quiet in the vallley.

    Li Ran had just awakened his bloodline and had experienced another intense battle. His clothes had long since been torn and tattered.

    In particr, there were only a few pieces of cloth left on his shirt.

    It simply couldn¡¯t cover his body.

    Seeing this, he decided to tear them all off.

    A cry of surprise came from behind the rock. ¡°What, what are you doing?¡±

    Li Ran said helplessly, ¡°My clothes are tattered. What can I do?¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up and get a new one.¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I just have this one.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan was hiding behind a rock as her big eyes blinked. Her pretty face was slightly red.

    Muscles on Li Ran¡¯s body were knotted, but he didn¡¯t seem bloated at all. Instead, the lines were clear and smooth.

    Although his skin was fair, it was not feminine and gave off a very masculine feeling.

    Coupled with that handsome face, it gave off a strong male charm.

    Even she had to admit that this guy really had good skin.

    ¡°Tch, no matter how good you look, you can¡¯t hide the shameless truth!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan blushed and muttered indignantly.

    He had actually been bullied by him again.

    Thinking back to the feeling of him grabbing onto his feet, he felt a little nervous.

    She lowered her head and looked at the white jade-like feet, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled.

    Strange, I don¡¯t feel anything when I touch it myself. Why can¡¯t I lift my strength when I touch it?

    No, why would he touch me? Chu Lingchuan was puzzled.

    She was clearly an Emperor, so there shouldn¡¯t be any pressure to deal with the other party, but why would she always suffer losses?

    At that moment, Li Ran said, ¡°Can¡¯t we just talk properly? Can¡¯t we act without a word?¡±

    Hmph!

    Chu Lingchuan coldly snorted and said, ¡°Who told you to always make me angry?¡±

    Li Ran frowned. ¡°You¡¯re clearly a violent maniac¡­¡±

    ¡°Say that again?¡± Chu Lingchuan clenched her fists.

    ¡°Look, you¡¯re going to hit someone again. When can you change your irritable personality?¡± Li Ran said helplessly.

    Chu Lingchuan coldly said, ¡°Why should I change it?¡±

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°If you continue like this, you¡¯ll probably be single for the rest of your life.¡±

    ¡°Single?¡± Chu Lingchuan asked, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Li Ran scratched his head and exined, ¡°You¡¯re single. No one loves you. No one loves you. You¡¯ll die alone¡­¡±

    ¡°Bullshit!¡± Chu Lingchuan said angrily, ¡°I won¡¯t die alone!There were many people who liked me, but I just didn¡¯t like anyone!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°Please give me an example. As long as you say one, I¡¯ll take you not lying.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Chu Lingchuan stuttered for a long time, and his face turned red. In the end, she couldn¡¯t say a single name.

    Li Ran couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    This Sect Master Chu was quite funny. As the head of a sect, she didn¡¯t even know how to lie.

    However, it was alsofortable to get along with such people.

    Since she liked to fight and kill, he didn¡¯t need to worry about her scheming against him.

    Seeing his expression, Chu Lingchuan flew into a rage from embarrassment. ¡°Don¡¯tugh. This Sect Master is willing to be a bachelor. Does this have anything to do with you?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just concerned about you.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your concern!¡±

    Li Ran suddenly fell silent and looked at her seriously.

    Chu Lingchuan felt a bit ufortable as she suddenly said, ¡°Why are you looking at me like this?¡±

    Li Ran stroked his chin and said seriously, ¡°Actually, you¡¯re very good-looking and have a great figure. If you can change your temper, you¡¯ll definitely be very popr.¡±

    She blushed and stammered, ¡°What, what are you talking about?¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she heard Li Ran mutter to himself, ¡°However, this temper probably won¡¯t change. If you want to find a dao partner, you have to find someone who can withstand a beating. Otherwise, you¡¯ll be widowed in less than two days¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, she kicked him off the hill.

    Bang!

    A muffled sound came from the foot of the mountain.

    Chu Lingchuan held her waist and said unhappily, ¡°What does it have to do with you whether I find a dao partner or not? Don¡¯t worry!¡±

    However, when she recalled what she had just said, her heart was inexplicably shy and excited.

    ¡°This annoying guy¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Two returned to the dragon chariot.

    Chu Lingchuan suddenly wanted tough as she looked at Li Ran, who had a dusty face.

    Perhaps it was because she had been bullied too many times. As long as she saw him suffer, she would feel extremely happy.

    However, Li Ran¡¯s strengthpletely exceeded her expectations.

    First were the three enormous Dharma Idol.

    They corresponded to Buddhism, Saoism, and Devil Dao, and their attributes were different.

    Buddha statue was filled withpassion and anger. It had a natural restraint on demons, corpse Qi, and evil.

    That Star Giant¡¯s meteorological pattern was extremely high, containing boundless potential and myriad changes.

    And that Six-Armed Devil, not only was its power peerless, it could also devour the soul to improve its own body.

    Even she had never seen such a powerful Dharma Idol before.

    These three Dharma images, each of them was extremely powerful. To be able to have one could be considered a strong expert.

    Li Ran had three at the same time.

    And that boundless soul power.

    She didn¡¯t know how he cultivated. Clearly, he was only in the Deity Transformation realm, but his soul power was even more abundant than that of the merging of the dao.

    His soul was infused with the intent of extermination.

    Other than that, there was also Heavenly Fire, Blood Devil Power, Divine Soul Attack, Soul Energy Recovery Speed, and a powerful Daoist secret stash.

    There were simply too many trump cards.

    Li Ran¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be measured by his realm. Even if Ji Liang attacked, he might not be able to kill him.

    What was the concept of crossing two great realms and almost three realms?

    Even at his age, Chu Lingchuan could not do this.

    ¡°It¡¯s really difficult for Jianli. This guy is simply a monster. At the same age, no one can surpass him!¡± Suddenly, she thought of something.

    If Li Ran bes an Emperor, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to beat him. ording to what he said, wouldn¡¯t he be very suitable to be my Dao Companion?

    ¡°Pei, Pei, what am I thinking!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan forcefully shook her head. ¡°This guy is shameless and annoying. He has repeatedly molested me, and I want to kill him¡­¡±

    While she was day dreaming, Aqin¡¯s aura stabilized, and the holy light converged into her body.

    She opened her eyes, and a white light shed in them.

    ¡°I think¡­ I seeded in building a foundation?¡±

    Li Ran smiled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve already established your foundation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great!¡±

    Aqin jumped into Li Ran¡¯s arms excitedly and hugged his neck. ¡°Aqin has finally built her foundation so that she can be as good as Sheng Zi Hmm!¡±

    Li Ran covered her mouth and said awkwardly, ¡°Sect Leader Chu is still here. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Aqin turned around and saw Chu Lingchuan sitting on the side.

    Suddenly, her pretty face was boiling hot, and she shyly buried her head in Li Ran¡¯s arms.

    Chu Lingchuan looked at the two of them and felt a sense of consternation in her heart. She bitterly thought to herself, You didn¡¯t even let go of a maid servant. You really are a beast!

 Chapter 302: Aqinâ€™s Heart, Strange Chief Chu

    Chapter 302: Aqin¡¯s Heart, Strange Chief Chu

    Li Ran didn¡¯t know that he had been crowned ¡°Beast ¡°.

    At this moment, he looked at Aqin and was slightly stunned.

    This girl had be even more beautiful.

    Her skin was extremely fair and delicate, and her eyes seemed to be rippling with light. Her brows and eyes moved the soul.

    Although there were no changes in her facial features, the charm she gave off increased exponentially.

    There was already a feeling of bringing disaster to the country and its people.

    ¡°This is the Maiden Spirit Body? What if she reaches the Dao merge and undergoes the tribtion?¡±

    She huddled in Li Ran¡¯s embrace, and her pretty face flushed red, her eyes flustered like a frightened little rabbit.

    That bashful appearance made the heart of Li Ran, who was used to seeing big scenes, beat faster.

    At this moment, Aqin noticed something and asked curiously, ¡°Sheng Zi, why are your clothes tattered?¡±

    ¡°Just now, when you broke through, someone came looking for trouble, so I had a fight with them,¡± Li Ran said casually.

    ¡°Ah? You¡¯re not injured, are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°With Sect Master Chu as a bodyguard¡­ Eh, they¡¯re here to send themselves to their deaths.¡±

    Aqin lowered her head and said with some self-me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m clearly Sheng Zi¡¯s maid, yet you¡¯re always protecting me. Aqin is truly useless¡­¡±

    Li Ran frowned. ¡°What are you saying? What does that have to do with you?¡±

    ¡°And who said you were useless? For the past ten years or so, you¡¯ve been responsible for my basic necessities. Right now, I¡¯m the one who can¡¯t leave you.¡±

    Hearing this, Aqin was stunned. ¡°My Lord, you can¡¯t leave me?¡±

    She raised her head and stared at Li Ran, her eyes flickering with light.

    She then thought of something and said with a red face, ¡°Aqin has already reached the Foundation Establishment realm and is finally able to help you. I¡¯m very happy to think about it.¡±

    Li Ran shook his head and sighed, ¡°Little.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s little? The gap had shrunk!¡±

    Li Ran said seriously, ¡°Work hard to cultivate and improve your cultivation. If you want to prove your immortality in the river of time, then you must have an unswerving Dao Heart, and you can¡¯t live for others forever.¡±

    If she had been thinking this way, her mind might not be stable enough.

    Now that her cultivation base was high, she couldn¡¯t see anything. However, it would be different when she reached Nascent Soul.

    Even a Dao Heart like Lin Langyue¡¯s would be damaged, let alone her?

    ¡°Aqin doesn¡¯t know anything about Dao¡¯s hearts, nor does she want to be immortal. All she wants is to stay by your side forever,¡± Aqin said seriously. ¡°To be able to increase one¡¯s cultivation base was all the meaning of my cultivation.¡±

    Li Ran was stunned when he heard this.

    After a moment of silence, he rubbed her beautiful hair. ¡°Silly girl¡­¡±

    A warm feeling surged in his heart as he looked at her innocent appearance.

    ¡°Forget it. Let her go. So what if her Dao¡¯s heart is unstable? Then let me be her Dao Heart!¡±

    At this moment, Li Ran¡¯s heart also became firm.

    ¡­¡­

    Hearing their conversation, Chu Lingchuan was stunned.

    In her eyes, Aqin¡¯s thoughts were extremely foolish.

    Wasn¡¯t cultivation for the sake of immortality?

    It was truly hard to understand why she would cultivate for others.

    However, when she saw Li Ran¡¯s gentle gaze, she was somewhat moved.

    It was as if no one had ever looked at her so gently.

    This guy seems to have changed.

    I am still here. It seems that he isn¡¯t as shameless as I thought.

    If you think about it carefully, Xiao Qingge is also a little bird that depends on people. So Li Ran liked this?

    Wait a moment. What does it have to do with me?

    As Chief Chu thought this, her mind was in chaos.

    After a while, she came back to her senses.

    Cough! Cough!

    She cleared her throat. ¡°Did you two get sick of it? Let¡¯s hurry to the sect¡¯s teleportation formation. We still have to return to Cloud Sword Ind.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the rush?¡± Li Ran looked out the window. ¡°It¡¯ll take at least a few hours.¡±

    ording to the rules of the Central ins listed by the Sheng n, all sects could not build teleportation formations nearrge cities, and the Imperial capital could not have teleportation formations within ten thousand kilometers.

    Actually, this was understandable.

    After all, no one wanted to wake up and have the army pressuring them.

    ¡°So long?¡± Chu Lingchuan frowned.

    She didn¡¯t want to see the two of them getting chummy with each other.

    Her divine will enveloped an area of ten thousand kilometers, capturing the location of the teleportation array.

    With a slight movement of her mind, the carriage instantly traversed thousands of kilometers into the sky above the sect¡¯s foothold.

    ¡°Crossing the void? You martial cultivators also know this move?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan rolled her eyes at him. ¡°What is this? Regardless of whether it was a martial cultivator or a Dao cultivator, to put it bluntly, they were using the rules. This was merely the simplest method.¡±

    Li Ran rubbed his chin. ¡°So you don¡¯t just know how to fight and drink.¡±

    ¡°Of course, I know a lot!¡±

    ¡°But why don¡¯t you just send us to the Youluo Temple?¡±

    ¡°Cough¡¯ cough. Where did you get so many questions?¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of my master?¡±

    ¡°Bullshit! I, I¡¯m not afraid of her!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Li Ran and the other two walked out of the dragon carriage. A group of disciples was already waiting outside.

    ¡°Greetings, Sheng Zi!¡± Everyone bowed respectfully.

    Li Ran nodded. ¡°Take me to the teleportation portal.¡±

    ¡°Yes¡±

    Everyone opened the passageway, removed the formation, and led the three of them inside.

    All the way to the teleportation formation.

    Aqin looked at Li Ran reluctantly. ¡°Master Sheng Zi, then I¡¯ll go back first. You must be careful.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Li Ran smiled and said. ¡°As long as Sect Master Chu does not y chess, I will be safe.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan was speechless.

    Aqin mustered up her courage and whispered into his ear, ¡°I will work hard to cultivate. I must give the purest spiritual marrow to my Lord.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she ran into the formation with a red face. Light began to shine, and her back gradually disappeared.

    Li Ran was stunned for a moment. Then, the corners of his mouth curled up slightly.

    ¡°Silly girl¡­¡±

    At that moment, Chu Lingchuan waved her delicate hand in front of him. ¡°Stop looking. They¡¯ve already left. It¡¯s time for us to return.¡±

    ¡°Yes, okay.¡± Li Ran nodded and grabbed her hand.

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s face instantly turned red as she stammered, ¡°What, what are you holding my hand for?¡±

    Li Ran curiously asked, ¡°Won¡¯t you bring me across the void?¡±

    She turned her head and snorted, ¡°As long as you¡¯re by my side, there¡¯s no need to hold hands¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Just as Li Ran was about to let go, he heard Chu Lingchuan say in a low voice, ¡°Forget it. That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s safer.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Feeling the heating from her palm, her cheeks blushed slightly, and her eyes were a little erratic.

    She asked casually, ¡°Then we can return to Cloud Sword Ind today?¡±

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°No, it¡¯s better tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°I have to go and say goodbye to the two princesses first.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s brows twitched as she pulled her slender hand back. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You should fly back yourself!¡±

    Li Ran was confused. ¡°Ah?¡±

 Chapter 303: Liu Xunhuanâ€™s suggestion!

    Chapter 303: Liu Xunhuan¡¯s suggestion!

    In the far west, Yinhuai Mountain.

    Huge mountain gate of Yin Corpse Dao was hidden in the vast gray fog.

    At this moment, in the central hall, two men were sitting face to face.

    One of them was naturally Ji Chenyuan.

    As for the other person, he was dressed in white and had a handsome appearance. He was the Sect Master of the Joyous Unity Sect, Liu Xunhuan.

    ¡°Brother Liu, try this immortal wine. It¡¯s a good thing that I¡¯ve treasured.¡±

    Ji Chenyuan¡¯s face was full of smiles, his expression extremely warm.

    Two of them had a good personal rtionship. If they had nothing to do, they would drink together. Their rtionship was the closest among the four sects of the Devil Dao.

    Liu Xunhuan, on the other hand, didn¡¯t move his cup. ¡°Brother Ji, if there¡¯s anything you need, just say it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Ji Chenyuan said with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s just that we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, so I¡¯ve asked you toe here to catch up.¡±

    As he spoke, he asked with some doubt, ¡°I see that brother Liu has a worried look on his face. Could it be that something is bothering him?¡±

    Liu Xunhuan sighed. ¡°It wasn¡¯t the sect that made such a fuss.¡±

    Ever since Patriarch Huanxi died, there had been quite amotion in the Joyous Unity Sect. Many of the disciples who had focused on ¡°Harvesting¡± had expressed their protest.

    Of course, there was no shortage of elders from Patriarch Huanxi¡¯s bloodline.

    It was Patriarch Huanxi who had died. Who knew if they would be the next to die?

    That was why they had instigated their disciples, causing the sects to cry out in fear.

    On the other hand, there weren¡¯t a few disciples who focused on harvesting. If he really used violent methods to suppress them, it would be equivalent to breaking his own arms.

    For a moment, Liu Xunhuan felt a headache.

    Ji Chenyuan shook his head when he heard this. ¡°Brother Liu is indeed impulsive. Although the old man is a traitor, he¡¯s still a sect elder. It¡¯s fine even if you cripple his cultivation.¡±

    Liu Xunhuan sighed.

    How could he not understand this logic?

    It was just that Yi Qinn was so domineering. Whether he would kill him or not was no longer up to him.

    Moreover, this matter couldn¡¯t be exposed to the public, or else the face of the Joyous Sect would bepletely obliterated.

    Ji Chenyuan had a helpless expression on his face as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s not just brother Liu. I¡¯ve also been worriedtely.¡±

    Liu Xunhuan thought of something. ¡°Because of Ji Xingyun?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Ji Chenyuan nodded.

    Ji Xingyun¡¯s soul was severely injured, and he was still unconscious. He could only recuperate in the corpse ground.

    Even if he was able to wake up, his soul was already in tatters. He would probably not be able to break through to Deity Transformation in this lifetime.

    It could be said that his Immortal Path had been severed.

    Two brothers looked at each other and simultaneously sighed.

    ¡°I heard that Li Ran collided with Chu Lingchuan in the Immortal Ascension Assembly, forcing him to use the might of an Emperor.¡±

    ¡°But not only did she fail, it caused Leng Wuyan and Yi Qinn to attack at the same time, and they forcefully crushed her.¡±

    Liu Xunhuan said, ¡°Even Chu Lingchuan can¡¯t do anything to Li Ran. I advise brother Ji not to cause trouble for himself.¡±

    Ji Chenyuan smiled wryly. ¡°How can I not understand this logic? But my little brother¡­ Sigh!¡±

    With Ji Liang¡¯s personality, he probably wouldn¡¯t let it go.

    But after all, he was his own younger brother. He couldn¡¯t put him under house arrest, right?

    When he thought of this, he scanned the sect with his divine sense but didn¡¯t find Ji Liang¡¯s shadow.

    ¡°Where is he?¡± Ji Chenyuan had a bad premonition.

    With a slight movement of his mind, the void was torn apart, and Ji Liang¡¯s personal maid appeared in front of him.

    ¡°Sect Master?¡± The maid was still at a loss.

    Ji Chenyuan asked, ¡°Do you know where the third Elder is?¡±

    Maid snapped back to her senses and hastily replied, ¡°Third Elder left two hours ago. It seems like he went to Wuyang City.¡±

    ¡°Wuyang City?¡± Ji Chenyuan frowned.

    Of course, he knew what Ji Liang was doing in Wuyang City.

    It was definitely revenge for his son!

    ¡°No, we have to stop him!¡±

    Just as he was about to cross the void, hurried footsteps came from outside the door.

    A deacon stumbled over and said with a terrified expression. ¡°No, no good, Sect Master, something big has happened!¡±

    Ji Chenyuan frowned. ¡°Slow down. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Deacon broke out in cold sweat as he said in a trembling voice, ¡°Just now, the third Elder¡¯s soul jade slip shattered!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Ji Chenyuan suddenly stood up, his eyes filled with disbelief. ¡°You said my brother died?¡±

    Even Liu Xunhuan was shocked.

    A name appeared in their hearts: Li Ran!

    It was definitely rted to him!

    Ji Chenyuan¡¯s robes fluttered, and his eyes were on the verge of splitting. ¡°You¡¯ve crippled my Sheng Zi first, yet you still dare to kill my younger brother? Does this fellow really think I don¡¯t dare to touch him?¡±

    Violent pressure wreaked havoc in the main hall. The air seemed to freeze, and the deacons and maids knelt on the ground.

    Liu Xunhuan said calmly, ¡°Brother Ji, calm down.¡±

    Ji Chenyuan gnashed his teeth. ¡°Li Ran¡¯s bullying is too much. How can I calm down!¡±

    Liu Xunhuan shook his head. ¡°Do you really think Li Ran killed him? How could he be able to kill someone at the Heavenly Tribtion realm?¡±

    Ji Chenyuan raised an eyebrow. ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    ¡°To die so quietly, there must be an Emperor-level attack.¡±

    ¡°Ji Liang most likely went to Wuyang City to seek revenge,¡± Liu Xunhuan said indifferently. ¡°To put it bluntly, his death was not a pity.¡±

    Ji Chenyuan calmed down when he heard this.

    He returned to his chair, his expression constantly changing.

    Liu Xunhuan hesitated for a moment. ¡°Do you know why Ancestor Huanxi died?¡±

    Ji Chenyuan asked doubtfully, ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of Qin Ruyan?¡±

    Liu Xunhuan shook his head and said, ¡°It has nothing to do with Qin Ruyan. It was because of Li Ran that Yi Qinn forced me to kill him on the spot.¡±

    Ji Chenyuan was taken aback. ¡°I see!¡±

    Liu Xunhuan patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Which one can you provoke, Leng Wuyan or Yi Qinn? Besides, Ji Liang is still courting death.¡±

    Ji Chenyuan exhaled. ¡°I understand, but my brother died just like that?¡±

    Liu Xunhuanughed. ¡°You should be d that it wasn¡¯t you who died.¡±

    Ji Chenyuan fell silent.

    After a long while, he hoarsely said, ¡°Brother Liu, Li Ran is already like this after being a deity. If we allow him to grow, I¡¯m afraid that the Youluo Temple will be unstoppable!¡±

    Liu Xunhuan asked, ¡°Can you stop him now?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Ji Chenyuan was at a loss for words.

    Liu Xunhuan replied, ¡°I have two suggestions for Li Ran.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Ji Chenyuan asked curiously. ¡°I wish to hear the details.¡±

    ¡°First, you raise a disciple who surpassed Li Ran and avenged your brother. Leng Wuyan would have nothing to say that way.¡±

    ¡°You should say the second,¡± Ji Chenyuan said with a wry smile.

    A genius that surpassed Li Ran. He didn¡¯t even know if one existed in this world.

    Liu Xunhuan said seriously, ¡°Second, you should hurry up and nurture a holy maiden. Regardless of her talent, her looks must be devastating.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Liu Xunhuan said with a serious tone, ¡°Since we can¡¯t beat him, then we might as well join him.¡±

    Ji Chenyuan was speechless.

    Central Pce.

    Jade Flood Dragon Pavilion.

    Li Ran sat on the phoenix bed and looked at the two princesses in front of him. His throat tightened.

    ¡°This, isn¡¯t it too unsuitable?¡±

 Chapter 304: Ungrateful Gentleman

    Chapter 304: Ungrateful Gentleman

    Jade Flood Dragon Pavilion.

    Li Ran sat in the sedan and looked at the two princesses in front of him. His throat tightened.

    ¡°I¡¯m just here to say goodbye to the two princesses. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I¡¯m afraid this isn¡¯t inappropriate, right?¡±

    Sheng Zhixia whispered, ¡°I don¡¯t have any other intentions. I just want to have a good talk with the Sheng Zi.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just talking.¡± Sheng Anyi agreed.

    Li Ran scratched his head. ¡°What do you have to say?¡±

    When the two women heard that, their faces turned red.

    Sheng Zhixia stuttered, ¡°I, I am tired. I just want to lie down and rest.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Let¡¯s rest.¡± Sheng Anyi blushed and continued to agree.

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°Then rest well. Why do you want me to lie down too?¡±

    Sheng Zhixia hesitated for a long time before he said in a low voice as if he was resigned to her fate, ¡°I want Sheng Zi Li to hug me¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s just a hug¡­ Ah?¡± Sheng Anyi recalled, and her face turned red.

    She did not expect her sister to dare to say such words.

    Li Ran was also stunned.

    ¡°Does Sheng Zi Li mind?¡± Sheng Zhixia blushed and looked at him nervously and expectantly.

    Li Ran snapped back to his senses and said with a smile, ¡°If the two princesses don¡¯t mind, what else can I say?¡±

    He leaned against the bed and patted the empty space beside him.

    ¡°Just hug me. Don¡¯t make any bad ns. I¡¯m not some random person.¡±

    Pfft!

    ¡°Sheng Zi Li is still so narcissistic,¡± Sheng Zhixia said smilingly.

    She leaned lightly against Li Ran¡¯s chest, her heart about to jump out.

    Sheng Anyi hesitated for a moment before walking to the other side and slowly lying down.

    Air suddenly quieted down.

    Eyes of the two princesses swirled, and their cheeks were burning as if they had a fever.

    As soon as they heard that Li Ran was leaving tomorrow, they couldn¡¯t bear to part with him. They couldn¡¯t do anything and just wanted to lie in his arms for a while.

    At this moment, Li Ran asked, ¡°By the way, where¡¯s Sheng Ye?¡±

    Sheng Anyi replied, ¡°Ever since the Immortal Ascension Assembly ended, my father seemed to have been stimted and secluded in the ancestralnd.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s in seclusion?¡±

    Li Ran nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯te back to punish meter.¡±

    Sheng Zhixia hugged him and coyly said, ¡°What crime has Sheng Zi Limitted?¡±

    Li Ran smiled. ¡°Sleeping with the princesses isn¡¯t a crime?¡±

    Pui!

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Two of them patted him lightly, looking extremely shy.

    For a moment, the atmosphere was cheerful and warm.

    Last time the three of them were lying on the same bed was because they were drunk.

    This time, they were all clear-headed, but they didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, it was natural.

    Sheng Zhixia thought of something and said, ¡°Sect Master Chu made such a bigmotion at the Immortal Ascension Assembly. Are you injured?¡±

    She never thought that the mysterious woman who had trespassed into the pce would be the sect master of the Myriad Sword Pavilion.

    Moreover, there was a direct conflict with Li Ran.

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°No.¡±

    He had not suffered at all. Instead, it was Chu Lingchuan who did. Not only had she failed to snatch a disciple, she was even pped a few times for no reason.

    Li Ran felt a little warm when he thought of Sheng Zhixia standing up for him at the big meeting, regardless of his identity.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I still need to thank Princess Sheng for this. To dare to speak up for me in such a situation is still very righteous.¡±

    Corners of Sheng Zhixia¡¯s mouth curled up, and she said proudly, ¡°Of course, I am the most loyal.¡±

    Then, she frowned slightly. ¡°But that Sect Master Chu is too unreasonable. She clearly chose you, but she still wants to break the rules and interfere.¡±

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°Although she has a fiery temper, she doesn¡¯t have any bad intentions.¡±

    To be precise, she waspletely heartless.

    If he stood in Chu Lingchuan¡¯s position, there would definitely be three or more ways to take Shen Ning away, but she chose the stupidest one.

    After these few days of contact, he understood the Sect Master¡¯s temper even more.

    She seemed unreasonable, but she did not use her power to bully others.

    asionally, she liked to y a ¡°careful game¡±, but she was clumsy enough to make people see through it.

    Sometimes, she was a little dazed, just like¡­ Like a puppy?

    Sheng Zhixia nodded in confusion.

    Since Sheng Zi Li said she wasn¡¯t a bad person, he was definitely not a bad person.

    At that moment, Sheng Anyi said worriedly, ¡°But she¡¯s still the head of a sect. What if she remembers a grudge? What if she finds trouble with you in the future?¡±

    ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°She¡¯s not that petty, and we can be considered friends now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Sheng Anyi heaved a sigh of relief.

    After all, that was an Emperor-level mighty figure, so it was best not to provoke her easily.

    However, behind the curtain of bedroom, there was a faint snort in the air.

    ¡­¡­

    Li Ran rubbed his chin. ¡°But she feels a little weird these two days.¡±

    Today, after sending Aqin back, Chu Lingchuan said that she didn¡¯t care about Li Ran, but she still brought him back to Central City.

    Then, she angrily returned to the Li family home.

    He didn¡¯t know why the other party was angry.

    After the Immortal Ascension Assembly ended, the disciples of the various sects left Central City, including Lin Langyue and the others.

    Because of Chu Lingchuan¡¯s idea, they did not say goodbye.

    However, they could see Yue Jianli when they went to Cloud Sword Ind.

    When the matter is over, he could go to the Tianshu Institute to see his master and Langyue.

    As for Demoness Qin¡­

    That would depend on whether Liu Xunhuan would wee him or not.

    Li Ran thought to himself.

    When he came back to his senses, the two princesses had already fallen asleep.

    Their fair and pretty faces rested on his arm, breathing evenly and exhaling like an orchid.

    Li Ran carefully pulled back his arm.

    Looking at the two identical cute sleeping faces, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.

    An indescribable impulse surged in his heart. He lowered his head and murmured on Sheng Zhixia¡¯s face, ¡°Thest time you ambushed me, I took revenge undeserving of being a gentleman.¡±

    He turned to look at Sheng Anyi and muttered to himself, ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t favor one over the other.¡±

    Then, a mouth appeared over her face.

    Then, he got up contentedly and tiptoed out of the bedroom.

    After he left, the pce was still quiet.

    Two princessesy quietly on the bed as if they were really asleep.

    However, from a closer look, one would notice that their long eyshes were trembling slightly. Their cheeks were flushed red, and their ears had been painted red.

    ¡­¡­

    The curtain of night rose, the stars twinkling.

    The streets were empty. Li Ran walked towards the Li Residence with his hands behind his back. Two shadows were pulled by the moonlight.

    Wait, why were there two shadows?

    He suddenly turned his head and saw Chu Lingchuan with her hands behind her back, looking at him with a smile.

    ¡°Good evening, Master Li.¡±

    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 305: Master Chu, are you shy?

    <h4>Chapter 305: Master Chu, are you shy?</h4>

    Li Ran looked at her unhappily. "You didn''t sleep at night. You came out to scare me?"

    Chu Lingchuan asked, "Didn''t Sheng Zi Li also not sleep?"

    "I have a business to attend to!"

    "Sleeping with the two princesses is a serious matter?"

    ¡­¡­.

    Li Ran frowned. "How did you know? You can''t be following me!"

    Chu Lingchuan''s expression was a bit unnatural as she snorted, "Who, who followed you? I just came out for a walk at night."

    "A walk?" Li Ranughed coldly. "You went out for a walk at night and even entered the pce. Then, you happened to enter the bedroom? Do you think I''m stupid?"

    Chu Lingchuan''s face turned slightly red. After hesitating for a long time, she said in a low voice, "I was afraid that you would die¡­"

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?" Li Ran was taken aback. "What do you mean?"

    Chu Lingchuan helplessly said, "Last time, you were lying on the same bed with the two princesses. Sheng Ye was prepared to bring people to capture you, but I stopped him."

    "You''re going to say goodbye to them again this time. If you do something ridiculous, it will really infuriate Sheng Ye. I''m worried¡­"

    She did not finish her sentence.

    Li Ran was stunned.

    So Chu Lingchuan was following him not because of some evil interest but because she was worried that Sheng Ye would attack him?

    "Are you concerned about me?"

    Chu Lingchuan''s face turned red as she said in a panicked voice, "Who cares about you? I wish you¡¯re dead! It''s just that I''ve promised you that I''ll protect you today. I won''t care about you tomorrow!"

    ¡­¡­.

    Li Ran smiled brightly and looked at her seriously. "Thank you, Sect Master Chu."

    Looking at his deep eyes, she felt flustered for no reason. She turned her head and said, "No need to thank me. I''m just fulfilling my promise. Why are you looking at me like that?"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "When Sect Master Chu doesn¡¯t hit people, she is actually quite gentle."

    "Warm, gentle!" Chu Lingchuan was stunned.

    Powerful, unreasonable, crazy¡­ This was everyone''s impression of her.

    Gentle?

    Someone actually used this word to describe her?

    It must be a lie!

    Li Ran said in all seriousness, "Although Sect Master Chu often bullies me, she''s never been ruthless. She says that she hates me, but in reality, she''s worried about my safety. On the outside, she seems to be very strong, but on the inside, she seems to be a gentle little girl."

    "Gentle, little girl?" Chu Lingchuan''s eyes trembled as her cherry lips opened slightly. Her pretty face quickly turned red.

    Her heart seemed to jump as an inexplicable emotion spread.

    It was as if she was immersed in warm water. Her entire body was warm, and her mind was dizzy.

    When she came back to her senses, she saw Li Ran standing in front of her, looking at her curiously.

    "What, what are you doing so close to¡­" Chu Lingchuan clenched her clothes tightly with a nervous expression.

    Li Ran smiled. "I didn''t expect Sect Master Chu to blush too. Are you shy?"

    Chu Lingchuan pushed him away, "Bullshit, the sun¡­ The moon is shining!"

    Li Ran shook his head in amusement. "Alright, I won''t mess with you anymore. Let''s go back."

    She turned around and walked towards the Li Residence.

    Chu Lingchuan looked at his back and angrily waved her little fist before quickly following him.

    ¡­¡­

    Two of them walked unhurriedly, the moon behind them illuminating their path.

    Li Ran suddenly thought of something and said, "You''ve been following me since the beginning. Then didn''t you hear everything I said to the princess?"

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, "Do you think I want to hear it? Three of you were lying on the same bed. You really don''t know shame."

    She said this, but the corners of her mouth curled up slightly.

    Recalling what she had heard in the bedroom, Li Ran spoke for her in front of the two princesses and even said that he treated her as a friend.

    "Looks like this kid has some conscience."

    Chu Lingchuan nced at him and secretlyughed in her heart, "You''re just a Deity Transformation person, yet you dare say you''re my friend? Your skin is really thick."

    She cleared her throat and said, "But you''re still rational and didn''t do anything outrageous."

    Li Ran rolled his eyes at her. "Do you really think I''m a beast?"

    Although he wasn''t Liu Xunhuan, he still had a basic bottom line.

    Although the two princesses had a lot of affection for him, the time and ce weren''t right. When he thought of how Sheng Ye might be watching, he felt ufortable.

    "Aren''t you?" Chu Lingchuan said disdainfully, "You think I didn''t see what you did in the end?"

    Li Ran''s face turned red. "I''m just being affectionate and polite. You don''t know anything about this."

    Chu Lingchuan frowned, "Who do you think is a bachelor?"

    Li Ran asked, "Aren''t you?"

    "Then don''t say it!"

    "I say¡­ Hey, let''s do it, right?"

    "I''ll touch you¡­ You''re grabbing my feet again. No, no scratching!"

    "<strong><i>Hiss</i></strong>, are you a dog? You even bit me!"

    ¡­¡­.

    Two of them fought their way back to the Li Residence¡­

    In the courtyard, Li Ran rubbed the teeth marks on his wrist and bared his teeth. "You really have use your mouth. Your teeth are pretty good!"

    Chu Lingchuan''s face was slightly red as she coldly snorted, "Who told you to always provoke me?"

    Li Ran shook his head and mumbled, "Your mind is simple, and your limbs are well developed¡­"

    Chu Lingchuan gritted her teeth, "What did you say?"

    Li Ran slipped into the room as if he was running away. He said, "good night" and mmed the door shut.

    Chu Lingchuan was both angry and amused.

    An indescribable light shed in her eyes. "Good night, little bastard."

    Then, she returned to her room with her hands behind her back.

    ¡­¡­

    The next morning.

    After having breakfast, Li Ran and the others said goodbye to Li Daoyuan and Li Wuqiang and prepared to go to Cloud Sword Ind.

    He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but he felt that both of them were relieved.

    This time, there were three of them.

    Chu Lingchuan, Li Ran, and Shen Ning.

    Shen Ning''s background was well exined, but Li Ran was the Devil Sheng Zi Li, whom everyone in the vastnd knew. It was not appropriate to go to the Myriad Sword Pavilion just like that.

    He had to get Chu Lingchuan to "disguise" him.

    Li Ran sat in his chair and looked at her warily. "You''re a professional. Don''t make me look ugly."

    Although it was just an illusion, he still wanted to look good.

    Chu Lingchuan vowed, "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely make it look especially good for you."

    "Then I''ll reluctantly believe you once. Let''s begin." Li Ran nervously closed his eyes.

    In the end, Chu Lingchuan merely snapped her fingers and said, "That''s enough."

    "So fast?" Li Ran opened his eyes and saw that she was holding back herughter, suddenly feeling a bad premonition.

    With a wave of his right hand, the mist in the air condensed into a smooth mirror.

    It clearly reflected his figure.

    Li Ran stared nkly at himself in the mirror. His mouth was wide open, and his heart almost stopped.

    "Chu, Ling, Chuan!"

 Chapter 306: Greetings, Li Tiezhu

    <h4>Chapter 306: Greetings, Li Tiezhu</h4>

    Li Ran stared nkly at himself in the mirror.

    His skin was firm, and his brows and eyes were like a painting. His face was delicate and handsome, and his features were magnificent.

    Lines on his face became much gentler. His rosy cherry lips were slightly pursed, and from time to time, cute dimples were revealed.

    Although his height hadn''t changed, his figure was even more slender. He looked extremely tall and slender, and even his robe was a little loose.

    Nearby, Shen Ning blinked herrge eyes and muttered, "Big brother¡­ Be a sister?"

    "Chu Lingchuan!"

    "How dare you make me like this?"

    Chu Lingchuan said innocently, "Didn''t you say you wanted to look better?"

    "I didn''t say I wanted to be a woman!" Looking at the "beauty" in the mirror, he had goosebumps. "Hurry up and turn me back. I can''t ept this appearance. Even if it''s ugly, it has to be a man."

    A dignified seven-foot man suddenly turned into a daughter. This was a huge blow to him.

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, "Why are you so excited? It''s just a trick. Your body hasn''t changed at all."

    "Is that so?" Li Ran calmed down.

    He lowered his head and examined his body carefully. Indeed, his body had no changes, but his appearance had changed.

    He frowned and said, "Then you wouldn''t have transformed me into a woman, right?"

    No matter what, it was a bit awkward.

    Chu Lingchuan shrugged. "Aren''t you worried about Shen Ning? Shen Ning is a personal disciple. She wants to cultivate with me, but men can''t enter the Sect Master''s chambers."

    She patted Li Ran on the shoulder and said, "For your sister, I can only temporarily let you down."

    ¡­¡­.

    Li Ran could not find a reason to refute this.

    If he couldn''t look at Shen Ning, then what was the point of his trip to Cloud Sword Ind?

    "Are you sure this is the only way? You''re not messing with me, are you?"

    "Of course not," Chu Lingchuan said. "A girl could still be exined. What would the disciples of the sect think if a man suddenly appeared by my side?"

    Li Ran rubbed his chin. "That makes sense¡­"

    Chu Lingchuan''s face filled with stiflingughter. "But don''t you think that your appearance is much more pleasing to the eye than before? It''s even more beautiful than I imagined."

    Li Ran was already very handsome.

    She only made some adjustments based on his original foundation. He was less masculine and more gentle.

    From "handsome" to "pretty".

    Coupled with that arrogant and untamable expression, he really looked like a woman with unparalleled sword intent.

    Li Ran rubbed his forehead with a helpless expression.

    He bent down to pick up Shen Ning and said earnestly, "Shen Ning, you must work hard to cultivate. Brother has sacrificed too much for you."

    Shen Ning nodded obediently. "Got it, brother¡­ Big sister."

    Li Ran was speechless.

    <strong><i>Pu!</i></strong>

    Chu Lingchuan couldn''t help butugh.

    At this moment, she thought of something and pped her head. "I almost forgot. I have to change your voice."

    Li Ran wanted to cry but had no tears.

    "What a sin!"

    ¡­¡­.

    After Li Ran''s adjustment, he changed his clothes and became a heroine.

    He didn''t use makeup and had handsome features.

    Even Chu Lingchuan couldn''t help eximing, "You really are suitable for women''s clothes!"

    "Shut up!"

    Li Ran hugged Shen Ning and said unhappily, "Hurry up and leave!"

    Although his attitude was very bad, his current voice sounded like a spoiled child.

    Chu Lingchuan forcefully suppressed the smile on her face. Naturally, she held his hand and took a step forward.

    The scene before him instantly shattered. This step seemed to have crossed the vast void.

    When he opened his eyes again, Li Ran was stunned.

    In front of him was a vast ocean.

    The sea was blue, like a blue sky hanging upside down.

    At a nce, one could see that the boundless sea was connected to the sky. Seagulls circled in the air, asionally flitting across the surface of the water, their cries crisp and clear.

    Flying fish asionally soared into the air, forming a beautiful silhouette under the sunlight.

    The salty sea breeze gently blew over, and the sound of the waves beating resounded in one''s ears, causing one''s mood to be calm and peaceful.

    Li Ran couldn''t help but sigh. "This scenery isn''t bad. Cultivating here is like a vacation."

    Chu Lingchuan nced at him. "You like this ce? Then it would be better to give up on the dark side. If you join the Myriad Swords Pavilion, I''ll make you an elder."

    "<strong><i>Tch,</i></strong> what are you thinking of eating¡­"

    Before Li Ran could finish his sentence, he heard a loud noise.

    Turning his head to look, he saw a huge figure shing past the surface of the sea. Huge figure was like a small ind, emitting a terrifying aura.

    Rumbling sounds shook the soul.

    He gulped. "This is¡­"

    "This is the Dreamy Cloud Whale." Chu Lingchuan said, "He''s one of the sect protecting divine beasts of Myriad Swords Pavilion. He''s at the peak of Heavenly Tribtion."

    "One? In other words, there are other divine beasts?"

    Chu Lingchuan nodded. "There are ten divine beast. He is one of them."

    "Ten?"

    Li Ran was shocked.

    Using the peak of Heavenly Tribtion to protect the sect, there were ten?

    Wasn''t this equivalent to ten more elders?

    Myriad Sword Pavilion was actually this strong?

    Chu Lingchuan could see through his thoughts. She shook her head and said, "Although this Dreamy Cloud Whale is powerful, it can''t leave the sea realm. It doesn''t listen to other people''smands. It''s just that protecting Cloud Sword Ind here can''t count as the true strength of the Myriad Sword Pavilion."

    "So that''s the case." Li Ran nodded.

    Even so, with these ten divine beasts, the Myriad Swords Pavilion was in an invincible position. It could be said to be the overlord of the Eastern Sea.

    Chu Lingchuan''s slender hand pierced through the air.

    Mist in front of her seemed to have dissipated. A huge ind slowly appeared on the sea surface.

    Ind was shaped like a small sword. The vegetation on it was full of greenery, and pavilions were hidden within it.

    On the tform, many disciples were practicing their swords manship. From time to time, figures would fly past.

    There was an ancient pavilion at the hilt of the sword. Waves of brilliant sword Qi shot into the sky, and a single nce was enough to shake one''s mind.

    Chu Lingchuan said with her hands behind her back, "Wee to the Myriad Sword Pavilion."

    Li Ran shook his head andughed. "Bring me here. Are you considered a traitor?"

    Chu Lingchuan wrinkled her nose and asked, "How do you know that this isn''t to lure the enemy in?"

    Two looked at each other and simultaneouslyughed.

    ¡­¡­

    Wind Frost Pce.

    Li Ran looked around curiously.

    Compared to the magnificence of the temple, the hall was simple and elegant. It filled with an antique vibe.

    He nodded in appreciation, "I didn''t expect you to have some taste."

    "Of course¡­" Before she could finish, a female voice came from the door. "Master, you''re back?"

    Two of them turned to look and saw a girl in green.

    It was Yue Jianli.

    When she saw Li Ran, she was stunned. "This is¡­"

    <strong><i>"Ahem,"</i></strong>

    "This is my new disciple, her name is¡­ Li Tiezhu."

    Li Ran didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Chapter 307: After holding her disciple, he held her Master?

    <h4>Chapter 307: After holding her disciple, he held her Master?</h4>

    Yue Jianli looked at the girl in front of her strangely.

    She was clearly tall and slender, with clear brows and beautiful eyes. Her temperament was arrogant and aloof, but her name was Li Tiezhu?

    This contrast was too great.

    Li Ran red at Chu Lingchuan and said with a voice transmission, "If you don''t know how to name someone, then don''t randomlye up with one. Have you ever seen a girl called Tiezhu?"

    Chu Lingchuan scratched her head and sent a voice transmission, "You didn''t discuss it with me in advance. I just casually said one."

    "I''m really convinced¡­" Li Ran had a headache.

    Yue Janli said, "Hello, Miss Li, that''s not right. I should call you junior sister Li, right?"

    Just now, Master said that she was a new disciple, so she should naturally be considered her junior sister.

    Li Ran looked at the familiar face and said with a smile, "This should be Chief Yue, right? This is our first time meeting. Please take care of me."

    Then, she strode forward and gave her a warm hug.

    Yue Jianli was stunned.

    She wasn''t used to being intimate with others, even if they were girls.

    "But why does this aura feel a little familiar?" She was slightly stunned; for a moment, she actually forgot to break free.

    Two of them hugged each other just like that.

    Chu Lingchuan gritted her teeth and clenched her fists.

    An exasperated voice transmission said, "Li Ran, quickly let go. Don''t touch my disciple!"

    Li Ran turned a deaf ear, and his hands were even tighter.

    "Chief Yue is my idol. Seeing her today is indeed extraordinary." Yue Jianli came back to her senses and struggled out of her embrace.

    "Junior sister Li is too polite. Wee to the Myriad Sword Pavilion."

    Li Ran smiled and said, "Chief Yue really smells good."

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>? Thank, thank you." Yue Jianli frowned and blushed.

    <i>Why does junior sister Li feel strange?</i>

    "That bastard!" Chu Lingchuan was about to lose control of herself.

    At that moment, Yue Jianli noticed Shen Ning and asked curiously, "Is this little sister a new disciple too?"

    Shen Ning also changed her appearance.

    Although she was still cute, she looked different.

    Li Ran nodded. "That''s right. This is my sister, Li Gangdan. Come, Gangdan, call her Sister-inw¡­ <strong><i>Cough cough, </i></strong>Call her Chief."

    Shen Ning said obediently, "Hello, First sister."

    "Hello, Little sister Gangdan."

    Yue Jianliughed. "Gangdan, Tiezhu¡­ You sisters'' names are quitepatible."

    She thought of something and asked curiously, "Master, I remember that you''ve confiscated your disciple for a long time. Why did you take two this time?"

    <i>Master didn''t even bother with the sect''s affairs, yet she was still in the mood to ept disciples?</i>

    Chu Lingchuan blinked, "The main thing is that these sisters are too pitiful."

    "Pitiful?" Yue Jianli was confused.

    Chu Lingchuan opened her mouth and said, "Their families are poor. They are down and out, they don''t have any clothes, they can''t eat. They had even been sold into someone else''s household as a maid, beating and scolding them every day, living a miserable life.

    "I couldn''t bear to see them. Seeing that they were both talented, I decided to take them in."

    Li Ran was speechless.

    He covered his face.

    A maid?

    Beat and cursed?

    This was too outrageous!

    Yue Jianli nodded. "I didn''t expect junior sister Li''s background to be so miserable. Master''s actions are indeed meritable."

    Chu Lingchuan sighed, "It can''t be helped. Who told me to have a Bodhisattva heart?"

    Corners of her mouth curled up slightly as she nced at Li Ran with a smug expression.

    Li Ran rolled his eyes and said in a low voice, "Master is right. Before I met you, my life was bleak."

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned, "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?"

    Li Ran''s eyes were sparkling as he said emotionally, "Thank you, Master, for saving us from fire and water!"

    As he said that, he plunged into Sect Master Chu''s embrace.

    Chu Lingchuan''s entire body was taut and her face was red. She didn''t know where to put her hands and feet.

    Being tightly hugged by the other party, she could almost feel the heartbeat of the other party.

    "What, what are you doing?" she asked with a trembling voice transmission. "Hurry up and let me go!"

    Li Ran snorted. "I won''t let go. Who told you to talk nonsense?"

    Chu Lingchuan wanted to push her away, but she could not raise her strength at all. Yue Jianli was on the side, worried that she would be able to see something.

    For a moment, her heart was flustered.

    She said angrily, "What are you trying to do?"

    Li Ran said, "Apologize to me."

    "I''m sorry, okay?"

    "<strong><i>Hmph</i></strong>, not sincere at all."

    "Then what else do you want?" Chu Lingchuan looked at the side of his face and moved closer to his ear, softly saying, "I was wrong, I won''t dare again next time."

    Li Ran''s heart skipped a beat when he saw her red and obedient face.

    He let go of his hand awkwardly. "<strong><i>Ahem</i></strong>, I''ll let you go this time¡­"

    Chu Lingchuan lowered her head, wishing she could find a hole in the ground.

    Yue Jianli did not notice anything strange.

    "Junior sister Li, is this your first time on Cloud Sword Ind? Why don''t I show you around and get familiar with the environment?"

    Of course, Li Ran wouldn''t refuse.

    "That¡¯s good."

    Two of them spoke to Chu Lingchuan and left the Frost Wind Pce side by side.

    Chu Lingchuan stood in ce like a statue.

    "He actually hugged me just now?

    "And in front of Jianli?

    "This lecher!"

    Her cheeks were boiling hot, as if she had a fever. Her entire body was dizzy.

    At that moment, Shen Ning tugged at her clothes and said in a sweet voice, "Master, where are we staying tonight?"

    Chu Lingchuan came back to her senses and said, "Of course you''re staying in my bedroom."

    "What about big brother?" Shen Ning asked.

    "Him?" Chu Lingchuan coldly snorted and said, "He will sleep on the ground tonight!"

    "No, I want to sleep with my brother."

    "Sure, you two can sleep on the floor together."

    ¡­¡­.

    Li Ran and Yue Jianli walked on the ind.

    Looking at the surrounding scenery, lush trees, pavilions, and cornices.

    Chirping of insects and birds could be heard beside their ears. Apanied by the shouts of the disciples practicing their swords manship, they felt that the entire sect was full of vitality.

    He thought to himself, "This Sect Master Chu doesn''t seem to be very reliable, but the sect is in good order."

    Yue Jianli looked at him and asked curiously, "Junior sister Li, have we met before?"

    Li Ran was slightly taken aback. "I don''t think so. Why did Chief Yue say that?"

    <i>Could he have been seen through?</i>

    Yue Jianli shook his head and said, "It''s nothing. It''s just that your aura is somehow familiar. Perhaps it''s my imagination."

    "That should be it."

    Li Ran scratched his head with a smile.

    He promised Chu Lingchuan that he would not reveal his true identity.

    Furthermore, he was worried that if Yue Jianli knew of his identity, it would be bad for him to be discovered.

    At this moment, a male voice came from a distance:

    "Junior sister Yue!"

    Yue Jianli''s brows furrowed slightly upon hearing this. Clearly, he was somewhat impatient.

    Li Ran looked up and saw a man walking over.

    When he saw who it was, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong>, isn''t this an old acquaintance!"

    [AN: Li Ran could not use his true appearance to go to Cloud Sword Ind because if he was a man, how could he get along with Chief Chu day and night? Don''t you feel that it''s twisted when he interacted with Chief Chu and Yue Jianli with the face of another man? Furthermore, I said that there was no change to his body. It was just an illusion¡­]

 Chapter 308: Chen Zhutianâ€™s little plan!

    Chapter 308: Chen Zhutian¡¯s little n!

    Chen Zhutian walked over.

    Dressed in a green robe, he looked quite handsome.

    However, Li Ran was very clearly aware that this person was just an embroidered pillow that seemed to be righteous, but in reality, he was actually a coward that was fishing for fame.

    Thest time he saw him, he was at the Devil Eradication Conference.

    In the end, not only was he ruined, but he was also severely injured by him.

    In the following period, he didn¡¯t show his face in the vastnd. He must be afraid of being beaten.

    Chen Zhutian walked over to Yue Jianli and said with a smile, ¡°Junior sister Yue, why didn¡¯t I know you returned to the sect?¡±

    Yue Jianli said indifferently, ¡°I just arrived yesterday.¡±

    ¡°How¡¯s the harvest from this Immortal Ascension Assembly?¡±

    ¡°Normal.¡±

    Chen Zhutian¡¯s expression did not change. He was already used to this perfunctory attitude.

    Moreover, he had seen her husband¡¯s tyrannical strength in Yun Xiao vige, so he had long stopped thinking about her.

    At this moment, he noticed Li Ran standing at the side, ¡°This youngdy is also a disciple of our sect? You look a little unfamiliar.¡±

    ¡°This is the Sect Master¡¯s new personal disciple,¡± Yue Jianli said.

    ¡°Personal disciple?¡± Chen Zhutian was stunned when he heard this.

    Sect Master had always hated trouble, and only a few personal disciples were in the sect. After Yue Jianli, she hadn¡¯t taken any more disciples.

    Could there be something special about this person?

    His thoughts spun as he took the initiative to speak, ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve met. I¡¯m senior brother Chen Zhutian of the inner court. May I know your name?¡±

    Li Ran replied, ¡°My name is Li Tiezhu.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Chen Zhutian was stunned for a moment before forcing a smile, ¡°So it¡¯s junior sister Li. This name is really special.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of senior brother Chen¡¯s name a long time ago.¡± Li Ran nodded.

    ¡°Oh?¡± Chen Zhutian was instantly delighted.

    Could it be that this junior sister was his admirer?

    He cleared his throat and waved his hand. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s just a bunch of fake names. They¡¯re not worth mentioning.¡±

    Even though that was the case, he could not restrain the smile on his face.

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°Senior brother Chen is too modest.¡±

    ¡°Junior sister Li, you tter me.¡± Chen Zhutian¡¯s smile grew even brighter.

    Just as he was about to get close to her, he heard her say, ¡°I heard that back in Qingzhou City, senior brother Chen was beaten up, and he was struck by lightning until he lost his patience.¡±

    ¡°In order to protect the Righteous Path¡¯s dignity, he was severely injured by others. I truly am heart broken when I hear about it.¡±

    Li Ran sighed. ¡°Who dares to say that this is a false name? I, Li Tiezhu, am the first to refuse to ept this.¡±

    Chen Zhutian¡¯s smile stiffened.

    Pu!

    Yue Jianli couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Her eyes blinked as she looked at Li Ran, thinking that junior sister Li was really interesting.

    Chen Zhutian¡¯s face flushed red, and his expression was extremely awkward.

    Although he was ashamed and angry in his heart, he did not want to easily offend the other party because she was a personal disciple of the Sect Master.

    He could only force a smile, ¡°Junior sister Li really knows how to joke.¡±

    Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m a straight forward person. Senior brother Chen, I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Chen Zhutian shook his head and asked, ¡°I wonder what level junior sister Li is at?¡±

    Li Ran replied calmly, ¡°I just entered the sect and haven¡¯t started cultivating yet.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan used a secret technique to cover up his cultivation. Not to mention Chen Zhutian, even a Heavenly Tribtion elder, could not see through him.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t cultivated yet?¡±

    Chen Zhutian rubbed his chin as if he¡¯d thought of something, ¡°How about this? I¡¯m going to the Martial Dao field to guide the disciples who just entered the sect in their cultivation. Why don¡¯t junior sister Li join us?¡±

    Li Ran replied without hesitation, ¡°Sure.¡±

    Yue Jianli frowned slightly.

    She couldn¡¯t understand Chen Zhutian. She couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking.

    This junior sister Li looked silly, and she looked like she could be fooled by him.

    Thinking of this, she said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Chen Zhutian¡¯s brows raised, and then he nodded and said, ¡°It¡¯s rare for junior sister Yue to be interested. Then the three of us should go together.¡±

    Actually, he was really plotting something in his heart.

    Having been ridiculed by Li Ran just now, he was extremely displeased. He could use this opportunity to show his strength.

    This junior martial sister Li wasn¡¯t just a personal disciple, but her appearance and temperament were also considered perfect. Although her chest could slightly get better, it was still not a w.

    Yue Jianli was definitely out. Junior sister Li was a good choice.

    ¡°A youngdy who hasn¡¯t cultivated, how could she have seen the world? At that time, if I were to casually show my hands, wouldn¡¯t I be able to take her down?¡± Chen Zhutian was full of confidence.

    ¡­¡­

    Three of them arrived at the Martial Dao field.

    This was an extremelyrge tform, all of it made of azure bricks, with the word ¡°Martial¡± engraved in the middle.

    At this moment, quite a few disciples had gathered above.

    Regardless of whether they were male or female, they were all wearing ck clothes. Their faces were all slightly immature, and the oldest was only in his teens.

    Clearly, they had just entered the sect.

    They had just finished a cultivation round and were sitting on the ground chatting.

    ¡°I think I need to cultivateter, right?¡±

    ¡°It should be a martial dao exnation.¡±

    ¡°It is said that today, senior brother Chen of the inner Sect is here to guide us.¡±

    ¡°Really? Great!¡±

    ¡°Last time I saw senior brother Chen, he looked handsome.¡±

    ¡°But I still want to see Chief Yue more.¡±

    ¡°Stop dreaming. Chief Yue is obsessed with cultivation and has never been in charge of guiding disciples.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    While they were discussing in a low voice, someone suddenly said excitedly, ¡°They¡¯re here; senior brother Chen is here!¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment¡­ The person next to him seems to be Chief Yue!¡±

    Everyone hastily stood up and turned around to see three figures ascend the Martial Dao field.

    Two of them were Chen Zhutian and Yue Jianli.

    As for the other tall, heroic-looking girl, she looked rather unfamiliar.

    Three walked over to the crowd, and Chen Zhutian said, ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m Chen Zhutian. You can just call me senior brother Chen. In the future, I¡¯ll exin Martial Dao to everyone from time to time.¡±

    Originally, it was not his turn to deal with this matter. He had volunteered to do it.

    His goal was naturally to establish his lofty image among the new disciples.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need me to introduce her, right? Our sect¡¯s chief disciple, a cultivator at the Nascent Soul realm, Yue Jianli.¡±

    Yue Jianli nodded expressionlessly.

    Disciples looked at her feverishly.

    This was the second genius of the vastnds, the trump card of the younger generation of the Myriad Sword Pavilion. It was also the spiritual faith of many disciples.

    Chen Zhutian continued, ¡°And this is the Sect Master¡¯s new personal disciple.¡±

    ¡°Personal disciple?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s eyes filled with envy.

    Being epted as a personal legacy by an Emperor level mighty figure was a great fortune.

    There weren¡¯t many in the entire sect who received such a privilege.

    Li Ran nodded. ¡°Hello, everyone. I¡¯m a two and a half day old martial artist. My name is Li Tiezhu.¡±

    Everyone looked at each other in dismay.

    This name didn¡¯t match the appearance.

 Chapter 309: Fraud Li Tiezhu, the unlucky Chen Zhutian!

    Chapter 309: Fraud Li Tiezhu, the unlucky Chen Zhutian!

    ¡°Martial arts cultivation is focused on acupoints.¡±

    ¡°Refine your own body, tap your potential, and use pure martial arts to mobilize the power of heaven and earth¡­¡±

    ¡°Borrow all things in the world to practice body cultivation. Your body is extremely strong. Nothing can be broken¡­¡±

    Chen Zhutian exined in a loud and clear voice.

    Disciples sat cross-legged and looked at him with worship.

    Li Ran and Yue Jianli were among them.

    However, two of them did not listen at all. Instead, they were whispering in the corner.

    Yue Jianli asked suspiciously, ¡°Junior sister Li, do you really know how to read a palm?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Ran grabbed her little hand and said with a serious expression, ¡°This is my ancestral skill. It has five main elements 1st is destiny, 2nd is fate, 3rd is geomantic inheritance, 4th is to do good deeds, 5th is to obtain knowledge. If I can not soothsay right, I won¡¯t take your money, alright? Even if I soothsay right, I still won¡¯t take your money.¡±

    Yue Jianli replied doubtfully, ¡°Alright, then take a look.¡±

    Actually, she didn¡¯t believe in these things at all. She was just curious about what the other party could see.

    Li Ran sized up her fair palm and pinched his chin. ¡°Mm, ording to my observations, you should be the only daughter in the family, right?¡±

    Yue Jianli nodded.

    This wasn¡¯t a secret. Many people in the sect knew about it.

    He continued, ¡°You should have been born on the sixth day of the second month of Sheng Yuan year. At a quarter past three, it should have been snowing at your birth.¡±

    ¡°How do you know?¡± Yue Jianli covered her mouth and eximed, her eyes bulging.

    Knowing her birthday wasn¡¯t a big deal. As long as she tried hard, she could find out.

    But to be urate to the minutes, even the weather at that time was right. This was a little exaggerated.

    Other than the few closest rtives in the family, it was impossible for outsiders to know about this matter. Could it be that Junior sister Li really knew how to look at her?

    A smile shed across Li Ran¡¯s eyes.

    This was what Yue Jianli had told him.

    Yue Jianli frowned and said, ¡°How do you know how to calcte?¡±

    Divination and deduction were great ways, and all the sects had great powers in this field. The Sheng n also had a few worshippers who were in charge of divination.

    But junior sister Li was just an ordinary person. How could she be proficient in this?

    Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you. I¡¯m a professional.¡±

    Yue Jianli asked curiously, ¡°Can you see anything else besides this?¡±

    ¡°Let me take a look again.¡±

    Li Ran pinched her delicate and smooth little hand and pretended to say, ¡°Yes, the palm print is clear, and there are fewplications. The future will definitely be smooth. There will be no twists and turns, and your cultivation will also be very smooth. You will definitely achieve immortality.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Yue Jianli did not care about this.

    She hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Then¡­ How about marriage?¡±

    Li Ran was taken aback. ¡°Marriage?¡±

    Corners of his mouth curled up, and he said, ¡°Looks like Chief Yue has someone she likes?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Although Yue Jianli was a little shy, she still nodded.

    Li Ran cleared his throat and said, ¡°From the line of marriage, your other half must be a tall, powerful and magnificent hero. You¡¯ve experienced a lot, and you¡¯ve even faced life and death together before. In the end, you¡¯ve seeded. You¡¯ll definitely be happy in the future.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Yue Jianli¡¯s eyes were filled with joy.

    It didn¡¯t matter if the other party was trying to coax her, but she was happy to hear that.

    At this moment, she thought of something. Her cheeks blushed slightly as she whispered, ¡°Then help me see how many women he will have in the future?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Ran was stunned. ¡°Why are you asking about this?¡±

    Yue Jianli turned her head and said in a sour tone, ¡°That guy is very attractive to women. I don¡¯t know how many female friends there are, and they are all geniuses¡­ Ahem, help me see how many women he has anyway.¡±

    Li Ran blushed and scratched his head. ¡°I can¡¯t tell. I have to see the other person¡¯s face.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yue Jianli sighed.

    Li Ran said cautiously, ¡°If he has many women¡­ What do you n to do?¡±

    Yue Jianli thought for a moment and said, ¡°If there are more than five, I will ignore him. If there are more than eight, I will¡­¡±

    Li Ran said, ¡°So?¡±

    Yue Jianli raised her hand, and the sword Qi in her palm flickered. ¡°I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Hairs on Li Ran¡¯s back stood on end.

    He wiped his cold sweat and smiled. ¡°Impulsiveness is the devil. Chief Yue, calm down!¡±

    ¡°How can I be calm about this?¡±

    ¡°If you chop him up, your life¡¯s happiness will be ruined!¡±

    ¡°Then cut him into half.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Chen Zhutian was sitting on the stage.

    Suddenly, he noticed that Li Ran and Yue Jianli were whispering to each other and didn¡¯t listen to him at all. He was a little annoyed.

    He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°In order for everyone to understand martial arts more directly, I will personally demonstrate it. However, I need a disciple to help me.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°Senior brother Chen, I¡¯ll cooperate with you.¡±

    Disciples immediately raised their hands.

    Chen Zhutian pretended to think for a while and said, ¡°Junior sister Li, it¡¯s better if you do it.¡±

    Li Ran was trying to enlighten Yue Jianli, and he didn¡¯t hear him.

    All of a sudden, he felt a sense of silence around him. He looked up nkly and saw that all his eyes were on him.

    Chen Zhutian smiled and said, ¡°In order to let everyone understand martial arts, I would like to ask junior sister Li to cooperate with me.¡±

    Li Ran frowned.

    Although he was a little impatient, he still got up and walked to him. ¡°How do you want me to cooperate?¡±

    ¡°Hit me!¡± Chen Zhutian smiled.

    Li Ran said, ¡°Ah?¡±

    It was the first time he had heard such an unreasonable request after living for almost twenty years.

    He asked curiously, ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Chen Zhutian nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    Li Ran raised his slender, fair hand and slowly clenched it into a small fist. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you in advance that I¡¯m strong.¡±

    Although his tone was very serious, under the clear and melodious voice, he appeared particrly delicate.

    ¡°Haha, Junior sister Li is really cute.¡±

    Chen Zhutian¡¯sughter was clear. He stood with his hands behind his back, looking like a grandmaster.

    He said confidently, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m a cultivator at the pinnacle of the Golden Core realm. You can¡¯t beat me¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Before he could say the word ¡°me¡±, he was sent flying!

    Like a ball, he rolled and crawled all the way down the Martial Dao field. With a thud, he fell headfirst into the soil.

    The venue was silent.

    All the disciples stared nkly at him.

    Even Yue Jianli¡¯s eyes were wide open.

    Li Ran slowly withdrew his fist and helplessly said, ¡°I¡¯ve already told you I¡¯m really strong.¡±

    Disciples looked at each other in dismay.

    An ordinary person sent a Golden Core realm flying with a single punch?

    This strength was too great!

 Chapter 310: Addicted to getting hit, Chen Zhutian!

    Chapter 310: Addicted to getting hit, Chen Zhutian!

    Yue Jianli stared nkly at Li Ran, unable to return to her senses for a long time.

    She knew the difference between ordinary people and cultivators.

    Even a foundation establishment cultivator could easily crush dozens of ordinary people, not to mention that Chen Zhutian was at the peak of the Golden Core realm.

    This was not an existence of the same level.

    Moreover, when Li Ran attacked earlier, he did not have any spiritual energy fluctuations at all. He relied purely on his physical strength.

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s natural strength isn¡¯t it too exaggerated? He¡¯s a Golden Core cultivator!¡± Yue Jianli felt that Junior sister Li wasn¡¯t simple.

    The scene was deathly silent.

    After a while, everyone finally reacted. A few disciples rushed over and pulled Chen Zhutian out of the ground.

    His hair was messy, his body covered in dirt, and his right face was swollen.

    He didn¡¯t have the demeanor of an expert from before, and he looked extremely miserable.

    Chen Zhutian sat on the ground, his eyes nk.

    It was hard for him to ept that he had been sent flying with a single punch.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡±

    Her punch¡¯s speed and strength were too much, and he waspletely unable to react!

    ¡°Senior brother Chen!¡±

    ¡°Senior brother Chen, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    Other people¡¯s voices woke him up. Looking at the disciples¡¯ concerned expressions, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit feverish.

    Cough! Cough!

    Chen Zhutian cleared his throat and said awkwardly, ¡°Of course I¡¯m fine. Junior sister Li and I are just cooperating.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Everyone was puzzled.

    But wasn¡¯t this too realistic?

    ¡°Senior brother Chen, the corner of your mouth is bleeding¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    Chen Zhutian wiped the corners of his mouth and said in a righteous manner, ¡°Earlier, it was actually a mistake demonstration for everyone. In order to reduce your blood loss in battle, what is a bit of injury to senior brother?¡±

    ¡°I see!¡±

    ¡°I told you, senior brother Chen is the inner court¡¯s senior brother. How could he be injured so easily?¡±

    ¡°Senior brother is too dedicated!¡±

    Disciples were instantly moved.

    Li Ran was somewhat speechless.

    This guy¡¯s skin was even thicker than his¡­

    Chen Zhutian stood up and walked over to Li Ran. He smiled and said, ¡°Junior sister Li¡¯s strength is indeed great. She can be considered an expert among ordinary people, but to cultivators, she is still not an existence of the same level.¡±

    Li Ranzily said, ¡°Senior brother Chen, what other advice do you have?¡±

    Chen Zhutian stood with his hands behind his back and said indifferently, ¡°Earlier, I didn¡¯t use my spiritual energy. This time, I will use the Myriad Sword Pavilion¡¯s cultivation technique to give everyone a correct demonstration. Junior sister Li, please punch me again¡­¡±

    Bang!

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying.

    He streaked across a beautiful parab and plunged again into the same pit.

    The disciples gulped.

    This time, Chen Zhutian didn¡¯t need anyone¡¯s help. He climbed out of the pit and soared into the air.

    Li Ran withdrew his fist and asked doubtfully, ¡°Didn¡¯t senior brother Chen say he wanted to demonstrate correctly?¡±

    His face flushed red as he flew back onto the stage and said in a low voice, ¡°Junior sister Li, I¡¯m not ready yet. Wait until I tell you to start.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Li Ran rubbed his forehead.

    Chen Zhutian¡¯s gaze became solemn.

    He could tell that junior sister Li was definitely not simple.

    But with so many disciples watching, he had to regain his image.

    ¡°No matter how strong you are, you¡¯re just a mortal.¡±

    Spirit energy around Chen Zhutian¡¯s body circted, and his green clothes moved without any wind, causing his aura to be deep and restrained.

    Both of his arms shone brightly as he crossed his chest.

    High grade divine ability, divine light arm.

    He said in a deep voice, ¡°Junior sister Li, let¡¯s begin. My divine ability can counter attack, be careful not to hurt yourself!¡±

    Li Ran was a little impatient.

    This guy wasn¡¯t done yet. He was really addicted to getting hit.

    ¡°Senior brother Chen, be careful.¡±

    Saying that hezily punched.

    In the eyes of others, the speed of punch was extremely slow, and even ordinary people could easily dodge it. However, Chen Zhutian¡¯s pupils constricted, and the hairs on his body stood on end.

    An enormous fist filled his field of vision like a giant mountain crashing down.

    He circted his spirit power to its limit, and his arms shone brightly. He could not look straight at it like the scorching sun.

    Pu!

    A soft sound.

    Divine light was like a piece of paper. It was easily pierced through by that delicate fist and smashed directly onto his chin.

    Bang!

    Chen Zhutian rose from the ground and was actually sent flying.

    Like a shooting star, he streaked across the sky; his body grew smaller and smaller beforepletely disappearing.

    Air became quiet.

    Disciples¡¯ jaws almost dropped to the ground.

    Li Ran put his hand on the awning and shook his head. ¡°I reckon he won¡¯t be able to return for a while.¡±

    He turned to look at Yue Jianli. ¡°Chief Yue, let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Ah? Alright.¡±

    Yue Jianli stood up in confusion and followed him.

    Disciples looked at each other in dismay.

    If they couldn¡¯t tell still, they would be truly fools.

    How could this be an example of a mistake? Senior brother Chen was clearly unable to defeat junior sister Li!

    ¡°A peak Golden Core cultivator was sent flying by an ordinary person?¡±

    ¡°And he was sent flying three times?¡±

    ¡°Just who is this Li Tiezhu!¡±

    ¡°No wonder she became the Sect Master¡¯s personal disciple¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Two of them left the Dao Seeking Stage.

    Along the way, Yue Jianli curiously sized him up.

    She couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Junior sister Li, you really don¡¯t have cultivation?¡±

    Li Ran replied with a smile, ¡°Could it be that Chief Yue can¡¯t tell?¡±

    ¡°There is indeed no spiritual energy fluctuation on your body¡­

    ¡°Then how did you do it just now?¡±

    If it was said that Chen Zhutian hadn¡¯t been on guard in the first two asions, it would still be eptable.

    But for thest time, he had used all the spirit energy in his body and even used a divine ability to protect his body, yet he still could not take that light punch.

    That divine light arm was no ordinary divine ability, but it was like a piece of paper in front of junior sister Li.

    This was simply too exaggerated.

    Li Ran shrugged. ¡°Perhaps I¡¯m naturally stronger.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡±

    Yue Jianli shook his head.

    No matter how strong he was, he couldn¡¯t ignore divine abilities.

    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Junior sister Li, why don¡¯t you punch me too.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Ran was stunned. ¡°Hit you?¡±

    Yue Jianli nodded. ¡°Just like how you beat senior brother Chen. There¡¯s no need to hold back and let me properly experience it.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Of course, Li Ran was unwilling to make a move.

    However, there was nothing he could do when he saw Yue Jianli¡¯s determined gaze.

    He could only helplessly say, ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Yue Jianli was not worried at all.

    All the spirit energy in her body circted, and her feet were rooted to the ground. She nodded and said, ¡°Come, I¡¯m ready.¡±

    Li Ran sighed. He knew that he couldn¡¯t get over this.

    He had no choice but to use a bit of strength and smash his fist.

    Yue Jianli¡¯s pupils constricted.

    ¡°This might!¡±

    In an instant, the air seemed to have beenpressed. His fist broke through the spirit power blockade like it was crushing rotten wood. In an instant, it arrived before her eyes.

    Phew!

    Strong wind whistled, blowing away her ponytail, her ck hair dancing with the wind.

    Fist urately stopped at the tip of her nose, not causing her any harm.

    Then, Li Ran stretched out her finger and gently lifted her chin. She smiled and said, ¡°I can¡¯t do it. I can¡¯t bear to hit Chief Yue.¡±

    Yue Jianli stared nkly at the smiling face.

    She muttered in disbelief, ¡°Li Ran?¡±

    Li Ran¡¯s expression froze.

    It¡¯s over. He yed too much. He exposed himself!

 Chapter 311: Hot Spring? This is clearly Heaven!

    Chapter 311: Hot Spring? This is clearly Heaven!

    Yue Jianli frowned, her eyes full of inquiry.

    ¡°Just now, Junior sister Li¡¯s smile seemed to be simr to that bad person, giving me a very familiar feeling.¡±

    ¡°But Tiezhu is clearly a girl¡­¡±

    She hesitantly said, ¡°You, you can¡¯t be Li Ran, right?¡±

    Li Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He had yed too much just now, exposing many small habits.

    Two of them were very close and knew each other very well. These details would inevitably arouse suspicion.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. As long as I don¡¯t admit it, she can¡¯t do anything to me.¡± Li Ran cleared his throat and pretended to be confused. ¡°What is Chief Yue talking about? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t understand?¡± Yue Jianli pinched her chin and carefully sized him up.

    Li Ran was a little nervous.

    He did not want to hide it from Yue Jianli but feared their rtionship would be discovered.

    Moreover, letting this girl know she was disguised as a woman would be too embarrassing.

    Fortunately, Yue Jianli shook her head and muttered to herself, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible. If he was pretending, how could Master not see it?¡±

    Regardless of whether it was illusions or disguises, it was impossible to hide from an Emperor¡¯s level higher-being.

    But she never would have thought that this ¡°Li Tiezhu¡± was the work of her master¡­

    Li Ran heaved a sigh of relief.

    Yue Jianli apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you look like a friend of mine. For a moment, I was a little distracted.¡±

    He wiped his cold sweat and said, ¡°Is that so? That is truly a coincidence¡­¡±

    At this moment, a few female disciples passed by and greeted each other when they saw them.

    ¡°Chief Yue.¡±

    ¡°Greetings, Chief Yue.¡± One of the female disciples said, ¡°Chief Yue, the Jade pool is open. Would you like to go and rx?¡±

    Yue Jianli shook her head, ¡°No need, you guys go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± The female disciples nodded and left.

    Li Ran asked curiously, ¡°What is the Jade pool?¡±

    Yue Jianli exined, ¡°It¡¯s the natural hot spring located at the back of the mountain. Under the influence of spirit stones, it has a constant temperature all year round. Because there¡¯s a fountain below, the water can always be kept clear.¡±

    Li Ran immediately understood.

    She should be talking about fresh water well.

    This phenomenon was verymon in the sea. A fountain under the ground continuously spewed out fresh water, forming an area of fresh water on the sea surface.

    With the nourishment of spirit stones, it became a natural hot spring.

    He thought of something and asked, ¡°Is the Jade pool a mix of men and women?¡±

    Yue Jianli snorted, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? There¡¯s a formation outside the Jade soup pool. Only inner disciples can enter.¡±

    Li Ran patted his chest, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. It scared me.¡±

    Yue Jianli rolled his eyes at her andughed, ¡°Junior sister Li¡¯s thoughts are quite unique.¡±

    As she spoke, she hesitated, ¡°Do you want to take a dip?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Ran was taken aback. ¡°This shouldn¡¯t be appropriate.¡±

    ¡°You are a personal disciple of the Sect Master. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Yue Jianli muttered to himself, ¡°Ever since I entered the sect, I¡¯ve never entered it before. I don¡¯t know what it looks like¡­ Why don¡¯t we go in and take a look!¡±

    Li Ran swallowed his saliva and shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not going¡­¡±

    Yue Jianli took the initiative to pull him up and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine. You are already a disciple of Myriad Sword Pavilion, so you can naturally enjoy all the benefits of the sect. Don¡¯t worry. No one will gossip about you.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡­¡±

    Before Li Ran could finish speaking, she pulled him into the air.

    Two quicklynded in front of a cave entrance.

    This ce waspletely enveloped by the array. There seemed to be ayer of translucent film in the air, flickering with a faint blue light.

    Yue Jianli said, ¡°Behind this is the Jade pool. Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    ¡°You go. I won¡¯t go.¡± Li Ran shook his head and refused.

    After all, he was a man, but the illusion had changed his appearance and aura. What if the formation saw through him?

    Yue Jianli pretended to be angry. ¡°This is my first time here too. Could it be that junior sister Li wants to leave me alone? Or do you dislike me?¡±

    She had a natural closeness to junior sister Li, and her words couldn¡¯t help but carry a hint of innocence.

    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­¡±

    He was in a dilemma.

    If he wanted to refuse, he couldn¡¯t find a reason. Moreover, he would even arouse the suspicion of the other party.

    But he was afraid of being seen through by the array.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go!¡±

    Yue Jianli dragged him in.

    Two of them walked into the cave as if they had passed through a water curtain without causing any noise.

    Arge stone fell from Li Ran¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Good f*ck, Chu Lingchuan¡¯s illusion is quite strong. I can¡¯t even be recognized by the formation?¡±

    As they passed through the narrow cave, their vision suddenly became clear.

    At the back of the cave was arge square with many horizontal chairs. Many female disciples were resting on it.

    Most of them were only wrapped in bath robes and were chasing each other around. Air was filled with a faint fragrance.

    This was clearly a resting area.

    At the end of the square, there was a door with a sword ring. On it was written the words ¡°Jade pool¡±. The real hot spring should be behind the door.

    Sheng Zi Li¡¯s blood pressure soared as he looked at the young girls in front of him.

    He forcefully resisted the thought of using the Disillusioned Eye.

    Perhaps this was Heaven?

    Who would have thought that there would be this kind of welfare in women¡¯s clothes? What Chief Chu thought was too thoughtful.

    Yue Jianli was nervous.

    Unexpectedly, there were so many people.

    Even if there were girls in front of her, she was still not used to this kind of situation.

    Other than Li Ran, she was very resistant to contact with others. This was also the reason why she had never been to the Jade pool before.

    Her heart beat like a drum as she quietly said, ¡°Junior sister Li, why don¡¯t wee another day? There really are too many people today.¡±

    ¡°Sigh, it¡¯s crowded.¡±

    Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°Since we¡¯vee, then we have to go. How can you give up halfway?¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Before Yue Jianli could finish his sentence, he held her hand and strode forward.

    Two of them passed through the square and headed straight for the Jade pool.

    ¡°Chief Yue?¡±

    ¡°Am I seeing things? Chief Yue actually came?¡±

    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve seen Chief Yue here.¡±

    ¡°Me too.¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    Surrounding female disciples were a little surprised and could not help but whisper amongst themselves.

    Li Ran charged all the way to the entrance.

    Air was filled with water vapor, and the temperature was slightly higher. Sound of water andughter could be faintly heard behind the door.

    Sheng Zi Li looked solemn. ¡°Jade pool, I¡¯m here!¡±

    He stepped into the door, but in the next second, he disappeared.

    Yue Jianli nkly stood in ce; half a day did note back to her senses.

    ¡°Huh? Where¡¯s junior sister Li?¡±

 Chapter 312: Chu Lingchuans Special Requirements!

    <h4>Chapter 312: Chu Lingchuans Special Requirements!</h4>

    Wind Frost Pce.

    Li Ran fell to the ground with a thud.

    Originally, he was about to step into the entrance of the Jade pool, but he didn''t expect that he would step on it and fall from mid-air.

    He looked up nkly and saw Chu Lingchuan coldly looking at him.

    "Chief Chu?"

    Li Ran was puzzled. "Why am I here?"

    Chu Lingchuan sneered, "Then where should Sheng Zi Li be? To bath with my sect''s female disciples?"

    Li Ran blushed. "You know about this?"

    "Nonsense!"

    Chu Lingchuan angrily said, "That Jade pool''s barrier was set up by me. I noticed it the moment you entered. I originally wanted to give you a chance to turn over a new leaf, but I didn''t expect you to actually dare to go into the pool!"

    Li Ran suddenly realized.

    No wonder the barrier could not recognize him. It turned out that it was all done by Chu Lingchuan.

    He scratched his head awkwardly. "Did I get too involved in the show and take on my role too personally? I''m also worried that Chief Yue will see through me."

    Chu Lingchuan red at him, "If you''re afraid that Jianli will find out, why are you still going out with her?"

    She thought of something and frowned. "You can''t be trying to kill Jianli!"

    Li Ran said seriously, "Sect Master Chu is joking. I''ve only admired Chief Yue for a long time and wanted to make friends with her."

    "Friends?" Chu Lingchuan looked doubtful.

    This person''s thoughts were dirty, and his actions ridiculous. He might really have some crooked ideas.

    She firmly said, "You cannot provoke Jianli again."

    Li Ran frowned. "Why?"

    Chu Lingchuan coldly snorted and said, "It''s not allowed. How could there be so many problems? Also, it¡¯s best to keep a distance from the other female disciples. You are not allowed to hook up with them!"

    <strong><i>"Hmm?"</i></strong>

    Li Ran rubbed his chin and carefully sized her up.

    Chu Lingchuan''s expression was a bit unnatural as she turned her head and said, "Why are you looking at me like this?"

    Li Ran shook his head and said, "The tone and manner of Sect Master Chu just now are very simr to a person¡­"

    Chu Lingchuan asked curiously, "Who do I look like?"

    "My master."

    Her haughty appearance just now was really simr to Leng Wuyan''s.

    Chu Lingchuan hugged her shoulders and said unhappily, "You mean Leng Wuyan? <strong><i>Tch</i></strong>, I''m not like her. She''s just an unreasonable mad woman!"

    Li Ran''s face turned cold, and he said unhappily, "You''d better take your words back. My master is not someone you can judge! An unreasonable mad woman. Are you introducing yourself?"

    "You!" Chu Lingchuan was so angry that she wanted to hit him again.

    However, Li Ran did not dodge this time and looked at her indifferently.

    Looking at the calm expression in his eyes, she was flustered for no reason.

    Only then did she realize that she had really touched her opponent''s scales.

    After hesitating for a long time, she lowered her head and said, "I understand. I won''t say anything about your master any more. Don''t look at me like that¡­"

    Li Ran''s expression cleared up.

    He reached out to rub her hair and nodded. "A good child has to know what''s wrong."

    "<strong><i>Mmm¡­</i></strong> <strong><i>Huh</i></strong>?" Chu Lingchuan reacted and pped his hand away, "You''re going to die!"

    Her fair and pretty face turned slightly red.

    This guy was getting more and more impudent. He actually dared to touch her head and call her a child?

    He was clearly the little brat.

    Chu Lingchuan snorted, "Although we are not a true master-disciple rtionship, at least you called me master. That¡¯s the least you could do."

    Li Ran smiled. "Then what do you want me to do?"

    Chu Lingchuan thought for a moment and said, "You should treat me like Leng Wuyan."

    <strong><i>Ahem!</i></strong>

    Li Ran almost choked on his saliva and said awkwardly, "This isn''t appropriate, is it?"

    Chu Lingchuan asked in confusion, "It¡¯s both master and disciple. What''s wrong with that?"

    Li Ran didn''t know how to exin it.

    He couldn''t say that he was sleeping with his master, right?

    "My master''s personality is cold, and male disciples can''t even get close to Demon Peak. Although we are master and disciple, we rarely meet."

    "I see." Corner of Chu Lingchuan''s mouth curled up as a smile shed across her eyes.

    She was inexplicably happy.

    She turned around and sat on the chair, clearing her throat. "Then I''ll teach you how to show respect to your master. Come, disciple, pinch my shoulders first."

    Li Ran was speechless. "Are you treating me like a servant?"

    Chu Lingchuan said, "A teacher gives you the grace of teaching. As a disciple, Isn''t it natural for you to bring tea and pour water and massage my shoulders and legs?"

    Li Ran was both angry and amused. "Then what will you teach me?"

    Chu Lingchuan confidently said, "I won''t teach you, but I will teach your sister. Shen Ning is still young. It''s normal for the brother to work for her."

    ¡­¡­.

    "Alright, It''s just a pinch of the shoulder. As long as you can properly teach Shen Ning." Li Ran walked behind her and ced his hands on her shoulders as he gently massaged her.

    Chu Lingchuan''s body tensed up.

    Heat from his palm prated through her clothes, making her feel numb.

    She immediately panicked, not knowing where to put her hands and feet.

    Li Ran said strangely, "Master, your shoulder is so stiff. It''s like a rock."

    Chu Lingchuan said nervously, "Perhaps I''ve been too tiredtely?"

    "Apart from drinking, I don''t even see you do anything tiresome¡­"

    "Do you think being a Sect Master is easy?"

    "I''m not sure about the other Sect Master, but you are indeed quite rxed."

    "What do you know¡­"

    Two of them casually chatted, and Chu Lingchuan gradually rxed.

    Moderate strength and the heat from the palm made one feelfortable enough to sleep.

    "You''re not bad, are you¡­"

    A smile shed across Li Ran''s eyes when he saw her satisfied appearance.

    He had to admit that Sect Master Chu''s character was indeed good.

    Although she was drunk, had a bad temper, and sometimes wasn''t very reasonable, her mind was very simple and she was quite loyal.

    Compared to the scheming fairies, he admired this straight forward mad woman more.

    "She''s still Shen Ning''s mentor. It''s not a loss to pinch her shoulders."

    ¡­¡­

    Chu Lingchuan leaned against the chair and closed her eyes, feeling sleepy.

    At some point, the shoulder massage stopped.

    Just as she was feeling a little confused, she suddenly sensed something and suddenly opened her eyes. The scene in front of her made her face turn red.

    Li Ran moved a chair to the side and grabbed her ankle, cing it right leg on his.

    Chu Lingchuan stammered, "What, what are you doing?"

    Li Ran said naturally, "I''ve finished pinching my shoulders. Isn''t it time to massage your legs?"

    Chu Lingchuan''s cheeks were burning hot, "No need!"

 Chapter 313: Li Rans Filial Piety and Chen Beihes trouble making!

    <h4>Chapter 313: Li Rans Filial Piety and Chen Beihes trouble making!</h4>

    Chu Lingchuan was about to retract her leg, but Li Ran grabbed her ankle.

    She panicked. "What are you doing?"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "Didn''t Master ask me to honor her?"

    Chu Lingchuan''s face turned red as she said in a low voice, "There''s no need. Just pinch my shoulders."

    "That won''t do." Li Ran said seriously, "Why should I give up halfway? Today, I must let Master feel this disciple''s filial piety."

    Chu Lingchuan was filled with regret.

    She had just casually said it, but this guy had taken it seriously.

    Seeing his two legs hanging together, she wished she could find a hole in the ground.

    What sort of authority was this?

    However, her ankle was grabbed by Li Ran. It was so numb that she could not lift it up at all.

    "If I had known earlier, I would have put on my shoes¡­"

    However, it was useless to say anything now. Li Ran had already tapped her calf gently.

    Chu Lingchuan epted her fate and leaned against the chair.

    Since she could not resist, she could only choose to enjoy it silently.

    "That''s not right. When did I get so close to this guy?"

    Although Li Ran''s appearance was obscured by the illusion, it did not affect Chu Lingchuan at all. What she saw in his eyes was his true appearance.

    Looking at his serious expression, her phoenix eyes trembled slightly, her eyes filled with shyness.

    Air quieted down.

    Chu Lingchuan''s nervous mood rxed a bit. Although she was still very shy, she didn''t resist.

    "That''s nice. It seems to be quitefortable¡­"

    ¡­¡­.

    After an unknown amount of time, a burst of noisy footsteps came from outside.

    An old man in green strode in.

    His face was old, and he didn''t have a beard. His eyes flickered with a bright light, and a pair of fierce eyes were full of power.

    First Elder of the Myriad Sword Pavilion, Chen Beihe.

    "Sword head, I have something to¡­"

    Before he could finish his sentence, he was stunned.

    She saw Chu Lingchuan sitting in a chair with a female disciple pinching her leg. Her cheeks were red as she looked very happy.

    Chen Beihe was puzzled.

    Sect Master was entric, and Yue Jianli was the only person in the sect who could interact with her. Since when did she get someone to massage her legs?

    Chu Lingchuan came back to her senses and quickly retracted her legs.

    She had forgotten that this was the main hall, not the sleeping quarters. There was no need for the elders to reporting in.

    Faced with Chen Beihe''s surprised gaze, her cheeks turned slightly red.

    "<strong><i>Ahem</i></strong>, Elder Chen came here in such a hurry. What is going on?"

    Chen Beihe retracted his gaze and said, "This old man heard that the sword head has taken in two new personal disciples?"

    Chu Lingchuan nodded. "That''s right. There is indeed such a thing."

    Chen Beihe furrowed his brows and said, "Sword head has never liked to take in disciples. In the past hundred years, she only took in one person, Chief Yue. Why is she suddenly so interested?"

    Chu Lingchuan had always been the most afraid of trouble.

    Not to mention taking in disciples, she rarely handled the sect''s affairs.

    But this time, not only did she go to Central City and cause a stir in the Immortal Ascension Assembly, but she also suddenly epted two personal disciples. It was really a bit abnormal.

    Chu Lingchuan said indifferently, "If I want to take them, I''ll take them. Is there a need for me to exin to you?"

    Chen Beihe hurriedly said, "Of course, I don''t mean that, but¡­"

    "If you have something to say, say it. If you don¡¯t have something to say, then scram!"

    Chen Beihe had already gotten used to her attitude. He said concisely, "Just now, my son was guiding the disciple''s cultivation, but he was severely injured by someone. He is still unconscious. Please uphold justice for me!"

    Li Ran was taken aback.

    Serious injury?

    When he attacked, he maintained his restraint and only used a portion of his physical strength. He was a Golden Core realm cultivator, so he wouldn''t be seriously injured, right?

    Chu Lingchuan''s brows furrowed as she said in a cold voice, "There''s actually such a thing? Someone dared to make a move in the sect!"

    It didn''t matter which sect they were from. It was a big taboo to kill one another.

    Chen Beihe said angrily, "And she evenmitted it in front of dozens of disciples. She''s simply as arrogant as if we¡¯re nothing!"

    Chu Lingchuan asked, "Then do you know who attacked?"

    Chen Beihe hesitated for a moment and said, "That person''s identity is special. This old man¡­"

    "Just say it!" Chu Lingchuan coldly said, "If a Sheng Zi has broken thew, he is the same as amoner! If the other party is really at fault, even if it''s a personal disciple, I''ll pursue them to the end!"

    "With the words of sword head, this old man is relieved." Chen Beihe said, "It is said that the person is called Li Tiezhu. She is the new personal disciple of the Sect Master."

    Li, Li Tiezhu?" Air instantly fell silent.

    Chu Lingchuan slowly turned her head and stared nkly at Li Ran.

    Li Ran covered his face awkwardly.

    She furrowed her eyebrows and said through a voice transmission, "Why did you beat Chen Zhutian?"

    Li Ran couldn''t help but say, "It was him who insisted that I cooperate with the teaching, so I followed his request and punched three times¡­ But I didn''t use any strength at all. How could I have beaten him so badly?"

    Chu Lingchuan rubbed her forehead.

    This guy had just arrived on his first day, and he had already beaten up the Eldest senior brother?

    He was too capable of causing trouble!

    She pondered for a moment and said, "Elder Chen, tell me more about what happened."

    Chen Beihe said, "This old man has just learned about this. ording to the disciples present, he was sent flying by a single punch and fell into the Sword Purification Pool. He was severely injured by the sword Qi."

    "<strong><i>Damn</i></strong>, so that''s what happened." Li Ran couldn''t help butugh.

    This senior brother Chen was really unlucky.

    "You still have the face tough¡­" Chu Lingchuan red at him and cleared her throat, "Then this should be an ident, right?"

    Chen Beihe shook his head and said, "He is a Golden Core realm martial arts cultivator. He has already learned the Imperial Sky Technique. How did he fall into the Sword Purification Pool?"

    "This means that he lost consciousness at that time. It''s obvious how much strength Li Tiezhu used. She is a disciple of the same sect. How could she be so ruthless?"

    The meaning behind his words was obviously to put the pot on Li Ran''s head.

    Li Ran raised his eyebrows and teased, "Then why didn''t you say that your son wasn''t someone who could withstand a beating?"

    "Impudent!" Chen Beihe said angrily, "Who are you to interrupt when I talk to the sword head?"

    Li Ran smiled and said, "Of course, I have the right because I''m Li Tiezhu."

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?" Chen Beihe was slightly taken aback.

    He thought she was a deacon from a different hall, but he didn''t expect her to be the "real killer" who hit his son.

    Li Ran looked at his legs and casually said, "Elder Chen, if you want to cause trouble, you have to ask around first beforeing. This is something senior brother Chen asked me to do."

    As he spoke, he thought of something. "By the way, Chief Yue was there too. Why don''t you ask her?"

 Chapter 314 - Fantasy World Online

    Chapter 314: Chief Chu was truly Loyal

    Chen Beihe frowned.

    Disciples only told him that Chen Zhutian had been beaten, but no one dared to say what had happened.

    Originally, he thought that they did not want to offend their personal disciples, so they did not ask in detail. Instead, he stormed over to the Frost Wind Hall in anger.

    Looking at Li Ran¡¯s unconcerned expression, he felt a little nervous.

    Chu Lingchuan said, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, let Jianlie. Listen to what she will say.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Chen Beihe nodded.

    He also wanted to know what was going on.

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s right hand lightly shed, and a pitch-ck crack appeared in the air, quickly expanding into a ck hole that was the height of a person.

    After a short moment, Yue Jianli slowly walked out of the ck hole within the envelopment of the divine light, and she stepped into the hall.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re looking for me?¡± Yue Jianli was still a bit confused.

    She was originally in the Jade pool, but before she could enter, Li Ran suddenly disappeared.

    She had never been used to such an asion, but now that herpanion had disappeared, she decisively chose to give up.

    In the end, before she even reached her residence, she was carried back to the Frost Wind Hall.

    ¡°Junior sister Li, hmm? Elder Chen is here too?¡±

    Yue Jianli seemed to have thought of something.

    Chu Lingchuan asked aloud, ¡°Jianli, I¡¯vee to ask you a question. You must answer it truthfully.¡±

    Yue Jianli nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, did you go to the Martial Dao field just now?¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan asked, ¡°Then did you see the whole process of Chen Zhutian being beaten?¡±

    Yue Jianli frowned.

    It was indeed because of this matter.

    She nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I saw it with my own eyes.¡±

    ¡°What exactly happened back then? Did Li Tiezhu injure Zhutian?¡±

    Yue Jianli replied, ¡°That¡¯s right, it was junior sister Li.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, what else do you have to quibble about?¡± Chen Beihe sneered.

    In the end, Yue Jianli continued, ¡°It was senior brother Chen¡¯s request that he wanted to show the disciples martial cultivation techniques. Junior sister Li really couldn¡¯t refuse, so she could only reluctantly punch three times.¡±

    Hearing this, Chen Beihe was stunned.

    ¡°Is it really my son¡¯s request?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yue Jianli said, ¡°All the disciples present saw that senior brother Chen was sent flying twice in a row, and thest time he used his divine arm of light. He insisted on having junior sister Li punch him again.¡±

    Chen Beihe gulped. ¡°And then?¡±

    ¡°Then he was sent flying again.¡±

    Chen Beihe felt a little dazed.

    In front of the Sect Master, Yue Jianli absolutely didn¡¯t dare to lie. Furthermore, there were so many disciples watching, so lying was meaningless.

    It seemed that this was true.

    This kid¡¯s brain is broken? Do you want someone to hit you? Chen Beihe tidied up his thoughts and said in a low voice, ¡°Zhutian probably wants to demonstrate to the disciples, but this Li Tiezhu¡¯s attack is too ruthless!¡±

    ¡°Shepletely disregarded the feelings of his fellow disciples and directly knocked Zhutian unconscious, causing him to fall into the Sword Purification Pool!

    ¡°Otherwise, why would Zhutian be heavily injured?¡±

    Clearly, he was still watching this matter.

    ¡°You said Li Tiezhu was ruthless?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, ¡°Take a good look. Does she has cultivation?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Chen Beihe looked carefully at Li Ran and was stunned once more.

    Just now, he hadn¡¯t noticed that Li Tiezhu¡¯s body didn¡¯t have any spirit energy fluctuations. She was clearly a mortal who hadn¡¯t cultivated!

    Chu Lingchuan helplessly said, ¡°Li Tiezhu is a disciple. I¡¯ve just epted. She hasn¡¯t had the chance to cultivate yet, so how can she be ruthless?¡±

    Li Ran also said with a face full of condescension, ¡°Although my strength is a little bit stronger, senior brother Chen¡¯s cultivation is at the peak of the Golden Core realm, so he must be much stronger than this disciple. Who would have thought that a light punch would send him flying?

    ¡°Master, you must uphold justice for your disciple.¡±

    As he spoke, he even winked at Chu Lingchuan.

    Chu Lingchuan was both angry and amused. She quietly rolled her eyes at him, ¡°This guy will cause me trouble¡­¡±

    Chen Beihe¡¯s face flushed red as his chest rose and fell.

    No wonder those disciples didn¡¯t dare tell the truth.

    As a peak Golden Core realm, was he actually sent flying by a mortal?

    This was too embarrassing.

    And a light punch? Chen Beihe looked at Li Ran in disbelief.

    What exactly is this disciple of the sword head? These thin arms and legs actually managed to shatter the divine light arm?

    Could it be the legendary ancient n?

    Under Chu Lingchuan¡¯s illusion, he couldn¡¯t even see through Li Ran¡¯s background or even his innate talent.

    This made him feel even more mysterious.

    Cough! Cough!

    Chu Lingchuan cleared her throat. ¡°Elder Chen, is there anything else you want to say?¡±

    Chen Beihe went silent for a short moment, and then he gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Could it be that my son¡¯s injuries are just because of this?¡±

    He was depressed.

    Chen Zhutian had participated in the Devil Eradication Conference a while ago and was severely injured by Devil Sheng Zi Li Ran. It took him several months to recover.

    In the end, he was beaten up by Li Tiezhu.

    Moreover, he was powerless against these two people.

    Chu Lingchuan said, ¡°Being beaten was Chen Zhutian¡¯s request, and falling into the Sword Purification Pool was only an ident¡­ How about I gather all the Elders of the Sect and let everyone judge this matter together?¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± Chen Beihe said.

    Chen Beihe shook his head decisively.

    Being injured by a mortal at the pinnacle of the Golden Core realm, he would only be aughing stock of the sect. He could not afford to lose his son.

    Chu Lingchuan red at Li Ran. ¡°You¡¯re the same. If he let you hit him, you¡¯ll really hit him? Why don¡¯t you pretend to cooperate with senior brother Chen?¡±

    ¡°You let those new disciples see that Golden Core cultivators are actually so useless. They thought that my Myriad Sword Pavilion¡¯s cultivation techniques are all trash!¡±

    ¡°Disciple knows his mistake. Next time, I¡¯ll do it a bit lighter,¡± Li Ran said with a serious smile.

    ¡­¡­.

    Chen Beihe almost spat a mouthful of blood.

    Who was trash?

    Next time, be gentle. Do you still want a next time?

    Chu Lingchuan nced at him. ¡°Elder Chen, is there anything else?¡±

    ¡°No, this old one will leave!¡±

    Chen Beihe really had no face to stay here. He cupped his hands and turned to leave.

    Hall fell silent.

    Li Ran curiously looked at Chu Lingchuan.

    He really did not expect that this newly recognized cheap master would stand on his side so firmly.

    After all, the other party was the first Elder of sect.

    This crazy woman is truly loyal!

    At this time, Yue Jianli asked, ¡°Junior sister Li, why did you suddenly disappear from Jade pool?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Before Li Ran could say anything, Chu Lingchuan replied, ¡°I was just about to teach him how to cultivate, so I brought him back.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Yue Jianli thought for a moment and said, ¡°Junior sister Li has juste to the sect, so she probably hasn¡¯t arranged a room yet, right? Why don¡¯t you stay with me tonight?¡±

    This junior sister Li was quite interesting, and her personality was also to her liking.

    Moreover, there was an inexplicable aura around her that made her feel very at ease as if she couldpletely trust her.

    Li Ran¡¯s eyes lit up, and he said excitedly, ¡°Alright¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, Chu Lingchuan suddenly stood up and nervously said, ¡°No, absolutely not!¡±

 Chapter 315: Chu Lingchuan, letâ€™s sleep together at night!

    Chapter 315: Chu Lingchuan, let¡¯s sleep together at night!

    Yue Jianli asked suspiciously, ¡°Master, is there a problem?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a problem. Of course, there¡¯s a problem!¡± Chu Lingchuan firmly said, ¡°You two definitely can not live together!¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Yue Jianli was confused.

    It was just living with junior sister Li. Wasn¡¯t master¡¯s reaction too great?

    Chu Lingchuan rolled her eyes and said, ¡°I am bringing him to cultivate. It is better to live in the sleeping quarters.¡±

    Yue Jianli scratched his head. ¡°But she has to sleep at night, right?¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    Chu Lingchuan thought for a moment and said seriously, ¡°Because her constitution is quite special, I need to check her condition at all times, so I have to sleep with her.¡±

    Li Ran¡­

    Although he knew the other party was trying to trick Yue Jianli, he was still shocked.

    Living with Sect Master Chu?

    He probably wouldn¡¯t be able to live until tomorrow morning.

    Yue Jianli nodded and said, ¡°Alright, junior sister Li, I¡¯lle back tomorrow.¡±

    Before Li Ran could say anything, Chu Lingchuan said, ¡°Li Tiezhu wants to follow me to cultivate. She hasn¡¯t had much time recently. If there¡¯s nothing else, you can go down first.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Before Yue Jianli could recover her senses, she was sent out of the Frost Wind Hall by a gust of wind.

    She stood outside the door, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled.

    ¡°Why does master feel a little nervous? It was as if she didn¡¯t want junior sister Li toe into contact with me¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In the main hall, Chu Lingchuan hugged her shoulders and red at Li Ran, ¡°Just now, you really dared to agree? Are you tired of living!¡±

    Li Ran smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it bad to refuse kindness?¡±

    ¡°Humph, I¡¯m warning you, stay away from my disciple. She has a dao partner!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan threatened, ¡°If you dare to attack her, I will kill you with one strike!¡±

    Li Ran was stunned. ¡°What did you say? Chief Yue has a dao partner?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t Yue Jianli¡¯s dao partner him?

    ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Lingchuan nodded her head. ¡°Just die.¡±

    Li Ran frowned. ¡°Then do you know who Chief Yue¡¯s dao partner is?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Chu Lingchuan pinched her chin and said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know who it is, I can confirm that their rtionship is very close, so you¡¯d better keep a distance from her.¡±

    ¡°A close rtionship?¡± Li Ran thought for a moment and quickly understood.

    Yue Jianli could not reveal their rtionship to anyone.

    It should be Chu Lingchuan who could see that her vital Yin had been lost so that she could guess it through this matter.

    Thinking of this, he felt relieved.

    As long as their rtionship was not exposed.

    Li Ran shook his head and said, ¡°Sect Master Chu thinks too much of me. I am known as an honest and brave young master in the heavens. How could I do such a shameless thing?¡±

    Pui!

    Chu Lingchuan disdainfully said, ¡°I still don¡¯t know what you think. You dare to enter a hot spring dedicated to female disciples. What else can you not do?¡±

    ¡°This is a misunderstanding¡­¡± Li Ran rubbed his nose awkwardly.

    Chu Lingchuan coldly snorted, ¡°In any case, I¡¯m warning you, don¡¯t try to target my disciple, or else I¡¯ll kill you with one strike!¡±

    Li Ran frowned. ¡°I¡¯m still your disciple. Can you be gentle with me?¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Li Ran looked at her angry face, and a smile shed across his eyes.

    He walked in front of Chu Lingchuan and lowered his head to look at her as he said seriously, ¡°If you can¡¯t take care of me, then can I take care of master?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s face instantly turned red as she said helplessly, ¡°Defiant disciple, what nonsense are you spouting!¡±

    Li Ran couldn¡¯t help but reach out to pinch her cheek. ¡°When Sect Master Chu is shy, she is unexpectedly cute.¡±

    ¡°Cute!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s eyes were wide open, and her body was stiff. Her face was so red that it was about to smoke.

    ¡°Li Ran, you¡­¡±

    ¡°What happened to me?¡±

    Just when Li Ran thought she would act teasingly, he saw her jump up like a little leopard, directly throwing him to the ground.

    His arms formed a cross and tightly locked onto his throat. She said with shame and indignation, ¡°Disloyal disciple, you dare to tease me!¡±

    Li Ran¡­

    This style wasn¡¯t the same as he had imagined!

    Finally, under his ¡°sincere¡± apology, he escaped the fate of being strangled to death.

    Two of them sat on the ground, panting as they stared at each other.

    Li Ran rubbed his neck. ¡°It¡¯s just a joke. You¡¯re too ruthless!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s face was slightly red as she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Who told you to pinch my face?¡±

    This guy is getting more and more impudent!

    From the moment he scratched my foot, now he had dared to openly tease me.

    Chu Lingchuan felt that her dignity was gradually decreasing.

    Li Ran retorted, ¡°It¡¯s not my fault. Who told you to look so good?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned.

    Then, her face quickly turned red, and she stammered, ¡°You, you fart! I don¡¯t look good at all!¡±

    Her heart was beating violently as if it was about to jump out of her chest!

    How did this person say such shameful words?

    However, for some reason, not only did she not find it annoying, but she was also slightly happy and excited.

    It was an indescribable feeling. It was as if a honeypot was knocked over. A sweet smell spread through her heart.

    Li Ran looked at her with a smile.

    The more he understood Chu Lingchuan, the more he felt that she was quite fun.

    On the surface, she was a violent woman with a very bad temper, but sometimes she was extremely shy. She was clearly blushing and flustered, yet she still gritted her teeth and refused to admit it.

    The more this happened, the more Li Ran wanted to tease her.

    Although he would die if he weren¡¯t careful.

    Chu Lingchuan covered her burning cheeks, ¡°What are you staring at me for? Be careful, or I¡¯ll snap your eyes out!¡±

    Li Ran shook his head.

    This reaction was really special.

    He smiled and said, ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t expect that Sect Master Chu would support me in front of Chen Beihe.¡±

    After all, the two of them were not true master and disciple, and Chen Beihe was the first Elder with a lofty status. Normal people knew what to choose.

    Chu Lingchuan calmed down and said indifferently, ¡°What happened to Chen Beihe? Even in the sect, you have to follow the rules. Position of Elder is not a protective talisman. If you dare to vite the rules of the sect, I will kill you as well!

    ¡°Also, I can¡¯t let you call me master for nothing. I promised to protect you. I will definitely do what I say.¡±

    Li Ran gave her a thumbs up. ¡°You¡¯re so loyal. As expected of master. You¡¯re really doing what you promised!¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan was very pleased.

    At that moment, Li Ran came in front of her and said with a smile, ¡°Then master said that we were going to sleep together at night¡­¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s face turned red as she turned her head and said, ¡°Who, who wants to sleep with you? That¡¯s to trick Jianli. Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Li Ran furrowed his brows and said, ¡°It¡¯s a promise, so don¡¯t we have to do what we say?¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t do that!¡±

    ¡°I sleep very honestly¡­¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do!¡±

 Chapter 316: Li Ranâ€™s True Strength!

    Chapter 316: Li Ran¡¯s True Strength!

    Cloud Sword Ind.

    In the Sect Master¡¯s bedroom.

    Li Ranid back in the pool. The warm water that contained Qi washed over his body, making him feel rxed.

    Chu Lingchuan still didn¡¯t agree to sleep with him. Of course, Li Ran was only teasing her.

    However, aspensation, other than the Sect Master¡¯s bedroom, he could freely enter and leave other ces, including the bath.

    This pool was for the Sect Master¡¯s personal use. There had never been a second person using it.

    Sandal wood in the nearby incense burner curled in spirals. Smelling the faint fragrance in the air, Li Ran shook his head and smiled. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that she would enjoy such things¡­¡±

    His impression of Chu Lingchuan had greatly changed.

    At first, he only felt that she was a crazy woman. She was drunk and unreasonable, and her style was simple and crude.

    But after a few days of being with her, he discovered that this was not the case.

    Although she liked drinking, she was not without restraint.

    Although she was unreasonable, she had her own rules.

    Thinking about it carefully, if she really was an unreliable person, how could she possibly nurture a disciple like Yue Jianli?

    Moreover, her personality seemed rough, but in reality, she was very shy.

    Her eyes shed, and her cheeks blushed shyly, forming a sharp contrast to her usual strength.

    Even Sheng Zi Li, who was used to seeing the world, could not help but feel his heart race.

    ¡°My master is quite cute, and she is very loyal. Her temper is also to my liking. She just loves hitting people.¡±

    ¡°Out of the eight sects, there are only three empresses. Now, they are all my masters, and two of them are my wives¡­¡±

    Sheng Zi Li rubbed his chin. ¡°In the background, I can be considered the number one person in the heavens, right?¡±

    His backer was simply too great.

    However, this made him a little worried.

    Matter between Leng Wuyan and Yi Qinn hadn¡¯t been rified yet, and both of them were in a misunderstanding.

    Now that Chu Lingchuan had gained another master, his rtionship with Leng Wuyan was extremely bad.

    Recalling the dream he had that day, Li Ran felt a chill run down his back as the three masters fell into a daze.

    With these three people¡¯s temper and strength, they would probably be able to turn the earth upside down.

    ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s take it one step at a time. They can¡¯t chop me up, right?¡± Li Ran shook his head and stopped thinking.

    His mind sank into his dantian.

    The little person in his dantian was still sitting cross-legged. Its entire body was like jade, and the three-colored light behind its back was shining.

    The golden light represented supreme dao energy. The dazzling light was pure Buddhist energy, and the ck mist was demonic energy.

    Li Ran was temporarily summoned to Soul Devouring Power.

    This magical equipment was originally Yu Ye¡¯s, and it was called the Soul Devouring ck Fog. It had the ability to devour the soul of others to replenish itself.

    He hadn¡¯t taken this thing seriously after seizing it, but he had used it to absorb arge amount of the heart devil¡¯s soul in the Death End Ground of the Tianshu Institute, causing it to undergo some sort of transformation.

    The most obvious was the awakening of the Six-Armed Giant Demon.

    Six-Armed Giant Demon was extremely powerful. Not only could it absorb soul energy to feed Li Ran, it could also grow by devouring his soul.

    He had already devoured several Deity Transformation experts, as well as two experts of the Heavenly Tribtion.

    Not only had Li Ran¡¯s soul force greatly increased, but the Soul Devouring ck Fog had also be even denser. It was as thick as night in his dantian.

    He had a total of three Dharma idols.

    In terms of purebat strength, the Six-Armed Giant Demon deserved first ce.

    Not only would he be able to destroy his body, but he would also be able to attack his soul. He might even be able to create a spirit treasure.

    As for the remaining two, the Ster Giant contained boundless aura, while the furious Golden Giant focused on suppressing demons and killing demons.

    They could be considered to have their own strengths.

    From the battle with the ck-robed man, Li Ran realized the importance of soul power.

    With his current soul force, he was stronger than an ordinaryte-stage Deity Transformation cultivator. After devouring the Heavenly Tribtion soul force, he would be able to reach the peak of the Deity Transformation and enter the early stage of the Heavenly Tribtion realm.

    This was already extremely exaggerated.

    After all, his cultivation was only at the Deity Transformation realm!

    Of course, soul force was only part of his strength.

    Cultivation base, divine ability, magic treasure, dao fusion¡­ All of them were important factors in determining one¡¯sbat strength.

    Based on Li Ran¡¯s own calctions, his currentbined power should be able to surpass the peak of the Deity Transformation realm.

    Butpared to the Heavenly Tribtion, there was still a distance.

    ¡°Raising one¡¯s own cultivation base is the most important thing. One has to make the dao merge as soon as possible!

    ¡°Only when you reach the dao merge stage will you be able tomunicate with my two masters in depth.¡±

    A righteous smile appeared on Sheng Zi Li¡¯s face.

    At this moment, he thought of something. ¡°Oh right, how¡¯s Shen Ning¡¯s cultivation? It¡¯ste. It¡¯s time for dinner.¡±

    He and Chu Lingchuan had already on the path of immortality, but Shen Ning was still a child who had yet to cultivate her Qi. She still had to eat three meals a day.

    Li Ran stood up and left the bath. Water on his body evaporatedpletely. He put on his clothes and walked out of his bedroom.

    ¡­¡­

    In the training room, Shen Ning sat cross-legged on the futon with her eyes slightly closed. A faint airflow surged around her.

    Chu Lingchuan was pleasantly surprised.

    She hadn¡¯t expected that Shen Ning¡¯s innate talent would be so strong. After just half a day of training, she already had a clear sense of spirit energy.

    At this speed, she would be able to train sessfully within a day.

    She nodded in satisfaction, ¡°As expected of a Daoist and Martial cultivator, this cultivation speed is simply ridiculous!¡±

    At this moment, Shen Ning stopped her Qi training and opened her big ck and white eyes.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you cultivating? What happened?¡±

    Shen Ning said pitifully, ¡°I¡¯m hungry.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she let out a ¡°coo¡± sound.

    Chu Lingchuan pped her forehead. ¡°I almost forgot about this matter.¡±

    She had never had the habit of eating, but she hadpletely forgotten that Shen Ning had yet to cease this need.

    Thinking about it carefully, she could only eat at the Li Family¡¯s restaurant this morning. It was almost dark now, so it was strange if the little girl wasn¡¯t hungry!

    Chu Lingchuan was a bit apologetic. She stood up and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. This master will bring you to find some food.¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Shen Ning got up and followed her obediently.

    Two of them left the training room and walked out of the pce.

    Just as they passed the dining hall, they stopped in unison.

    Fragrance of the food filled the air, making one¡¯s index finger tremble.

    ¡°Master, it¡¯s a delicious smell!¡± Shen Ning gulped, pulling on the corner of Chu Lingchuan¡¯s clothes.

    ¡°I can smell it too.¡± Chu Lingchuan was confused.

    It had been a long time since the sleeping quarters had gone too far. Why would someone cook today?

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look.¡±

    Two of them walked into the dining hall.

    There was a sumptuous meal on the table. It was steaming hot. Although it wasn¡¯t considered rare or delicious, it was still full of vor and fragrance.

    Chu Lingchuan scratched her head, ¡°This is¡­¡±

    At that moment, a series of footsteps came from behind. ¡°Have you finished cultivating?¡±

    ¡°Li Ran?¡±

 Chapter 317: Following the Swordâ€™s head, nine meals of hunger in three days!

    Chapter 317: Following the Sword¡¯s head, nine meals of hunger in three days!

    ¡°Big brother.¡± A smile bloomed on Shen Ning¡¯s face as she excitedly ran towards Li Ran.

    Li Ran bent down to pick her up and pinched her face. ¡°Little fellow, are you hungry?¡±

    ¡°Mn.¡± Shen Ning nodded. ¡°My stomach is already growling.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan curiously looked at him. ¡°You cooked all these dishes?¡±

    ¡°Who else?¡± Li Ran said unhappily, ¡°Not only did I prepare the dishes, but even the ingredients were also prepared by me!¡±

    He searched.

    Entire dining room was empty. Not to mention the dishes, not even a single one of the deacons could cook.

    Furthermore, there were people who told him that if he wanted to eat, he could only go to the outer sect. Entire inner sect, including the Sect Master¡¯s residence, never cooked.

    The so-called dining room was just a decoration.

    Fortunately, Li Ran brought the food with him, which was why he finished the meal.

    Chu Lingchuan apologetically said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been a cultivator for too long. I forgot that Shen Ning needs to eat¡­¡±

    Li Ran shook his head and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll be hungry for nine meals in three days.¡±

    Shen Ning also sighed and covered her forehead with her small hand.

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s face was slightly red as she lowered her head. ¡°I know. I will definitely arrange a meal tomorrow.¡±

    Seeing her embarrassed appearance, Li Ranughed, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat.¡±

    At the dining table, Li Ran held Shen Ning and sat on the chair.

    Originally, he wanted to put this little girl up, but she refused no matter what. She had to rely on herself.

    ¡°Come, try my cooking.¡± Li Ran picked up a piece of silver fish and fed it to Shen Ning.

    Shen Ning¡¯s small face was bulging, and she said vaguely, ¡°Big brother¡¯s cooking is really delicious!¡±

    Li Ran smiled dotingly. ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, then eat more. You¡¯re still growing. You have to keep up with the nutrition.¡±

    ¡°En!¡± Shen Ning nodded her head obediently.

    However, her hands were still hugging him, as if she could not bear to let go.

    This little girl was very precocious. Her mind was delicate, and she was calm. Even she was on guard against Chu Lingchuan.

    Only in front of Li Ran would she put her guard down.

    Chu Lingchuan looked at this scene and shook her head, ¡°Are you not afraid of spoiling her?¡±

    Li Ran said casually, ¡°I¡¯m her brother. Who else would spoil her if I didn¡¯t?

    ¡°Besides, big brother is already a devil. Isn¡¯t it normal for little sister to be bad?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°What kind of nonsense are you saying? I think that this little girl, Shen Ning, will sooner orter be a witch.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with devils?¡± Li Ran said indifferently, ¡°Isn¡¯t it much better than those hypocritical Righteous paths?¡±

    When Chu Lingchuan heard this, her brows furrowed. ¡°Righteous path may have hypocrites, but the Devil Sects like Death Prison and Yin Corpse Dao are clearly guilty. Shouldn¡¯t they be spurned?¡±

    Compared to the evil of Devil Sect, the Righteous path¡¯s hypocrisy was not that hard to ept.

    ¡°You mean them?¡± Li Ran said disdainfully, ¡°They¡¯re just a bunch of animals, and they deserve to be called devils?¡±

    ¡°Devil cultivation is a struggle against the heavens. What is stolen is the good fortune of the heavens!¡±

    ¡°They can only squeeze the bones and blood of mortals to prove the so-called Great Dao. What¡¯s the difference between this and trash?¡±

    He looked down on these people from the bottom of his heart.

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned.

    Who would have thought that Li Ran¡¯s understanding of the Righteous and Devil paths was so different?

    ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that devils don¡¯t represent evil. Instead, they represent a situation that controls the world?¡±

    Li Ran asked, ¡°Could it be that the Righteous path represents good?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan fell silent.

    Of course not.

    Scum of the Righteous path wasn¡¯t less than the Devil Dao, so she rarely dealt with those Righteous sects.

    Li Ran rubbed his chin and said, ¡°Although there are many hypocrites in the Righteous path, master is an exception.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard this, ¡°You really think so?¡±

    Her evaluation of his heart was actually so high.

    ¡°Of course.¡± Li Ran said seriously, ¡°Because master doesn¡¯t have that intelligence.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s pretty face instantly fell. She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°I knew you were just going to say fart!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just a joke.¡± Li Ran picked up a piece of spirit deer meat and handed it to her. ¡°Try your disciple¡¯s cooking.¡±

    ¡°Ah? This¡­¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s face was slightly red, and her eyes shed. ¡°There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ve been on the path of immortality for a long time, and I¡¯ve never eaten.¡±

    Li Ran said with a frown, ¡°Your disciple has been busy for more than two hours. Master wouldn¡¯t even give me a bit of face?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡±

    Chu Lingchuan was a bit shy. In the end, she shyly opened her mouth and bit the deer meat.

    ¡°Is it delicious?¡±

    ¡°Good, delicious.¡± Chu Lingchuan blushed and lowered her head shyly.

    Li Ran said with a smile, ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, then eat it yourself. It¡¯s fine if you eat it, but master still wants me to feed her?¡±

    She hurriedly waved her hand and said, ¡°No need¡­¡±

    ¡°Open your mouth, ah!¡±

    Wu!

    Chu Lingchuan was like a puppet, sitting on a chair with a red face. She didn¡¯t take the initiative to pick up her chopsticks and eat. If he came over with a dish, she would obediently open her mouth.

    Her heart was flustered, shy, and faintly sweet.

    It seemed like no one had ever taken such care of her.

    ¡°This guy really cooks delicious dishes. It would be great if I could eat it frequently in the future.¡±

    She suddenly had a thought.

    If Li Ran could stay in the Myriad Sword Pavilion forever. How good would that be?

    At this time, Li Ran asked, ¡°Master, where is Shen Ning sleeping tonight?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan came back to her senses and said, ¡°She¡¯ll sleep with me. I want to use my sword Qi to nurture her throughout the night. Only then can I activate my martial talent as soon as possible?¡±

    During the day, she trained in Qi, and at night, her sword intent nourished her bones. Only in this way could she maximize her potential.

    That was how Yue Jianli hade back then.

    But Shen Ning shook her head. ¡°No, I want to sleep with big brother.¡±

    Li Ran rubbed her head and said softly, ¡°Shen Ning, be obedient. Master is doing this for your own good.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯ve never been here before. I¡¯m a bit scared¡­¡±

    Li Ran was stunned.

    Shen Ning had always been too mature, so she almost forgot that she was just a child.

    She suddenly left Li Manor, where she had lived since he was young, and came to a worldpletely different from the mortal world. Naturally, she would feel nervous and afraid.

    He and Chu Lingchuan looked at each other and couldn¡¯t help scratching their heads.

    ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Shen Ning mumbled, ¡°Why don¡¯t we just sleep together?¡±

    Li Ran was dumbfounded.

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s face instantly turned red, and her head shook like a rattle drum, ¡°No, absolutely not!¡±

    Sleeping with Li Ran?

    This was too outrageous!

    Shen Ning said dejectedly, ¡°Alright, I got it.¡±

    Although she was afraid, she still chose to be obedient in front of her brother.

    Seeing her lost expression, both of them felt a little ufortable.

    This little girl was simply sensible enough to make one¡¯s heart ache.

    Chu Lingchuan hesitated for a long time before saying shyly, ¡°I, I have a way¡­¡±

 Chapter 318: Master, Donâ€™t Be Polite!

    Chapter 318: Master, Don¡¯t Be Polite!

    In the Sect Master¡¯s bedroom, Li Ran was lying on the bed with Shen Ning in his arms.

    As for Chu Lingchuan, she was sitting by the bed, holding Shen Ning¡¯s small hand. Sword Qi slowly flowed into her body, silently nourishing her bones.

    Li Ran was speechless. ¡°Master, is this the method you came up with?¡±

    So she was nning to sit here all night?

    Chu Lingchuan helplessly said, ¡°Then what do you say we do?¡±

    Two looked at each other, the atmosphere a little awkward.

    Li Ran thought for a moment and said via voice transmission, ¡°How about this? I¡¯ll coax her to sleep first and then slip away.¡±

    ¡°Mn, that¡¯s fine.¡± Chu Lingchuan nodded.

    Shen Ning¡¯s head was in Li Ran¡¯s arms. She smiled charmingly and said, ¡°Big brother is so fragrant.¡±

    She tilted her head and thought for a moment before continuing, ¡°It¡¯s very simr to Master¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Ran was stunned.

    Chu Lingchuan reacted and said in a low voice, ¡°It should be because you used the bath.¡±

    Bath was her exclusive use. No one else had ever used it.

    The fragrance beside the pool was called Sword Scale. It could awaken one¡¯s mind, and the fragrance did not dissipate for months. Moreover, only the ones on Cloud Sword Ind had it.

    It was precisely because of this that their smell was so simr.

    Thinking about how he had used the same bath, Chu Lingchuan couldn¡¯t even lift her head. It was as if all of her secrets had been exposed to him.

    ¡°Too embarrassing¡­¡±

    Air suddenly became quiet.

    There was only a faint sword intent enshrouding the room.

    Li Ran looked at Shen Ning¡¯s jade-like appearance and asked curiously, ¡°Master, is it really okay for you to inject sword Qi into her body like this?¡±

    After all, she was a little girl who hadn¡¯t trained in Qi. Her body was simply too weak.

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, ¡°Sword Qi only circtes in her body, using it to continuously stimte her innate martial body and stimte her potential to the maximum.¡±

    Although the innate martial body was powerful, its ability would only appear after she reached Deity Transformation realm.

    Through the stimtion of her pure sword intent, she could stimte this potential ahead of time, allowing Shen Ning to win at the starting line.

    ¡°I see.¡± Li Ran thought of something and asked, ¡°Must it be sword Qi? Will de energy, spear energy, and the like work?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Chu Lingchuan smiled. In fact, no matter what kind of weapons they were, they were all called ¡®astral qi¡¯. You really don¡¯t think that the Myriad Sword Pavilion only knows how to use swords, do you?¡±

    Myriad Sword Pavilion was a Martial Cultivation Sect.

    Apart from the nine short and nine long, eighteen kinds of weapons, there was also the magistrate¡¯s brush, the phoenix tail radium, the crescent moon thorn, and other odd weapons. It was just that swords were the main stream.

    As for this, it was only at the beginning of one¡¯s cultivation. As one¡¯s cultivation base gradually increased, there was no point in using any weapon.

    As long as the energy was pure, even a grass stalk could cut through the sun, moon, and stars.

    Li Ran nodded his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s good. That way, I can help Shen Ning stimte her potential.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan asked curiously, ¡°Could it be that you also have ¡®astral qi¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I should, right?¡± Li Ran opened his palm.

    A ball of silver light suddenly lit up, giving off an aura that seemed to be as sharp as a de. It was as if it was about to cut through the air.

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned.

    Not only did Li Ran have a strong aura, but it was also iparably pure.

    Looking at the sharp light that cut through everything, even the Elders of Sect could not do this, right?

    She knew that the other party was a dual cultivator of Dao and Martial Arts. She originally thought that he only possessed the power of a blood devil, but she never thought that he was truly proficient in Martial Arts.

    She gulped. ¡°You¡­ How did this happen?¡±

    This guy wasn¡¯t even twenty years old!

    Even if it was refined day and night, it couldn¡¯t have reached this level, right?

    Li Ran scratched his head. ¡°I was just ying around. It came out after practicing.¡±

    When he obtained the Cloud Feather Spear, he also obtained a spear intent. After such a long period of cultivation, it had grown stronger and stronger.

    ¡­¡­.

    ¡°Practice and y?¡± Chu Lingchuan looked at him faintly. ¡°Are you a monster?¡±

    If these words were to spread out, many geniuses in the sect would be angered to death.

    After a long time, she came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°Even if you have ¡®astral qi¡¯, you can¡¯t use it on Shen Ning. Purification requires strong control.¡±

    With the destructive power of his ¡®astral qi¡¯, even if he identally leaked a trace of it, it could cause irreparable damage to Shen Ning.

    ¡°Alright then.¡± Li Ran nodded.

    At this moment, he noticed that Shen Ning was already asleep. He said in a low voice, ¡°Master, the little fellow is asleep. I¡¯ll go back first.¡±

    As he said that, he prepared to get up.

    Chu Lingchuan hesitated for a moment before saying, ¡°Wait¡­ I¡¯ll help you nurture it.¡±

    Li Ran was stunned. ¡°Help me nurture it?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan nodded and said, ¡°You¡¯re able to reach such a level just by casually practicing. Your body will definitely have endless potential. How about I use Sword Qi to help you cleanse your marrow andpletely activate it?¡± she asked.¡±

    No matter what, the other party still called her master. She really could not bear to watch his potential being wasted.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Li Ran scratched his head. ¡°Then what should I do?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan said in a low voice, ¡°You don¡¯t need to do anything. Just give me your hand.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Li Ran took the initiative to hold her delicate hand.

    She was cold and delicate.

    He couldn¡¯t help but brush her palm.

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s body trembled, and her face flushed red. She red at him in embarrassment. ¡°If you dare to move, I won¡¯t help you with purification!¡±

    Only then did Li Ran behave himself.

    She took a deep breath and calmed herself before a white light slowly lit up in her hand.

    Li Ran only felt a cold aura enter his body and circte through his meridians, but he did not feel ufortable at all.

    On the contrary, his mind calmed down, and he felt as if he waspletely transparent.

    ¡°Master, how long will this processst?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan said, ¡°It depends on the individual¡¯s physique. One blow is definitely not enough. Back then, Jianli had been nurtured for more than half a month.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Li Ran replied, ¡°Then it¡¯s better for master toe up and lie down. Otherwise, sitting here all night isn¡¯t a solution.¡±

    ¡°No need,¡± she said.

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head in panic. ¡°It¡¯s good enough for me to sit here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be polite, master. Treat it like your own home.¡±

    ¡°This is my own home!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Night fell.

    Chu Lingchuan was half lying on the bed, her face red as if she had a fever.

    As for Li Ran, he was beside her. His breathing was very steady, and he was clearly in a deep sleep.

    His head was buried in her arms, his hands tightly around her waist. She could almost feel his heartbeat.

    Chu Lingchuan covered his hot cheeks.

    ¡°I just want to help him cultivate his ¡®astral qi¡¯. Why is it like this?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s killing me¡­¡±

 Chapter 319: Masterâ€™s Good Disciple: Day of Sword Purification!

    Chapter 319: Master¡¯s Good Disciple: Day of Sword Purification!

    Next morning.

    Li Ran¡¯s nose tickled.

    He opened his eyes in a daze. He saw Shen Ning lying beside him, her fingers pinching his nose.

    Li Ran turned his head to take a look and saw the sun shining through the tent. Entire bedroom became a little brighter.

    He yawned and said, ¡°Little girl, you got up quite early.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been awake for a long time. Big brother is sleeping too deep. I¡¯ve been calling you for a long time, but you still can¡¯t wake up,¡± Shen Ning said in a sweet voice.

    Li Ran scratched his head.

    The main reason was that the Sword Qi Purification was toofortable, and he unknowingly fell asleep.

    ¡°Oh right, where¡¯s Master?¡±

    Just as he was about to sit up, his body suddenly stiffened, and he slowly looked down.

    Chu Lingchuan was curled up in his arms like a cat.

    Her clothes were disheveled, and her cheeks were pink as she red at him in embarrassment.

    Li Ran swallowed his saliva and smiled sheepishly. ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s voice seemed to be squeezed out from between her teeth. ¡°I am, huh? No, I¡¯m asleep!¡±

    Her heart was filled with hatred.

    It was unknown which tendon was connected to the wrong onest night, but she actually agreed to go to bed.

    At first, Li Ran and Shen Ning were left and right, while she used pure sword energy to cleanse their marrow.

    This was not a problem at all.

    However, in less than an hour, the style hadpletely changed.

    Although Li Ran had fallen into a deep sleep, she did not know what absurd dream he had. Not only were his hands and feet not honest at all, he even mumbled words like, ¡°Master, I miss you so much.¡±

    This made Chu Lingchuan¡¯s heart skip a beat. He wished she could kick him down, but she couldn¡¯t raise her strength.

    In the end, she justid there for the night.

    Li Ran didn¡¯t know what happenedst night. He thought that she was doing this to help them cleanse his marrow, so she didn¡¯t sleep for the entire night. He was moved.

    ¡°Master, thank you for your hard work.¡±

    ¡°It was indeed hard!¡± Chu Lingchuan¡¯s face turned hot.

    When she recalled what this fellow had donest night, she couldn¡¯t help but gnash her teeth.

    Li Ran got up from the bed and stretched himselffortably.

    He felt his entire body rx as if his eight meridians had been unblocked, and his spirit power flowed freely within his body.

    At this moment, the ¡®astral qi¡¯ that was originally contained within the meridians also sank into his dantian.

    Pure ¡®astral qi¡¯ was embedded in the sky like silver stars.

    His dantian became even richer.

    There werekes, fish, clouds, night, and stars. Other than theck of vitality, it was simply like a small world.

    He didn¡¯t know what other people¡¯s dantians looked like, but his current state was definitely very special.

    Li Ran snapped back to his senses and asked, ¡°Master, what was the effect ofst night¡¯s purification?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan barely calmed down. She nodded and said, ¡°The effect is very good. The potential within your body far exceeds my imagination. Last night, you only managed to activate a bit.¡±

    A trace of praise shed across his eyes.

    Li Ran¡¯s Martial Arts talent was extremely high.

    Although it wasn¡¯t an innate Martial Arts body, his bones, blood, and meridians were nurtured by the ¡®astral qi¡¯. It was simply a natural Martial Arts material.

    ¡°Saint rank talent, Immortal Emperor bloodline, Astral Qi to nourish bones¡­¡± Chu Lingchuan¡¯s expression wasplicated. ¡°You can¡¯t be the reincarnation of an ancient Emperor, right?¡±

    Li Ran smiled and said seriously, ¡°No matter who I am, I will always be Master¡¯s good disciple.¡±

    ¡°Good disciple?¡± Chu Lingchuan thought of something and snorted with a red face.

    Have you ever seen a good disciple who would call a Master a baby in a dream?

    ¡°This defiant disciple who bullied his Master and destroyed his ancestors¡­¡±

    Chu Lingchuan got out of bed and tidied up her clothes. She said, ¡°I¡¯ll go get someone to prepare breakfast. You guys should hurry out as well.¡±

    After she finished speaking, she ran out of the room.

    ¡­¡­

    In the dining hall.

    Li Ran was eating breakfast with Shen Ning in his arms.

    Shen Ning¡¯s small mouth was full, and she said vaguely, ¡°Big brother, where did Master go?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Something must have happened.¡±

    Li Ran was also very strange. When he woke up early in the morning, Chu Lingchuan disappeared without a trace.

    Moreover, there were far fewer deacons near the sleeping quarters, as if they had all left because of something.

    At this time, a female disciple happened to pass by the door and stopped when she saw the two of them.

    ¡°Why are you still here?¡±

    Li Ran was puzzled. ¡°Then where should I be?¡±

    Female disciple helplessly said, ¡°Today is the Sword Purification Day. All the disciples who just entered the sect have gone to the Sword Purification Pool, yet you are still eating here?¡±

    ¡°Sword Purification?¡±

    Li Ran asked in confusion, ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    Female disciple hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll directly bring you there. I¡¯ll exin to you on the way.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Alright.¡±

    Li Ran picked up Shen Ning and said, ¡°Come, I¡¯ll take you to the show.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Shen Ning nodded in agreement.

    Three of them left their chambers and walked down the mountain.

    On the way, through the female disciple¡¯s brief introduction, Li Ran also had a general understanding of this matter.

    Today was the annual Sword Purification Day.

    Every disciple who had just entered the sect had to cross the Sword Purification Pool on this day. Longer the distance, the higher their perception of Sword Qi.

    It could also be considered a special way of measuring.

    As for the disciples, they would be assigned to various halls ording to their potential. In fact, they might even enter the inner sect.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a ss separation ceremony.¡±

    Li Ran asked, ¡°Two of us have already been personally passed down by the Sect Master. There should be no need to participate anymore, right?¡±

    Female disciple shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure either, but Chief Yue also underwent this back then.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± They arrived at the Sword Purification Pool.

    There were already many disciples gathered here. Elders of the various halls were also sitting on high ground, discussing amongst themselves from time to time.

    However, Chu Lingchuan was not among them.

    ¡°Junior sister Li!¡±

    When Li Ran heard this, he raised his head and saw Yue Jianli waving her hand at him, and her footsteps flew lightly to his side.

    ¡°Junior sister Li, oh? Little sister Gangdan also came.¡±

    Li Ran nodded. ¡°Chief Yue.¡±

    ¡°How was your cultivation yesterday? Master didn¡¯t hit anyone, right?¡±

    Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°Of course not. Master is very easy to get along with.¡±

    ¡°Easy to get along with?¡±

    Yue Jianli shook her head. ¡°The entire sect¡­ No, you should be the first to say that in the entire vastnd.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s personality was violent and strong. Which sect Elder hadn¡¯t been beaten before?

    However, Yue Jianli didn¡¯t know that Li Ran not only used the Sect Master¡¯s bath but also slept with the Sect Master.

    She pretended that the other party didn¡¯t dare to say anything, so she didn¡¯t ask any further. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go take a look over there.¡±

    ¡°Okay,¡± Li Ran said.

    ¡­¡­

    On the high tform, Chen Beihe slowly walked over, his eyes slightly narrowed as his eyes flickered.

    ¡°Li Tiezhu?¡±

 Chapter 320: Sword Purification: Masterâ€™s Special Reward!

    Chapter 320: Sword Purification: Master¡¯s Special Reward!

    Chen Beihe sat on the high tform and looked at Li Ran with a deep gaze.

    Chen Zhutian had fallen into the Sword Purification Pool, and he was heavily injured by the Sword Qi in the pool. He was still unconscious until now.

    However, this was not the most important thing.

    What had happened yesterday had been witnessed by dozens of disciples. Now, it had spread throughout the entire sect.

    Son of the great Elder, the current Eldest senior brother of the Inner Sect, a peak Golden Core cultivator. He was actually unable to defeat a mortal who had just entered the sect.

    Not only had he been sent flying twice in a row, but he had also even been knocked unconscious by a single punch despite activating his divine ability and using all his strength.

    It had only been a few short months since Li Ran had beaten him up.

    Chen Zhutian had just gotten up from his bed when heid back down a few dayster.

    There were even people who secretly called him ¡°trash senior brother¡±.

    Chen Beihe went to seek justice from the Sect Master, but he was mocked instead.

    As the great Elder of Myriad Swords Pavilion, the famous East Sea Sword Torrent, when had he ever suffered such a grievance?

    ¡°Li Tiezhu¡­¡±

    A haze shed across Chen Beihe¡¯s eyes.

    Clearly, Li Ran was to me for all of this.

    He waved his hand, and a deacon quickly walked over. He bowed and asked, ¡°What instructions do you have, Elder Chen?¡±

    Chen Beihe¡¯s lips moved as he said something via voice transmission.

    Deacon¡¯s face revealed a difficult expression, but after seeing his cold expression, he gritted his teeth and nodded.

    Then he retreated.

    Chen Beihe looked at Li Ran, corners of his mouth turning cold. ¡°A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye. You shouldn¡¯t havee to the Sword Purification Pool!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Sword Purification Pool.

    Even though the name carried the word ¡®pool¡¯, it upied an extremelyrge area, and it was simply like ake.

    The breeze blew, shadows of the trees danced, and the ripples under the breeze reflected the bright and beautiful waves.

    Water in the pool was extremely clear. Silver light flew through water as if it was a stream of fish.

    However, Li Ran knew that it wasn¡¯t a fish at all but a Sword Qi that crisscrossed.

    Terrifying Sword Intent emitted from it caused even his entire body to feel slightly cold.

    There was a row of lotus leaves on the surface of water, stretching straight toward the opposite shore.

    On the other side, the mist on the other side was hazy, making it impossible to clearly see the exact appearance.

    Li Ran curiously asked, ¡°This is the Sword Purification Pool?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yue Jianli nodded and said, ¡°Ever since the Myriad Sword Pavilion¡¯s existence, the Sect Master of the past generations had to wash their swords here, so this pool of water contains an extremely pure sword intent.¡±

    Li Ran asked again, ¡°Then what¡¯s with the talent test?¡±

    Yue Jianli asked, ¡°Do you see the lotus leaves on the water? It¡¯s called the Sword He, and it was born from Sword Qi. There are a total of ny-nine of them. From here, it can reach the other side.¡±

    ¡°Disciples need to step on the lotus leaves. The more they go forward, the stronger the Sword Qi they emit. The more lotus leaves you can endure, the higher your ability to withstand Sword Qi, and the greater your potential.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ What if I can¡¯t bear it?¡±

    Yue Jianli replied, ¡°It would be better if you fell from the front. At most, you will be injured. However, if you reached the middle and rear stages, your life would be in danger.

    ¡°Thus, on the day of Sword Purification Pool, the deacons will activate the formation before hand to prevent disciples from falling into the water.¡±

    Li Ran nodded.

    Chen Zhutian had unexpectedly fallen into the Sword Purification Pool. Even a peak Golden Core realm cultivator had been severely injured, let alone an ordinary disciple that hadn¡¯t trained yet.

    Of course, the sect would not joke around with their disciples¡¯ lives.

    ¡°Has anyone reached the opposite shore?¡±

    Yue Jianli shook her head and said, ¡°I heard that only Master was able to reach the other side back then, and no one else seeded. I only managed to reach the eighty-sixth lotus leaf back then.¡±

    ¡°If I sessfully reach the other side, not only will you be epted as a personal disciple, you will also receive a special reward from Master.¡±

    Li Ran rubbed his chin. ¡°Special reward? Interesting.¡±

    As the two chatted, the Sword Purification Pool ceremony had already begun.

    Disciples lined up and stepped onto the lotus leaves ording to the names read by the deacons.

    ¡°Wang Defa!¡±

    ¡°Disciple is here!¡± A male disciple responded.

    He solemnly stepped onto the lotus leaf.

    His clothes fluttered without any wind and his face paled slightly. Clearly, he was already enduring the attack of the Sword Qi.

    Sword He slowly floated forward under the control of the formation.

    Sword Purification Pool was veryrge, and the distance between the lotus leaves wasn¡¯t small. It took him at least three breaths of time to reach the second lotus leaf.

    He stepped forward.

    Then, the second lotus leaf moved forward again.

    After reaching the twentieth leaf, his body began to totter.

    When he stepped onto the twenty-first leaf, a strand of Sword Qi directly sent him flying. With a miserable cry, he fell into the pool.

    In the next second, the water rippled and wrapped around him, bringing him back to the shore.

    ¡°Wang Defa, twenty steps into the outer door!¡±

    The crowd quieted down.

    After walking twenty lotus leaves, they could only enter the outer door.

    Seeing Wang Defa¡¯s deathly pale face, the disciples couldn¡¯t help but feel even more nervous.

    Deacon continued to recite the name, ¡°Zhao Si!¡±

    ¡°Brother, disciple is here!¡± A disciple timidly walked up.

    In the end, he fell off after reaching the tenth leaf. Naturally, he also entered the outer door.

    As the Sword Purification Pool ceremony proceeded, the situation was truly rather miserable.

    Most of the disciples only took twenty to thirty steps. The best one only took fifty steps.

    On the high tform, the Elders frowned.

    The quality of this batch of disciples wasn¡¯t good!

    Actually, this had something to do with the Immortal Ascension Assembly.

    This time, most of the good seedlings were snatched away by the Youluo Temple.

    The other sects could only retreat to second ce. The quality and number of disciples they recruited were far inferior to the previous years.

    At this moment, the deacon shouted, ¡°Li Tiezhu!¡±

    Elders were stunned when they heard this.

    ¡°Li Tiezhu?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a new personal disciple of the Sect Master?¡±

    ¡°She has already be the Sword Head¡¯s disciple. This means that her talent must be exceptional. I don¡¯t think she needs to undergo the trial.¡±

    ¡°Since he called out her name, let her try it. The Sword Head¡¯s personal disciple is definitely not too bad.¡±

    ¡°These disciples are too weak. It¡¯s good to have a genius raise their morale.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Chen Beihe¡¯s lips curled into an icy smile.

    When Li Ran heard his name, he couldn¡¯t help but be stunned. ¡°I have to go too?¡±

    Yue Jianli couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Logically speaking, you don¡¯t have to. I wonder why they called you.¡±

    All the disciples cast their gazes toward him in unison.

    Li Tiezhu.

    This name had long spread throughout the sect.

    She had just entered the sect on the first day, yet she had already beaten up the son of the great Elder. This kind of feat directly made her famous.

    The disciples were also filled with curiosity.

    Li Ran shook his head and said, ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go. It just so happens that I¡¯m quite curious about that special reward.¡±

    He handed Shen Ning over to Yue Jianli and slowly walked to the side of the pool.

 Chapter 321: Li Ran fell into the pool, and Sword Qi transformed into a dragon!

    Chapter 321: Li Ran fell into the pool, and Sword Qi transformed into a dragon!

    Li Ran stood on the shore, all eyes focused on him.

    Disciples were whispering amongst themselves.

    ¡°This is the legendary Li Tiezhu?¡±

    ¡°This heroic appearance ispletely ipatible with the name!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s her. She beat Eldest senior brother on the first day she entered the sect!¡±

    ¡°Is it true? How could a mortal beat a Golden Core realm?¡±

    ¡°Really, I witnessed it with my own eyes. He has been sent flying three times in a row. Apparently, senior brother Chen is still unconscious!¡±

    ¡°Damn, there really is such a thing?¡±

    ¡°I hope Tiezhu can give us a chance.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Not a single one of these disciples was able to exceed fifty steps.

    Elders and deacons¡¯ disdainful expressions made them stifle a wave of anger.

    Although Li Ran had already been personally epted by the Sect Master, and the Sword Purification Pool ceremony was of little significance to him, it represented the cards of these disciples.

    ¡°Tiezhu, do your best!¡±

    ¡°Tiezhu, you can do it!¡±

    ¡°We trust you!¡±

    Disciples cheered him up.

    ¡­¡­..

    Li Ran shook his head in amusement.

    The deacon asked, ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    He did not reply and directly stepped onto Sword He.

    The moment he stepped on it, a pure Sword Qi surged into his body and scattered through his meridians.

    Although he did not wantonly destroy it, he was already a little ufortable.

    ¡°Interesting,¡± he said.

    Li Ran tried to control the sword Qi and guide it into his dantian.

    As soon as the Sword Qi entered his dantian, it was immediately absorbed by the silver ¡®astral qi¡¯.

    The silver light of the stars flickered before returning to calm again. However, the light was much brighter than before.

    ¡°It can actually be absorbed?¡±

    Li Ran immediately became interested.

    This Sword Qi was left behind by the previous sword heads. It had already been refined to the point where there were no impurities. It didn¡¯t need to be refined to be directly absorbed, and it didn¡¯t cause any harm to him.

    At this moment, the lotus leaf was already leaning toward the second one. Without any hesitation, he raised his leg and stepped over.

    Sword Qi poured into his body once more and was absorbed by the stars after it entered his dantian.

    The third, fourth, fifth¡­

    Li Ran walked briskly on the leaves. Without waiting for the lotus leaves to get closer, he leaped to the next leaf. In less than half an incense stick¡¯s time, he had passed over fifty leaves.

    More and more Sword Qi was absorbed, and the silver stars in his dantian began to shine.

    People on the shore were all stunned.

    Wasn¡¯t this speed too fast?

    Lotus leaves in the Sword Purification Pool controlled by an array formation. They moved so slowly because they were worried that their disciples would not be able to withstand the violent changes in Sword Qi.

    However, this Li Tiezhu was not affected at all. She even leaped between two lotus leaves.

    This was too exaggerated!

    Elders were also somewhat stunned.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen this Sword Qi adaptation at this speed!¡±

    ¡°No wonder the Sect Master could ept her as a personal pass!¡±

    ¡°Genius, she¡¯s definitely a genius!¡±

    ¡°No wonder even Chen Zhutian¡­¡±

    Cough! Cough!

    ¡°Stop talking nonsense!¡±

    Chen Beihe¡¯s expression was gloomy, and his eyes were icy cold. ¡°Genius? Heh! Go down and wash yourself!¡±

    A thought passed through his mind as the array formation in the pool changed.

    Li Ran walked to the fifty-sixth leaf.

    Sword Qi contained within it had be muchrger. Even he had to use some effort to absorb itpletely.

    Just as he leaped down, the lotus leaf in front of him suddenly sank into the water.

    This directly caused him to step on air, his entire body falling into the pool.

    The formation used to protect the disciples didn¡¯t take effect at this moment. With a ¡®plop¡¯ sound, he fell into the water!

    A series of exmations immediately rang out from the shore.

    Li Tiezhu actually fell into the water.

    ¡°Junior sister Li!¡±

    Yue Jianli¡¯s expression grew anxious. Just as she was about to fly over to save her, a sudden pressure assaulted her and forced her to the original spot.

    Shen Ning was shocked as well.

    Her small face was as pale as paper, tears welling up in her eyes.

    If it weren¡¯t for Yue Jianli pulling her, she would have jumped down.

    Elders frowned and looked at Chen Beihe in unison.

    Second Elder frowned. ¡°Chen Beihe, did you do this?¡±

    Chen Beihe shook his head, ¡°It was clearly Li Tiezhu who fell. What does it have to do with me?¡±

    Second Elder sneered, ¡°Do you really think we¡¯re fools?¡±

    Even if she stepped on the water, the formation shouldn¡¯t have failed, and the Sword Purification Pool¡¯s formation was under the grand Elder¡¯s control.

    How could there be such a coincidence?

    He clearly wanted to avenge Chen Zhutian!

    Second Elder¡¯s voice was ice-cold. ¡°I will report this matter to the Sect Master!¡±

    As he said that, he prepared to save her.

    Chen Beihe had no intention of stopping him.

    There was sword intent in this pool of water. Even Chen Zhutian could not hold on, let alone a mere mortal?

    And the distance was calcted by him.

    Li Ran could not only be seriously injured, but she would lose his life.

    Could it be that the Sect Master would fall out with him for a disciple?

    ¡°Li Tiezhu, I¡¯ll let you experience what it¡¯s like to be pierced by ten thousand swords!¡± Chen Beihe¡¯s smile was ice-cold.

    But the next second, his smile froze on his face.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Pool of water seemed to be stirred by an invisible hand, forming a rapidly spinning vortex.

    At the center of the vortex, a figure stepped on the waves.

    It was Li Ran!

    His entire body didn¡¯t touch the water, his clothes fluttered with the wind, and his eyes shone with dazzling silver light!

    Chen Beihe gulped. ¡°How is this possible? Isn¡¯t she a mortal!¡±

    Li Ran was in pain right now.

    However, it wasn¡¯t pain. It was supported.

    The moment he fell into the water, the Sword Qi quickly surged toward him and rushed into his body.

    It traveled through his meridians and finally gathered in his dantian.

    Sword Qi in his dantian grew more and more, and the silver stars seemed to fill the sky. In the end, they merged into a zing aura.

    As the Sword Qi continued to pour in, the silver aura grewrger andrger.

    In order to prevent himself from being blown up, Li Ran could only continue topress himself.

    But it was still not enough.

    zing silver light practically filled his entire dantian, and even his meridians were filled with Sword Qi.

    ¡°No, if this continues, my body will explode, and I will die.¡±

    Although the Sword Qi was very tempting, the amount of it was simply toorge to absorb.

    Just as he was about to give up and leave the Sword Purification Pool, the little person in his dantian suddenly moved.

    Silver light was quickly devoured by it. Silver light appeared on its crystal-like body and finally condensed on its chest, forming a dragon-shaped tattoo!

    At the same time, the Sword Purification Pool was filled with waves!

    Silver light erupted from Li Ran¡¯s body as Sword Qi swarmed into the pool and revolved around him.

    Under the effect of Sword Qi, the Sword Qi condensed into a huge eagle w. The sharp w reflected a dazzling cold light!

    Next was the snake body, lion mane, antlers¡­

    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, a winding silver divine dragon gradually appeared.

    Its body was made up of Sword Qi. Its body was filled with pool water, its scales clearly visible, releasing a terrifying pressure.

    It slowly opened its eyes, looking straight into them.

    Roar!

    Silver dragon let out a terrifying roar, its unfathomable divine might making one¡¯s legs go weak.

    Li Ran stood on the dragon¡¯s head. His silver eyes were cold and indifferent as if he was a god looking down on all living things.

    Sword Qi transformed into a dragon!

 Chapter 322: Sword Qi Silver Dragon, Li Rans fourth avatar!

    <h4>Chapter 322: Sword Qi Silver Dragon, Li Rans fourth avatar!</h4>

    In the Sword Purification Pool.

    Silver dragon coiled around.

    This was a true dragon.

    The huge body was covered with water, and the scales on its body shone with silver light. Sword Qi flickered within its sharp ws.

    Pool of water was vaporized by the Sword Qi, forming a lead-grey heavy cloud in midair.

    <strong><i>Roar!</i></strong>

    Silver dragon raised its head, its dragon roar resounding through the clouds!

    In that instant, torrential rain poured down!

    Two silver eyes lit up. Through the misty rain curtain, they coldly looked down on everyone.

    <strong><i>Thump!</i></strong>

    A deacon''s knees went limp as he knelt on the ground.

    This was a pressure that came from the soul level. It was the submission of the Sword Qi in his body!

    He said with a trembling voice, "Sword God¡­ It¡¯s the God of Myriad Sword!"

    Once these words were spoken, all the disciples and deacons knelt down, their expressions filled with reverence and fanaticism.

    "Sword God!"

    "Sword God has appeared!"

    "Myriad Swords return to the Sect. Sword Qi turns into a dragon. This is a phenomenon only Sword Gods have!"

    "Sword God Li!"

    The tform was deathly silent.

    Elders were shocked, unable to even close their mouths.

    Second Elder swallowed his saliva and said in a trembling voice, "This Sword Purification Pool is the pure sword energy of the past generations, yet it can actually echo with Li Tiezhu?"

    That was Emperor-level Sword Qi!

    It contained boundless sword intent. Even at the peak of the Heavenly Tribtion realm, he had to retreat. Yet, it could be controlled by a mortal and even transform into a dragon.

    What kind of terrifying talent did this require?

    "This¡­ I''m afraid to I can''t do it!"

    "Could she really be the reincarnation of the Sword God?"

    "Only the legendary Sword God physique can affect the Emperor''s sword intent!"

    "What kind of disciple did the Sect Master take back?"

    Chen Beihe''s face darkened as he listened to the Elders'' discussions.

    From his perception, Li Tiezhu did not have any spiritual power at all. She waspletely mortal.

    But how could a mere mortal control such pure Sword Qi?

    Could it really be a Sword God''s body?

    Chen Beihe gritted his teeth. "I didn''t expect her to have such good fortune¡­ Didn''t I also help her?"

    Just as he was filled with hatred, Li Ran slowly raised his head.

    Two stared at each other.

    That pair of silver-white eyes were cold and mocking, causing Chen Beihe''s heart to jump, and he looked away in a somewhat unnatural manner.

    Bad feelings in his heart grew stronger.

    ¡­¡­

    On the other side of the Sword Purification Pool.

    Green-clothed woman hugged her shoulders and snorted. "This fellow actually benefited from disaster¡­ Not bad luck."

    Even though this was the case, corners of her mouth curled up slightly. Her smile was extremely brilliant.

    Li Ran stood with his hands behind his back. The Sword Qi in his body surged and connected with the divine dragon beneath his feet as if it had be a part of his body.

    His eyes were filled with surprise.

    This silver dragon was not a phenomenon of the Sword Purification Pool but the fourth Dharma Idol that he had awakened!

    After he fell into the water earlier, Emperor Rank''s Sword Qi surged into his body, and it almost caused his body to explode.

    In the end, he unexpectedly activated the Heaven Seizing Technique.

    The little person in his dantian circted at high speed, forcefully absorbing all the Sword Qi and merging it into a silver dragon tattoo.

    At the same time, Li Ran obtained this dragon-shaped Dharma Idol!

    Silver Dragon''s entire body was made up of Sword Qi. Its eyes were filled with two balls of sword light, and its scales had boundless sword intent hidden within them. Its sharp ws flickered with Sword Qi!

    Even in the space of a breath, strong winds whistled!

    There was no need to test it at all. Li Ran could clearly sense the terrifying destructive power within its body.

    This Sword Qi silver dragon was born for the sake of destruction!

    <strong><i>Roar!</i></strong>

    Following the roar of a dragon, its serpentine body soared into the sky and entered the dark clouds.

    The silver figure moved through the clouds, its sharp ws crushing the lightning, and the air reverberated with a muffled rumbling sound.

    Disciples knelt on the ground, their bodies trembling as they did not dare to raise their heads. Even the Elders felt their minds waver.

    This was the ruler of sky, the over Lord of sky.

    <strong><i>Roar!</i></strong>

    The dragon''s roar sounded again.

    The storm gradually stopped, and the dark clouds slowly dispersed.

    The silver dragon had already disappeared.

    Under the bright sunlight, the water''s surface was sparkling as if nothing had happened.

    Under everyone''s gaze, Li Ran''s ck hair fluttered, and his clothes fluttered as he slowly descended.

    Sword Qi flickered beneath his feet as he stood with his hands behind his back.

    Yue Jianli stared nkly at him, her eyes somewhat nk.

    "Junior sister Li, you look like that bad guy¡­"

    Especially those arrogant expressions. They were simply the same, yet their appearances werepletely different.

    She scratched her head in confusion, feeling that something was wrong.

    At this time, Li Ran stepped on the surface of water, strolling towards the opposite shore.

    Looking at this scene, the disciples were in a frenzy.

    "Li Tiezhu, do your best!"

    "Shut up! That''s called Sword God Li!"

    "She¡¯s about to reach the other side!"

    "After the Sword Head, she is the number one person!"

    Their expressions were excited as they let out bursts of cheers.

    Watching this scene, Chen Beihe''s face was so gloomy that it almost dripped like water.

    ¡­¡­.

    Li Ran walked through the waves and through the mist, then he finally stepped onto the other shore.

    In front of him was a huge wall with the word "sword" engraved on it, emitting a pure sword intent.

    However, not only did he not feel that it was eye-piercing, he even had an extremely cordial feeling.

    At this moment, a voice came from the side, "This is the de of Myriad Sword Pavilion''s first-generation sword. Only three people have seen it so far."

    "Master?"

    Hearing this, Li Ran turned around and saw Chu Lingchuan standing behind him.

    Her eyes were a bitplicated, "Apart from the first sword head, I am the second, and you are the third."

    If he wanted to see this sword character, he had to cross the Sword Purification Pool with his mortal body. Until now, only Chu Lingchuan had done it.

    Li Ran, on the other hand, found another way to absorb all the Sword Qi.

    Since there was no Sword Qi, how could there be a problem?

    From today onwards, the word "sword" would be visible to everyone.

    Chu Lingchuan rubbed the space between her brows, "It''s fine if youe to see the liveliness, but you actually emptied the Sword Purification Pool?"

    Without Emperor-level Sword Qi, the Sword Purification Pool was no different from an ordinary pool. Thus, it naturally lost the ability to test talent.

    Even if she made a move, the Sword Qi would need to slowly settle down. This process would take at least a hundred years.

    Li Ran scratched his head and said awkwardly, "I didn''t do it on purpose¡­"

    "Enough." Chu Lingchuan rolled her eyes at him and shook her head. "Sword Purification Pool, although it''s a sect tradition, it''s not the only way to judge talent."

    "Since you''re able to absorb Sword qi and awaken your Dharma Idol, there''s a limit to what I can do."

    "I¡­ <strong><i>Ahem</i></strong>, I''m happy for you."

    Only then did Li Ran rx. With a smile, he said, "Master, you are truly good to me."

    Seeing that brilliant smile, Chu Lingchuan inexplicably blushed. She turned her head and said, "Defiant disciple, don''t smile at me!"

    ¡­¡­.

    At this moment, Li Ran thought of something and asked, "Right, Master, what about my special reward?"

    Chu Lingchuan was stunned when she heard this, "Special reward?"

 Chapter 323: Silver Dragon Tattoo, Li Rans reasonable request!

    <h4>Chapter 323: Silver Dragon Tattoo, Li Rans reasonable request!</h4>

    "What reward?"

    Li Ran shrugged and said, "Didn''t you say that if I sessfully crossed the Sword Purification Pool, I would receive a special reward from Master?"

    Chu Lingchuan said unhappily, "The Sword Purification Pool''s Sword Qi has been absorbed by you. Why would I even reward you for being such a thief!"

    Not only did he absorb Emperor level Sword Qi, but he also sessfully awakened his fourth Dharma Idol.

    The destructive power contained within that Sword Qi silver dragon was most likely something that even mighty figures would have to dodge.

    It was already a great fortune, yet this fellow still wasn''t satisfied?

    Li Ran said straight forward, "I absorbed the Sword Qi based on my ability, but the reward was set by my master. Two can not mix together."

    ¡­¡­.

    Chu Lingchuan rubbed the space between her brows.

    She had never seen such a shameless person.

    "The so-called special reward is merely to be a personal disciple and obtain a trace of Emperor-level Sword Qi at the same time. These are all meaningless to you."

    "This is it?" Li Ran shook his head. "I thought there would be something special."

    "What else do you want?"

    Chu Lingchuan gave him a flirtatious nce.

    Seeing his dejected expression, she hesitated for a moment and said, "Then tell me what you want. As long as it''s not excessive, I can consider it."

    Just now, Li Ran had been schemed against by someone and identally fell into the water. Although he had benefited from the disaster, he still suffered a grievance.

    This made her heart soften.

    "Really?" Li Ran''s eyes lit up. "Then I won''t hold back."

    Chu Lingchuanughed. "When have you ever been polite? Speak, what do you want?"

    Li Ran moved closer to her ear and whispered, "I still want to sleep with Master tonight."

    "<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>!" Chu Lingchuan''s beautiful eyes opened wide, and her pretty face instantly turned red.

    She had originally thought that he would ask for a spirit treasure, cultivation technique, and the like, but she never expected it to be such a ridiculous request!

    "You¡­" She couldn''t speak.

    Li Ran said seriously, "This way, I can help cleanse her marrow, Master can also rest well, and I can also¡­ <strong><i>Wu!</i></strong>"

    Chu Lingchuan covered his mouth and said angrily, "I told you not to make excessive demands!"

    <i>Have a good rest.</i>

    <i>It was clearly torture. I couldn''t close my eyes all night!</i>

    Li Ran pulled down her delicate hand and asked, "Is that too much? This wasn''t the first time¡­"

    "Shut up!"

    Chu Lingchuan''s face turned slightly red as she red at him. "Don''t tell anyone about this, including Leng Wuyan?"

    "Got it," he said.

    Li Ran nodded. "Then tonight¡­"

    Chu Lingchuan turned her head and snorted, "Let''s talk about itter."

    "Thank you, Master!"

    "Thank you¡­, I still haven''t agreed!"

    ¡­¡­.

    Air became quiet.

    Chu Lingchuan''s heart was in a mess.

    Suddenly, she noticed that the two of them were still holding each other''s hands. A trace of shyness shed through her eyes, and her ears were slightly red.

    However, she did not pull out her hand.

    At this moment, she thought of something and asked curiously, "<strong><i>Oh</i></strong> right, have you ever practiced any Martial Arts?"

    Apart from those martial skills and divine abilities, he had only cultivated two true cultivation methods.

    One was the Netherworld Saint Tome, and the other was the Heaven Seizing Technique.

    Chu Lingchuan said in confusion, "Then why are you able to absorb Sword Qi and even awaken your True Martial Arts?"

    This kind of Dharma Idol, which was purely made up of ¡®astral qi'', was called the True Martial Dharma Idol. Its destructive power was several times higher than the ordinary Dharma Idol.

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Could it be a coincidence?"

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, "That silver dragon is extremely mysterious. It definitely has a great background¡­ Yes, have you noticed a change?"

    "There really is." As Li Ran spoke, he reached out to untie his cor.

    Chu Lingchuan hastily turned around and said in a panic, "What, what are you doing?"

    "Master, you misunderstood. From the beginning, I felt my chest burning¡­"

    "<strong><i>Hm</i></strong>?" She turned around with her hand on his chest and was stunned.

    A dragon-shaped tattoo appeared on Li Ran''s well-built chest. It was flickering with a faint silver light.

    The silver dragon was coiled around his chest, and even the scales and bristles were visible. It was as if the next second, it woulde to life!

    The winding dragon tail wrapped around his waist, coupled with his muscr muscles, gave it a wild and powerful charm.

    Chu Lingchuan''s heart beat faster, "What''s with your tattoo?"

    "I''m not sure either." Li Ran scratched his head, "It only appeared after I awakened my Dharma Idol. As long as I stop circting my ¡®astral qi'', the tattoo will disappear."

    Chu Lingchuan''s pretty face turned red as she extended her finger and touched it.

    "It''s just that the extremely pure sword intent can''t detect any other abnormalities. There shouldn''t be any problems¡­ You should quickly put on your clothes."

    Perhaps it was because of this dragon tattoo.

    Her mouth was a bit dry, her heart inexplicably throbbing.

    <strong><i>Cough! Cough!</i></strong>

    Chu Lingchuan calmed down and said," Let''s go."

    Li Ran asked," Where to?"

    She looked through the mist and said softly, "I''ll vent my anger on you."

    ¡­¡­

    On the shore of the Sword Purification Pool.

    Disciples were somewhat restless.

    "It''s been so long. Why is there still no movement?"

    "Could something have happened?"

    "Shut your mouth!"

    "Don''t worry. That''s a God whose Sword Qi has transformed into a dragon. What can happen to her?"

    "That''s true¡­"

    The other side of the Sword Purification Pool had always been hidden within the mist. Not to mention these disciples, even the Elders, were unable to see through it.

    On the high tform, Chen Beihe clenched his fists tightly, his eyes extremely cold.

    He originally wanted to plot against Li Tiezhu, but he did not expect to help her awaken her talent.

    Now that the Sword Purification Pool waspletely devoid of Sword Qi, it was no different from an ordinary pool.

    This made him so depressed that he wanted to vomit blood.

    "<strong><i>Damn</i></strong> it!" Right at that moment, he sensed something and raised his head to look.

    Two figures flew through the mist towards the shore.

    One of them was naturally Li Tiezhu.

    As for the other person, she was wearing green robes and bare feet. Her identity was already self-evident.

    Head of all swords, Chu Lingchuan!

    Chen Beihe''s pupils constricted. "Sword Head had actually always been on the other side!"

    Didn''t that mean she saw his little movements?

    "It''s the Sect Master!"

    "Sword Head?"

    "Sword Head is here!"

    All disciples looked up.

    This was the Myriad Sword Pavilion''s Sect Master, the legendary Emperor level expert. Everyone wanted to see her elegant demeanor.

    Chu Lingchuan and Li Ran slowlynded on the high tform.

    "Greetings, Sword Head!"

    Elders all stood up and bowed deeply.

    Chu Lingchuan''s gaze swept over the crowd before finally stopping on Chen Beihe''s face.

    "Elder Chen¡­"

    Chen Beihe cupped his hands and said, "What orders do you have for me, Sword Head?"

    Chu Lingchuan lightly said, "Are you too old and tired of living?"

    As soon as these words were spoken, everyone was shocked!

 Chapter 324: There is no longer an Elder Chen in the Myriad Sword Pavilion!

    Chapter 324: There is no longer an Elder Chen in the Myriad Sword Pavilion!

    Chu Lingchuan was expressionless as she looked coldly at Chen Beihe.

    Chen Beihe felt a chill run down his back as he asked, ¡°What do you mean? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, ¡°What did you do? Did you not think it in your heart?¡±

    Chen Beihe¡¯s bad premonition grew stronger and stronger, but he still forcefully said, ¡°This old one really doesn¡¯t know what the Sword Head means.¡±

    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Chu Lingchuan nodded. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    ¡°Grand Elder Chen Beihe¡¯s intentions are not right. He secretly controls the formation and attempts to murder my personal disciple.¡±

    ¡°Communicating personal enmity and harming fellow disciples.

    ¡°Two crimes and two punishments. Do you think you should die?¡±

    Her voice resounded throughout the arena.

    Disciples and deacons were in an uproar!

    It turned out that Li Tiezhu¡¯s falling into the water wasn¡¯t an ident but was secretly done by the great Elder!

    That intention was very obvious as well. It was obvious that he wanted to avenge Chen Zhutian!

    Chen Beihe¡¯s throat tightened.

    From Chu Lingchuan¡¯s tone, it seemed like she would pursue the matter to the end!

    He rolled his eyes and said, ¡°Sword Head has misunderstood. I just saw that Li Tiezhu has exceptional talent and wanted to use this opportunity to stimte her potential. If anything happens, I¡¯ll definitely save her first!¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Chu Lingchuan sneered, ¡°In that case, I actually have to thank Elder Chen?¡±

    Chen Beihe shook his head, ¡°No need. This is what I should do. Li Tiezhu is your personal disciple and the future pir of the sect. How could I harm her?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan smiled mockingly, ¡°Even I can¡¯t see through Li Tiezhu¡¯s talent. Looks like Elder Chen¡¯s eyesight is even stronger than mine. Maybe I should give my Sword Head position to you?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡± Chen Beihe broke out in cold sweat as he lowered his head.

    ¡°And you don¡¯t dare!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s voice was stern. ¡°Sword Purification Pool contains the Sword Qi of an Emperor. Even the Heavenly Tribtion wouldn¡¯t dare to attempt it easily. For you to allow a mortal to fall into the pool, your intentions have long since be clear!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen all of your movements, yet you still dare to quibble here!¡±

    Boom!

    A muffled sound rang out in the void. A terrifying pressure rushed over, directly crushing him to the ground!

    Chen Beihe knelt on the ground, his entire body trembling like a sieve, and he was utterly unable to raise his head.

    ¡°Chen Beihe dered his personal enmity and harmed his fellow sect members. He should be executed ording to the rules of the sect!¡±

    ¡°However, the death penalty can be avoided, and it¡¯s possible for him to escape alive!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll cripple a hundred years of cultivation, and he has to think for fifty years!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s voice was bone-chillingly cold, echoing throughout the entire sect.

    ¡°Sword Head!¡± Chen Beihe¡¯s expression was terrified, and his voice was hoarse. ¡°I¡¯ve worked hard for the sake of sect, and I¡¯ve worked hard without merit. The Sword Head can¡¯t treat me like this!¡±

    At this moment, he was truly afraid.

    Chu Lingchuan had never paid any attention to the affairs of the world. This caused him to ck off in his heart, and he was no longer as reverent as before.

    Who would have thought that the other party would have fallen out with him for a disciple?

    At this moment, three elders stood out.

    ¡°Please reconsider!¡±

    ¡°Elder Chen¡¯s status is lofty. How could a disciplepare to him?¡±

    ¡°I hope that the Sword Heard will reconsider!¡±

    They all pleaded for mercy.

    Clearly, they were all on the same side.

    As the great Elder, Chen Beihe had operated within the sect for many years, and his rtionship was intertwined. His status had long since been deeply rooted.

    It was not something that could be moved just by words.

    Chu Lingchuan said indifferently, ¡°Reconsider? Looks like you don¡¯t understand what I said.¡±

    After saying that, he gently waved his right hand.

    Chen Beihe¡¯s body suddenly stiffened.

    Soon after, his ck hair turned pale, and his skin rapidly aged. His life force and cultivation were rapidly declining.

    From the peak of the Heavenly Tribtion to the early Deity Transformation!

    The originally powerful tribtion crossing power was now lifeless. His skin was dried up like bark, and his eyes were extremely turbid.

    Chen Beihe sat on the ground and muttered in disbelief, ¡°Cultivation, my cultivation¡­¡±

    Chu Lingchuan waved her hand and cut through the void. A ck vortex appeared.

    ¡°I will punish you. You shall ponder in the depths of the Dead Sea. Without my orders, you will not leave for fifty years!¡±

    The ck vortex spun and sucked Chen Beihe in!

    He didn¡¯t even have the chance to speak!

    Air quieted down, and the surroundings becamepletely silent.

    All of the elders were stupefied, their hair standing on end.

    Sword Head was so merciless!

    Although Chen Beihe had not lost all of his cultivation, cutting off a hundred years of cultivation was equivalent to smashing him with a tribtion.

    Chen Beihe was already very old, and his potential had long since been drained. Most likely, he would still be at the early stage of Deity Transformation.

    What fell at the same time as his realm was his own life force.

    Having lost the lifespan of the Heavenly Tribtion realm, plus having to ponder about it for fifty years, it probably wouldn¡¯t be long for him to live!

    From today onwards, the Myriad Sword Pavilion no longer had Elder Chen!

    This was all because of Li Tiezhu.

    Elders sized Li Ran up, their eyes filled with fear.

    What was the rtionship between these two people, making the Sword Head not hesitate to attack the great Elder?

    Chu Lingchuan looked at the three elders who had pleaded with her and coldly said, ¡°What I hate the most is to form a faction for personal gain. You guys better behave yourselves.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dare!¡±

    ¡°Please rest assured, Sword Head!¡±

    Three of them lowered their heads; their backs drenched in a cold sweat.

    Chu Lingchuan instructed, ¡°The affairs handled by Chen Beihe in the sect will be temporarily taken over by second Elder.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sword Head.¡±

    Second Elder replied.

    Li Ran was stunned by the sight.

    Chu Lingchuan had said that she wanted to vent her anger to him, but he had thought that it was just a slight punishment. He had never thought that she would kill Chen Beihe!

    To a great Elder of a sect, this was basically a cripple!

    ¡°Is this the style of the Sword Head¡­¡±

    Chu Lingchuan nced at him and said via voice transmission, ¡°Do you feel better?¡±

    Li Ran snapped back to his senses and said via voice transmission, ¡°I feelfortable, but won¡¯t this cause trouble for master?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, ¡°I¡¯m following the rules of the sect, so why bother? You weren¡¯t injured today. Furthermore, you were blessed by disaster. That¡¯s why I only managed to cripple him for a hundred years.¡±

    ¡°If something really happens, I will definitely take his dog¡¯s life!¡±

    Seeing her resentful expression, Li Ran¡¯s heart stirred slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but hold her delicate hand.

    ¡°Thank you, Master.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s face turned red as she sent a panicked voice transmission, ¡°Defiant disciple, quickly let go. There are so many people watching!¡±

    Li Ran said indifferently, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m Li Tiezhu now. What¡¯s the matter with Master and me?¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do¡­¡±

    Chu Lingchuan was a bit nervous and wanted to forcefully pull her hand back.

    In the end, she brought him over as well. He took the opportunity to wrap his arms around that slender waist as if she had pulled him into her embrace!

    Li Ran buried his head in her arms and said in a muffled voice, ¡°Thank you, Master, for making the decision for me.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s body was stiff, and her cheeks were boiling hot. Looking at the Elders¡¯ strange eyes, her heart was about to jump out.

    ¡°This defiant disciple!¡±

 Chapter 325: Only Li Tiezhu could defeat Li Ran!

    <h4>Chapter 325: Only Li Tiezhu could defeat Li Ran!</h4>

    <strong>Chapter 325: Only Li Tiezhu could defeat Li Ran!</strong>

    Expressions of the Elders were somewhat strange.

    Sword Head had a strong personality and was difficult to get along with. Even the most beloved Chief Yue had never been so close to her.

    But now she was hugging her disciple?

    This caused a huge spiritual impact on them.

    In their heart, she was even more certain that these two had a deep rtionship!

    ¡°This Li Tiezhu is a character that can¡¯t be offended¡­¡±

    When they recalled Chen Beihe¡¯s fate, they couldn¡¯t help but shiver, feeling a bit fearful!

    Seeing the expressions on everyone¡¯s faces, Chu Lingchuan¡¯s cheeks turned red. She wished she could find a hole in the ground and hide.

    She gritted her teeth and sent a voice transmission, ¡°Defiant disciple, quickly release me!¡±

    Li Ran let go of his hand and said with a smile, ¡°This disciple is grateful. Did master feel it?¡±

    ¡°Gratitude?¡± Chu Lingchuan coldly snorted and said, ¡°You are clearly teasing me! You call me master, but in truth, you don¡¯t respect me at all!¡±

    Li Ran shook his head and said seriously, ¡°Master truly treats me well. In this disciple¡¯s heart, I have long regarded you as my true master.¡±

    Between people, one¡¯s heart was special.

    Chu Lingchuan had once protected him, used Sword Qi to cleanse his marrow throughout the night, and even stood up for him in front of Chen Beihe many times¡­

    She had never had the slightest prejudice or contempt just because he was a member of the Devil Dao.

    This made Li Ran¡¯s heart warm.

    Regardless, this master was indeed very good to him.

    Looking at his sincere eyes, Chu Lingchuan was stunned for a moment. ¡°Then why are you still treating me like this?¡±

    Li Ran asked in confusion, ¡°What is it?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan turned her head and snorted, ¡°Grab my ankle, sleep with me, and still tease me in front of everyone¡­ Is this how you treat your master?¡±

    Li Ran blushed.

    <i>Why did he sound like a jerk?</i>

    Her eyes were filled with resentment as she said softly, ¡°You know how to bully people, and then you¡¯re going to y dumb after bullying them. You¡¯re¡­¡±

    Li Ran scratched his head. ¡°Master misunderstood me.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, ¡°Then tell me, how did I misunderstand you?¡±

    Li Ran said, ¡°All of my actions came from my heart. I have no intention of teasing master. I just like sleeping with you and hugging you like this. It¡¯s that simple.¡±

    ¡°Happy, likes to hug me?¡± Chu Lingchuan¡¯s face was red, like a burning cloud in the horizon.

    Her eyes filled with panic. ¡°Even so, you¡¯re being too abrupt.¡±

    Li Ran nodded. ¡°Alright, since master doesn¡¯t like it, then I won¡¯t do it in the future.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan lowered her head and said with a kind expression, ¡°I¡¯m the head of a sect. If I hug in public, what sort of authority do others think I have?¡±

    Li Ran stroked his chin and said, ¡°Then master means to say that I can hug you when no one is around?¡±

    ¡°When did I say that? You¡¯re talking nonsense again!¡± Chu Lingchuan red at him resentfully.

    <i>He even casually hugged.</i>

    <i>Who does this fellow think he is?</i>

    Looking at her blushing face, Li Ran¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He moved closer to her ear and softly said, ¡°I ask the master to seriously consider the matter of sleeping with me tonight.¡±

    ¡°<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>!¡± Chu Lingchuan¡¯s heart almost jumped out.

    She covered her hot face and stammered, ¡°I, I won¡¯t consider it!¡±

    ¡°Then you agree?¡±

    ¡°No!¡±

    After she finished speaking, she flew away as if she was fleeing.

    Li Ran looked at her flustered back, his eyes full of smiles. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. I only need to agree to it.¡±

    The surrounding Elders were dumbfounded.

    Although the two of them had been using their souls tomunicate, and they couldn¡¯t hear the contents of the conversation, Chu Lingchuan¡¯s expression could be seen.

    From humiliation to resentment, and finally to shyness¡­ Her blush and shyness were simply like a young girl in love!

    Was this still the decisive Sword Head?

    Just a moment ago, the heartless face she looked at Chen Beihe with had changed in the blink of an eye.

    Second Elder looked at the valiant Li Ran, and a strange thought suddenly popped into his mind.

    <i>Sword Head has never been with a man for so many years, yet he is so close to this Li Tiezhu. Could it be that the two of them are in a close rtionship?</i>

    She trembled, the hairs on her body standing on end. She shook her head, not daring to continue thinking.

    As for the other Elders, their expressions were extremely interesting. It was obvious that they had all thought of it together.

    Li Ran didn¡¯t know that they had a big headache.

    Chu Lingchuan had already left, so there was no need for him to stay here. He directly turned around and walked down the stage.

    ¡­¡­

    The shore was deathly silent.

    Disciples were stunned.

    They hadn¡¯t recovered from the sudden change just now.

    Before half a stick of incense, Chen Beihe was still a great Elder.

    In the end, under the gazes of everyone present, he¡¯d lost a hundred years of cultivation to the Sword Head, and he¡¯d be a prisoner in the Dead Sea.

    In order to vent Li Tiezhu¡¯s anger, the Sword Head actually crippled the great Elder of the sect?

    In their eyes, this was definitely because of Li Tiezhu¡¯s formidable talent!

    As Li Ran passed through the crowd, everyone consciously made way for him.

    All eyes were on him, filled with reverence and fanaticism.

    This was a Sword God¡¯s body that hadn¡¯t been seen in ten thousand years. It could even absorb Emperor-level Sword Qi from the Sword Purification Pool.

    The heroic appearance of the silver dragon just now was still vivid in their minds.

    From today onwards, the name of the Sword God Li Tiezhu would definitely resound throughout the vastnd.

    ¡°As long as Li Tiezhu grows up, she will definitely suppress the entire vastnd!¡±

    ¡°Righteous path has finally produced a geniusparable to Li Ran!¡±

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s the first Heavenly Devil? My Myriad Sword Pavilion has its own silver dragon Sword God!¡±

    ¡°A Sword God¡¯s body is not inferior to a Saint Tier talent!¡±

    ¡°Our Righteous path has a chance!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were extremely exciting!

    It was as if Li Tiezhu represented the Righteous path and would crush Li Ran!

    Hearing their discussions, Sheng Zi Li didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°Sure enough, only I can defeat me¡­¡±

    He walked up to Yue Jianli and bent down to pick up Shen Ning.

    The little fellow¡¯s face was pale, and there were traces of tears on her face.

    She hugged Li Ran¡¯s neck and sobbed, ¡°Big sister, I¡¯m so worried about you. You scared me to death just now.¡±

    Even at a time like this, she did not forget to change her address. One could imagine how meticulous she was.

    Li Ran helped her wipe away the traces of tears, pinched her chubby little face, and said in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Shen Ning. Not only am I fine, but I¡¯ve also even obtained pure Sword Qi. It can be considered a blessing in disguise.¡±

    Shen Ning didn¡¯t understand. All she knew was that her brother had fallen into the water.

    She hugged Li Ran tightly and refused to let go as if she was afraid that he would leave her.

    Yue Jianli looked at him thoughtfully.

    After a moment of silence, he said, ¡°Junior sister Li, can you show me that silver ¡®astral qi¡¯ again?¡±

    Li Ran was shocked!

 Chapter 326: Silver Dragon Sword God Li Tiezhu!

    <h4>Chapter 326: Silver Dragon Sword God Li Tiezhu!</h4>

    Yue Jianli looked puzzled.

    Sword Qi silver dragon in the Sword Purification Pool just now made her feel very familiar.

    Thinking back carefully, back in the battle of the Beast Tide, Li Ran had used simr ¡®astral qi'' to ughter demon beasts with a silver spear.

    They were also bright silver, the same pure energy.

    "Junior sister Li, please use that silver ¡®astral qi'' again," she asked.

    "Silver ¡®astral qi''?"

    Li Ran''s heart trembled.

    He knew that Yue Jianli had sensed something. After all, two of them were close, so they knew each other too well.

    "Alright," he nodded.

    He raised his right hand, Sword Qi circting within his body.

    <strong><i>Roar!</i></strong>

    A dragon''s roar rang out, and his entire right arm was wrapped in silver Sword Qi. Translucent scales appeared on it, and sharp eagle ws flickered with cold light.

    His right arm seemed to have thickened several times as if it had be a dragon arm.

    This was the ability that Li Ran had justprehended.

    As long as he circted his ¡®astral qi'', he would be able to transform into a dragon. He did not need to fully summon his Sword Qi, the silver dragon, and he would be able to unleash part of the power of his Dharma Idol.

    Surrounding disciples cried out in rm.

    Clearly, they were all shocked by this scene.

    Yue Jianli carefully examined the dragon''s arm, her eyebrows slightly furrowed.

    This was indeed very simr to Li Ran''s spear intent, but it was not exactly the same.

    Inparison, the aura of the dragon arm was even purer, and there was a faint trace of immeasurable pressure.

    She was puzzled. "Junior sister Li, you haven''t trained yet. How did you absorb the sword intent in the pool just now?"

    Even if she was an in-born Sword God body, it still required a martial cultivation technique to operate.

    It was impossible for mortals to control this Sword Qi freely.

    Li Ran scratched his head, "I''m not too sure. When I fell into the water just now, Sword Qi automatically surged into my body. Perhaps it was because master had used Sword Qi to help me purify?"

    "It seems like this is the case."

    Yue Jianli rubbed her chin and pondered for a moment. "Could it be that she really has nothing to do with that bad guy?"

    Li Ran felt a little helpless.

    He didn''t mean to hide it from her, but now was indeed not a good time to show his identity.

    If Chu Lingchuan knew that he was Yue Jianli''s daopanion.

    He couldn''t help but shiver.

    Seeing that Yue Jianli was still pondering, Li Ran hastily interrupted, "Chief Yue, stop standing here. Let''s go somewhere else."

    "Alright." Yue Jianli nodded in agreement.

    He carried Shen Ning and left the Sword Purification Pool.

    Disciples watched them leave in awe.

    In their hearts, Yue Jianli was still the badge of the Myriad Sword Pavilion, the spiritual faith of all the disciples.

    Li Tiezhu looked more like hope.

    It was the ray of sunlight that could contend with Heavenly Devil Li Ran and pierce through the dark clouds.

    Although Li Tiezhu had not practiced Qi yet, with the shocking Sword Qi of the silver dragon, everyone firmly believed that she would defeat Li Ran one day!

    The Righteous Path''s younger generation finally had a peerless genius!

    ¡­¡­

    A peerless genius appeared in the Myriad Sword Pavilion.

    This news quickly engulfed the entire vastnd.

    Because of Li Ran, the Sheng Zi of the Devil Dao, the various sects paid special attention to the younger generation, especially the Righteous sects.

    This time, it was said that it had a Sword God body that wasparable to a Saint Tier talent. It immediately attracted the attention of the Righteous sects.

    Flying Cloud Mountain.

    Supreme Dao Pce.

    Chen Yundao wore a ck Daoist robe and sat upright on the high tform.

    Hearing the report from the deacons below the stage, he frowned slightly. "Sword God body? Is it that legendary top-grade martial cultivator''s physique?"

    "That''s right." Deacon nodded and said, "ording to the reliable information, that person had just been epted as a personal disciple and was still a mortal who had yet to train her Qi. She had absorbed all of the Emperor-level Sword Qi in the Sword Purification Pool and even transformed into a dragon-shaped phenomenon!"

    "Mortals absorbing Emperor-level Sword Qi?"

    Chen Yundao''s expression had a trace of seriousness.

    He knew what this meant.

    If the other party was really just a mortal, then this talent could no longer be described as terrifying!

    Other than Li Ran, he could be considered invincible in this world!

    "Other than that, there''s another piece of news."

    Deacon Hui reported, "Li Tiezhu injured Chen Zhutian with his mortal body. In order to avenge his son, First Elder Chen Beihe secretly controlled the array formation, causing her to fall into the Sword Purification Pool."

    "After Sect Master Chu found out about this, she crippled him of a hundred years of cultivation and sent him into the depths of the Dead Sea for fifty years!"

    "What?" Chen Yundao was shocked. "Chen Beihe was crippled?"

    Deacon nodded. "That''s right. His cultivation has dropped and he''s running out of life. The sect''s affairs have already been left to the second Elder."

    Hall became quiet for a moment.

    Chen Yundao was stunned.

    Who was Chen Beihe?

    That was known as the Eastern Sea Sword, a great being at the peak of Heavenly Tribtion. His status in the Myriad Sword Pavilion was lofty, yet he was crippled just like that?

    Just for the sake of obtaining justice for the disciple?

    "Li Tiezhu¡­ Just what kind of background is it that Chu Lingchuan thinks so highly of!"

    Chen Yundao recovered from his shock, and his thoughts rose and fell in his heart. <i>Could it be that it really is the legendary Sword God''s body?</i>

    If that was the case, it would be possible for her to contend against Li Ran!

    He pondered for a moment, then said, "Go contact the monastery. Perhaps the opportunity to turn things around has arrived!"

    "Yes." The deacon retreated.

    ¡­¡­.

    White Cloud Peak.

    Within the main hall.

    A white-robed disciple was reporting what he was looking at.

    On the other hand, Yi Qinn sat on a chair with her right hand supporting her chin, and there was a dim Red Line on her fair wrist.

    Her eyes were nk and unfocused, as if she was in a daze, not listening to a single word.

    <i>That thief has not connected to the Red Line for five days. Who knows what he''s doing?</i>

    <i>We agreed that we woulde to White Cloud Mountain to find this poor Daoist after the Immortal Ascension Assembly was over, but now, there''s no movement at all.</i>

    <i>Could it be that he''s hooking up with another girl? Truly hateful.</i>

    Her mind was in a mess. She couldn''t control her wild thoughts.

    "Sect Master, Sect Master?"

    A call jolted her awake.

    When he came back to his senses, he saw that everyone was looking at her with strange gazes.

    <strong><i>Cough! Cough!</i></strong>

    Yi Qinn cleared her throat. "What''s wrong?"

    First Elder asked, "What is the Chief''s opinion on the appearance of the Sword God''s body in the Myriad Sword Pavilion?"

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, "What does the matter of the Myriad Sword Pavilion have to do with our Tianshu Institute?"

    Tianshu Institute transcended the mortal world and had no dealings with other sects, let alone that crazy woman Chu Lingchuan.

    It was better not to meddle in other people''s business.

    The grand elder thought about it and said, "It''s said that Chu Lingchuan is cultivating her Sword God body with all her strength so that she can fight against Sheng Zi Li in the future. The other two sects are also paying close attention to this matter¡­"

    "To deal with Li Ran?" Yi Qinn was stunned.

    Recalling Chu Lingchuan''s intense hostility towards Li Ran during the Immortal Ascension Assembly, she couldn''t help but frown.

    "What is she paying attention to?"

 Chapter 327: Master, itâ€™s about to break!

    <h4>Chapter 327: Master, it¡¯s about to break!</h4>

    Cloud Sword Ind.

    Compared to the surging winds in the outside world, the Myriad Sword Pavilion was exceptionally calm.

    Although the name "Silver Dragon Sword God Li Tiezhu" was known to everyone in the sect, nobody would disturb Li Ran.

    After all, Chen Beihe''s fate was still vivid in their mind.

    Li Ran was also happy to be peaceful. He had spent the past few days very leisurely.

    During the day, when Chu Lingchuan was guiding Shen Ning''s cultivation, he either yed along or went to find Yue Jianli to read her fortune.

    At night, she hugged Chu Lingchuan and fell asleep.

    Although Chu Lingchuan said that she wanted to help him purify, she actually acted as Li Ran''s pillow.

    Morning sun shone into the treasure tent.

    Li Ran opened his misty sleeping eyes. Chu Lingchuan was sitting beside him, her ck and white eyes carefully sizing him up.

    Her eyes were slightly absent-minded, and it was unknown what she was thinking.

    Seeing that he was awake, she hastily closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.

    However, her slightly red face and rapid breathing had already betrayed her.

    Li Ran said softly, "Master, you''ve already woken up."

    ¡­¡­.

    Chu Lingchuan did not react at all, as if she was really asleep.

    Corner of Li Ran''s mouth curled into a smile. He hugged her slender waist and pulled her into his embrace.

    Chu Lingchuan suddenly opened her eyes and said in a panic, "What, what are you doing?"

    Li Ran said smilingly, "I thought master was still sleeping."

    "I just woke up too¡­" Chu Lingchuan''s eyes shed.

    Although the two of them were well-dressed, it still made her a little flustered when they clung tightly together.

    Sunlight shone through the veil, causing her face to turn red.

    Li Ran was stunned.

    Her skin was delicate, and her flesh and bones were even. There was no w in her delicate face, and her eyes were filled with a heroic spirit.

    Just like the person in the painting.

    Chu Lingchuan felt a bit ufortable when he looked at her and said in a low voice, "Why are you looking at me like this?"

    Li Ran snapped back to his senses and said, "That''s because master is truly beautiful."

    <strong><i>Tch!</i></strong>

    Chu Lingchuan turned her head and said with a red face, "You''re a smooth-talking person, yet you''re willing to say such words to coax me."

    That teasing appearance that waspletely different from usual made Li Ran''s heart beat faster.

    He shook his head and said seriously, "Disciple is speaking the truth. Master is indeed very beautiful."

    "<strong><i>Hmph</i></strong>, I don''t believe it."

    Even though that was the case, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly as if a little deer was running amok in her heart.

    She, who never cared about her appearance, suddenly felt a little happy.

    But then he heard Li Ran say, "If you weren''t so rude, you would have long been a fairy that tens of thousands of people would have sought after."

    Chu Lingchuan''s smile stiffened, "Rude?"

    After a moment of silence, she clenched her pink fist and made cracking sounds.

    "Today, I will let you know what rudeness is!"

    A momentter, Sheng Zi Li¡¯s miserable wail came from the room.

    "I surrender. It''s about to break!"

    "Big brother, breakfast is ready¡­ <strong><i>Hmm</i></strong>?"

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was stunned.

    On the bed, Chu Lingchuan pressed Li Ran under her body. His long legs were held by her waist, and her arms were tightly locked onto his throat.

    Li Ran seemed to be drowning as he struggled to watch as if he was about to swallow his breath in the next second.

    "Save¡­ Save¡­"

    Shen Ning blinked her eyes, her face filled with confusion. "Master, are you helping brother massage?"

    Chu Lingchuan gritted her teeth, "That''s right, your brother''s skin is a bit tight. I''ll help him rx!"

    ¡­¡­.

    Sheng Zi Li wanted to cry but had no tears.

    ¡­¡­

    An hourter.

    In the dining hall.

    Li Ran rubbed his neck and said helplessly, "Master, aren''t you being too ruthless? I''m your own disciple."

    "Correct it. You¡¯re a traitor." Chu Lingchuan said unhappily, "Next time you dare to talk nonsense, be careful because I will do justice to you!"

    Did she just like to drink some wine and beat people when she had nothing to do?

    This fellow actually called her rude?

    However, she recalled the woman beside Li Ran.

    It was as if they were all obedient and gentle, like little birds depending on others. Inparison, she was indeed a bit rough.

    "He didn''t dislike me, did he?" Chu Lingchuan bit her lips and felt very conflicted.

    Her personality had always been like this. How could it be easy to change?

    When Xiao Qingge acted teasingly, she was like a little bird. If she were to do the same thing, she would have probably spread her wings like a great bird.

    <i>Wait, why should I change? What does it have to do with me?</i>

    Chu Lingchuan''s mind was in a mess.

    Li Ran looked at Shen Ning curiously.

    Little girl was holding a bowl of rice, her cheeks bulging, eating very seriously.

    In the past, she had always wanted him to feed her.

    He smiled and asked, "Shen Ning, why are you willing to eat by yourself today?"

    Shen Ning said vaguely, "I need to eat more. Only then can I quickly grow up?"

    Li Ran rubbed her head and said gratifiedly, "Shen Ning is so obedient."

    Shen Ning swallowed the food and said in a milk-like voice, "In this case, in the future, when your skin is tight, I can help you loosen it."

    ¡­¡­.

    Corner of Li Ran''s mouth twitched. "I thank you¡­"

    ¡­¡­

    After breakfast, two of them went to the training room to cultivate.

    Li Ran leisurely strolled around the sect.

    After spending these past few days together, he found out that Chu Lingchuan was not as unreliable as he thought.

    Not only did she not drink a drop of wine, but she was also very responsible for Shen Ning.

    Li Ran no longer stared at her.

    He left the Sect Master''s sleeping quarters and walked towards the Sword Cloud Reef.

    That was Yue Jianli''s residence.

    After climbing on the reef and knocking on the door for a long time, there was no response from the room. It seemed that she had already left.

    Li Ran scratched his head. "Strange, Jianli used to meditate in her room at this time¡­"

    "Junior sister Li?" A female voice suddenly came from behind.

    Li Ran turned around and saw a green-robed female disciple curiously looking at him.

    "You''re here to look for Chief Yue?"

    "Yes," he said.

    Li Ran asked, "Is she not here?"

    Female disciple replied, "She''s not here. An hour ago, she had already left the sect with her people."

    "Leave the sect?" Li Ran was puzzled. "Then do you know where she went?"

    Female disciple replied, "I think it was a signal from a disciple who went out to train. She encountered some trouble in the depths of the Eastern Sea. Chief Yue brought someone to help her."

    "Trouble¡­"

    Li Ran frowned slightly. "Do you know where she went?"

    "It seems to be heading northeast, but I don''t know the exact location either." The female disciple thought for a moment, then told what she knew.

    "Alright, I understand." Li Ran immediately turned around and left.

    Female disciple looked at his back, her cheeks flushed red, and her heart beat faster.

    "Junior sister Li is so cool¡­ Strange, I clearly like men¡­"

 Chapter 328: Deep Sea Battle: System Mission Issued!

    <h4>Chapter 328: Deep Sea Battle: System Mission Issued!</h4>

    Li Ran walked out of the sect.

    Disciples and deacons he met along the way all looked at him curiously, but no one dared toe over and talk to him.

    After all, even great Elder felt a chill run down his spine. Everyone felt great reverence towards him.

    He left through the mountain gate.

    Guard nced at him and nodded but did not say anything.

    Li Ran stepped on the reef and walked to the spot where no one was. He leaped forward.

    Silver light flickered beneath his feet, separating the water surface from the soles of his shoes, and he headed towards the northeast.

    After all, this ce was still within the Myriad Sword Pavilion''s territory, so it was best not to use spirit energy to prevent others from detecting him.

    After walking for about ten kilometers, he seemed to have passed through ayer of membrane. He looked back and saw that the surface of the sea was empty. The entire Cloud Sword Ind had disappeared.

    This meant that he had already walked out of the grand protective formation.

    Li Ran raised his head and looked forward, momentarily lost in thought.

    Eastern Sea was simply too big.

    Looking out, there was no end to the azure sea.

    At this moment, although the sea surface was calm, under the clear water, there was faint darkness.

    Deep sea had devoured all the light. It was unknown what was hidden in it, and it made people feel a little frightened.

    Li Ran released his spirit sense and sent it underwater. However, too many creatures were in the sea, causing quite a bit of disturbance to his soul force.

    He could only sense that the depths of water were several thousand meters deep.

    "Jianli is a Nascent Soul cultivator, so it''s impossible for her to go deep."

    Sword Qi under Li Ran''s feet erupted and flew toward the northeast. At the same time, his spirit sense continuously scanned downwards.

    Hearing that Yue Jianli hade out to rescue them, he couldn''t help but feel worried.

    Although her strength was very strong, she was young. Eastern Sea was filled with danger. Who knew what kind of monster was hidden there?

    Therefore, he decisively decided toe out and take a look.

    If she really encountered any danger, he would be able to save her in time.

    After traveling for who knows how many miles, Li Ran sensed something and frowned slightly.

    "As expected, she encountered trouble¡­"

    ¡­¡­

    Deep in the Eastern Sea, this ce was a thousand meters away from the surface of the water. The sunlight could no longer prate this deep sea.

    In this gloomy water, the atmosphere was extremely solemn.

    A group of green-clothed disciples stood in a circle with their backs against each other. The long sword in their hands rippled with divine light as they opened the sea to protect them.

    Their faces were pale, and their clothes were tattered. Quite a few of them were covered in color, and blood flowed out along with the sea.

    There were several giant sharks beside them. Their bodies were stiff and badly mangled as they slowly sank to the bottom of the sea.

    There were dozens of sharks swimming in front of them.

    Their heads were triangr in shape, their mouths and noses sharp, and their blue-white eyes were fixed on everyone.

    Tooth Hunting Shark.

    A demon beast was unique to the Eastern Sea.

    Their strength was usually between the foundation establishment realm and the Golden Core realm. They often moved about a thousand meters under the sea.

    Originally, this wasn''t a ferocious beast, but this group of disciples wasn''t very lucky. They encountered a group of wandering Tooth Hunting Sharks, including a mid-Nascent Soul realm Shark King!

    Size of the Shark King was about five times that of an ordinary shark. Its blue skin was covered with spikes, and its mouth was filled with sharp teeth that made one shiver.

    Yue Jianli held her sword, her expression grave.

    Originally, she had only been surrounded by a few sharks, so she had easily taken care of the team. Unexpectedly, she had attracted a group of sharks.

    "Report the casualties," she said.

    "Five of them injured. Three of them were seriously injured and had lost their ability to fight." Disciple beside her replied.

    Yue Jianli gritted her teeth and asked, "How much water talismans are left?"

    The disciple whispered, "Only thest three remain."

    Yue Jianli didn''t hesitate to say, "Give the water talisman to the heavily injured. Break out from the southwest corner. Don''t keep fighting. I''ll take care of the rear."

    "Chief¡­"

    "Don''t say too much."

    Yue Jianli''s eyes darkened. "We have to get out of here as soon as possible, or we''ll probably be in big trouble."

    After the intense battle just now, blood had already leaked out. If they were to attract any more vicious beasts, it would be terrible.

    "Come with me after three breaths."

    "Yes!"

    ¡­¡­

    Not far away in the waters, Li Ran''s figure hid within them as he silently looked at them.

    "Fortunately, I came to take a look. Otherwise, this group of sharks wouldn''t be easy to deal with."

    Actually, with Yue Jianli''s strength, it was very easy to deal with a Nascent Soul-level Tooth Hunting Shark. Even these sharks could not stop her.

    However, it was a bit difficult to protect the other disciples.

    After all, the sea was too heavy, restricting the ability of cultivators to use their power.

    "Let''s look at the situation first. If they can''t escape, I¡¯ll kill them all."

    In front of Yue Jianli''s safety, hiding his identity was no longer important.

    Moreover, he had absorbed Emperor-level Sword Qi, so his strength was simply unmeasurable. Even if he acted exaggeratedly, it did not matter.

    <strong><i>Ding!</i></strong>

    At this moment, a system notification sounded in his ears.

    Li Ran couldn''t help but be stunned. "I triggered a system mission?"

    System interface appeared before him.

    <i>Mission released.</i>

    <i>In the deep sea, danger lurks everywhere. Yue Jianli is in danger. Host, please kill the attacking demon beasts!</i>

    "That''s right." Li Ran nodded his head in satisfaction.

    Originally, it was impossible for him to sit idly by. Now that he had a mission reward to take, wouldn''t he be happy to oblige?

    Right at this moment, the Myriad Sword Pavilion disciples had already begun to attack.

    Cultivators and the Tooth Hunting Sharks were in a battle!

    Sword intent flickered, and powerful Qi swept across the sky, shing down on the shark''s body, causing blood to be scattered everywhere.

    This group of disciples'' cultivation was not low, and theirbat ability was not bad. However, there were simply too many sharks, so they were quickly at a disadvantage.

    "The storm is approaching¡­" His voice echoed at the bottom of the sea.

    Yue Jianli''s entire body was wrapped in Sword Qi, and the Autumn Water Sword in her hand trembled as it split apart.

    One point two, two point four¡­ They transformed into countless sword shadows in the sea, aiming at the Tooth Hunting Shark horde from afar.

    "Evil Fiend Annihtion!"

    Sword rain instantly poured down, and it easily prated the shark''s body amidst the muffled sound.

    Blood spread through the seawater.

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    Waves rose from the sea and condensed into a semicircr water membrane that resisted the baptism of the sword rain.

    Nascent Soul realm demon beast had already grasped the divine ability.

    At the same time, the Shark King quickly attacked Yue Jianli. Its mouth was filled with sharp teeth as it fiercely bit at her.

    Although it was extremelyrge, its speed was extraordinary.

    Yue Jianli''s long sword flickered with divine light and became a ball. However, it was difficult to take it down.

    After all, this was its home ground.

    As for the other disciples, they were caught up by the sharks, so they were instantly stretched thin. It was even more difficult to break out of the encirclement.

    A heavily injured disciple used the Water Spirit Talisman to quickly fly toward the surface of the water. However, the Tooth Hunting Shark behind him was even faster than him. Its big, stinking mouth fiercely bit towards him.

    "Be careful!" Yue Jianli''s expression was anxious as she tried her best to escape.

    Disciple wanted to raise his sword to fight back, but the intense pain made it impossible for him to use his strength. He could only watch the shark bite down in despair.

    At this moment, a silver light shone in the dark sea!

 Chapter 329: Iâ€™m sorry, Iâ€™m the reinforcement!

    Chapter 329: I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the reinforcement!

    Tooth Hunting Shark opened its mouth wide as if it was going to bite the disciple in half.

    Everyone cried out anxiously. However, they werepletely entangled by the sharks and could only watch helplessly.

    In the next second, a brilliant light shone in the dark waters.

    Silver-white Sword Qi pierced through the seawater and shed at the shark.

    Sword Qi instantly cut the extremely tough Tooth Hunting Shark in half. Blood and internal organs were scattered in the seawater.

    Sharks were swimming anxiously. Clearly, they had been provoked by the smell of blood.

    Myriad Sword Pavilion¡¯s group turned around and saw a figure floating nearby.

    That person¡¯s entire body was enveloped in Sword Qi. The silver light was like a raging me, easily dispersing the darkness.

    ¡°This Sword Qi¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Li Tiezhu!¡±

    ¡°Silver Dragon Sword Qi, it really is Li Tiezhu!¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the sect hase to rescue us?¡±

    ¡°No, only Li Tiezhu!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were somewhat puzzled.

    ¡°Junior sister Li?¡±

    ¡°Why is she here?¡±

    This ce was very far from the sect, and it was a thousand meters deep in the sea. How could Li Tiezhu appear here?

    However, the raging sharks in front of them made them realize that it was not the time to think about this.

    She shouted loudly, ¡°Junior sister Li, be careful. This group of sharks is extremely difficult to deal with. Don¡¯t make a move. Quickly seek reinforcements!¡±

    Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m the reinforcement.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Yue Jianli was stunned.

    Following scene caused her pupils to contract.

    Sword Qi erupted from Li Ran¡¯s body as he charged into the shark swarm with lightning speed.

    His arms flickered with silver light, and the Sword Qi transformed into two dragon arms as he ughtered the sharks.

    Tooth Hunting sharks were like a piece of paper, easily torn to pieces. The surging blood almost dyed the deep sea red.

    When the Shark King caught sight of him, its eyes were filled with rage as Shark King watched its race being hunted down.

    Tail of shark gently swayed as the spirit energy in the water rippled and shot towards Li Ran like lightning.

    In the blink of an eye, it had arrived behind him. Its enormous sharp mouth opened wide, almost swallowing his entire body.

    ¡°Be careful!¡± Yue Jianli¡¯s long sword flickered as she flew towards the Tooth Hunting Shark King.

    Looking at the fine fangs in front of him, Li Ran¡¯s expression did not fluctuate.

    It was only in the middle of Nascent Soul realm. To him, a demon beast of this level was like an ant.

    A thought passed through his mind, and the Sword Qi in his arms soared. The silver dragon¡¯s arms instantly became several dozen times thicker, and the piercingly cold Sword Qi almost froze the seawater!

    He held the Shark King¡¯s upper and lower mouths with both hands. No matter how hard it tried, it could not bite them.

    His arms crossed, and he slightly exerted strength.

    The entire body of the Shark King had been torn apart, and it was torn into two halves.

    Its internal organs were slowly dripping with blood as Li Ran grabbed onto the Shark King¡¯s remains. His entire body flickered with Sword Qi, not touching the slightest bit.

    Extremely difficult Nascent Soul Shark King had died in a single exchange!

    Other Tooth Hunting Sharks sensed that something was amiss. Even though the humans in front of them were extremely attractive to the sharks, they still chose to turn around and run.

    However, Li Ran did not intend to let them go.

    A small silver sword condensed in front of him and shot out through the sea, flying through the shark swarm.

    Li Ran was harvesting their lives!

    There was a small hole in the head of the Tooth Hunting Shark after being pierced through. The turbid liquid escaped, and its entire body sank into the deep sea stiffly.

    In an instant, all of the sharks died.

    Silver sword spun and flew back into Li Ran¡¯s body.

    Silence once again returned to the deep sea.

    Everyone stared nkly at him.

    This was done?

    Tooth Hunting Sharks and the Nascent Soul Shark King that had almost defeated them had died so easily?

    All of this was done by Li Tiezhu alone!

    If they remembered correctly, this guy was still a mortal a few days ago.

    Yue Jianli gulped as she looked at Li Ran in shock.

    The strength that junior sister Li disyed was simply too exaggerated.

    Li Ran shook his head and said, ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t just stand there. It¡¯ll be bad if we invite more demon beasts.¡±

    There was no light in the deep sea, so the smell and hearing of the demon beasts here were both very developed.

    Massive amount of blood just now. I did not know what kind of monster it would attract.

    Only then did everyonee back to their senses. The joy of surviving the tribtion filled their chests.

    ¡°We¡¯re saved?¡±

    ¡°It was Li Tiezhu who saved us!¡±

    ¡°As expected of the Silver Dragon Sword God. Her strength is truly too strong!¡±

    ¡°Is this the Sword God¡¯s body?¡±

    ¡°I really thought I was going to die just now!¡±

    ¡°Li Tiezhu, I love you!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Excited cheers echoed in ocean.

    With the Sword Qi separating the seawater, there was no obstacle tomunication.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a ce to celebrate,¡± Yue Jianli calmed down. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the sect first. If you¡¯re injured, stop the bleeding and fly back to the sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Disciples responded.

    They looked at Li Ran gratefully and then began to float toward the surface of the water.

    Soon, only Li Ran and Yue Jianli remained.

    Li Ran replied, ¡°Chief Yue, let¡¯s leave as soon as possible.¡±

    Mn!

    Yue Jianli nodded.

    As the two of them slowly floated up, she asked in confusion, ¡°Junior sister Li, why are you here?¡±

    After she arrived here, she hadn¡¯t asked the sect for help. How did Li Tiezhu find her?

    Li Ran said, ¡°Today, I went to your residence. I heard that you came out to rescue the sect¡¯s disciples, so I wanted toe over and take a look. I didn¡¯t expect to find you.¡±

    These words were naturally full of loopholes, but he could not think of a better answer.

    Yue Jianli became even more puzzled after hearing this.

    This ce was extremely far away from the sect, and it was a thousand meters deep. How could Li Tiezhu find them without controlling her soul?

    She asked, ¡°Even if you find us by chance, what about your strength?¡±

    To martial cultivators, spirit power and Sword Qi werepletely different.

    Spirit energy represented the cultivation realm, while Sword Qi was an offensive technique.

    Li Tiezhu hadn¡¯t cultivated her Qi yet, so she didn¡¯t have any spiritual Qi. Not to mention breathing. Just the water pressure could crush her to pieces.

    However, she was safe and sound and even easily annihted the sharks!

    Li Ran scratched his head and said, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because of the Emperor-level Sword Qi that allowed me to open the sea. Furthermore, master has also taught me some methods these past few days, including how to use this Sword Qi.¡±

    Yue Jianli was speechless for a moment.

    A few dayster, Li Tiezhu went from a mortal to an existence that could kill Nascent Soul demon beasts.

    Wasn¡¯t this too outrageous?

    Could it be that the Sword God physique and Emperor-level Sword Qi could truly be this powerful?

    She felt that something was wrong.

    However, this disciple was personally epted by the Sect Master. Logically speaking, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems.

    Just as she was deep in thought, Li Ran¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t the mission beenpleted yet? Could it be¡­¡±

    Suddenly, he sensed something and pushed Yue Jianli to the side.

    An enormous tentacle stabbed like lightning!

 Chapter 330: The Beast from the 10,000 meters deep!

    Chapter 330: The Beast from the 10,000 meters deep!

    Before Yue Jianli could react, she was pushed to the side.

    She looked back in confusion and was immediately shocked.

    A giant tentacle flew past her, moving as fast as lightning. Sea had almost split apart.

    That tentacle was earthen yellow, and covered with dense suction cups, making one¡¯s scalp numb.

    Tip of the tentacle shed with a cold light as sharp as a sword.

    If it weren¡¯t for Li Ran, she would have already fallen for the attack.

    At this moment, tentacle failed to hit her, and it quickly retreated into the darkness as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°What is this?¡± Yue Jianli frowned deeply.

    Li Ran turned his head to look at the deep sea. Darkness was as deep as ink, and he did not know what was hidden there.

    Eye of Disillusioned opened, and an undetectable golden light shed through his eyes. His vision finally brightened.

    The enormous creature before him caused his pupils to constrict!

    ¡°This is¡­ A Deity Transformation demon beast?¡±

    Two of them were only three hundred meters away from the sea level. They could leave the Eastern Sea in an instant.

    Without the slightest hesitation, he grabbed Yue Jianli. Sword Qi erupted beneath his feet as he flew up.

    However, the demon beasts were clearly faster than them. The tentacles that the five of them held together instantly surpassed them and gathered in front of them like a huge that covered the heavens and the earth.

    It directly enveloped them, and then the tentacle tightly closed its arms and released a muffled bang.

    The surging power would probably crush an elephant into meat paste.

    In the next second, a cold light lit up.

    Sting!

    The giant tentacle was severed from within.

    Li Ran carried Yue Jianli, and the two of them were wrapped in Sword Qi, breaking free from the tentacles.

    The severed tentacle quickly dried up, but there was no blood in it. Translucent liquid sprayed out wantonly.

    Boom!

    The bottom of the sea immediately began to surge, apanied by the cry of an infant, making one¡¯s hair stand on end.

    The frenzied undercurrents rushed over, and both of them were somewhat unstable.

    Obviously, being injured by humans hadpletely angered the giant beast.

    But Li Ran was even more angry than it.

    His eyes narrowed slightly as he said in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll immediately ughter this beast!¡±

    Because Yue Jianli was by his side, he had originally wanted to ignore this demon beast, but now he waspletely enraged by it.

    Sword Qi surged out from his body, burning like a wave of mes on his body.

    His entire body was like a silver sword piercing into the bottom of the sea.

    Ice-cold seawater instantly boiled.

    Yue Jianli was stunned.

    Li Ran¡¯s words suddenly reminded her of her memories.

    ¡°This was what the bad guy said in the Burning Heaven Emperor¡¯s secret realm¡­¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    A wave of violent waves surged up, abruptly waking her up.

    Li Ran was already in a battle with the deep sea beast.

    Silver white Sword Qi illuminated the darkness. She finally saw the full appearance of the demon beast and couldn¡¯t help but gasp!

    How terrifying was this enormous beast?

    Its massive body almost filled her entire vision. The tentacles were waving and were several kilometers long. Every time it stirred, it was able to stir up waves!

    Its original body was like a huge ck curtain with a huge head on it. Its eight eyes were crooked, turbid, dim, and devoid of pupils. It looked extremely ferocious.

    The ugly mouth was densely covered with sharp teeth, and from time to time, it let out a cry-like howl.

    In front of it, Li Ran was like a star in the night.

    It wasn¡¯t hiding in the darkness. It was a part of the darkness.

    ¡°Spirit Devouring Demon, it¡¯s actually a ferocious beast!¡± Yue Jianli¡¯s entire body was cold.

    This was clearly a demon that lived ten thousand meters deep. Why did it appear here?

    This demon possessed the bloodline of an ancient demon. It loved to devour living beings. At the very least, it was in the Deity Transformation realm.

    Even if it were flesh and blood of the sharks, they wouldn¡¯t be able to attract such a ferocious beast.

    Her first reaction was to ask the sect for help. Deity Transformation demons weren¡¯t something they could deal with!

    However, the following scene caused her to be somewhat astonished.

    Li Ran¡¯s Sword Qi was zing as it traveled through the tentacle. The Spirit Devouring Demon could not touch him at all.

    On the contrary, each of his Sword Qi could easily cut through the tentacles.

    He had the upper hand!

    Howl!

    Spirit Devouring Demon was extremely furious, and it let out a terrifying screech. A wave of ripples rippled out, and even the seawater froze instantly!

    Li Ran¡¯s body was locked in ce, unable to move at all.

    Boom!

    The huge tentacle mmed down, causing the entire deep sea to shake. The tiny figure was instantly drowned.

    ¡°Junior sister Li!¡±

    Yue Jianli¡¯s expression was anxious, and she was about to dive down with her sword.

    Right at this moment, a dazzling silver light appeared!

    Silver light surged in the darkness, and a bright dragon roar sounded!

    Roar!

    The tentacle of the Spirit Devouring Demon exploded into pieces in an instant. A huge silver dragon soared into the air, its meandering body emitting boundless sword Qi!

    Spirit Devouring Demon was stunned.

    This powerful draconic might cause it to feel somewhat absent-minded. Even as a Deity Transformation cultivator, it couldn¡¯t understand how a human could be a dragon.

    Deep sea was split into two pieces.

    Darkness was as thick as ink, while the silver light was dazzling.

    Boom!

    A dragon and a demon collided violently. Sword Qi surged, and tentacles surged.

    The entire sea stirred up thousands of meters of waves, and the surface of sea stirred up an intense tsunami!

    Roar!

    Silver dragon let out a roar, and the scales on its body shot out like a torrential downpour.

    Sword Qi easily pierced through the Spirit Devouring Demon, and its sharp ws grabbed its ugly head. Under the ear-piercing wail, it forcefully tore it apart!

    Spirit Devouring Demon howled as eight beams of light shot toward Li Ran.

    Deity Transformation demon beasts could already use its soul to attack!

    Li Ran stood between his brows with an indifferent expression on his face. He didn¡¯t dodge at all and allowed the soul power to hit him.

    Like a mud ox that had gone into the sea, the soul force that contained the killing intent was instantly devoured.

    Spirit Devouring Demon was stunned.

    His enormous body trembled lightly, and his heart was already filled with the intention to retreat.

    It finally realized that it was not on the same level as this human.

    However, Li Ran didn¡¯t give this opportunity. Silver dragon tore it apart like rotten wood, and the sharp eagle w sword ck mist surged out and directly annihted its soul!

    The rolling sea water finally returned to calm. The remains of the Spirit Devouring Demon slowly fell into the deep sea.

    The powerful demon hadpletely perished.

    Yue Jianli stared nkly at this scene, unable toe back to his senses for a long time.

    ¡°Junior Sister Li¡­ She actually killed the Spirit Devouring Demon?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Silver dragon dissipated, and Li Ran floated in the sea.

    Sea water¡¯s bonus to the Spirit Devouring Demon was too high. Even he would have to spend some effort.

    Moreover, Yue Jianli was watching from the side. It was not good to directly use the forbidden samsara.

    Just as he was about to swim away, he caught a glimpse of a faint light from the corner of his eyes that immediately attracted his attention.

    ¡°Huh? What is this?¡±

 Chapter 331: The suspicion of Jianli, the good fortune of the deep sea!

    Chapter 331: The suspicion of Jianli, the good fortune of the deep sea!

    Li Ran frowned slightly.

    Devouring Spirit Demon¡¯s body had already shattered. Its shattered head slowly sank down, and in the muddy sea water, a jade-like me flickered with blue light.

    He reached out to grab it and carefully examined it.

    The jade stone was cylindrical, roughly as thick as an index finger. Its texture was extremely clear, and it was cold and warm when Li Ran picked it in his hand.

    It seemed to be made from seawater.

    Li Ran poured his spirit energy into it, but there was no reaction.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    Logically speaking, Deity Transformation demon beasts had long since lost their demon cores, but this thing was indeed inside their bodies.

    Moreover, the demon core had pure spirit energy, but there was no such thing as a jade core.

    ¡°Could it be that his body isn¡¯t good to form such a jade core stone?¡±

    Li Ran scratched his head and felt that this jade stone was not simple.

    When he tried to sink his soul into the jade stone, it immediately shone brightly as if it had been activated.

    A wave of information rushed into his mind.

    A momentter, Li Ran¡¯s eyes understood.

    ¡°So it was a key. It should have been swallowed by the Spirit Devouring Demon¡­ It can be considered an unexpected harvest.¡±

    At this moment, Yue Jianli arrived beside him. ¡°Junior sister Li, are you alright?¡±

    Scene of the boiling sea just now made her feel dizzy.

    Li Ran shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    Yue Jianli hesitated, ¡°Just now, I saw that Spirit Devouring Demon use his soul to attack you. You¡­ Are you sure you¡¯re fine?¡±

    ¡°Soul attack?¡±

    Li Ran pretended to be dumb and said, ¡°Oh, are you talking about those rays? The sword intentionally destroyed it before it hit me.¡±

    ¡°Destroyed?¡±

    Yue Jianli had a puzzled expression.

    Even if Li Tiezhu possessed Emperor-level Sword Qi that could easily kill Deity Transformation Demons, she still wouldn¡¯t be able to block a soul attack, right?

    A mortal¡¯s soul couldn¡¯t even withstand a single blow from a soul fused with the dao!

    However, Li Tiezhu was unharmed.

    Even the sword god¡¯s body could not be so exaggerated.

    Yue Jianli was lost in thoughts that Li Tiezhu had a great secret!

    She had already made a vague guess about her style of doing things, her personal habits, and her attitude toward her.

    Although she felt that it was close, there were still some areas that didn¡¯t make sense, and she couldn¡¯t understand.

    So, she temporarily restrained herself.

    Faced with Yue Jianli¡¯s scrutiny, Li Ran felt a bit guilty. He knew that he was on the verge of being exposed.

    He raised the jade in his hand and changed the topic. ¡°I never thought that after ughtering a demon, he would actually drop spoils of war.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Yue Jianli took it. ¡°What is this?¡±

    Li Ran shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. It fell from that octopus.¡±

    ¡°What octopus? That¡¯s called the Spirit Devouring Demon¡­¡±

    Yue Jianli fiddled with the jade. The more she looked at it, the more she felt that it was not simple.

    She tried to inject Sword Qi and spirit energy into it one after another, but none of them reacted. In the end, she sank her mind into it and was stunned.

    When Li Ran saw her nk expression, corners of his mouth curled into a smile.

    After a while, Yue Jianli came back to her senses with a pleasantly surprised expression.

    ¡°Junior sister Li, this is a good fortune!¡±

    ¡°What good fortune?¡±

    ¡°This is a key and map. It points to a small secret realm.¡± Yue Jianli exined. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, there should be a treasure inside!¡±

    ¡°Secret Realm? A supreme treasure?¡± Li Ran nodded. ¡°That sounds pretty good.¡±

    Yue Jianli praised, ¡°Looks like your luck is pretty good.¡±

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to Chief Yue. She¡¯s able to see through everything. Otherwise, I would¡¯ve thrown this stone away long ago.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yue Jianli stared at him with a smile in her eyes.

    ¡°Ahem, of course.¡± Li Ran suddenly felt as if he had remained silent. He would be exposed. He cleared his throat and said, ¡°Are we going back to the sect, or are we going to search for treasures?¡±

    Yue Jianli didn¡¯t hesitate to say, ¡°The fortuitous encounter is fleeting. Of course, We¡¯ll go search for treasures first.¡±

    No cultivator would miss such an opportunity.

    She patted Li Ran on the shoulder and said, ¡°In order to thank junior sister Li for her help, I will definitely help you obtain this opportunity.¡±

    ¡°Chief Yue is truly loyal.¡± The corner of Li Ran¡¯s mouth twitched.

    It wasn¡¯t certain who the two of us would help.

    Yue Jianli¡¯s mind sank into the jade stone. After identifying the direction, two of them swam deep into the ocean.

    Direction of the jade stone was pointing towards the bottom of the ocean a thousand meters below.

    As the two of them went deeper and deeper, the darkness around them became denser and denser, almost to the point where they could not even see their fingers.

    Even the light from the Sword Qi could only illuminate a few meters away as if it had been devoured by the darkness.

    The surrounding creatures also became different, bing more and more ugly and ferocious. That ferocious appearance was simply hard to describe with words.

    There was even a big fish with two big mouths that hadpletely degenerated. It slowly passed from their backs.

    Although it did not take the initiative to attack, it still made people feel a chill on their backs.

    ¡°This deep sea creature is too ugly!¡±

    On the other hand, Li Ran was observing these creatures with great interest. He pinched his chin and said, ¡°It¡¯s probably because the bottom of the sea is too dark. Since no one can see these creatures before, these creatures are too scary and might as well just grow ugly.¡±

    Pu!

    This exnation made herugh.

    Thinking about it carefully, it made sense.

    In this dark sea, looks were the most useless thing.

    When the two of them reached a depth of about a thousand meters, Yue Jianli¡¯s eyebrows furrowed.

    The enormous pressure of the sea water was likely to instantly crush a foundation establishment expert into a thin piece of paper.

    Even though Yue Jianli was a Nascent Soul cultivator, she still felt ufortable.

    Li Ran sensed this and reached out to grab Yue Jianli¡¯s soft Sword Qi, enveloping her.

    The pressure instantly dissipated without any difort.

    ¡°Thank you, junior sister Li,¡± Yue Jianli said with a smile. ¡°Your Sword Qi is really good. It¡¯s much stronger than this senior apprentice-sister.¡±

    Li Ran rubbed his nose. ¡°Master taught me well¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Yue Jianli narrowed her eyes and didn¡¯t pursue the matter further.

    ¡­¡­.

    At the bottom of the East Sea, the darkness was cold. Other than the creatures that emitted light, there was eternal darkness everywhere.

    The bottom of the sea rose and fell. There were valleys, ins, mountains, and hills. It was not different from the earth.

    Meanwhile, three figures gathered in front of a hill, sparkling and dark light illuminating the darkness.

    One of them had a pale face and an indifferent expression. It was Bai Jiangye.

    The man in ck next to him could not see his face clearly. He stood respectfully behind him, emitting a cold aura!

    As for thest one, he kept a distance from them, his eyes alert.

    He was the head of the Supreme Dao Pce, Feng Wanjiang.

    Bai Jiangye frowned slightly. ¡°Is Chief Feng here alone?¡±

    Feng Wanjiang shook his head. ¡°No, there was originally a guardian of my sect.¡±

    Bai Jiangye looked around and asked, ¡°What about him?¡±

    Feng Wanjiang¡¯s expression was bitter as he whispered, ¡°Dead.¡±

 Chapter 332: Heavenly Flame Secret Realm, shocking coincidence!

    <h4>Chapter 332: Heavenly me Secret Realm, shocking coincidence!</h4>

    "Dead?" Bai Jiangye was slightly taken aback.

    To be a supreme sect protector, one had to be at the mid-stage of Deity Transformation or above, or even at the half-step level.

    Although the depths of the Eastern Sea were filled with danger, their location was not a true forbidden area. Logically speaking, this should not have happened.

    "What''s going on? Could it be that other powerful beings were attacking?"

    "No."

    Feng Wanjiang''s expression was gloomy as he sighed, "After protector sun and I infiltrated the Eastern Sea, we encountered a Spirit Devouring Demon at a depth of five thousand meters¡­"

    ¡­¡­.

    Bai Jiangye fell silent.

    Spirit Devouring Demon was a demon that only existed thousands of meters deep. It would only leave the bottom of the sea under rare circumstances, yet it was actually bumped into by these two?

    "Chief Feng is really unlucky."

    <strong><i>Sigh!</i></strong>

    Feng Wanjiang was speechless.

    The apanying protector sun was a mid-stage Deity Transformation cultivator. He thought he could deal with this secret realm, but in the end, he encountered a peak Deity Transformation Spirit Devouring Demon.

    It was especially difficult for demon beasts to cultivatepared to human cultivators. Therefore,pared to their cultivation realms, demon beasts were much more powerful.

    Not to mention the Spirit Devouring Demon and the ancient demon bloodline, plus the difference between the two realms, as well as the various restrictions in the deep sea.

    Protector sun was instantly swallowed.

    If he weren''t too fast, he would have probably been digested by now.

    Bai Jiangye narrowed his eyes.

    This was good news for him.

    Without a strong opponent, he would naturally gain more benefits.

    Feng Wanjiang saw through his thoughts and shook his head. "Brother Bai is too happy¡­ Protector sun had a key on him."

    "What?"

    Bai Jiangye was startled.

    "What did you say? You gave the key to the guardian?"

    Feng Wanjiang nodded and said dejectedly, "There are two keys in total. This one is mine, and the other is on the protector sun''s body. That key is already in the Devouring Spirit Demon''s stomach¡­"

    He had wanted to prevent putting the eggs in the same basket, but it was self-defeating and unexpected in the end.

    Bai Jiangye gritted his teeth. "In that case, no one can enter this secret realm?"

    Feng Wanjiang shrugged. "Unless we find the Spirit Devouring Demon and pull it out of its stomach."

    Of course, these words were just nonsense.

    Eastern Sea was so vast that it was like looking for a needle in a haystack.

    Moreover, even if they found it, it was still a problem whether they could beat it or not.

    Bai Jiangye panted heavily, his anger slowly rising.

    Although this was a small secret realm, there was a Heavenly me within it!

    Most importantly, only a few knew about it!

    The secret realm had a total of three keys. Bai Jiangye had one, and Feng Wanjiang had two.

    Only by inserting three keys at the same time could the door of the secret realm be opened.

    This was originally a great fortune, but in the end, it was ruined by Feng Wanjiang!

    Bai Jiangye hated that he couldn''t kill him with one strike!

    Feng Wanjiang had his hands behind his back, tightly clenching the Blood Escape Talisman. He shook his head and said, "Compared to you, I''m ufortable with you."

    Previously, because he had provoked Li Ran, the Sect Master had removed him from the position of Chief disciple and ordered him to break through the pill and be a baby within a year.

    With the help of various medicinal pills, he finally reached the Nascent Soul realm and returned to the first pce.

    In the end, due to his performance in the Immortal Ascension Assembly, he was once again punished and scolded by the Sect Master. His position in the sect had plummeted.

    Originally, this Heavenly me was his only chance toe back, and he had even invited a Deity Transformation expert to protect him.

    However, the Heavenly me had not been seen. The guardian had already been buried in the demon''s belly.

    One could imagine the consequences after returning!

    The atmosphere froze.

    Although Bai Jiangye was furious, he couldn''t really kill Feng Wanjiang.

    "Now they decided. We can only go back and invite the Heavenly Tribtion Elders to try."

    "There''s no other way."

    Even though both of them knew that this hope was extremely slim.

    Eastern Sea was so vast, and there was more than one Spirit Devouring Demon. How could it be easy to find a key?

    From the looks of it, there was basically no chance for this Heavenly me Secret Ground to appear.

    "Forget it. Let''s go back first." Bai Jiangye calmed down and turned to leave.

    Feng Wanjiang also nned to use the Blood Escape Talisman to return to thend.

    However, the ck-clothed man stopped in his tracks and said hoarsely, "Someone''sing."

    <strong><i>"Eh?"</i></strong>

    When the two heard this, they turned to look.

    Not far away from the sea realm, a ball of silver light pierced through the darkness and flew toward the hill.

    In the blink of an eye, they were right in front of them.

    When they saw who it was, they were all stunned.

    "Chief Yue!"

    Yue Jianli floated in front of them, and beside her was a disciple of Myriad Sword Pavilion. She looked a bit unfamiliar, but she looked somewhat valiant.

    Yue Jianli frowned. "Bai Jiangye? Feng Wanjiang? Why are you two here?"

    "We¡¯ll ask you the same!"

    Two looked at each other with puzzled expressions.

    Logically speaking, no one else would know the location of this secret realm.

    Could it be that their whereabouts had been discovered?

    Looking at the three of them, Li Ran thought of something.

    As he floated to the side of the hill, he sawplicated patterns carved on the rock mass. There were three small circr holes at the center.

    "Sure enough, this secret realm requires more than a key."

    When Yue Jianli saw this, she quickly understood.

    It seemed that the other two keys were on them.

    Seeing this, Bai Jiangye simply said, "Myriad Swords Pavilion is indeed worthy of being the over Lord of the Eastern Sea. Not a single movement can escape your eyes and ears. However, Chief Yue''s arrival was rather unfortunate."

    Yue Jianli asked, "What do you mean?"

    Bai Jiangye spread out his hands, "As you can see, three keys are required to open the secret ne. Chief Feng originally had two, but unfortunately, one of them is already in the Devouring Spirit Demon¡¯s stomach."

    "Spirit Devouring Demon?"

    Yue Jianli pondered for a moment before suddenly realising it.

    Li Ran shook his head and smiled.

    Was there really such a coincidence in this world?

    Feng Wanjiang helplessly said, "Today, Chief Yue has no choice but to return. If you have the chance to find the secret key, the three of us cane here again."

    "That¡­" Yue Jianli took out a piece of light blue jade and said, "Is this the secret key you''re talking about?"

    The breath of the three of them froze!

    It was actually a secret key!

    How could it be in her hands?

    Bai Jiangye suddenly turned to look at Feng Wanjiang. Could it be that this guy was lying?

    However, Feng Wanjiang was also dumbfounded.

    "Chief Yue, where did you get this jade?"

    Yue Jianli casually said, "We encountered a Spirit Devouring Demon just now. We killed it and identally obtained it from its stomach."

    ¡­¡­

    Three of them gulped as their throats tightened.

    This was too much of a coincidence!

    And that was a demon at the peak of the Deity Transformation realm. Was killed?

 Chapter 333: The Deep Sea Beast Tide!

    <h4>Chapter 333: The Deep Sea Beast Tide!</h4>

    Feng Wanjiang was a little dazed.

    The secret key that had been devoured by the Spirit Devouring Demon had appeared in Yue Jianli''s hands just like that. This gave him a rather unreal feeling.

    Even if it was a coincidence, it was a demon at the peak of the Deity Transformation realm!

    At the very least, they had to be able to ovee tribtion, right?

    Bai Jiangye also realised this problem and looked at Li Ran.

    <i>There was no spirit energy fluctuation in this person''s body. She seemed to be a mortal, but why would a mortal appear in this 10,000 meters deep sea?</i>

    <i>It seemed like she was an expert that could not be seen through.</i>

    <i>It was precisely this person who had killed the Spirit Devouring Demon.</i>

    Feng Wanjiang snapped back to his senses, his expression somewhat conflicted.

    Although the third key had been recovered, things became more and moreplicated.

    Even though he held a secret key in his hand, he was the weakest person in the three of them.

    Whether it was the Deity Transformation guardian of the Death Prison or the mysterious expert of the Myriad Sword Pavilion, he was no match for them.

    Although the Myriad Sword Pavilion was a sect of the Righteous path, there was still a chance that both of them could turn against him. What was there to talk about?

    <i>The best oue is that I''ll leave first and return to the sect to make preparations before opening the secret realm.</i> Feng Wanjiang''s thoughts rose and fell.

    But would these people let him go?

    Bai Jiangye saw through his thoughts and shook his head, "Don''t overthink it, Chief Feng. There are only two paths ahead of you."

    "First, cooperate with us to open the secret realm. After that, whether you leave or stay will be up to you."

    Feng Wanjiang gulped. "What about the second path?"

    Bai Jiangye''s smile was brilliant, but he did not say anything.

    The aura of the ck-clothed man had locked onto him. As long as there were any unusual movements, he would definitelyunch an attack!

    Feng Wanjiang''s hair stood on end.

    It was obvious.

    Either open the secret realm or die here!

    In front of a Deity Transformation expert, even if he used the Blood Escaping Talisman, he didn''t have the confidence that he would be able to escape.

    Not to mention there was a mysterious expert from the Myriad Sword Pavilion.

    "Alright, I agree to open the secret realm," Feng Wanjiang nodded after a moment of hesitation. "However, after entering, everyone will rely on their own luck. You must not have any covert motives."

    "Don''t worry." Bai Jiangye smiled and said, "I''m only here for the Heavenly mes. I don''t want to fall out with the Supreme Dao Pce."

    "Heavenly me?" Yue Jianli''s brows raised as her eyes flickered.

    Was this actually a Heavenly me Secret realm?

    Corners of Li Ran''s mouth curled up. It seemed like he had found a treasure this time!

    However, he found it strange that the system mission that had been issued earlier had not beenpleted.

    "Could it be because there will be another Demon Beast attacking?" He was secretly on guard.

    "Junior sister Li, even though there''s a fortune in the secret realm, it''s apanied by killing intent, so you must be more careful." Yue Jianli warned her softly.

    Li Ran nodded. "I know."

    "Junior sister?"

    "Chief Yue, this¡­ Is it your junior sister?"

    Yue Jianli nodded. "That''s right. My master just epted her a few days ago."

    ¡­¡­.

    Bai Jiangye scratched his head.

    He had thought that it was a mighty figure who had killed the Spirit Devouring Demon, but who would have thought that it would be a disciple who had just entered the sect?

    The reason why there were no spirit energy fluctuations was that she had not started cultivating.

    A wisp of ecstasy instantly arose in his heart.

    Yue Jianli was only at the Nascent Soul realm. In this deep sea, her strength was already limited. Coupled with this, how many levels of strength could she unleash?

    She had a Deity Transformation expert on her side!

    He was certain of the Heavenly mes in this secret realm!

    Feng Wanjiang also heaved a sigh of relief. "Chief Yue, we are both Righteous Path, so we can only help each other."

    Yue Jianli frowned and nced at him.

    <i>Why should she help this fellow?</i>

    ¡­¡­

    Three of them arrived in front of the rock wall and inserted the secret key into the hole. A blue light immediately lit up.

    Water-like light separated from the secret key and flowed along the engravings, finally lighting up the entire wall.

    Theplicated patterns were as profound as spell formations, shining brightly in the pitch-ck sea.

    However, after waiting for a long time, the door of the secret realm did not open.

    On the contrary, the array formation rippled with light as ripples spread out in the distance.

    As if it was calling for something.

    Li Ran frowned slightly, feeling that something was wrong.

    Suddenly, he noticed something. His eyes narrowed as he whispered, "It''s here!"

    "What''s here?"

    Li Ran didn''t say anything, only looking at the pitch-ck deep sea.

    The ck-clothed man spread out his divine sense and immediately cried out in rm, "Demon beast, it''s the demon beasts! It''s a huge formation!"

    At this moment, a terrifying roar could be heard from not far away!

    Everyone reacted immediately.

    This was the test of the secret realm!

    Only those who survived could enter!

    <strong><i>Roar!</i></strong>

    A muffled roar rang out in the surroundings, and the waves in the dark sea surged wildly.

    Yue Jianli tossed her longsword upwards, causing Sword Qi to shine and disperse the darkness.

    The scene before them made everyone''s hair stand on end!

    Countless deep sea demon beasts surrounded them.

    All of them looked extremely ugly and ferocious, almost exceeding the limits of human imagination.

    There were quite a fewrge figures among them. Their shapes were extremely ferocious, as if they were inds. The enormous shadows enveloped everyone, emitting a terrifying aura that shook the bottom of the sea!

    Everyone felt their scalps go numb.

    Li Ran stood in front of Yue Jianli and warned, "Be careful, don''t get hurt."

    "Be careful." Yue Jianli''s expression was grave.

    <strong><i>Roar!</i></strong>

    The demon beasts finally couldn''t hold back any longer. The ice-cold seawater rolled over and roared as they charged toward them!

    Everyone didn''t dare ck off in the slightest. They withdrew their immortal treasures, circted their Dao Arts, and collided with the demon beasts with a bang!

    <strong><i>Boom! Boom!</i></strong>

    Dao techniques flickered, raging waves surging!

    They were madly harvesting the lives of demon beasts.

    However, these deep sea demon beasts seemed to have been possessed by devils, and they still attacked them without fear of death!

    Li Ran stood by Yue Jianli''s side, Sword Qi spewing out from his hand, the killing spread out!

    The surrounding crimson was dark, and it was hard to tell if it was seawater or blood.

    He only cared about Yue Jianli. Whether the others were dead or alive had nothing to do with him.

    Bai Jiangye was protected by a Deity Transformation expert, and he was quite powerful as well. For a moment, he was in no danger of dying.

    As for Feng Wanjiang, his situation was extremely difficult.

    Under the ten thousand meters deep sea, his strength was limited, to begin with. Faced with this tide-like attack, he was immediately a little stretched.

    Soon, he was covered in blood.

    "Chief Yue!"

    He tried his best toe over to Yue Jianli, seeking protection.

    <strong><i>Swish!</i></strong>

    A silver-white sword energy shed at his feet. Li Ran coldly looked at him, "Scram!"

    Feng Wanjiang had no choice but to use all of his strength to hold on.

    <strong><i>Roar!</i></strong>

    Deep sea once again roared. A huge shadow covered their bodies, and an ugly giant demon rushed over like a mountain.

    Its ferocious mouth was divided into threeyers, filled with densely packed fangs!

    The target was Li Ran!

    "Deity Transformation demon!"

    Bai Jiangye cried out in surprise, but he was stunned in the next second.

    Sword Qi surged from Li Ran''s body, turning into a giant silver dragon that spiralled forward and collided with it!

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    The strong shock wave made their bodies unstable!

    Bai Jiangye stared nkly at the silver dragon, his eyes filled with shock and confusion.

    "Chief Yue, are you sure this is a disciple that just entered the sect?"

 Chapter 334

    <strong>Chapter 334: Silver Dragon Sword God: Secret Realm Opened!</strong>

    The demon¡¯s body was asrge as a whale¡¯s, and its head was a sharp triangle. It looked like abination of a whale and a shark.

    The abyss-like mouth bloomed like a flower petal, and it was covered with densely packed fangs. It made one¡¯s body shiver!

    Deity Transformation demon beast, Split-teeth Whale Shark!

    The Sword Qi silver dragon rose up and roared as it collided with the whale shark.

    Sharp ws pierced its skin, causing fresh blood to gurgle out, smashing toward the mountain like rotten wood.

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    The towering mountain copsed with a loud crash, and the cold sea water that rolled over caused the demon beasts to be somewhat unstable.

    <strong><i>ng! ng!</i></strong>

    Dust roiled in the sea as the Whale Shark¡¯s mournful roar came from within. It was clearly heavily injured!

    Bai Jiangye gulped as his throat tightened.

    <i>Even a Deity Transformation wouldn¡¯t have such divine abilities, right?</i>

    <i>You¡¯re telling me this is the new disciple of the Myriad Sword Pavilion?</i>

    <i>That¡¯s nonsense!</i>

    Feng Wanjiang was also stunned.

    He¡¯d originally thought that Yue Jianli was at a disadvantage as well, and he¡¯d be able to form an alliance with Yue Jianli. He¡¯d never expected that Yue Jianli would be the strongest!

    He said with difficulty, ¡°Chief Yue, is this really a disciple of the Myriad Sword Pavilion who just entered the sect?¡±

    Yue Jianli said without any hesitation, ¡°That¡¯s right, Junior sister Li was epted as a personal disciple by Master a few days ago.¡±

    ¡°A few days ago? Li?¡±

    Feng Wanjiang seemed to have thought of something and frowned, ¡°Could it be that legendary Sword God¡¯s body, Li Tiezhu?¡±

    Yue Jianli raised an eyebrow. ¡°Looks like Chief Feng is very well-informed.¡±

    Feng Wanjiang shook his head, ¡°The Silver Dragon Sword God¡¯s name has long spread throughout the major sects¡­¡±

    Bai Jiangye¡¯s expression was grave.

    Unexpectedly, she was Li Tiezhu!

    ¡°She¡¯s too powerful! No wonder Chu Lingchuan had crippled Chen Beihe¡¯s cultivation¡­.¡±

    Myriad Sword Pavilion had emerged a genius!

    At this age and strength, she was alreadyparable to Li Ran. Even the chosen rankings would have to be changed!

    <strong><i>Roar!</i></strong>

    At this moment, sound of a dragon¡¯s roar resounded, and the silver dragon¡¯s entire body covered in Sword Qi, like a zing sun in the pitch-ck sea.

    Dragon w grabbed the Split-teeth Whale Shark and forcefully tore it apart!

    Amidst a wave of terrifying howls, blood flowed freely along with its internal organs!

    Whale shark¡¯s soul tried to escape, but a ck light flickered in its eyes, and its soul was frozen in ce.

    It was then bitten by the silver dragon!

    Listening to the creaking sound peculiar to the soul¡¯s fall, even the crazy demon beasts felt a chill!

    Deep sea suddenly fell silent.

    These demon beasts could survive in the 10000 meters of deep sea, so these

    demons were not weak. Many of them had already activated their intelligence.

    They realised that these humans were not easy to deal with.

    Many demon beasts had already begun to retreat and slowly swam back.

    Just as everyone was about to let out a sigh of relief, the formation on the rock wall moved again.

    Water-like energy rapidly circted as the light blue light grew brighter and brighter. The invisible ripples rippled toward the demon beasts.

    Demon beasts seemed to have been stimted and once again became restless. Their muddy eyes stared at everyone, and they let out a series of suppressed low roars.

    Bai Jiangye¡¯s expression was bitter.

    ¡°Is there still an end to this!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a small secret realm? Why is it so dangerous!?¡±

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    Water surged as the demon beasts attacked!

    Yue Jianli circted the Burning Heaven Arts. Sword Qi of her long sword was eye-catching, mercilessly harvesting the lives of the demon beasts.

    Li Ran had already returned to her side.

    Silver dragon dissipated, and the Sword Qi transformed into countless small swords. As long as there were creatures within five meters, they would be beheaded instantly!

    At this moment, Feng Wanjiang¡¯s entire body was bathed in blood as he continuously crushed the jade talisman paper, bitterly enduring the demon tide.

    But the others did not care at all.

    Since the secret key had already been inserted, who cared if he was dead or alive?

    Although they were unwilling to take the initiative to attack him, if he died in the mouth of a demonic beast, Chen Yundao would have nothing to say.

    Li Ran carefully examined Yue Jianli.

    Her clothes fluttered in the wind, and Sword Qi swept through the air, ying demon beasts like cutting grass.

    Although her cultivation was only at the early Nascent Soul realm, she had already reached the peak of the Nascent Soul realm.

    However, martial cultivators didn¡¯t have a spirit soul, but her abilities slightly differed from true Nascent Soul.

    ¡°Jianli possesses the Emperor-level cultivation technique, the Burning Heaven Technique, but only with the support of Heavenly mes can the Burning Heaven Technique disy its true power.¡±

    ¡°If there really is a Heavenly me in this secret realm, she will definitely increase her strength to a higher level.¡±

    Yue Jianli had a deep bond with him. He was the first woman in the true sense, so he naturally loved her dearly.

    Therefore, he was determined to obtain this secret realm¡¯s treasure!

    ¡­¡­

    After an unknown amount of time, the formation on the rock wall quietly stopped.

    The frenzied deep sea demon beasts gradually calmed down.

    Although flesh and blood of humans were very tempting, these few were clearly hard bones. After leaving behind countless corpses, they chose to retreat slowly.

    Sea finally quieted down.

    The surroundings were covered in blood and debris. Seawater was dyed dark red, and one could even smell the pungent smell of blood.

    Other than Li Ran and Yue Jianli, the three were more injured.

    These demon beasts have long lived in the 10000 meters of deep sea. The enormous water pressure made their bodies extremely tough, and their strength far exceeded that of demon beasts of the same realm.

    It brought them quite a bit of trouble.

    Even the Deity Transformation guardian of Death Prison was now covered in blood. His face was slightly pale, and his aura was somewhat unstable.

    Next to him was an early-stage Deity Transformation demon corpse that was floating quietly.

    The most miserable one was Feng Wanjiang.

    His clothes were ragged, and he was in an extremely sorry state.

    His badly mangled right arm was powerless, and he could even see his ghastly white bones!

    He took out a bottle of medicinal powder and quickly sprinkled it on his right arm. His expression was extremely grim and painful.

    Although there weren¡¯t anyrge fellows looking for him earlier, there were simply too many Golden Core and Nascent Soul realm demon beasts.

    Feng Wanjiang had even used up all of his protective jade. Only then did he barely manage to protect himself and not die in the demon¡¯s stomach.

    They took the pills and sat down cross-legged, trying to recover their spiritual power.

    At the same time, they didn¡¯t dare to rx and just watched Li Ran and Yue Jianli vigntly.

    Two of them were the strongest, and they were unharmed. There was no guarantee that they would not attack them!

    However, Li Ran did not seem to have such intentions.

    He walked to the formation.

    The blue light had already calmed down. The formation was rotating in the opposite direction, and the three secret keys had automatically rotated half a circle.

    As though the door had been unlocked, a <strong><i>¡®kacha¡¯ </i></strong>sound rang out in the air.

    A wisp of deep white light rose and swiftly spread across the rock wall before finally turning into a huge ball of light.

    The secret realm had opened!

 Chapter 335: Entering the secret realm, Is this the Dragon Palace?

    <h4>Chapter 335: Entering the secret realm, Is this the Dragon Pce?</h4>

    <strong>Chapter 335: Entering the secret realm, Is this the Dragon Pce?</strong>

    Li Ran looked at the rock wall in front of him.

    There was a faint white light on it. This was a unique symbol of the secret realm.

    It seemed that it was not a trap but a part of the secret realm test.

    The secret realm was an independent space connected to the vast earth through some sort of medium or formation.

    These spaces had different shapes and sizes.

    Burning Heaven Emperor¡¯s inheritance that he had experienced in the hundred thousand mountains before was a medium-sized secret realm.

    The space inside was vast, and there were several checkpoints to test the abilities of cultivators.

    And this was clearly a small secret realm.

    Because the area was notrge, they could not set up too many. They could onlybine the unique environment to select the people who were qualified to enter.

    Li Ran rubbed his chin. ¡°Use the formation to attract the sea demon beasts¡­ That¡¯s not a bad idea, but it¡¯s hard to control beasts¡¯ strength.¡±

    The beast tide just now seemed terrifying, but most of their strength was only at the Golden Core and Nascent Soul realm, which was why he could be easily dealt with.

    If any Heavenly Tribtion demon beasts were drawn, they would probably have to leave with Yue Jianli.

    ¡°However, this level of beast tide is just a benefit to me.¡±

    Just now, Li Ran had used Sword Qi to envelop the soul-devouring ck mist as he ughtered the demons while absorbing soul energy. His soul had been steadily improving.

    Including the Spirit Devouring Demon from before, he had already devoured two Deity Transformation souls, as well as countless Nascent Souls and Deity Transformation demons.

    Although the soul power of demon beasts was not as abundant as that of cultivators, it was more than enough.

    The soul force in his sea of consciousness had reached a whole new level!

    Under the influence of soul force, the Heaven Seizing Cultivation Technique began to run faster and faster. It was getting closer and closer to the mid-stage of Deity Transformation realm.

    ¡°Comfortable.¡±

    Li Ran sighed inwardly.

    At this moment, Yue Jianli walked over.

    She stared nkly at the entrance of the secret realm.

    Li Ran curiously asked, ¡°Chief Yue, what are you thinking?¡±

    Yue Jianli snapped back to her senses and shook her head.

    Li Ran asked curiously, ¡°Have you entered the secret realm many times?¡±

    Yue Jianli looked at him seriously. ¡°Quite a few, but the deepest impression is only once.¡±

    Li Ran was slightly taken aback and quickly understood.

    The other party was naturally referring to the hundred thousand mountains. The Burning Heaven Emperor¡¯s secret realm that he had entered with her was also the same experience that hadpletely bound the fate of the two.

    <strong><i>Cough! Cough!</i></strong>

    Looking at her ck and white eyes, Li Ran cleared his throat and awkwardly said, ¡°That¡­ Let¡¯s hurry and enter.¡±

    A hint of a smile shed across Yue Jianli¡¯s eyes. Without saying anything else, she nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Then, she took the initiative to hold his hand.

    Two walked into the white light.

    Seeing this, Bai Jiangye and the other two hurriedly followed them.

    Although their condition hadn¡¯tpletely recovered, they couldn¡¯t care less.

    They had even managed to withstand the demon tide. How could they possibly give up the opportunity?

    As thest figure entered the white light, the formation gradually stopped functioning, and the depths of the sea became quiet again.

    It was as if they had passed through a dark tunnel. After an unknown period, their vision suddenly became clear.

    Li Ran and Yue Jianli stepped onto solid ground.

    Looking at the scene before them, the two of them frowned slightly.

    They were in a dpidated pce.

    The entire pce based on a light blue color. Even the bricks on the ground reflected a faint blue light.

    The surroundings were already in tatters, with ruins and broken walls everywhere. There were even many ces that had copsed.

    There were many dark red marks on the ground and walls as if they were blood sshing.

    This ce seemed to have experienced a fierce battle, but there was not a single corpse.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like an inheritance, but rather a battlefield. I wonder what the ce is this?¡±

    Li Ran said, ¡°This is the Dragon Pce.¡±

    ¡°Dragon Pce?¡± Yue Jianli was stunned. ¡°How do you know?¡±

    Li Ran smiled as he pointed to the top of his head. ¡°Isn¡¯t that what¡¯s written.¡±

    Yue Jianli looked up and saw a ck que with tworge blue characters on it.

    Dragon Pce.

    Although the words were not bad, the signboard was crooked and almost fell off.

    It didn¡¯t look dignified but ratherical.

    At this moment, the others also teleported in. When they saw the scene in front of them, their expressions became a bit puzzled.

    This was obviously different from the secret realm they had expected.

    Bai Jiangye came back to his senses. He exchanged a nce with the Deity Transformation guardian, and they chose to walk in the same direction.

    No matter where this ce was, since he hade, he definitely couldn¡¯t return empty-handed.

    Feng Wanjiang hesitated for a moment before choosing the opposite direction.

    Li Ran stood where he was, and his divine will instantly enveloped the entire pce. He understood all the terrain andyout.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go this way.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yue Jianli nodded.

    Two walked along the long corridor toward the depths of the pce.

    The long corridor was extremely deep. Wall flickered with a faint blue light, illuminating this ce.

    Many statues were standing on both sides. They were all guards d in gold armour and holding swords. Their bodies were extremely tall, at least ten meters long.

    A golden light shed across Li Ran¡¯s eyes as he carefully sized them up.

    Under the effect of the Eye of Disruption, one could see that their helmets were shining with blue light. Clearly, they were not as simple as statues.

    Just as he was about to say something, a light cracking sound rang out in the air.

    Yue Jianli¡¯s body stopped, and the brick beneath her feet sank slightly as if she had stepped on some mechanism.

    The surroundings immediately began to shine brightly. Apanied by a loud <strong><i>boom</i></strong>, thick stone doors fell from both ends.

    awread .

    The entire corridor instantly turned into a secret room!

    Li Ran raised an eyebrow. ¡°This is a test?¡±

    Yue Jianli tugged at his sleeve and solemnly said, ¡°Look at those sculptures¡­¡±

    <strong><i>¡°Eh?¡±</i></strong>

    Li Ran looked up, and his pupils contracted slightly.

    Statues had changed their posture at some point. They all turned around and stared at the two of them.

    Under the helmet, a faint blue light shone like a ghost fire, making people feel a little panicked.

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°Looks like this secret realm is quite special¡­¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, the statue beside him moved, and the several meter-long great swords ferociously shed toward him!

    The immense pressure was so strong that even the air was about to explode!

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    Sword Qi in Li Ran¡¯s hand flickered and transformed into arge silver hand that forcefully grabbed the sword.

    No matter how hard he tried, he could not pull it out.

    He raised his brows. ¡°This strength is at least at the peak of the Deity Transformation realm.¡±

    Other statues began to move as they charged silently toward the two of them. Huge weapons in their hands shed down!

 Chapter 336: Passed the test, the statue guard submitted!

    Chapter 336: Passed the test, the statue guard submitted!

    Boom!

    A loud explosion came from the corridor!

    There were ten statues here. Their huge bodies filled the entire space as they shed at the two!

    The momentum was extremely shocking!

    Silver light flickered in Li Ran¡¯s eyes as a silver sword intent surged out, sending them flying!

    However, the statue did not feel any pain. It nimbly twisted its body in the air. As soon as its feet touched the ground, it rushed like lightning!

    Li Ran frowned slightly. ¡°Chief Yue, this thing is a bit strong. Be careful not to get hurt.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me too much.¡±

    Yue Jianli directly went up with her sword.

    She instantly dodged behind a statue, her long sword carrying a sharp edge as she viciously shed at its neck!

    Boom!

    The statue guard was on the verge of copse!

    Li Ran shook his head and smiled. The huge silver sword in his hand condensed and flew into a ball with the statue.

    However, the more he fought, the deeper he frowned.

    These statues looked like they were made of stone, but in reality, they were not made of stone. There was even a trace of flexibility. Even the Sword Qi could not easily break them.

    Moreover, not only were they extremely powerful, but their movements were also extremely smooth. They even had a certain degree of immunity to Sword Qi dao techniques.

    Even if Li Ran tried to use his soul to attack them, he could not do any harm.

    It seemed like this thing wasn¡¯t a living being.

    However, regardless of whether it was their reaction ability or battle consciousness, they were ridiculously strong.

    Although they couldn¡¯t use any divine abilities, at least they were at the peak of Deity Transformation.

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Corners of Li Ran¡¯s mouth curled up. ¡°But it¡¯s just a little interesting.¡±

    He soared into the air, his clothes fluttering about, silver light flickering in his eyes.

    At this moment, the air froze.

    Sword Qi surged out like a waterfall. With him as the center of the circle, it quickly turned into a huge silver tornado!

    The tornado was dozens of meters tall and directly hit the roof of the shed. It let out a terrifying whistling sound, and the Sword Qi almost cut through the air!

    ¡°Die!¡±

    The statue couldn¡¯t resist the powerful suction force and was sucked into the silver tornado, mercilessly cut by the sharp Sword Qi!

    Their bodies covered in wrinkles, and their tall bodies rapidly copsed, gradually drowning in Sword Qi.

    Yue Jianli stood to the side, her entire body covered in silver light,pletely unaffected by the Sword Qi.

    Looking at the figure in the storm, she muttered, ¡°So strong¡­¡±

    An incense stick¡¯s worth of time passed.

    The storm stopped.

    Countless broken limbs fell like raindrops, smashing onto the ground with loud rumbling sounds. The entire corridor trembled.

    Li Ran slowly descended.

    His expression was calm and undisturbed.

    Yue Jianli came to his side. ¡°Junior sister Li is so strong. You are actually able to utilise Sword Qi to such an extent!¡±

    Giant sword,rge hand, silver dragon, tornado His ability to transform Sword Qi into various forms had already reached a very high level.

    This terrifying control was simply shocking.

    Li Ran smiled. ¡°You¡¯re such a little tterer, Chief Yue.¡±

    Yue Jianli asked curiously, ¡°Did Master teach you this move just now?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Li Ran nodded.

    Yue Jianli smiled as she looked at him. ¡°It¡¯s only been a few days, yet Junior sister Li has actually learned so many divine abilities. Her talent is truly astonishing.¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Li Ran scratched his head and smiled sheepishly. ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to master¡¯s good teaching.¡±

    Tch¡­

    Yue Jianli rolled her eyes faintly.

    The more she came into contact with Li Tiezhu, the more she could see Li Ran¡¯s shadow.

    Furthermore, she had only cultivated for a few days, yet she had such extraordinary strength.

    Even the Sword God¡¯s body could not be so ridiculous.

    Li Tiezhu, Li Ran¡­

    These two had nothing to do with each other. She wouldn¡¯t believe that even if she was beaten to death.

    Just as she was about to say something, Li Ran suddenly raised his head, a trace of astonishment on his face.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yue Jianli was somewhat puzzled. She followed his gaze and was instantly stunned.

    Within the wreckage, the statue¡¯s head was flickering with a faint blue light.

    The other shattered bodies seemed to be attracted by the maic force, rapidly moving towards the head, forming aplete image.

    The ten statue guards were all restored!

    They climbed up from the ground, their bodies smooth and t, not even a single crack.

    ¡°This thing can actually revive?¡±

    Yue Jianli pulled out her sword as if she was facing a great enemy.

    Li Ran stopped her and shook his head. ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any hostility this time.

    The statue guards didn¡¯t attack again. Instead, they walked in front of Li Ran and knelt on one knee.

    Under the helmet, the blue light scattered, slowly merging in the air, finally forming an ice-blue pearl.

    The pearl hung in front of him, spinning in the air.

    Li Ran reached out and grabbed it. However, the pearl instantly turned into water vapour and seeped into his skin.

    A light blue tattoo appeared on the back of his hand. The pattern was simr to the formation at the entrance of the secret ne.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    Before he could regain his senses, the statue guards suddenly moved.

    Their bodies quickly copsed, and their huge bodies condensed into the size of a bullet. Under the guidance of the blue halo, they all entered the back of their hands.

    Yue Jianli was slightly stunned. ¡°What¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Li Ran asked uncertainly, ¡°It seems to be magical equipment?¡±

    His spirit sense extended towards the blue tattoo, and his mind sank into a dark space.

    Ten statues of guards were neatly disyed inside!

    A sense of enlightenment arose in his heart. He was able topletely control these ten statues!

    Li Ran suddenly understood.

    So this was the reward for this test.

    Defeat the ten statues, and one would gain control over them!

    ¡°This reward isn¡¯t bad¡­¡±

    These statue guards were not only powerful, but they were also unable to bepletely destroyed. Even if they were badly beaten, they could still slowly recover from their tattoos.

    Moreover, the strength of the statue guards was determined by Li Ran¡¯s strength.

    The higher Li Ran¡¯s realm was, the stronger the guard would be.

    ¡°Good stuff! Unfortunately, this magic treasure has already recognised its owner and can not be transferred. Otherwise, it would be good for Jianli to use it to defend herself.¡±

    He still had a faint feeling.

    The light blue tattoo was definitely not as simple as controlling a statue.

    Rumble!

    At this moment, a sound came from the end of the corridor. The door that had fallen earlier had already reopened.

    Li Ran¡¯s mind moved, and the tattoo disappeared automatically.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he said.

    Yue Jianli nodded. ¡°Alright.¡±

    Two continued deeper into the pce.

    Compared to these magic treasures, the most important thing was the Heavenly me!

    At this moment, in the main hall not too far away, Bai Jiangye and Bai Yunfei were staring nkly at the front.

    In front of them was a sea of mes.

    Countless blue-coloured Heavenly me floated in the air, the mes leaping like water!

    They gulped. ¡°Which one is the Heavenly me? Or¡­ these are all Heavenly me!¡±

 Chapter 337: Only children make choices!

    Chapter 337: Only children make choices!

    The pce was veryrge.

    On top of the snow-white pir was a divine dragon that seemed alive. Walls and floors were made of jade, flickering with a warm light.

    Atmosphere was solemn, the pir was clean, and the decoration was extremely magnificent.

    But Bai Jiangye¡¯s attention waspletely absent.

    A sea of mes floated above the main hall!

    Upon closer inspection, this sea of mes was made of countless independent mes.

    These mes were all pale blue, flowing slowly like seawater, emitting a terrifying heat.

    Deity Transformation¡¯s guardian came back to his senses. He gulped and said, ¡°The mes are blue and as clear as water. Although it¡¯s a me, it possesses a water attribute aura. Could this be the legendary Pure Lotus Sacred me?¡±

    Bai Jiangye nodded. ¡°Judging from this aura, it should be correct.¡±

    Pure Lotus Sacred me was rumored to be a powerful Heavenly me that could boil and dry even the sea!

    However, it had never appeared in the world in thousands of years, and the world had never truly seen it. They could only find a few words in the descriptions of some ancient books.

    There were many different opinions about who controlled this Heavenly me and whether it really existed.

    Never had he imagined that it would be hiding in this dragon pce!

    Bai Jiangye looked excited.

    Although he already knew that this was the Heavenly me Secret realm, he did not expect it to be such a powerful Heavenly me!

    It was only slightly weakerpared to the Burning Heaven Sacred me.

    Looking at the sea of mes in front of him, he quickly calmed down. ¡°But why are there so many balls of Heavenly mes here?¡±

    Deity Transformation¡¯s guardian shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not too sure. However, the aura of every single me is the same. It contains explosive energy, and it doesn¡¯t seem like an illusion.¡±

    ¡°Strange.¡± Bai Jiangye rubbed his chin, ¡°Could this be the test? They want us to find the right one?¡±

    While the two of them were thinking, Li Ran and Feng Wanjiang walked in one after another.

    Feng Wanjiang¡¯s injuries were even more severe.

    His face was as white as a sheet of gold, and blood dripped down uncontrobly. It was unknown what he had experienced just now.

    The moment they entered the pce, they were stunned.

    The sea of mes in midair was simply too shocking.

    ¡°Is there really a Heavenly me here? And there are so many!¡±

    A greedy light shed in Feng Wanjiang¡¯s eyes. It seemed that he hade to this secret ground for nothing!

    ¡°It¡¯s the Pure Lotus Sacred me.¡± Yue Jianli recognised it at a nce and said, ¡°It seems like it wants us to make a choice, but we don¡¯t know what the wrong result is?¡±

    A golden light shed in Li Ran¡¯s eyes as the sea of mes in his eyes became transparent. The explosive energy appeared before his eyes and was quickly analyzed by the Eye of Disruption.

    There was a faint connection between each ball of fire. If he were to act rashly, he would definitely be swallowed by the sea of fire.

    The others also realised this. They carefully raised their heads to observe, not daring to make any moves.

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a loud boom rang out, and all the exits and entrances fell down the stone door!

    The entire hall became a secret room!

    Feng Wanjiang walked to the side of the door to take a look, eximing, ¡°It¡¯s the Devil Roaring Stone! The entire gate is filled with magic crystals!¡±

    Li Ran raised an eyebrow.

    Devastating Stone had a natural anti-magic ability. As long as one¡¯s strength didn¡¯t exceed the Heavenly Tribtion realm, all Daoist techniques and divine abilities would fail.

    The door to the Li Family¡¯s secret ground was made of the same material.

    However, be it the size or thickness of the door, it was several timesrger than the Li family¡¯s secret ground. The weight had already reached a terrifying level.

    Even a Deity Transformation cultivator wouldn¡¯t be able to push it away.

    Everyone was flustered.

    At this moment, a soft sound came from the air.

    Cha!

    In a nearby incense burner, a pir of incense began to burn. Smoke spiralled upwards.

    ¡°Looks like there is a time limit. We must find the true Heavenly me within the time it takes an incense stick to burn!¡±

    Yue Jianli frowned slightly. ¡°If it¡¯s just for the test, then there¡¯s a time limit. Why are we locked up here?¡±

    Li Ran said indifferently, ¡°It¡¯s very clear that if we fail, we can forget about leaving alive.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Yue Jianli was shocked.

    Li Ran said with a strange expression, ¡°Judging from the scene we just entered, we definitely aren¡¯t the first batch of participants, but we don¡¯t see a single corpse. Moreover, the Heavenly mes are still.¡±

    ¡°This means that not a single one of the participants in the trial has seeded. They have all been devoured by the Heavenly me.¡±

    Yue Jianli¡¯s expression was grave.

    No wonder the Pure Lotus Sacred me was so mysterious, and it was even to the extent that there were few words and descriptions.

    It was because everyone who had seen it had already died!

    Back then, in the Burning Heaven Secret realm, even if they failed the trial, they would only lose their qualifications.

    However, this so-called Dragon Pce required everyone to put their lives on the line!

    The air became quiet for a moment.

    Then, they soared into the air and rushed toward the sea of mes. Including Yue Jianli, they all began to search for it.

    Time was tight. They had to find the true Heavenly me and sessfully refine it within fifteen minutes!

    On the other hand, Li Ran remained unmoved as he quietly stood where he was. His pale golden eyes observed every single ball of me.

    Time passed by slowly.

    Unknowingly, they had already burned two-thirds of the time, leaving only a little more time.

    However, everyone was still helpless.

    Every single ball of Heavenly me was so real, and the aura it emitted was equally hot. It was impossible to tell if it was real or not!

    Feng Wanjiang wiped his sweat and gritted his teeth, ¡°There¡¯s no time left. Just pick one!¡±

    Bai Jiangye nodded, ¡°One person, one me, each depends on their own luck!¡±

    They could not wait any longer. Refining the Heavenly me also required time!

    Deity Transformation¡¯s guardian stood by Bai Jiangye¡¯s side, ready to protect him at all times.

    Yue Jianli turned to look at Li Ran. ¡°Junior sister Li, which one should we choose?¡±

    Golden light in Li Ran¡¯s eyes dissipated. He smiled and said, ¡°Only children make choices¡­¡±

    Yue Jianli was stunned. ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°I want all of them!¡±

    Boom!

    Li Ran¡¯s Sword Qi rushed out, and the silver-white light was blinding, instantly enveloping the entire sea of mes!

    Bai Jiangye was stunned for a moment before eximing, ¡°Are you crazy? This would cause a bacsh from the Heavenly me!¡±

    This person actually wanted to refine all the mes at the same time!

    It was too simple and crude!

    Boom! Boom!

    The sea of mes instantly became restless as raging mes burst forth and madly resisted the Sword Qi!

    The silver Sword Qi was quickly devoured, but the sea of mes was burning more fiercely!

    Heavenly mes could burn everything in the world. Even Sword Qi and spirit energy were no exception!

    However, Li Ran¡¯s Sword Qi seemed to be endless, continuously replenishing it. The silver light was like a silver river hanging backward.

    Gradually, the speed at which the sea of mes devoured began to slow down. Area was also shrinking, and the silver Sword Qi became even more dazzling!

    Deity Transformation guardian couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°So that¡¯s the case¡­¡±

    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, the sea of mes was forciblypressed to the size of a fist, and all the mes merged into a ball.

    It condensed into a dark blue me!

    Colour was as deep as the sea, the mes were like waves, and the shape was like a blooming lotus flower. Sound of waves could be heard from within!

    ¡°This is the true Pure Lotus Sacred me!¡±

 Chapter 338: I said it is yours, this is yours!

    <strong>Chapter 338: I said it is yours, this is yours!</strong>

    The Sword Qi enveloped the Heavenly mes within the main hall and emitted a shocking aura.

    Li Ran had carefully observed it with the Eye of Disillusion.

    These me balls were all real, not an illusion. Moreover, the aura of each me was the same.

    There was a connection between these mes as if they were of the same origin.

    This was already very obvious.

    The so-called test wasn¡¯t for them to choose one, but the entire sea of mes was the Pure Lotus Sacred me!

    At this moment, under the suppression of the silver Sword Qi, the Heavenly me slowly bloomed like an ice-blue lotus flower.

    Even though it was firmly imprisoned, it did not yield in the slightest. Instead, it continuously resisted the Sword Qi.

    Therefore, Li Ran continuously sent out Sword Qi topletely suppress it.

    Bai Jiangye and Feng Wanjiang snapped back to their senses, and greed shed through their eyes.

    This was a true Heavenly me!

    Furthermore, it was the strongest one. Its might was not something that any divine ability couldpare to!

    As long as they obtained the Pure Lotus me, they would definitely be able to use it for cultivation, far surpassing all the genius of his age!

    Even though Li Tiezhu and Yue Jianli were very strong, they still had great fortune in front of them. How could they easily miss it?

    Not to mention that the strongest Li Tiezhu was currently being held back by the Heavenly me so that she couldn¡¯t make a move at all!

    ¡°Wealthes from danger! This Heavenly me must be snatched!¡±

    Bai Jiangye¡¯s night clothes fluttered as boundless killing intent surged out.

    Deity Transformation guardian stared fixedly at Li Ran, searching for ws and a chance to kill with one strike.

    Feng Wanjiang also quietly circted his spiritual power, his body slowly hiding, waiting for an opportunity to take advantage of the situation.

    He had already reached this stage, and no one would be willing to give up.

    <strong><i>Cang Lang!</i></strong>

    Sensing their intentions, Yue Jianli unsheathed her long sword, which trembled slightly.

    She stood in front of the three and said without looking back, ¡°Junior sister Li, focus on refining the Heavenly me. I¡¯ll help you stop them!¡±

    Although the other side had Deity Transformation expert, her gaze was still firm, without the slightest hint of fear.

    It was obvious that they had already made ns to fight back!

    But just at that moment, a suction force came from behind and pulled her to Li Ran¡¯s side.

    ¡°Junior sister Li, what are you doing?¡±

    Li Ran replied, ¡°I will help you suppress the Heavenly me. Quickly refine it!¡±

    ¡°<strong><i>Ah</i></strong>?¡± Yue Jianli was stunned.

    This was an enormous fortune, yet the other party actually gave in like this?

    She came back to her senses and shook her head. ¡°The one who saved me is you. The one who defeated the demon tide is you. You were the one who broke the Pure Lotus Sacred me. This Heavenly me should belong to you! Moreover, there are still powerful enemies surrounding us¡­¡±

    Li Ran snapped, ¡°I said it¡¯s yours. It¡¯s yours. Even a heavenly monarch can¡¯t snatch it away.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Li Ran grabbed her arm and threw her into the sea of fire.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say too much. Quickly refine it. Leave the rest to me!¡±

    Yue Jianli had fallen into the sea of mes, and her entire body was enveloped in Sword Qi. The mes could not injure her slightly

    Through the silvery-white Sword Qi and the steaming heat wave, she looked at Li Ran¡¯s determined profile, and her expression becameplicated for a moment.

    She bit her lips. ¡°This fellow¡­¡±

    That was not the time to be pretentious. She discarded her distracting thoughts and began to refine it.

    ¡°Attack!¡± Three of them were unable to hold back any longer. Their bodies shot forward to seize that cluster of Heavenly me.

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    With a loud <strong><i>bang</i></strong>, the hall trembled.

    As if something heavy had fallen, the air filled with dust.

    As the dust dispersed, three of them were stunned and floated in the air.

    Ten giant statues appeared in front of them. They were at least ten meters tall!

    All of them wore golden armor and held swords in their hands. They emanated a murderous and bloody aura.

    ¡°This, this is¡­¡±

    Li Ran said indifferently, ¡°Kill them.¡±

    <strong><i>Weng!</i></strong>

    The helmet of the statue¡¯s guard shone brightly, and the faint blue light was like a ghost fire.

    In the next second, the ten statue guards moved like thunder toward the three of them!

    Instantly, rumbling sounds could be heard without end!

    The more they fought, the more shocked they became!

    Their strength was boundless, their defense strong, and their speed and reaction speed astonishingly fast!

    The most important thing was that they didn¡¯t know tiredness, nor did they feel any pain. Their overall strength was evenparable to that of a Deity Transformation martial artist!

    ¡°What kind of monster is this!¡±

    ¡°Attack their heads!¡±

    Bai Jiangye¡¯s eyes darkened slightly as a bloody light appeared in his hand. His figure instantly appeared behind a statue.

    The dazzling red light streaked through the air like a blood-red crescent moon, ruthlessly shing at the back of the statue¡¯s neck!

    The sturdy neck was severed, and the huge head soared into the air!

    On the other hand, before the headless statue copsed, it forcefully turned around and pped its palm toward him!

    Bai Jiangye retreated, but his body was covered in shadows.

    He raised his head to look, and his pupils couldn¡¯t help but contract.

    Three statue guards surrounded him, sealing off all paths of retreat!

    <strong><i>Boom!</i></strong>

    The enormous de shed down!

    The air trembled, but Bai Jiangye was safe and sound.

    ck-robed Protector appeared next to him, and his right hand formed a blood-colored shield to block the attack.

    ¡°These things actually cooperate! Could it be that they have intelligence?¡±

    ck-clothed protector replied, ¡°The soul attack is ineffective against them. It seems that we can only forcefully destroy them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡±

    Bai Jiangye looked into the air. The Heavenly me had been gradually refined.

    He said decisively, ¡°You go interrupt Yue Jianli. There¡¯s no need to care about me. These statues won¡¯t be able to do anything to me for a while!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    ck-clothed protector shed and flew toward Yue Jianli!

    The instant the blood-colored barrier dissipated, Bai Jiangye transformed into a flock of crows and shuttled between the statue guards. Statue guards couldn¡¯t harm them.

    He could kill from the Eighteen Hells to the First Hell. How could his strength be underestimated?

    Even a Deity Transformation statue could not easily take him down.

    Looking at the figure that soared into the sky, Bai Jiangye¡¯s lips curled into a cold smile.

    Li Tiezhu couldn¡¯t make a move, and Yue Jianli couldn¡¯t be distracted. The ck-robed protector had no chance of failing.

    But the next second, his smile froze on his face.

    ck-robed protector flew toward the me with lightning speed, and soul power condensed in his sea of consciousness, ready to interrupt Yue Jianli¡¯s refinement.

    With the strength of his Deity Transformation soul, a mere Nascent Soul cultivator would not have any chance to resist.

    But just as he was about to attack, his body stopped.

    Translucent chains wrapped around his body, and he could not move his body or soul.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ck-robed protector suddenly turned his head to look, and his pupils instantly shrank to the tip of a needle!

    A divine sword aimed at him from afar, and the divine light from the nine heavens shed down!

    The sword cut!

 Chapter 339: One by one! This time, it was exposed!

    Chapter 339: One by one! This time, it was exposed!

    Divine soul attack, forbidden reincarnation.

    This divine ability would condense all of its soul force and sh out a sword from beyond the heavens. It would directly destroy the soul and never enter reincarnation!

    Back in Wuyang City, Li Ran had already been able to kill a Deity Transformation expert.

    Now that he had consumed so much soul force, his soul had entered a new realm!

    ck-robed protector used all of his strength but couldn¡¯t break free from the shackles. He could only watch helplessly as the divine sword shed at him.

    Bang!

    With a muffled sound, the translucent soul left his body and was nailed to the wall by the divine sword.

    He didn¡¯t even have time to beg for mercy. With a crisp sound, his soul was covered in spiderweb cracks.

    Then, it shattered!

    At the same time, his body rapidly withered, turning into dust that filled the sky.

    A Deity Transformation expert died, and his dao would disappear!

    When Bai Jiangye caught sight of this, he was so scared that his guts were splitting apart!

    ck-robed protector was a peak Deity Transformation expert, a half-step Heavenly Tribtion expert, an expert he had specially chosen!

    He died so easily.

    Moreover, his soul was destroyed!

    The toughest soul of the Deity Transformation realm couldn¡¯t hold on for a single breath!

    This Li Tiezhu is definitely not a martial cultivator, nor could she be some new disciple!

    Bai Jiangye had never seen this move before. He did not know that it was Li Ran¡¯s divine ability.

    But his intuition told him that this Li Tiezhu was as terrifying as Li Ran!

    Flee! I have to run!

    He no longer had any thoughts about the Heavenly me. Right now, his only thought was to run for his life!

    He was not afraid of burning firewood.

    Since the other party could easily kill a Deity Transformation expert, wouldn¡¯t pinching him to death be like y?

    However, the pce had already sealed off by a secret technique. There was a Devil Roaring Stone blocking the entrance. It was likely that even the Blood Escape Technique would not be able to pass through.

    ¡°Looks like I can only use that move.¡±

    With a sh of light, a pitch-ck statue appeared in front of Bai Jiangye. It was in the shape of a crow, and even feathers appeared.

    He used spiritual energy to cut through his wrist, causing blood to flow out.

    The crow statue was like a sponge, greedily absorbing the blood. Its eyes immediately lit up with a scarlet light.

    Bai Jiangye kept feeding blood as he dodged the guards¡¯ attacks.

    His face became even paler while the red light in crow¡¯s eyes became brighter and brighter.

    In the end, it was so eye-catching that it couldn¡¯t be looked at directly. The statue exploded with a bang, and a red light appeared in the sky.

    Bai Jiangye didn¡¯t dare to hesitate at all as he leaped into the air.

    His figure instantly disappeared, and the red halo closed.

    ¡°A Half-Divine Spiritual Treasure? A spatial immortal treasure?¡±

    As expected, Bai Jiangye¡¯s methods were extraordinary.

    However, he did not care at all.

    Damned person, one day he would die.

    As for Feng Wanjiang, he was not so lucky.

    He had injured quite a bit, and his protective magic treasures were most likely used in the beast tide. Right now, he only had one Blood Escape Talisman left.

    However, in this secret realm, it was simply impossible to use.

    Boom!

    The statue guard caught sight of something and directly punched.

    The air rippled, and the Concealment Dao Art was broken. Feng Wanjiang fell out of the void.

    Pfft!

    Heid on the ground, blood spurting out wildly. This fist force was extremely heavy. Even his internal organs were about to shift.

    The statue guard walked over. Its two fingers pinched his chest like a fly and directly lifted him up.

    He turned around and delivered him to Li Ran.

    Feng Wanjiang hovered in the air, blood flowing from the corner of his mouth, but he still forced a smile, ¡°The Silver Dragon Sword God is indeed strong. Congrattions on obtaining the Heavenly me.¡±

    Corners of Li Ran¡¯s mouth curled up slightly. ¡°Chief Feng is still as tactful as ever.¡±

    ¡°Tactful?¡±

    This word caused him to be slightly stunned, and a bad premonition rose in his heart.

    Feng Wanjiang smiled awkwardly. ¡°Actually, without me here, you will have no idea about this Heavenly me. I also helped you open the secret realm.¡±

    Li Ran shook his head, ¡°Then I have to thank Chief Feng?¡±

    ¡°No need, of course not!¡±

    Feng Wanjiang rubbed his hands and said, ¡°After all, we are both from the Righteous Path. My master and Chief Chu¡¯s rtionship isn¡¯t bad, so we can be considered a family.¡±

    ¡°Family?¡± Li Ran smiled mockingly.

    The other party¡¯s words were just nonsense.

    When it came to the Supreme Dao Pce, Chen Yundao, Chu Lingchuan¡¯s disgusted expression was not fake.

    Besides, other than Yi Qinn, there wasn¡¯t a single person in the Righteous path that could be looked at.

    Feng Wanjiang only wanted to get close to him, but he also wanted to remind Li Ran that his master was Chen Yundao so that Li Ran would not dare to touch him.

    Unfortunately, this move was used to the wrong person.

    Li Ran smiled brightly and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯ve already let you off once. Do you think I¡¯ll let you leave alive this time?¡±

    ¡°You let me off once?¡± Feng Wanjiang was confused.

    Looking at those cold and indifferent eyes and that familiar smile, he suddenly thought of something, and his scalp instantly exploded!

    ¡°You, you¡¯re not a disciple of the Myriad Sword Pavilion. You¡¯re Li¡­¡±

    Li Ran snapped his fingers.

    The guard suddenly exerted force, and with a crisp sound of his tendons breaking, it crushed Feng Wanjiang into a ball of meat paste!

    Feng Wanjiang didn¡¯t understand how he died.

    Why would Li Ran be a disciple of the Myriad Sword Pavilion? And it was a personal pass from the Sect Master!

    But he would never know the answer.

    After a short period of pain, his consciousness entered the dark abyss with confusion and regret.

    Chief disciple of the Supreme Dao Pce, Feng Wanjiang, dead!

    Li Ran¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change.

    So what if he was a top-level sect disciple?

    He had already let him off once, so he would never give him another chance!

    The hall became quiet.

    Li Ran looked up into the air. Yue Jianli¡¯s eyes were closed as she sat cross-legged, trying her best to refine the Heavenly me.

    At this moment, the refinement had reached its end. At the same time, it was the most crucial stage.

    At this moment, the Heavenly me¡¯s reaction was the strongest.

    Yue Jianli¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly, and her body trembled slightly. Her forehead was dripping with sweat.

    The pain of heart-splitting was not something ordinary people could endure.

    Li Ran had a deep understanding of this.

    Cha¡­

    A soft sound suddenly came from the air.

    When Li Ran heard this, he turned around and frowned.

    He saw that the incense stick had already been burnt, and the red light was slowly extinguished.

    Right at this moment, a loud bang resounded within the hall. The dome was rapidly pressing down, and it was actually about to crush them into meat paste!

    Time was up, and the test had failed!

    They would have to die here!

    Bang!

    The nine statue guards raised their arms to support the dome and stepped on the ground in an attempt to stop the formation.

    However, in just three breaths of time, their arms werepletely shattered!

    There was no way to stop him!

    Seeing that the dome was about tond on Yue Jianli¡¯s body, a golden light suddenly blossomed, and the golden giant strode out of the starry river.

    Roar!

    Amidst his furious roars, he forcefully endured the crushing force of the formation and lifted the entire dome!

    Yue Jianli also opened her eyes.

    Amidst the golden light that filled the sky, they looked at each other through the air.

    After a moment of silence, she said bitterly, ¡°Junior sister Li, this move¡­ Did Master teach you this?¡±

    Li Ran¡­

 Chapter 340: Junior Sister Li, I need an explanation!

    Chapter 340: Junior Sister Li, I need an exnation!

    Golden giant struggled to prop up the dome.

    Seeing this scene, Yue Jianli¡¯s eyes were somewhat misty.

    It was the same as the Burning Heaven Secret realm.

    Heavenly me and the golden giant that held up the dome¡­ Of course, there was also a great viin!

    She red at Li Ran faintly.

    This bad fellow had deceived her so bitterly!

    Li Ran scratched his head awkwardly.

    Knowing that he waspletely exposed, he couldn¡¯t be bothered to continue pretending.

    ¡°Where¡¯s the Heavenly me? Alreadypletely refined?¡±

    Yue Jianli also knew that this was not the time to talk about this.

    But she couldn¡¯t help but pinch him and mutter, ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll settle the score with you when we¡¯re out!¡±

    Li Ran¡­

    Yue Jianli opened her hand, and a ball of ice-blue mes appeared, resembling a lotus flower.

    mes surged like flowing water as if petals were blooming.

    ¡°Pure Lotus Sacred me has beenpletely refined.¡±

    The power of Heavenly me truly exceeded her imagination.

    She directly reconstructed her meridians. At this moment, the spirit energy in her body surged like a great river without a trace of stagnation.

    Even her cultivation had broken through to the mid-Nascent Soul realm!

    Most importantly, she finally made up for the shortings of the Burning Heaven Technique.

    Burning Heaven Technique was an ancient Emperor¡¯s cultivation technique, and its might was peerless. It was enough to cultivate all the way to bing an Emperor!

    Although this cultivation technique was powerful, it required the coordination of Heavenly mes. Otherwise, it would not be able to unleash its full power.

    Therefore, even if she had obtained the divine technique early on, her strength would not have increased much.

    Now, the Pure Lotus Sacred me had brought her to apletely new realm!

    Even if she was a Nascent Soul cultivator, she could still kill them with a single strike!

    Li Ran nodded. ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve refined it. This trip wasn¡¯t bad.¡±

    He himself had obtained ten statue guards, and Yue Jianli had obtained the Heavenly me and the reward from the system mission. It should be said that he had gained quite a bit.

    At this moment, Yue Jianli thought of something. ¡°Oh right, the Pure Lotus Sacred me has another ability.¡±

    Lotus mes in her palm trembled as the scorching lotus slowly disintegrated into two balls of Heavenly mes.

    One of them slowly flew towards Li Ran and entered his chest.

    Li Ran was stunned.

    He felt a warm stream of water surge through his body. His entire body was rxed, and even his spirits were raised.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°Differentiation.¡±

    Yue Jianli exined, ¡°One of the characteristics of the Pure Lotus me is that it can split into several balls of me, just like the state we saw at the beginning.¡±

    ¡°And what I gave you earlier was the me seed of the Pure Lotus Sacred me. It can only be divided into two parts. As long as you have it, you can use this Heavenly me and grow with my fire seed.¡±

    Li Ran immediately understood.

    Spreading his right hand, an icy-blue me appeared in his palm, just like Yue Jianli¡¯s.

    However, he was not very happy. Instead, he frowned and said, ¡°But will this affect your Heavenly me¡¯s might?¡±

    Yue Jianli smiled and said, ¡°Only a little¡­ However, along with the cultivation of the Burning Heaven Arts, the Heavenly mes would not only recover, but they would also gradually be stronger. There is no need to worry about this.¡±

    Li Ran was about to say something when she covered his mouth. ¡°If you dare to say no, then I won¡¯t do it either. I¡¯ll just strip this Heavenly me away.¡±

    Li Ran shook his head and sighed. ¡°Alright, it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°Hehe.¡± Only then she revealed a smile.

    At this moment, a creaking sound came to their ears.

    Li Ran looked up and saw that under the effect of the formation, the dome was still pressing down. Star Giant¡¯s body was slightly hunched, and it was obvious that it could no longer hold on.

    ¡°I almost forgot about this.¡±

    Li Ran¡¯s entire body was shrouded in ck mist as it rapidly condensed into a gigantic demonic form. Its six thick arms directly propped up the sky.

    With thebination of the Six-Armed Demon Giant and the Star Giant, no matter how the formation worked, the dome could not descend at all.

    Crack!

    With a soft sound, a dense crack appeared on the dome.

    Finally, the firm jade dome shattered due to the two sides of the formation and the powerful force!

    Huge rocks fell like meteors. Instantly, smoke and dust filled the air, and the entire pce shook violently.

    Li Ran raised his Sword Qi barrier to block the dust and rubble.

    Boom!

    After confirming that there were no traps outside the pce, Li Ran flew away with Yue Jianli.

    Main hall had already turned into ruins, like a domino. Other buildings were also on the verge of copse¡­

    This was because the two of them hadn¡¯tpleted the test, yet they had forcefully obtained the Heavenly me. This caused the entire secret realm to copse.

    Yue Jianli smiled as she looked at the scene. ¡°The secret realm is about to copse again? It¡¯s very simr tost time.¡±

    Li Ran shook his head and smiled wryly. ¡°The space is about to copse. Aren¡¯t you afraid at all?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Yue Jianli said seriously, ¡°With you by my side. I¡¯m not afraid of anything.¡±

    Furthermore, in her heart, if she could really die with him, it seemed to be quite good.

    Li Ran¡¯s eyes were gentle.¡± Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen.¡±

    Blue light in his right hand lit up, and aplicated and profound pattern appeared, exactly like the one at the entrance of the secret realm.

    These were the spoils of war he had obtained in the corridor. There were ten statues guarding them.

    At that time, he had a feeling that this thing was not as simple as a magic treasure.

    It was actually a spirit formation. It was a ¡®passage way¡¯ connected to the entrance. It could allow one to leave the secret realm.

    Actually, it was equivalent to a chance to survive.

    If he could not sessfully subdue the Heavenly me, he could still use this thing to leave.

    This secret realm might seem ruthless, but it actually left hope in every stage of test.

    Li Ran had discovered this hope in the pce, which was why he had been unhurried.

    He poured his spiritual energy into the formation, and white light rose in front of him, forming a door that was as tall as a person.

    Two of them stepped into it.

    At the bottom of the East Sea, the formation on the rock wall lit up once more, and a white light shed as Li Ran, and Yue Jianli returned to the deep sea.

    Sudden increase in pressure made both of them a little ufortable.

    At this moment, the rock wall began to tremble as well. The entire hill copsed with a bang, and the formation and keys were buried under the sea.

    The secret realm Dragon Pce hadpletely disappeared.

    Li Ran looked at the formation on his right hand that was still flickering with blue light and felt a strange feeling in his heart.

    This formation seemed to contain other information, but he was still unable to decipher it, or perhaps¡­ The opportunity had yet to arrive.

    Dragon Pce¡­

    Just as he was deep in thought, an intense pain came from his waist.

    Yue Jianli clutched at his waist and gritted her teeth. ¡°Junior sister Li, I need an exnation!¡±

 Chapter 341: You arenâ€™t planning against Master, are you?

    Chapter 341: You aren¡¯t nning against Master, are you?

    Seeing Yue Jianli¡¯s resentful expression, Li Ran¡¯s gaze was somewhat erratic.

    He knew what the other party meant.

    Just now, he¡¯d used his soul attack and Dharma Idol in a state of desperation, and his identity waspletely exposed.

    Although it was essential for his own good, it was true that he was hiding his identity¡­

    Li Ran scratched his head. ¡°This is a long story.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s talk slowly.¡± Yue Jianli narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why did you be Master¡¯s disciple? And a female disciple? I need a reasonable exnation for this.¡±

    Li Ran said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s actually because of Shen Ning¡­¡±

    There was no point in pretending anymore.

    He briefly exined what had happened after the Immortal Ascension Assembly.

    Yue Jianli had serious expression, ¡°You¡¯re saying that Shen Ning is a steel egg? And she¡¯s also a disciple of the Youluo Temple?¡±

    Li Ran nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Yue Jianli was somewhat confused.

    She knew that her master really wanted to ept this disciple, Shen Ning, but she did not expect it to be this way.

    As the sect leader of the Righteous path, she had epted a Devil Dao disciple as a personal disciple.

    ¡°It really is Master¡¯s style¡­ She¡¯s always been so unexpected.¡±

    Li Ran continued, ¡°I¡¯m worried about Shen Ning, so I wanted toe to the Myriad Swords Pavilion. As for Sect Master Chu, in order to cover up my identity, she changed my appearance and even dered that I was her disciple¡­¡±

    Yue Jianli suddenly understood.

    No wonder her Master had appeared in the Li Family back then, and then two more personal disciples had appeared. So, it was all because of this.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    She pinched her smooth chin and sized her up. ¡°Why do you have to disguise yourself like this?¡±

    Seeing Yue Jianli¡¯s faint smile, Li Ran wished he could find a hole in the ground.

    ¡°It was the sword head¡¯s idea! She said that only by pretending to be a woman could I live in her bedroom. In order to watch Shen Ning cultivate, what can I do?¡±

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. Master¡¯s male disciple is indeed unable to enter.¡±

    Yue Jianli patted him on the shoulder and stifled herughter, ¡°As long as you¡¯re not a freak¡­ Li Tiezhu? Haha!¡±

    Li Ran¡¯s face darkened.

    Yue Jianli smiled for a while before gradually calming down.

    She wiped her tears and said, ¡°I can understand what you said, but why did you keep it from me? When I had a premonition, you lied to me!¡±

    As she said that, her mouth rose.

    She was still overjoyed, but now, her face filled with grievance.

    Li Ran sighed in his heart and exined, ¡°I¡¯ve been on Cloud Sword Ind all this time. What if I tell you my true identity and expose our rtionship?¡±

    He pinched Yue Jianli¡¯s small face. ¡°I don¡¯t want to see you expelled from the sect.¡±

    Yue Jianli snorted. ¡°So you¡¯re still doing this for me?¡±

    Li Ran said seriously, ¡°That¡¯s only natural. How could I act so hard?¡±

    Corners of Yue Jianli¡¯s mouth curled up slightly, and thest bit of bitterness in her heart dissipated. ¡°Alright, even if your exnation barely passes.¡±

    Only then did Li Ran let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be surprised at my identity at all? Could it be that you already guessed it?¡±

    Yue Jianli shook her head. ¡°I did have this premonition earlier, but I couldn¡¯t figure it out in many ces so that I couldn¡¯t be sure. When you asked me to refine the Heavenly me, I waspletely certain that you were Li Ran.¡±

    Li Ran was taken aback. ¡°Refining Heavenly mes? I was already exposed?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Yue Jianli¡¯s eyes filled with warmth. ¡°That¡¯s the Pure Lotus Sacred me, a supreme treasure that even an Emperor-level expert wouldn¡¯t let go of! How could anyone give such good fortune to others?¡±

    ¡°At that moment, I knew that you must be Li Ran.¡±

    ¡°Because other than you, there¡¯s no other person in the world treats me so well.¡±

    Two of them looked at each other, their hearts filled with warmth.

    Like the ice-cold sea was beginning to warm up.

    They couldn¡¯t help but get closer and closer, and then¡­

    Pa!

    Yue Jianli¡¯s delicate hand covered her face, and said, ¡°You, you should change back to your own appearance. I can¡¯t keep my mouth shut like this.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Li Ran shrugged. ¡°I wanted to turn it back, but this is sword head¡¯s spell. I can¡¯t remove it.¡±

    ¡°Looks like I can only look at this face for a while¡­ Fortunately, I was a female cultivator, so I felt a little morefortable.¡±

    If it were any other man¡­ She felt goosebumps all over her body when she thought about it.

    Now that the matter had been exined, Li Ran felt much more rxed.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back to the sect first?¡±

    Yue Jianli replied, ¡°No, I¡¯ll have to keep my distance from you when I get back.¡±

    She thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we go for a stroll around Jiangzhe City on the west coast?¡±

    ¡°Jiangzhe City?¡±

    ¡°Mm. The scenery over there is pretty good. Sea food is also very delicious. Why don¡¯t you apany me for a stroll.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­ Alright.¡±

    Since there was nothing to do when he returned, Li Ran nodded his head and agreed.

    ¡°Great, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yue Jianli excitedly pulled him up to the surface of the sea.

    Two of them left the gloomy deep sea. The sun shone on their bodies through the sea water, and their mood became joyful.

    Compared to the ugly appearance of the creatures at the bottom of the sea, Li Ran felt that the fish beside him were all so cute.

    At this moment, Yue Jianli recalled something and said, ¡°Right, I have a question for you¡­¡±

    Li Ran replied casually, ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    She frowned slightly, ¡°Back in the Sword Purification Pool. Master crippled Chen Beihe for you. What exactly is going on?¡±

    In her impression, her master hated Li Ran very much.

    But this time, not only did he live in the pce, Master even directly killed the great Elder¡¯s cultivation to help him¡­ This was indeed somewhat unreasonable.

    After all, he was not a true disciple of the Myriad Sword Pavilion.

    Li Ran said in a reasonable manner, ¡°The sword head might have been displeased by Chen Beihe long ago. This time, he happened to hit the muzzle of the gun, so of course, she would make an example of him.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yue Jianli¡¯s eyes filled with doubt. ¡°But after this, why did you guys hug on the stage for so long?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Li Ran had no words and did not know how to exin.

    Yue Jianli frowned even deeper. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re not nning on master, are you?¡±

    Ahem!

    Sheng Zi Li¡¯s face turned red. He almost choked on his saliva.

    ¡°Are you nning on Master?¡±

 Chapter 342: Jiangzhe City, Yi Qinglan who loves to stroll around

    Chapter 342: Jiangzhe City, Yi Qinn who loves to stroll around

    Cough! Cough!

    ¡°What are you talking about? How could I possibly have an idea about Master?¡±

    ¡°Impossible?¡±

    Yue Jianli crossed her arms and said, ¡°Based on my understanding of Sheng Zi Li, you canpletely do something like this.¡±

    Lin Langyue, Qin Ruyan, Princess Sheng¡­This fellow had countless confidants and peerless geniuses.

    After thinking about it, it seemed like the female head of a top sect had a close rtionship with him!

    Could he be no longer satisfied with her and was starting to have ns for the Sect Master?

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense! I¡¯m an honest and brave man who doesn¡¯t worship gold. People on earth call me a gentle and reliable young master. I¡¯ve always been full of righteousness and filial piety. How could I be so despicable as you say?¡±

    Yue Jianli rubbed her forehead.

    This guy¡¯s skin is that thick¡­

    ¡°Then tell me, why is Master so close to you?¡±

    Growing up in the Myriad Sword Pavilion, she knew Chu Lingchuan¡¯s personality very well.

    She was domineering, arrogant, and didn¡¯t care about small matters. Very few people in this world could enter her eyes.

    However, ever since she returned, it was as if she had been changed.

    Not only did she stop drinking, but she also let Li Ran enter her bedroom. Sometimes, she would blush for some reason¡­ Most importantly, she actually hugged him in front of everyone!

    If it were really a female disciple, Yue Jianli wouldn¡¯t be so shocked, but her master clearly knew that Li Tiezhu was Li Ran!

    Li Ran scratched his head. ¡°My rtionship with the sword head is indeed not bad. After all, we can be considered master and disciple. It¡¯s only a hug, right?¡±

    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand Master.¡±

    Yue Jianli shook her head and said, ¡°Master seems to have no restrictions, but she¡¯s very conservative in nature. There¡¯s never been a man by her side, let alone such intimate actions.¡±

    ¡°In the past, if a man dared to touch her, he would¡¯ve been cut down with a single sh, but now she¡¯s so close to you¡­¡±

    She wanted to say something but hesitated, slightly puzzled in her heart.

    Could it be that Master really likes Li Ran?

    This was not impossible.

    Although the difference in strength between the two of them was huge, in front of Li Ran¡¯s talent, it was only a matter of time.

    Moreover, regardless of appearance, identity, or personality, this fellow was very attractive to girls. Although her Master had a high status, she was still a girl after all!

    For some reason, Li Ran felt a little guilty.

    Originally, he hadn¡¯t noticed these changes, but now that he heard Yue Jianli¡¯s words, it seemed to be the case.

    ¡°I clearly have a lot of filial piety towards my master, so why do they always fall for me for no reason?¡±

    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be my problem¡­ Right?¡±

    Thinking back to Leng Wuyan and Yi Qinn, Li Ran felt a bit embarrassed.

    The problem seemed to be with him¡­

    Cough! Cough!

    Li Ran cleared his throat and said, ¡°Don¡¯t let your imagination run wild. Let¡¯s go to Jiangzhe City first.¡±

    Yue Jianli snapped back to her senses and waved her little fist as she said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you off for the time being today. However, we¡¯ve agreed beforehand that you¡¯re not allowed to have any ill intentions toward Master!¡±

    If it really was as she thought, then the rtionship between the three of them was tooplicated!

    As soon as she thought of this, her face turned red, and her heart skipped a beat.

    This was too absurd!

    Li Ran gave a vague reply, and the Sword Qi beneath his feet erupted, bringing her to the surface of the water.

    Two of them jumped out of the water with huge water waves.

    The bright sunlight shone on their bodies, making them feel much better.

    Since Li Ran had already confessed his identity, he didn¡¯t need to hide anything. Instead, he unleashed all of his spiritual power and flew toward the west with Yue Jianli.

    ¡­¡­.

    Jiangzhe City.

    This was a city on the coast of East Sea.

    The area was not small, and the scenery was beautiful. The lives of themoners were also extremely rich.

    Because it was adjacent to the Eastern Sea, the sea food was very rich. Arge portion of the sea food in the central ins was supplied here, and this was also one of the main industries in Jiangzhe City.

    The scenery was beautiful, and the climate was pleasant. People would oftene here to travel, so the construction of the city was very good.

    House was quiet, the cornices were raised, and the streets were clean and tidy, making people feel veryfortable.

    At that moment, two white-clothed women were walking on the street.

    They all wore veils, and their faces could not be seen clearly. However, their bodies were graceful, and their bearing was extraordinary.

    It was obvious that they were not mortals.

    However, it was as if the surrounding people couldn¡¯t see the two of them,pletely ignoring them.

    Yi Qinn walked with her hands behind her back as she curiously sized up her surroundings.

    She had cut off the mortal world for a long time and rarely stepped foot into the mortal city-state. Other than going to Central Pce, it was in Kui Feng City that she saved Li Ran.

    The bustling and noisy smoke made her feel a little unfamiliar, but she didn¡¯t reject it.

    ¡°Master, aren¡¯t we going to the Myriad Sword Pavilion? Why did youe to Jiangzhe?¡±

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, ¡°I do want to go to the Myriad Sword Pavilion, but there¡¯s no need to rush. This poor Daoist also wants to take a stroll around this city.¡±

    After hearing about the appearance of the Sword God¡¯s physique, she felt uneasy.

    Chu Lingchuan had a bad rtionship with the Youluo Temple. Now, she had nurtured a super genius and even killed Chen Beihe¡¯s cultivation¡­ This was enough to illustrate the importance of this genius.

    Would it harm Li Ran in the future?

    Yi Qinn was worried and decided to personally visit the Myriad Sword Pavilion.

    On the one hand, she wanted to test Chu Lingchuan¡¯s attitude. On the other hand, she wanted to see if this Silver Dragon Sword God¡¯s talent was as monstrous as the legends said.

    To avoid appearing too abrupt, she even brought Lin Langyue along with her, disguised as the Righteous disciples, tomunicate with each other.

    ¡°Walk around?¡± Lin Langyue was puzzled. ¡°Since when does Master like to go shopping?¡±

    Cough! Cough!

    Yi Qinn cleared her throat. ¡°This poor Daoist needs insight into the mortal world. Only by going deep into it can I truly sever it.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Lin Langyue nodded in understanding. ¡°As expected of my master¡­¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, Yi Qinn walked to a stall and asked, ¡°Hello, may I ask what this red lollipop is?¡±

    Peddler was stunned for a moment and replied, ¡°This is called a sugar cbash. It¡¯s food.¡±

    ¡°Sugar cbash?¡±

    Yi Qinn smelled the sweet scent and nodded. ¡°This humble one wants to buy one.¡±

    ¡°Two men.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ How much was it?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°I only have spirit stones. Is a high-grade spirit stone enough?¡±

    ¡°Two pieces?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Lin Langyue covered her face.

    Was this to sever the mortal world? Why did she feel like she was enjoying it?

    From the corner of her eyes, she saw a familiar figure.

    ¡°Eh? Isn¡¯t that Chief Yue?¡±

 Chapter 343: Shocking Yi Qinglan, Shameful Sheng Zi Li!

    Chapter 343: Shocking Yi Qinn, Shameful Sheng Zi Li!

    Lin Langyue took a closer look.

    Not far ahead, two azure-robed figures were leisurely strolling about.

    One of them was Yue Jianli.

    As for the person beside her, her aura was also extraordinary, but she looked rather unfamiliar.

    Lin Langyue asked, ¡°Master, I¡¯ve seen Chief Yue. Why don¡¯t we go and greet her?¡±

    Mn!

    Yi Qinn focused on bargaining and casually replied.

    Lin Langyue turned around and walked towards them.

    ¡­¡­

    Li Ran and Yue Jianli wandered the streets.

    Yue Jianli hugged his shoulder and said coquettishly, ¡°We haven¡¯t met much in Wuyang City, so you have to apany me well this time.¡±

    Li Ran rubbed her head and said dotingly, ¡°We can y as long as you want. I¡¯ll listen to you this time.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Yue Jianli¡¯s eyes lit up as she carefully nned, ¡°I¡¯ve heard that there¡¯s an East Sea Tower in Jiangzhe City. The taste of the sea can be said to be superb. I¡¯ve never eaten there before! After that, we would take a good stroll around the city, go to the pear garden to see the y, and return to the sect in a few days¡­¡±

    She did not dare to be interested in these matters.

    Otherwise, they would not have been so close and had never been to the East Sea Tower.

    However, with Li Ran, these originally boring things were all given new meanings.

    Even the shopping he disliked the most became full of fun.

    ¡°No problem,¡± Li Ran smiled. ¡°My mission this time is to keep Chief Yue happy.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re smart.¡± Yue Jianli gave a charming snort.

    Li Ran said, ¡°In that case, can you not be angry with me for keeping things from you.¡±

    A hint of a smile shed across Yue Jianli¡¯s eyes as she pretended to be serious, ¡°It depends on your performance.¡±

    ¡°Depends on my performance?¡±

    Corner of Li Ran¡¯s mouth curled into a smirk as he whispered something into her ear.

    Yue Jianli¡¯s face flushed red as she pped him. ¡°You bad guy, you¡¯re talking nonsense again!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯tugh!¡±

    Just as the two wereughing, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in their ears.

    ¡°Chief Yue?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    When the two of them heard this, they raised their heads and stared nkly.

    ¡°Lin, Chief Lin!¡±

    Lin Langyue was also stunned.

    Yue Jianli was holding onto a woman¡¯s arm. Her face was red, and they looked very intimate.

    ¡°Chief Yue, this is¡­¡±

    When Yue Jianli snapped back to her senses, she hastily let go of her hand and said, ¡°Oh, this is my sect¡¯s disciple, Li Tiezhu. We happened to be passing by here, so we came to the city for a stroll.¡±

    ¡°Li Tiezhu?¡±

    Lin Langyue looked at Li Ran in shock. ¡°It¡¯s the legendary Sword God physique that have never seen in ten thousand years?¡±

    Wasn¡¯t their purpose ining to the East Sea to see this person?

    They never expected to meet here!

    She carefully sized Li Ran up.

    Ignoring her temperament and appearance, she could not sense any spiritual fluctuations on her body. It was as if she was a mortal who had yet to train.

    Yue Jianli pursed her lips into a smile and nced at Li Ran. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Junior sister Li to be so famous.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Li Ran rubbed his nose and said, ¡°Presumably, this is the number one genius, Chief Lin, right?¡±

    He was also somewhat puzzled.

    Why was Lin Langyue here?

    Yue Jianli asked, ¡°Chief Lin, why did youe to Jiangzhe City? This ce is extremely far from White Cloud Peak. It¡¯s more than half of the vastnd.¡±

    Lin Langyue smiled and said, ¡°The purpose of this trip is to visit Chief Chu in the Myriad Sword Pavilion. Master and I are only staying here for the time being. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you guys.¡±

    Yue Jianli nodded. ¡°Oh, I see.¡±

    Li Ran realized something. ¡°What did you say? Daoist Yi had alsoe?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a graceful woman wearing a white Daoist robe and a pure white veil slowly walking over.

    Her bearing was extraordinary and cold like the milky way of the nine heavens, yet she held a candied gourd, and it added a trace of tenderness and loveliness.

    She was Yi Qinn!

    She walked to Lin Langyue¡¯s side and looked at the candied hawthorn in her hand. ¡°Isn¡¯t it strange that the prices of mortals are so high? This poor Daoist actually used three spirit stones to exchange for this candied gourd¡­¡±

    Her voice stopped abruptly as she stared nkly at the person in front of her¡­ To be precise, she was looking at Li Ran.

    Their eyes met, and the air instantly became quiet.

    Yi Qinn¡¯s beautiful eyes were wide open, and her expression was extremely shocked. She stammered, ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    Li Ran covered his face in shame.

    He was very sure that he had been seen through.

    Although Chu Lingchuan¡¯s illusion technique wasn¡¯t weak, it was still not enough to hide from Yi Qinn. After all, she was an Emperor.

    Yi Qinn¡¯s head was on the verge of copsing.

    No matter what, she would never have thought that the person she had been dreaming about would appear here, and with such a strange appearance!

    At this time, Lin Langyue said, ¡°Master, let me introduce you. This is the legendary Sword God physique, Li Tiezhu.¡±

    Yi Qinn¡­

    ¡°Him? A personal disciple from the Myriad Sword Pavilion? Li Tiezhu?¡±

    Her delicate face was filled with question marks.

    She snapped back to her senses and sent a voice transmission to Li Ran. ¡°Defiant disciple, what are you up to? Why are you pretending to be a disciple of the Myriad Sword Pavilion?¡±

    Li Ran said helplessly, ¡°Master, I¡¯m not pretending. I¡¯m Li Tiezhu.¡±

    Yi Qinn was stunned. ¡°Ah? What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Li Ran said helplessly, ¡°It¡¯s a long story. Let me slowly exin it to you.¡±

    Yi Qinn raised her eyebrows slightly.

    Although she couldn¡¯t figure out why this little thief was dressed in a female outfit, the meaning of being obedient was that he was actually Li Tiezhu.

    Devil Sheng Zi and the Silver Dragon Sword God were same person?

    This was too ridiculous!

    Yue Jianli cupped her hands in greeting, ¡°Junior Yue Jianli greets Sect Master Yi.¡±

    Mn!

    Yi Qinn thought for a moment and said,¡± This is my first timeing to Jiangzhe. If Chief Yue has time, why don¡¯t you act as a guide for us, master and disciple?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    Yue Jianli turned to look at Li Ran.

    Li Ran nodded his head imperceptibly.

    Only then did Yue Jianli reply, ¡°Of course, I am greatly honored. Pleasee over, Daoist Yi.¡±

    ¡°Chief Yue is polite.¡±

    They turned around and walked towards the East Sea Tower.

    Yue Jianli and Lin Langyue were at the front, while Yi Qinn slowed down and came to Li Ran¡¯s side.

    She pinched the soft flesh on Li Ran¡¯s waist and whispered, ¡°Little thief, what are you doing?¡±

    Li Ran grinned. ¡°Master, it hurts¡­¡±

    Yi Qinn raised the candied gourd and said fiercely, ¡°This poor Daoist needs a reasonable exnation!¡±

    Even so, the strength in her hands was much lighter.

    Li Ran quietly held her soft hand and said softly, ¡°It¡¯s not convenient right now. I¡¯ll report to you in a moment.¡±

    Yi Qinn¡¯s face flushed red as she red at him.

    However, she could not bear to pull her hand back.

 Chapter 344: You recognized another master!

    Chapter 344: You recognized another master!

    East Ocean Restaurant.

    This was thergest restaurant in Jiangzhe City.

    Whether it was the location, decoration, or cooking skills, they were the best in Jiangzhe, especially the sea food.

    The private room on the second floor had a dazzling array of delicacies on the table. The steaming fragrance made one¡¯s index finger move.

    Four of them sat around the table, their eyes wide open. For a moment, no one moved their chopsticks.

    The atmosphere was a little awkward.

    Dong! Dong!

    Waiter knocked the door and came in with a te of food.

    ¡°The fragrant roasted spirit dragon fish is here¡­¡±

    He ced the grilled fish on the table and said with a smile, ¡°The dishes are ready. Please take your time!¡±

    The private room was quiet, and no one paid them any attention.

    ¡°If you need anything, you can call me anytime.¡±

    After saying that, the waiter tactfully left and gently closed the door.

    He stood in the corridor and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡°Strange, why does he feel chilly?¡± he muttered. Later, ¡°What did they look like? Why don¡¯t I remember?¡±

    The waiter scratched his head and left the second floor in a daze.

    In the private room, Yue Jianli was the first to break the silence and said, ¡°Master Yi, the East Ocean Restaurant¡¯s craftsmanship is very good. Would you like to try it first?¡±

    Yi Qinn nodded and said, ¡°Chief Yue is too polite.¡±

    However, she still didn¡¯t move her chopsticks. Her phoenix eyes fixed on Li Ran.

    If she didn¡¯t eat, the others wouldn¡¯t dare to eat either. The atmosphere immediately froze.

    Li Ran felt goosebumps all over when she looked at him. He picked up a piece of fish meat and ced it in her bowl. ¡°Daoist Yi, try this Spirit Dragon Fish. It looks pretty good.¡±

    Yue Jianli looked anxious.

    This was the Tianshu Institute¡¯s master, Yi Qinn. She was the sovereign who had forgotten about love. Even her master had to be courteous.

    She did not know if her master¡¯s illusion could be hidden from the other party. If the other party found out, the consequences might be very serious!

    His actions were a little rash.

    Lin Langyue smiled and said, ¡°I forgot to tell everyone that Master hasn¡¯t eaten for many years. Please do as you please.¡±

    Yue Jianli nodded and said, ¡°Master Yi, don¡¯t mind her. Li Tiezhu has a carefree personality¡­¡±

    Before she could finish, the two of them were stunned.

    Yi Qinn picked up her chopsticks and stuffed the fish into her mouth. She chewed carefully for a while before swallowing it.

    She looked at Li Ran and said softly, ¡°Not bad. It¡¯s quite delicious.¡±

    Li Ran picked up a few pieces of meat and put them into her bowl. ¡°If they¡¯re delicious, eat more. Look how thin you are.¡±

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, ¡°After this poor Daoist bes the Emperor, her physique does not change. No matter how much I eat, my figure will still be like this.¡±

    Even so, she obediently ate all the meat in the bowl.

    Yue Jianli was stunned.

    Daoist Yi¡¯s reaction seemed to be a little off!

    These two were like good friends who had known each other for many years. Their tone and movements were indescribably casual.

    Lin Langyue was confused.

    Her master, who usually didn¡¯t even care about immortal fruits, was actually willing to eat meat? Or was it someone who gave it to her?

    At this moment, Yi Qinn hesitated and asked, ¡°This poor Daoist¡­ Was she really skinny? Isn¡¯t this too good-looking?¡±

    Li Ran shook her head. ¡°I was just saying that Daoist Yi has a good figure. The ces that should be fat and the ces that should be thin were even more perfect than art.¡±

    He was telling the truth.

    Putting aside her temperament, Yi Qinn¡¯s figure was indeed great.

    She had a slim figure, a slender waist, and long legs. She was tall and slender, and every part of her body was very even. She looked like a work of art bestowed by the heavens.

    This was all personally concluded by Sheng Zi Li.

    Yi Qinn¡¯s face turned red as she silently spat.

    No matter what he said, this guy seemed to have changed his tone.

    But when she heard that, her heart rxed a lot.

    As long as it wasn¡¯t because she was too thin¡­

    Lin Langyue and Yue Jianli looked at each other and felt that something was amiss.

    Lin Langyue couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Master, did you know Junior sister Li Tiezhu before?¡±

    ¡°Li Tiezhu?¡±

    Yi Qinn smiled and shook her head, ¡°We¡¯ve never met before. Of course, we don¡¯t know each other.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Lin Langyue scratched her head.

    Seeing that she still wanted to ask, Li Ran quickly changed the topic and said, ¡°Senior sisters, the dishes are getting cold. Let¡¯s eat and chat. You guys should try the specialty of East Ocean.¡±

    If Lin Langyue found out that he was disguised as a woman, she would lose face!

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    ¡°Junior sister Li Tiezhu, please.¡±

    Everyone moved their chopsticks.

    The atmosphere immediately became much more harmonious.

    Li Ran was also immersed in eating while Yi Qinn looked at him with a smile.

    Although this look was a little unexpected, it had taken a long time for him to see that¡­ She seemed quite cute.

    ¡°Little thief, don¡¯t just eat. What¡¯s going on?¡± she asked. ¡°Why did you be a disciple of the Myriad Sword Pavillion?¡±

    Li Ran sighed and briefly exined what had happened a while ago.

    Yi Qinn was stunned.

    The person who absorbed Emperor-level Sword Qi was Li Ran. He was really the legendary Silver Dragon Sword God, Li Tiezhu!

    She suddenly thought of something, ¡°Wait a moment. In other words, you¡¯ve really be Chu Lingchuan¡¯s disciple?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Li Ran nodded.

    Although the rtionship between master and disciple was fake at the beginning, after absorbing the Sword Purification Pool¡¯s Sword Qi, he was already Chu Lingchuan¡¯s true disciple.

    After all, it was the inheritance of the sword heads.

    Yi Qinn felt ufortable.

    It wasn¡¯t enough for this guy to have two masters. Now, he had the head of Myriad Sword Pavillion as well?

    And it was a female master!

    Thinking about it carefully, there were only three empresses in the eight great sects, and all of them became his masters!

    Could this be a coincidence?

    Yi Qinn said suspiciously, ¡°You¡­ It can¡¯t be that he¡¯s trying to do something wrong, right?¡±

    Li Ran shouted, ¡°Doesn¡¯t Master Qinn understand me? Disciple has always respected his masters. How could I have such despicable thoughts?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, This poor Daoist knows you too well!¡±

    Thinking of all the things he had done to her, Yi Qinn¡¯s face turned hot.

    He respected his masters, he said¡­

    This little thief was clearly a pervert!

    When she thought of how he would call Chu Lingchuan ¡°Master¡± and even do the absurd things that the two of them had done¡­ Daoist Yi was as sour as a lemon.¡±

    ¡°No way!¡±

    Yi Qinn suddenly stood up.

    Two chiefs were shocked, and their chopsticks fell to the ground.

    Lin Langyue panicked. ¡°Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yi Qinn said sternly, ¡°We must go to Cloud Sword Ind immediately. This poor Daoist wants to talk to Chu Lingchuan!¡±

    Li Ran¡­

 Chapter 345: Masterâ€™s Agreement!

    Chapter 345: Master¡¯s Agreement!

    The private room was silent.

    Yue Jianli was confused.

    Daoist Yi was fine just now. Why did she suddenly get angry?

    Moreover, she gnashed her teeth. It seemed as if she had a deep grudge against his master!

    Li Ran swallowed his saliva and said, ¡°Master Qinn, calm down!¡±

    ¡°This poor Daoist can¡¯t calm down!¡±

    Yi Qinn clenched her fists tightly.

    She couldn¡¯t say anything about Leng Wuyan. After all, she had trained Li Ran for more than ten years, but how could Chu Lingchuan be rted to him?

    Based on her understanding of Chu Lingchuan, that crazy woman had always been arrogant. Although she liked to talk nonsense, there had never been a man around her.

    Even the few personal disciples were all female.

    Not only did she take Li Ran as her disciple, she even used illusions to change his appearance so that she could always be by her side.

    This was too abnormal!

    Yi Qinn felt that things weren¡¯t that simple.

    Li Ran asked, ¡°Then how do you n to talk to sword head?¡±

    Yi Qinn finally said, ¡°Of course, I will tell her to stay away from you!¡±

    Li Ran couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Although the reason for this was because the Sword Master wanted to take Shen Ning as her disciple, I was the one who proposed to go to the Myriad Sword Pavilion. If you want to talk to sword head, you should talk to me. What does it have to do with the sword head?¡±

    Yi Qinn pouted, ¡°You¡¯re starting to speak for her¡­ Why is my heart aching?¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Li Ran didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he saw her aggrieved expression.

    Sure enough, when a woman became jealous, she didn¡¯t care about her status.

    Li Ran reminded her, ¡°Master, pay attention to your image. You¡¯re the Goddess of Tianshu Institute. The two chiefs are looking at you.¡±

    Yi Qinn blushed when she noticed Lin Langyue¡¯s strange gaze and slowly sat back down.

    She had indeed lost herposure earlier.

    Li Ran shook his head and said with a voice transmission, ¡°Even if Master went to find the sword head, what identity do you have to talk about this? Is it as my master or my woman?¡±

    Pui!

    Yi Qinn scoffed, ¡°Who¡¯s your woman?¡±

    Although she didn¡¯t admit it, her eyes were filled with joy. Behind the white veil, her face flushed red.

    Li Ran blinked. ¡°Isn¡¯t that so? We¡¯ve already slept in the same bed. Master has to be responsible for me. You can¡¯t just pull my pants and not recognize me.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, shut up!¡±

    Yi Qinn lowered her head in embarrassment. She couldn¡¯t wait to find a hole in the ground.

    What was this guy talking about?

    His skin was thicker than the city wall¡­

    Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°Please don¡¯t worry, Master. No matter how many masters I have in the future, Master Qinn¡¯s status will never be reced.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it¡­ Wait a minute. What do you mean? How many masters will there be in the future? Are you going to find a few more?¡±

    Yi Qinn red at him.

    Li Ran smiled bitterly. ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡±

    ¡°This poor Daoist doesn¡¯t care. In any case, you¡¯re not allowed to be a disciple of others, especially a beautiful female master!¡±

    Yi Qinn said angrily, ¡°Are three Emperor-levels not enough to teach you?¡±

    Li Ran nodded and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what to do.¡±

    ¡°This poor Daoist is not at ease at all!¡±

    Yi Qinn pondered for a moment and said, ¡°This poor Daoist may not go to Chu Lingchuan, but you must promise this poor Daoist three conditions.¡±

    ¡°Three conditions?¡± Li Ran scratched his head. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you tell me first?¡±

    Cough! Cough!

    Yi Qinn cleared her throat and said, ¡°First, you can be Chu Lingchuan¡¯s disciple, but only as a disciple. Don¡¯t try anything else!¡±

    ¡°Other thoughts refer to¡­¡±

    ¡°Just like how you treated this poor Daoist back then!¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Seeing her angry expression, Li Ran rubbed his nose awkwardly. ¡°Second?¡±

    Yi Qinn continued, ¡°If therees a day when this poor Daoist and Chu Lingchuan have a conflict, you have to stand on this poor Daoist¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°Is that it?¡±

    Li Ran held back his smile and said, ¡°You are both my masters. Your disciple will have a bowl of water.¡±

    Yi Qinn said anxiously, ¡°No, this poor Daoist isn¡¯t just your master. she also has that kind of rtionship with you. You have to support this poor Daoist!¡±

    Li Ran couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Although she wore a veil, he could still imagine her little mouth pouting.

    Ever since their rtionship got closer, Master Qinn had be a little woman.

    How cold she was before and how cute she was now.

    Li Ran stifled hisughter and said, ¡°Then there¡¯s only one left.¡±

    Yi Qinn said, ¡°Third, you have to spend the next few days with this poor Daoist. You¡¯re not allowed to go anywhere or think about other women.¡±

    ¡°Of course¡­¡±

    Li Ran was about to agree when he suddenly remembered something.

    Just now, he had promised Yue Jianli he would y with her for a few days.

    ¡°This whole thing¡­ I don¡¯t know how to clone myself. Why don¡¯t they apany each other? I feel like I¡¯m going to die miserably¡­¡±

    When Yi Qinn saw that he didn¡¯t say anything, she became anxious.

    ¡°Is this request very difficult? This was what you promised this poor Daoist back then. Furthermore, ever since the Immortal Ascension Assembly, you haven¡¯t picked up the Red Line for a long time¡­¡±

    More she spoke, the more aggrieved she felt.

    They hadn¡¯t seen each other for such a long time. Didn¡¯t he miss her at all?

    Li Ran hurriedly said, ¡°Master has misunderstood. Of course, I¡¯m willing!¡±

    Yi Qinn endured the pain and said in a low voice, ¡°Then let¡¯s do it this way. We won¡¯t be counting the first two requests. As long as you apany this poor Daoist¡­ It¡¯s fine even if you just say it¡­¡±

    That pitiful look made Li Ran¡¯s heart almost melt.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that someone was watching from the side, he would have pulled Master Qinn into his arms.

    He exined seriously, ¡°I didn¡¯t connect to the Red Line earlier because I was afraid that Master would know that I was on Cloud Sword Ind and would rush over on impulse, inducing a conflict between the two sects.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been thinking about Master. Even if Master doesn¡¯t say it, the disciple wants to spend twenty-four hours together with Master.¡±

    However, Yi Qinn lowered her head as if she didn¡¯t hear him.

    Li Ran immediately panicked.

    His mind sank into the Red Line, and he reached out to scratch it.

    Yi Qinn¡¯s body trembled. Her white earlobe turned red. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t scratch. this poor Daoist heard you.¡±

    ¡°Then is Master still angry with his disciple?¡±

    ¡°Li Ran?¡±

    ¡°This poor Daoist isn¡¯t angry. Don¡¯t make trouble. It¡¯s really killing me¡­¡±

    That burst of throbbing from her soul made her body immovable at all.

    Furthermore, Lin Langyue was watching from the side, making her even more bashful.

    Li Ran heaved a sigh of relief after receiving the confirmation.

    Lin Langyue was stunned.

    Just now, Master was suddenly angry and sat back down without saying a word. His eyes filled with anger, anticipation, and shyness¡­

    Her emotions had changed so much that she was dumbfounded.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Master rarely has such a big emotional disturbance. Could it be that she¡¯s not feeling well?¡±

    She couldn¡¯t help but grab Yi Qinn¡¯s hand, and her expression changed.

    ¡°Master, you have a fever?¡±

    Yi Qinn snapped back to her senses and said in a panic, ¡°This¡­ This poor Daoist isn¡¯t being coquettish!¡±

    The air was quiet for a moment.

    Lin Langyue was at a loss. ¡°Ah?¡±

 Chapter 346: Chen Yundao model worker and the change in the Supreme Dao Palace!

    Chapter 346: Chen Yundao model worker and the change in the Supreme Dao Pce!

    Yi Qinn only reacted after saying that.

    Seeing the strange look in Lin Langyue¡¯s and Yue Jianli¡¯s eyes, her face flushed red, and she wanted to hide.

    She gritted her teeth and red at Li Ran with hatred.

    It was all because of this fellow. Every time he made her so embarrassed¡­

    Li Ran broke the awkwardness and greeted, ¡°Everyone, hurry up and eat. The dishes will be cold soon.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Yue Jianli was a little confused.

    Two of them had been using their souls tomunicate with each other. She did not know what had happened, but she felt that the atmosphere had suddenly be a little strange.

    Moreover, what Daoist Yi had just said¡­ She must have misheard.

    Lin Langyue asked worriedly, ¡°Master, are you alright?¡±

    Although she couldn¡¯t be sick and feverish after reaching the Emperor level, her master was truly acting weird today. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried.

    Yi Qinn calmed down and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just recalled some things.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Lin Langyue heaved a sigh of relief.

    At this moment, she thought of something and asked, ¡°Are we still going to Cloud Sword Ind?¡±

    Yi Qinn nced at Li Ran faintly. ¡°I won¡¯t go for now.¡±

    She wanted to go to Cloud Sword Ind to meet the Silver Dragon Sword God and make sure that she would not threaten Li Ran.

    In the end, the Silver Dragon Sword God was Li Ran¡­

    Now that she knew that Chu Lingchuan would not harm him, there was no point in going to the Myriad Sword Pavilion.

    Lin Langyue hesitated for a moment before saying cautiously, ¡°Since we¡¯re not going to the Myriad Sword Pavilion, can we stay here for a few more days? The disciple had note out for a long time.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Yi Qinn rolled her eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you juste back from Wuyang City a few days ago?¡±

    Lin Langyue smiled, ¡°It¡¯s for the sect¡¯s business. I¡¯m in a different mood, and what¡¯s so interesting about Wuyang City?¡±

    Yi Qinn frowned slightly. ¡°Why do I feel like you¡¯re bing more and more yful?¡±

    Lin Langyue whispered, ¡°Just two days, alright?¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Yi Qinn pretended to be reserved for a while and nodded. ¡°Then it¡¯s up to you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master!¡± Lin Langyue smiled brightly.

    However, she secretly thought, This Jiangzhe City is very beautiful. It would be great if Li Ran could be by my side¡­ Who knows what he¡¯s doing?

    Previously, they had made it clear that they met each other in the Li Manor. After that, neither of them had a chance to make contact.

    She really missed him so much.

    At this moment, Yi Qinn said, ¡°Chief Yue, if there¡¯s nothing else for you to do, why don¡¯t you stay in this city for a few days as a guide for me.¡±

    Intention of the drunkard was not to drink. She was actually hoping that Li Ran would stay.

    Yue Jianli¡¯s original n was the same. She nodded and said, ¡°Of course, this is my honor.¡±

    Lin Langyue¡¯s smile deepened.

    Since thest trip to Wuyang City, she and Yue Jianli have be much closer. Even though they couldn¡¯t be considered close friends, they could still be considered friends.

    ¡°Chief Yue, I heard that the theater in this city is pretty good as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s said that the standard of acting is very good.¡±

    ¡°Then we can go and listen.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also a Purifying Spring. The environment is especially good. I haven¡¯t been there yet¡­¡±

    Two of them had already started nning their journey.

    On the other hand, Yi Qinn was seriously thinking about how she could send these two people away.

    Flying Cloud Mountain.

    The mountains were majestic, and the forest was verdant. Even from a distance, one could feel immortal energy curling about.

    ¡­¡­

    Righteous Sect located here.

    There were six mountains from high to low, each corresponding to six divine immortal pces.

    The highest peak was the first pce.

    If the disciples who could enter the first pce hadn¡¯t made great achievements, then they would be the representatives of the younger generation of the Supreme Dao Pce.

    On the other hand, the Chief disciple was the outstanding genius among them.

    Central hall¡­

    Chen Yundao sat upright on the high tform, and hall filled with disciples.

    They sat cross-legged, their expressions devout as they looked at the ck-robed Daoist in worship.

    Today was the day of preaching.

    Chen Yundao would asionally preach to the disciples of the first pce. However, the number of times he would preach to them was extremely small. It was likely that he would not do so for several years.

    However, in the past five days, this was the third time he had preached.

    This made the disciples feel ttered.

    However, Chen Yundao silently sighed.

    He didn¡¯t want to go like this, but his disciples couldn¡¯t live up to his expectations!

    A single Li Ran from the Devil Dao had suppressed all the chosen ones. No one in the younger generation could match him.

    Originally, Chen Yundao had already be numb. In any case, the other sects were all the same, so his heart could still be more bnced.

    In the end, a few days ago, the Silver Dragon Sword God had appeared out of nowhere. She had used her mortal body to absorb Emperor-level Sword Qi, and even turned into a dragon on the spot!

    This time, Chen Yundao was unable to sit still.

    Among the Righteous Path¡¯s four sects, the Tianshu Institute had transcended the mortal world, and Lin Langyue was the number one cultivator among the Righteous Path.

    After Yue Jianli, another super genius appeared.

    Shaolin Temple¡¯s cultivation method was special. It couldn¡¯t simply be measured in terms of cultivation levels.

    Then, at a nce, wouldn¡¯t the Supreme Dao Pce be the weakest one?

    Younger generation was the future of the sect. If they couldn¡¯t catch up now, they would only fall further and further in the future.

    That was why Chen Yundao lectured every day like a model worker.

    ¡°Although Wan Jiang¡¯s talent isn¡¯t bad, he¡¯s still a lot weaker than top geniuses. Moreover, his temperament isn¡¯t firm enough. He destined to have difficulties achieving great things.¡±

    ¡°This Immortal Ascension Assembly has produced a seedling that cultivates both the Dao and the Martial arts. Unfortunately, I was unable to obtain it¡­¡±

    Chen Yundao shook his head and sighed.

    His gaze swept over the disciples below.

    These disciples all had decent talent. Otherwise, they would not have the qualifications to enter the first pce.

    But it was only good.

    There wasn¡¯t a single super genius that could truly support the facade.

    Chen Yundao noticed something and frowned, ¡°Where¡¯s Chief Feng? Why hasn¡¯t he arrived yet?¡±

    Feng Wanjiang was nowhere to be seen in the crowd.

    A disciple replied, ¡°Day before yesterday, I saw Chief Feng and protector sun leave the sect and have yet to return.¡±

    ¡°He went out with the guardian?¡±

    Chen Yundao frowned even deeper.

    Just as he was about to say something, a mournful cry came from outside the door. ¡°Not good, not good! Sect Master, something big has happened!¡±

    A deacon stumbled in, his face as pale as paper, cold sweat dripping down his forehead.

    Chen Yundao said unhappily, ¡°Cultivators behave like a boulder. Mountain could copse in front of them, and they would not have a change in expression! Why are you so flustered?¡±

    Deacon wiped his cold sweat. ¡°Sect Master, something really happened this time!¡±

    Chen Yundao said with a snort, ¡°Then tell me, what exactly happened that scared you to this extent?¡±

    Deacon looked left and right and said in a low voice, ¡°Chief Feng¡¯s Divine Soul Jade te¡­ It¡¯s broken.¡±

    Chen Yundao was stunned for a moment. He suspected he¡¯d heard wrongly and couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°What did you say? What¡¯s broken?¡±

    Deacon fell to his knees with a plop sound, his voice resounding and trembling:

    ¡°Chief Feng, the jade te has shattered, and he has perished!¡±

    Hall was silent for a moment before an uproar erupted!

 Chapter 347: Chen Yundaoâ€™s fury!

    Chapter 347: Chen Yundao¡¯s fury!

    As soon as the deacon spoke, hall immediately erupted with noise!

    ¡°What? Chief Feng died?¡±

    ¡°Who dares to touch a disciple of the Supreme Dao Pce?¡±

    ¡°This has never happened to the Supreme Dao Pce!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is impossible!¡±

    ¡°Are you mistaken?¡±

    Disciples discussed amongst themselves, and their expressions were doubtful and incredulous.

    This news was truly too shocking, making them momentarily unable to believe it.

    Even Chen Yundao was stunned. ¡°Are you telling the truth? Is Feng Wanjiang¡¯s jade tablet really broken?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Deacon knelt on the ground and slowly took out a handful of fragments. Without daring to raise his head, he said, ¡°This is Chief Feng¡¯s Divine Soul Jade te. When I was inspecting it, I discovered that it had already shattered.¡±

    The jade te was the size of a palm but was now in pieces.

    It really was Feng Wanjiang!

    Hall instantly fell silent!

    Divine Soul Jade te, also called the Divine Soul Jade Slip, was a magic treasure that every sect would use.

    Principle of this thing was very simple.

    So long as a strand of Divine Sense was ced within it, or if it was stored within it for three days, then his own soul would be bound to it, equivalent to the extension of one¡¯s soul.

    Destruction of the body had no effect, but once the soul died, the jade token would instantly shatter.

    It was the same, even if they were in a formation or a secret realm. For the time being, there was no way to cover up the jade te.

    So long as the jade te shattered, then the soul would surely be destroyed and the body and dao destroyed!

    There was no other possibility!

    In other words, Feng Wanjiang was dead!

    Disciples¡¯ eyes were wide open, and their heads were buzzing.

    Although Feng Wanjiang¡¯s reputation in the sect had plummeted since thest incident, he was still the Chief disciple!

    He was the personal disciple of Chen Yundao, the future sessor of the Supreme Dao Pce!

    Did he die?

    This was a vicious event that hadn¡¯t happened in hundreds of years!

    Boom!

    A thunderous roar rang out from the void!

    Terrifying pressure filled the hall. All of the disciples couldn¡¯t help but kneel on the ground. Their bodies seemed to be bound, unable to move. Pressure from the depths of their souls made them tremble.

    Chen Yundao¡¯s ck robe fluttered, his expression extremely gloomy.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    His eyes were furious, and his heart filled with true anger.

    Even though Feng Wanjiang¡¯s innate talent and temperament weren¡¯t superb, he was still Chen Yundao¡¯s disciple!

    This was a provocation!

    Chen Yundao waved his sleeve, and the disciple who had just answered the question sucked into his hand.

    ¡°Sect, Sect Master¡­¡±

    Disciple¡¯s expression was somewhat terrified.

    Chen Yun said coldly, ¡°Did you just say that Feng Wanjiang and a guardian left the sect?¡±

    Disciple nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Who is that guardian? Have they ever returned?¡±

    Disciple replied, ¡°That person¡¯s surname is Sun, and he¡¯s Taiwei Hall¡¯s protector. His cultivation is at the mid Deity Transformation. As for whether or not he will return¡­ In any case, the disciples haven¡¯t seen him these past few days.¡±

    ¡°Taiwei Hall?¡±

    Chen Yundao waved his hand, and the disciple floated back into the crowd.

    He then stretched out a finger and tore through the void. Reaching out into the darkness with his right hand, he forcefully pulled out a white-bearded old man!

    The old man was still dumbfounded. ¡°Chief? Are you looking for me?¡±

    Chen Yundao asked, ¡°Are you in charge of Taiwei Hall?¡±

    The old man nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve always been in charge.¡±

    Chen Yundao asked, ¡°You have a guardian surnamed Sun under you. Did you know that you left the sect with Feng Wanjiang the day before yesterday?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    The old man¡¯s eyes were somewhat flustered. ¡°There¡¯s, there¡¯s still such a thing¡­¡±

    Chen Yundao narrowed his eyes and grabbed his head.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to be an idiot, then release your consciousness for me!¡±

    The old man¡¯s body trembled like a sieve, his eyes turning white.

    Looking at this scene, the disciples were all stunned.

    He could search through his memories just because of a single disagreement. Was this still the elegant and easy-going Sect Master?

    A momentter, Chen Yundao let go of his hand, and the old man copsed to the ground helplessly.

    He was breathing heavily, his face like golden paper, even his soul a bit unstable.

    Protector served the sect, and even the Chief disciple could not easily use it. Feng Wanjiang had promised a great benefit, so Protector Sun reluctantly agreed.

    Old man knew about this.

    However, he usually had a good rtionship with Feng Wanjiang, so he only turned a blind eye.

    ¡°The secret realm of the East Sea, Death Prison? Could it be that Feng Wanjiang killed by Bai Jiangye?

    ¡°Supreme Dao Pce has been quiet for too long. They thought I was easy to bully!¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s face was like frost as he stepped through the void and disappeared from the tform.

    Hall was deathly silent.

    After a long time, the old man finally came back to his senses. For a moment, his headache was splitting.

    Even though he hadn¡¯t resisted just now, his soul had suffered quite a bit of damage under Chen Yundao¡¯s brutal methods.

    He rubbed the space between his brows and hoarsely said, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why is the Sect Master suddenly enraged?¡±

    After a moment of silence, the deacon whispered, ¡°Because Chief Feng is dead¡­¡±

    ¡°What?!¡±

    Old man¡¯s expression stiffened, his eyes filled with fear.

    Feng Wanjiang, apanied by a Deity Transformation guardian, had actually died?

    When he recalled the rage of the head master just now, his throat immediately tightened.

    This matter would implicate him!

    ¡­¡­.

    In the far west of vastnd.

    Broken Soul Cliff.

    Devil Sect Death Prison hidden within theyers of mist.

    Pce at the top was extremely luxurious.

    In the eaves of the pavilion, the atmosphere was boundless.

    This was the ce everyone yearned for.

    First Hell.

    At this moment, in the pce¡­

    Bai Jiangye sat on a chair, his face as pale as paper, his fingers trembling uncontrobly.

    Across from him sat a ck-robed man.

    He wore a hood, and his face could not be seen clearly. His pitch-ck robe contained dark red lines.

    He was the Sect Master of Death Prison. His surname was Shen, and his single name was Tu.

    Shen Tu said in a low voice, ¡°Are you saying that Protector Cheng is dead?¡±

    ¡°Dead.¡± Bai Jiangye nodded. ¡°He died at Li Tiezhu¡¯s hands.¡±

    Shen Tu was puzzled, ¡°Protector Cheng is still at the peak of Deity Transformation. That Li Tiezhu has just entered the Myriad Sword Pavilion, yet she has such strength?¡±

    Bai Jiangye¡¯s eyes trembled slightly as if he had recalled something terrifying.

    ¡°That Li Tiezhu is not a mortal! Not only could her Sword Qi transform into a dragon and kill demons, but she was also terrifyingly powerful!¡±

 Chapter 348: The Tyrannical Way of Killing Daoist!

    Chapter 348: The Tyrannical Way of Killing Daoist!

    Bai Jiangye was puzzled. ¡°Master, who did you say came?¡±

    As soon as he finished speaking, a loud bang resounded from outside the mountain gate, causing the entire hall to tremble!

    Someone was attacking the grand formation!

    Shen Tu looked at the sky and said in a solemn voice, ¡°Chen Yundao.¡±

    ¡°Who?¡±

    Bai Jiangye was stunned, suspecting that he had misheard.

    Boom!

    Hall trembled even more violently. The entire sect was rmed, and the Elders and deacons all came to the hall.

    ¡°Sect Master, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Who has the guts to attack the grand formation?¡±

    ¡°Could it be that a powerful enemy is attacking us?¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were somewhat astonished.

    There was someone who dared to attack the entrance of the Death Prison.

    After a long period of instability, they felt a bit dazed.

    After a while, the vibration stopped.

    Before they could let out a sigh of relief, a soft sound could be heard from the air as arge hand reached out, forcefully shattering the void!

    Under everyone¡¯s shocked gazes, a ck-robed Daoist slowly stepped forward.

    His face was gloomy, his eyes piercingly cold, his entire body releasing a terrifying pressure.

    Elder couldn¡¯t help but shrink when he saw the Daoist robe embroidered with Yin Yang fish and cried out in shock. ¡°He¡¯s Chen Yundao!¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Other Elders were in an uproar!

    The one who came actually Chen Yundao?

    Everyone¡¯s first reaction was not to attack but to take a step back in unison, their expressions filled with fear.

    He was the legendary Daoist ughterer!

    All those years ago, he¡¯d used bloody methods to suppress the Devil Dao, and the corpses beneath his feet piled into a mountain!

    Although he was the Righteous path, it did not mean that he was benevolent.

    On the contrary, in order to protect his bottom line and interests, the Righteous Path could be even more savage than the Devil Dao!

    Elders who had experienced that period all knew how terrifying this ck-robed Daoist was.

    Before Leng Wuyan became Emperor, he was the nightmare of the entire Devil Dao!

    Now that he had broken into a battle to protect the sect and forced his way into the mountain gate, could it be that he wanted to start a war with the Death Prison?

    Shen Tu¡¯s expression was very calm. ¡°You can go out first.¡±

    Great Elder frowned. ¡°Sect Master¡­¡±

    Shen Tu waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s useless for you to stay here. Get out.¡±

    Great Elder knew this was the truth, so he lowered his head and said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll wait outside.¡±

    After saying that, he nced at Chen Yundao and left the pce with his men.

    Bai Jiangye originally wanted to follow him, but his body pressed down by inexplicable pressure, and he couldn¡¯t move at all. He could only obediently sit on his chair.

    Hall fell silent.

    Shen Tu turned to look at Chen Yundao and said, ¡°Why does Daoist Chen have the leisure toe to Broken Soul Cliff?¡±

    Chen Yundao sneered and asked, ¡°Shen Tu, are you ying dumb with me? Why have Ie?¡±

    Shen Tu was taken aback. He shook his head and said, ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    Chen Yun¡¯s eyes were icy cold as he said word by word, ¡°My disciple, Feng Wanjiang, is dead!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Bai Jiangye eximed, ¡°Chief Feng is dead?¡±

    Chen Yundao turned around to look at him, and his voice was icy cold to the bone. ¡°Feng Wanjiang is heading to the secret realm with you. Don¡¯t tell me that you didn¡¯t know!¡±

    Bai Jiangye gulped.

    This truly exceeded his expectations!

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll know if it¡¯s rted to you!¡±

    Chen Yundao did not have the patience to chat with him. He waved his Daoist robe and sucked Bai Jiangye over, preparing to directly investigate his memories.

    In the end, Shen Tu stood between the two of them, blocking Bai Jiangye behind him.

    ¡°Chen Yundao, this is the Death Prison. Are you blind!¡±

    Another party not only trespassed into the sect but also attacked the Chief disciple. This directly angered Shen Tu¡¯s nerves.

    Chen Yundao¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°I¡¯m arrogant, so what can you do?¡±

    Cloth shoes took a step forward, and the ck Daoist robe fluttered. The pressure was so low that it was hard to breathe.

    Shen Tu did not give in at all.

    Smell of blood gradually spread out, and the faint wails of pain could be heard in the air, making one feel as if they were in abyss!

    Chen Yundao¡¯s eyes grew colder and colder. ¡°It seems that I haven¡¯t made a move for too long. Sect Leader Shen forgot about the pain when his scar healed.¡±

    Although he couldn¡¯t see Shen Tu¡¯s expression, hand behind him quietly tightened.

    ¡°Do you really think I¡¯m afraid of you? If we fight to the death, it¡¯s still unknown who lives or dies!¡±

    Death Prison¡¯s way was the Dao of ughter, and killing was their old business.

    Although Chen Yundao was very strong, Shen Tu wasn¡¯t empty when he came to fight!

    Chen Yundao said coldly, ¡°Then let¡¯s try?¡±

    At this moment of tension, Bai Jiangye could not help but say, ¡°I wasn¡¯t the one who killed Chief Feng. He was clearly still alive while I was fleeing!¡±

    ¡°Escape?¡± Chen Yundao frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Bai Jiangye took a deep breath and briefly exined what had happened.

    ¡°After my sect¡¯s Protector Cheng died, I used the Blood Raven to escape the secret realm. As for how Chief Feng died, I don¡¯t know at all!¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s frown deepened.

    ¡°You said that Li Tiezhu used a soul attack technique to kill a peak Deity Transformation expert?

    ¡°This is pure fart!

    ¡°That Li Tiezhu is a disciple who just entered the sect, and she¡¯s still a mortal who hasn¡¯t cultivated yet. Even if she absorbed Emperor level Sword Qi, she wouldn¡¯t have such a powerful soul!¡±

    Moreover, soul attack wasn¡¯t the Myriad Sword Pavilion¡¯s specialty.

    Bai Jiangye¡¯s expression was bitter. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. At the very least, Li Tiezhu is at the peak Heavenly Tribtion realm! Even Yue Jianli has to look at her eyes. How could she be a mortal?¡±

    Chen Yundao shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t listen to one side of your words. If you have a clear conscience, let me see your memories, and the matter will naturally be clear.¡±

    Bai Jiangye gritted his teeth.

    A single disagreement depended on one¡¯s memory. This Chen Yundao was too overbearing!

    He was even more unreasonable than the Devil Dao!

    ¡°How did your disciple die? What does it have to do with us?¡±

    Shen Tu suppressed his anger. ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to say anything more about investigating memories. I definitely won¡¯t agree! I¡¯ve already said it clearly enough. Daoist Chen, take your time!¡±

    ¡°When did I need your permission to do things?¡±

    Chen Yundao said indifferently, ¡°Why don¡¯t you try? Can you send me away?¡±

    He was also very unhappy.

    During this period, the Supreme Dao Pce suffered a lot more than the hundreds of years before!

    The direct disciple Song Qingsong died, but venerable Hao Yue was forced into seclusion for a hundred years.

    Disciples escaped from the beast tide, causing the sect¡¯s reputation to plummet.

    Great Elder Wu Chengkong was heavily injured, still thinking about it in past.

    Elder had angered Yi Qinn, and he¡¯d been cut off from the Immortal Path and was crippled¡­

    It had only been a few days since the death of Feng Wanjiang!

    This caused Chen Yundao to feel extremely aggrieved!

    Rather than asking for justice for his disciple, it was better to say that this matter was a fuse,pletely igniting his anger!

    ¡°Do you feel wronged?¡±

    ¡°Then how can I be reasonable?¡±

 Chapter 349: Chu Lingchuan?Just who was the soft persimmon?

    Chapter 349: Chu Lingchuan?Just who was the soft persimmon?

    Chen Yundao had already made up his mind.

    If Feng Wanjiang died in the secret realm, it would be fine. After all, he was weak and could not me anyone else.

    But if he died because of someone else, he had to say something!

    Otherwise, wouldn¡¯t all the sects in the world treat the Supreme Dao Pce as a pushover?

    ¡°Shen Tu, I¡¯ll leave my words here today. This matter must be investigated and revealed!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not satisfied, you canpete with me!¡±

    ¡°But this is the base of Death Prison. Don¡¯t me me for not warning you if I identally destroyed the eighteen levels!¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s voice was icy cold, and it carried a dignity that couldn¡¯t be refused.

    The killing intent in Shen Tu¡¯s body surged, and his blood energy seemed as if it was solid. ¡°Chen Yundao, don¡¯t go too far! Don¡¯t tell me you want to go to war with the Death Prison?¡±

    ¡°So what if it¡¯s a war? This Lord has said that this matter must be investigated!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Shen Tu was extremely angry.

    This domineering attitude simply did not give him any leeway!

    However, Chen Yundao was right about one thing.

    He wouldn¡¯t need to be so restrained if he was outside the mountain gate. However, if he was to make a move on the Broken Soul Cliff, it was very likely that he would put the entire sect in danger!

    But he couldn¡¯t really give Bai Jiangye, right?

    Then who was the killer?

    Just as the two of them were in a stalemate, Bai Jiangye suddenly said, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t we do this? You can check your disciple¡¯s memories and show them to Sect Master Chen.¡±

    Shen Tu was stunned. ¡°Are you sure?¡±

    Bai Jiangye nodded. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure. Your disciple has a clear conscience regarding this matter.¡±

    He had nothing to do with Feng Wanjiang¡¯s death. The most he did was force him to open the secret ne. There was nothing to hide.

    And this was the best solution.

    After all, if the two of them were to fight, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    Shen Tu exhaled a mouthful of foul air and nodded. ¡°Since you don¡¯t mind, then do as you say. Daoist Chen has no objections, right?¡±

    Chen Yundao said, ¡°That¡¯s good too.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Jiangye sat cross-legged and opened his mind.

    As he lightly tapped Bai Jiangye¡¯s forehead, blood blossomed from Shen Tu¡¯s fingers.

    At the same time, he waved his sleeve, causing a faint red light to appear in the air, revealing many real memories.

    The scene was at the dim sea bottom.

    From Feng Wanjiang himself saying that Protector Sun had been eaten by the Spirit Devouring Devil, Yue Jianli and Li Tiezhu suddenly appeared to the frenzied group of deep sea demons.

    He watched as the Sword Qi silver dragon soared into the air, easily killing the Deity Transformation demon beast.

    Shen Tu and Chen Yundao were stunned.

    Two of them could still feel the Sword Qi, even if this was just a memory.

    Li Tiezhu was very powerful!

    They entered the secret realm and gathered at the Heavenly mes.

    Li Tiezhu forcefullypressed the Heavenly me and had Yue Jianli refine it. As for herself, she used her Sword Qi to fight against three.

    Sword formed from soul force could easily kill a peak Deity Transformation protector with just one move!

    In order to escape, Bai Jiangye used his essence blood to activate the Blood Raven and forcibly teleported himself out of the secret realm.

    When he left, Feng Wanjiang was still in the secret realm!

    Image stopped abruptly.

    Shen Tu retracted his finger and said coldly, ¡°Has Daoist Chen seen it clearly? This matter has nothing to do with my Death Prison!¡±

    Chen Yundao fell silent.

    After this, his eyes opened wider, and he had nothing to say.

    Could it be that Feng Wanjiang was killed by Li Tiezhu?

    At that time, only three people were present, and Yue Jianli was currently refining the Heavenly me. He could not think of any other answer.

    Shen Tu sneered, ¡°It seems Sect Master Chen has found the wrong person. He should go to Cloud Sword Ind to ask Chu Lingchuan¡­ It can¡¯t be that Sect Master Chen doesn¡¯t dare to go, right?¡±

    Chen Yundao shook his head. ¡°I said I want to investigate to the end. I must investigate to the end! But since this is a matter of the Righteous Path, there¡¯s no need for Sect Master Shen to care.¡±

    Hmph!

    Shen Tu¡¯s expression was disdainful. ¡°I¡¯m just waiting for the Supreme Dao Pce to announce this matter to the world and see if Daoist Chen can keep his word!¡±

    ¡°Take care. I won¡¯t see you off!¡±

    Chen Yundao had found the wrong enemy, so he couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. He directly stepped through the void and left Broken Soul Cliff.

    Silence returned to the main hall.

    Bai Jiangye let out a sigh of relief and copsed onto the ground.

    The pressure Chen Yundao gave him was simply too great.

    Shen Tu patted him on the shoulder and praised, ¡°You did well.¡±

    Bai Jiangye was very smart. He had given Shen Tu a stage to step down, and Chen Yundao was speechless.

    After all, if they really fought, the result would definitely be something Shen Tu didn¡¯t want to see.

    Bai Jiangye sighed, ¡°There¡¯s no other way¡­ But I strongly believe that Feng Wanjiang must have died at Li Tiezhu¡¯s hands.¡±

    Shen Tu smiled and said, ¡°This depends on Chen Yundao¡¯s decision. With Chu Lingchuan¡¯s personality, she would definitely not give in at all. It was even possible for her to fight directly.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to be able to let the Righteous Path¡¯s dogs bite each other. This is an unexpected joy.¡±

    Bai Jiangye thought for a moment and asked, ¡°Protector Cheng died at Li Tiezhu¡¯s hands. This matter has solid evidence. Should we also go to Cloud Sword Ind to add fire?¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Shen Tu shook his head. ¡°After all, it was Protector Cheng who attacked Yue Jianli first. It¡¯s understandable that Li Tiezhu killed him, so we don¡¯t need to stir up trouble.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Bai Jiangye nodded.

    There was actually something Shen Tu did not say.

    He didn¡¯t want to go to Cloud Sword Ind because he feared being targeted.

    ¡°I¡¯d better stay away from watching the show. What if Chu Lingchuan sets her eyes on me¡­¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a crazy bitch!¡±

    Thinking back to the woman who had once attacked the sect, Shen Tu¡¯s back felt a cold breeze.

    At that moment, Bai Jiangye stood up and said, ¡°Master, if there¡¯s nothing else, then this disciple will go into seclusion.¡±

    ¡°In seclusion?¡± Shen Tu was stunned for a moment. ¡°Could it be that you¡¯veprehended something?¡±

    Bai Jiangye scratched his head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not true. I¡¯ve offended Li Tiezhu. I don¡¯t even dare to go out, so I might as well go into seclusion.¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    Shen Tu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Is that so? Li Tiezhu scared you to this extent?¡±

    Bai Jiangye said, ¡°It¡¯s too much! If I hadn¡¯t run fast, I would have ended up the same way as Feng Wanjiang!

    ¡°This person¡¯s strength is extraordinary. She runs amok. She gives me the feeling of that person.¡±

    Shen Tu asked curiously, ¡°Like who?¡±

    Bai Jiangye slowly said, ¡°World Suppressing Heavenly Devil, Li Ran!¡±

    ¡°Li Ran?¡±

    Shen Tu was stunned.

    The meaning behind this name was too great!

    The two were silent for a time.

    ¡­¡­..

    Jiangzhe City¡­

    Moon building lobby.

    Shopkeeper asked, ¡°Four¡­ Are you sure you want three rooms?¡±

    ¡°OK.¡±

    Yue Jianli pulled Li Ran, ¡°Li junior sister and I sleep in a room to save some money.¡±

    Yi Qinn gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Yue Jianli is too good at saving, right?¡±

 Chapter 350: Strange Daoist Yi

    Chapter 350: Strange Daoist Yi

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, ¡°Chief Yue, there¡¯s no need to be so frugal. Since I¡¯ve invited you to be a tour guide, I naturally won¡¯t allow you to spend all kinds of expenses. Let¡¯s have a room for each of us.¡±

    Yue Jianli smiled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. Junior sister Li and I often sleep together, so there¡¯s no need to spend any more money.¡±

    ¡°Often sleeping together?¡± Yi Qinn clenched her fists tightly and red at Li Ran with hatred.

    Li Ran¡¯s gaze drifted, not daring to look at her.

    ¡°This guy¡­ I¡¯ll settle this with youter!¡±

    Yi Qinn gritted her teeth and asked, ¡°Shopkeeper, how many rooms are there?¡±

    Shopkeeper nced at her and said, ¡°There are still ten rooms left in the upper room. Rooms are very abundant.¡±

    Yi Qinn nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I want all ten rooms!¡±

    ¡°Alright!¡±

    Shopkeeper beamed.

    This was a big customer!

    Yue Jianli asked suspiciously, ¡°We only have four people. Do we need to book so many rooms?¡±

    Yi Qinn said coldly, ¡°This poor Daoist doesn¡¯t like the people in the rooms at the side. Also, we must sleep in one room each today!¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    Yue Jianli scratched her head.

    She did not know where she had provoked this Daoist.

    Li Ran wiped his cold sweat silently.

    Just as they were about to walk upstairs, the shopkeeper stopped Yi Qinn.

    He rubbed his hands and said with a smile, ¡°Please pay the room fee. Ten rooms for one night are twenty taels of silver.¡±

    For mortals, this price was not low at all.

    ¡°Oh!¡±

    Yi Qinn didn¡¯t care at all. She waved her sleeve, and a pile of spirit stonesnded on the table.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to look.¡±

    ¡­¡­..

    Shopkeeper looked at the amber-colored little stone in front of her and couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrows. ¡°Honored guest, do you think I¡¯m an idiot?¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a stone. It¡¯s a high-grade spirit stone,¡± Yi Qinn said confidently. ¡°This poor Daoist had already bought candied gourd and eaten them at the street entrance. Why don¡¯t you ept them here?¡±

    Shopkeeper didn¡¯t know how to reply, and his eyes seemed to look at an idiot.

    ¡°Could it be that you think it¡¯s too little?¡±

    Yi Qinn once again began to toss the spirit stones, piling them up on the table like a small mountain.

    For a moment, it filled with multicolored light and spirit Qi.

    Li Ran hastily stopped her and put away the spirit stones before taking out a banknote and cing it on the table.

    ¡°Use this. There¡¯s no need to check it.¡±

    Only then did the shopkeeper reveal a bloody smile. Nodding his head and bowing, he said, ¡°Please, guests. If you need anything, please call me.¡±

    They walked upstairs.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he take the spirit stones? Could it be that they don¡¯t have enough quality?¡±

    Li Ran gave her the spirit stone andughed. ¡°Does Daoist Yi know that this is a mortal world? In the eyes of cultivators, spirit stones are hard currency, but in the hands of mortals, they are not worth one tael of silver.¡±

    Yi Qinn was puzzled. ¡°You can exchange spirit stones for silver, and this thing has its own value.¡±

    Spirit stones were actually natural ores.

    It contained a wealth of spiritual power and was generally purer than the spiritual energy in the air. It could be used to assist in cultivation or replenish one¡¯s own body.

    ording to the amount and purity of the spiritual energy, it was divided into three grades: low, medium, and high.

    Currency that belonged to cultivators could also be exchanged with true gold and silver.

    A high-grade spirit stone was enough to buy a house in arge city.

    Li Ran shook his head and said, ¡°Not to mention whether they recognize this spirit stone or not, even if they know it¡¯s worth a thousand gold, how could they dare to use it? Amoner is not guilty. A wealthymoner is guilty. There is no way for mortals to talk to cultivators on an equal footing.¡±

    ¡°If Daoist Yi gives them this, it¡¯s possible that she might have harmed them.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Yi Qinn scratched her head and said in a low voice, ¡°This lowly one knows.¡±

    Actually, this reasoning was very simple. It was impossible for her to understand it. It was just that she had been separated from the mortal world for hundreds of years, making it very difficult for her to use the thinking of a mortal to consider a problem.

    Corners of Li Ran¡¯s mouth curled into a smile as he sent a voice transmission, ¡°Master Qinn, if you¡¯re free, don¡¯t run away from the mortal world. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be sold off and even help with the money.¡±

    He really couldn¡¯t figure out how Yi Qinn¡¯s brain worked.

    ¡°Hmph, you really think I¡¯m stupid?¡±

    Yi Qinn¡¯s face was slightly red, and she angrily pinched him. ¡°This poor Daoist will not fall for your trick in this lifetime!¡±

    Li Ran¡¯s face turned green from pain.

    However, he was worried that the other two would notice something, so he could only endure it and not make a sound.

    Four of them arrived on the third floor.

    There were a total of ten upper rooms here, all of whichpletely covered by them.

    Li Ran casually picked a room facing south. ¡°I¡¯ll sleep in this room. The rest of you can do as you like.¡±

    After saying that, he pushed the door open and walked in.

    Yi Qinn decisively chose the room next to him.

    Lin Langyue was puzzled. ¡°Master, didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t like anyone in the next room?¡±

    Cough! Cough!

    Yi Qinn¡¯s expression was awkward as she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Has this poor Daoist ever said that?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Lin Langyue and Yue Jianli nodded seriously.

    In the end, under the gaze of two of them, Yi Qinn could only helplessly live opposite Li Ran.

    Yue Jianli stood in the corridor, rubbing her chin in confusion.

    Lin Langyue asked curiously, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Chief Lin, do you feel¡­ That Daoist Yi acting weird?¡±

    Mn!

    Lin Langyue nodded. ¡°Master is indeed a bit strange recently, especially today.¡±

    ¡°Did I provoke her somewhere?¡±

    Lin Langyue consoled her, ¡°That won¡¯t happen. Although Master¡¯s personality is a bit cold, she¡¯s still very reasonable. She won¡¯t easily vent her anger on others.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Yue Jianli heaved a sigh of relief.

    After all, she was on the same level as her master. Regardless of strength or status, she could not be careless.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief Yue¡­ Oh right, that pear garden you¡¯re talking about, is there a show tonight?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but it¡¯s a littlete¡­¡±

    As the two chatted, they walked into the room.

    ¡­¡­

    In the room.

    Li Ran sat cross-legged on the bed, his mind sinking into his thoughts.

    The silver stars in his thoughts had already merged into a ball of silver light. It was like a full moon hanging in the sky, emitting a sharp sword intent.

    Emperor-level Sword Qi he had absorbed in the Sword Purification Pool had fused with the Yunling Spear Intent, forming a silver-white ¡®astral qi¡¯.

    The most peculiar thing was that this Sword Qi was no longer a consumable item.

    Instead, it would be continuously produced by the Sword Qi.

    Previously, in the secret ne, he hadpressed the Heavenly mes in his heart, and his Sword Qi had been exhausted.

    However, it had already beenpletely replenished.

    Moreover, the quality of the newly formed Sword Qi was the same as before. The zing silver light flickered in his thoughts.

    Li Ran nodded inwardly, ¡°It should be due to the martial arts cultivation method of the Myriad Sword Pavilion and Yunling spear intent¡­¡±

    Just as he was deep in thought, a familiar voice came into his ears.

    ¡°Little thief, what are you doing?¡±

    Li Ran opened his eyes and saw Yi Qinn standing in front of him with her hands behind her back. She was looking at him curiously.

    ¡°Master?¡±

 Chapter 351: Sheng Zi Liâ€™s Great Goal!

    Chapter 351: Sheng Zi Li¡¯s Great Goal!

    In the room, Yi Qinn asked curiously, ¡°You¡¯ve always beenzy. Why did you start meditating the moment you entered the room?¡±

    ¡°Lazy?¡± Li Ran said, unconvinced, ¡°I¡¯ve always been very diligent, alright!¡±

    Yi Qinnughed and said, ¡°Come on, apart from flirting with girls, I¡¯ve never seen you use your heart on anything else.¡±

    This little thief hade to this day entirely because of his superhuman talent. It had nothing to do with diligence.

    Li Ran was a little embarrassed.

    It sounded like he was a lustful hungry ghost.

    Looking at her resentful expression, Li Ran curled his lips. ¡°Master, are you jealous?¡±

    Yi Qinn shook her head and whispered, ¡°Even if this poor Daoist wanted to be jealous, she wouldn¡¯t be able to, right? She probably has to make herself sour to death.¡±

    Thinking back to Yue Jianli¡¯s intimate manner with him, especially the phrase ¡°often sleeping together¡±, her heart felt like she had turned over a bottle of vinegar.

    It was sour and bitter, unbearable.

    Li Ran stood up and pulled her into his embrace. ¡°In the future, won¡¯t it be fine for me to only hook up with Master?¡±

    Yi Qinn blushed and turned her head. ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Who, who wanted to hook up with you?¡±

    Even so, shey in his arms, not wanting to let go for a second.

    She buried her fair face in Li Ran¡¯s arms, and she said in a muffled voice, ¡°Little thief, this poor Daoist really missed you.¡±

    Li Ran caressed her long brocade hair and said softly, ¡°I miss my master very much.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, this poor Daoist doesn¡¯t believe you. Now that you have a new master. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ve already forgotten about this poor Daoist.¡± Yi Qinn pouted and pinched him.

    Ever since the Immortal Ascension Assembly, she had been looking forward to meeting Li Ran.

    In the end, this guy silently ran to the Myriad Sword Pavillion and even acknowledged a new master.

    ¡°How is that possible?¡± Li Ran picked her up from the waist and sat on the bed. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought that when the matter with the Myriad Sword Pavillion is over, I¡¯ll go to White Cloud Peak to find you.¡±

    Yi Qinny in his arms and blushed. ¡°Really? You aren¡¯t lying to this poor Daoist?¡±

    Li Ran nodded seriously. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡±

    ¡°Alright, this poor Daoist will barely forgive you this time¡­¡±

    As Yi Qinn spoke, she reached out and tapped his forehead.

    A sh of light shed by, and Li Ran felt that something was wrong.

    He turned to look at the copper mirror and found that she had removed Chu Lingchuan¡¯s illusion, and he returned to his original appearance.

    He scratched his head. ¡°Master, what are you doing?¡±

    Yi Qinn said, ¡°This poor Daoist still likes the way you look. That illusion seems to have twisted my heart.¡±

    Although, in her eyes, illusions basically did not exist.

    However, it would be morefortable to remove it. Otherwise, she would feel a little weird.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    Li Ran looked at the handsome face in the mirror and mumbled to himself, ¡°Handsome, long time no see.¡±

    Pfft!

    Yi Qinn couldn¡¯t help butugh as she reached out and hit him. ¡°You¡¯re really self-loving.¡±

    She hugged his strong waist and listened to the strong heartbeat under his chest. She felt very safe and secure.

    All the grievances and jealousy from before had vanished into thin air. She just wanted to stay in his embrace forever.

    Room fell silent.

    After a while, Yi Qinn thought of something and asked, ¡°I heard that you¡¯d absorbed Emperor-level Sword Qi, and you¡¯ve even be a Sword God, that¡¯s rare in ten thousand years. What¡¯s going on?¡±

    Li Ran smiled bitterly and said, ¡°This was actually an ident.¡±

    He briefly recounted what had happened on the day of Sword Purification Pool.

    ¡°I see.¡± Yi Qinn¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°Chen Beihe is so bold! Chu Lingchuan handled this matter well and did not favour this guy. However, he killed after a hundred years of cultivation, and the punishment was still a little light!¡±

    Li Ran shook his head.

    At Chen Beihe¡¯s age, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live for many years if he lost his cultivation.

    He would spend thest few decades in the cold Dead Sea.

    The punishment was already very severe.

    ¡°Sword head is still very fair, and I have benefited from the disaster. Not only was I not injured, I even absorbed the Emperor-level Sword Qi.¡±

    ¡°Emperor-level Sword Qi?¡± Yi Qinn raised her eyebrows. ¡°So it¡¯s rumoured that you sucked the Sword Purification Pool. Is this true?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Li Ran extended his right hand, and the Sword Qi rushed out, forming a dragon on his right arm.

    That silver light was dazzling, almost cutting through the air!

    Yi Qinn sized him up carefully and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very pure. It¡¯s indeed Emperor-level Sword Qi. Even this poor Daoist couldn¡¯t see any impurities.¡±

    This Sword Qi had been tempered by an Emperor-level power and was already extremely pure.

    All energy waspressed to the limit, and there was no waste at all.

    However, having Emperor-level Sword Qi did not mean having Emperor-level strength.

    The reason why the Emperor realm was so powerful; because they had attained the great Dao. Every move they made contained supremews.

    Sword Qi was just a tool.

    A sword, ced in the hands of superman and a child, was naturally not on the same level of power.

    However, Li Ran was not a child.

    On the contrary, his growth rate was astonishing!

    Yi Qinn said with a smile, ¡°It seems that your Master has recognised you well. Sword Qi alone is enough to look down on the world¡¯s proudest.¡±

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°Those so-called geniuses, I have never put them in my eyes. My only goal is to merge with the Dao.¡±

    ¡°Convergence?¡± Yi Qinn was puzzled. ¡°Why are you so obsessed with this realm?¡±

    She had heard Li Ran say that before.

    ¡°Because¡­¡± Li Ran smiled wickedly and whispered something into her ear.

    When Yi Qinn heard this, her face turned red, and she said incoherently, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting? Who wants to be with you¡­¡±

    No wonder this guy was so active in cultivation back then. So this was the kind of idea he had in mind!

    She was so embarrassed!

    Li Ran deliberately said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. If Master doesn¡¯t agree, I can find someone else¡­¡±

    ¡°Not allowed!¡± Yi Qinn grabbed his shirt nervously, ¡°Don¡¯t go looking for anyone else!¡±

    Li Ran¡¯s eyes shed with a smile. ¡°Then Master agrees?¡±

    ¡°This poor Daoist didn¡¯t say that.¡± Yi Qinn¡¯s pretty face turned red as she said in a low voice, ¡°Anyway, you should cultivate first. We¡¯ll talk about things in the future.¡±

    She was so flustered that she almost jumped out.

    Smile in Li Ran¡¯s eyes deepened. Just as he was about to say something, there was a knock on the door.

    Yue Jianli¡¯s voice rang out, ¡°Junior sister Li, are you resting?¡±

    Two looked at each other.

    Yi Qinn hurriedly stood up and said in a low voice, ¡°This poor Daoist will return first. You are not allowed to do anything ridiculous.¡±

    Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Master, I will train hard. In the future¡­¡±

    ¡°No, no more!¡± Yi Qinn was embarrassed and anxious as she disappeared into the air.

 Chapter 352: Li Tiezhuâ€™s identity was completely exposed!

    Chapter 352: Li Tiezhu¡¯s identity waspletely exposed!

    Yi Qinn¡¯s figure slowly dissipated, leaving a faint fragrance in the air.

    Li Ran smiled and shook his head.

    ¡°Master Qinn is getting cuter and cuter.¡±

    Dong! Dong!

    Another knock on the door. ¡°Junior sister Li, if you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯lle in.¡±

    Li Ran stood up and opened the door.

    Yue Jianli stood outside the door and asked curiously, ¡°Junior sister Li, what are you doing?¡±

    Before she could finish her sentence, she was stunned.

    Her delicate eyes were wide open as she looked at Li Ran in shock, ¡°You, you¡­¡±

    Li Ran asked in confusion, ¡°What happened to me?¡±

    Yue Jianli gulped. ¡°How did you change back?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Li Ran was stunned when he heard that. Then, he reacted.

    Just now, Yi Qinn had removed the illusion. He was nowpletely his original appearance.

    Just as he was about to say something, Yue Jianli threw herself into his arms and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Bad guy, I miss you so much!¡±

    Although she already knew that Li Tiezhu was Li Ran, when this familiar face appeared in front of her, the throbbing was indescribable.

    At this moment, in the opposite room.

    Yi Qinn walked with her hands behind her back and mumbled angrily, ¡°Looks like this poor Daoist didn¡¯t guess wrong. He is indeed with Yue Jianli¡­ This annoying little thief!¡±

    She felt restless in her heart. In the end, she got into bed and covered her head with a pillow like an ostrich.

    ¡°It¡¯s so annoying!

    Yue Jianli hugged Li Ran like a ko and did not want to leave.

    Li Ran smiled. ¡°Alright, haven¡¯t we been together all this time?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Yue Jianli shook her head and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know who you were. Even if I knew that you were Li Ran, your face and voice didn¡¯t match That feeling wasn¡¯t right either.¡±

    She rubbed his cheek and said, ¡°Although Li Tiezhu is cute, I still like you.¡±

    Li Ran shook his head and smiled.

    But to be honest, he felt a lot morefortable.

    After all, he was a bloodthirsty old master. Even if it were just an illusion, it would still make it difficult for him to adapt.

    Previously, the headmaster¡¯s bedroom deacons were shocked by his sitting posture.

    ¡°But¡­¡±

    Yue Jianli sized him up and said with a strange expression, ¡°You should change clothes. It doesn¡¯t suit you well.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Li Ran lowered his head in confusion, and his face turned red.

    After Chu Lingchuan had used the illusion, in order to prevent his clothes from being damaged, he had specially changed into the clothes of a Myriad Sword Pavilion disciple.

    Now that his green shirt was on him, there was an indescribable feeling.

    Just as Li Ran was about to change his clothes, he realized that he didn¡¯t bring any. ¡°It¡¯s over. I didn¡¯t bring any clothes.¡±

    Holding back her smile, Yue Jianli took out a set of white robes from her storage ring and said, ¡°Luckily, I have it with me. You can change quickly.¡±

    Li Ran took the clothes and found they were the same material and size.

    He asked curiously, ¡°Why are you carrying my clothes?¡±

    Yue Jianli was a little embarrassed and said, ¡°Because I found that your clothes are easily damaged when you activate the power of the Blood Demon, so I ordered dozens of sets ording to your previous style.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve long wanted to give these clothes to you, but the dy has dragged on.¡±

    Li Ran scratched her nose. ¡°You¡¯re such a genius!¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Yue Jianli smiled brightly.

    Li Ran changed his clothes and looked at the elegant young man in the bronze mirror, feeling extremely happy.

    ¡°I feelfortable!¡±

    Yue Jianli propped her chin up and looked at him in a daze.

    Before, in Wuyang City, for various reasons, two of them didn¡¯t even have the chance to speak.

    Seeing him at the shore of the East Ocean filled me with joy.

    Li Ran looked at her gentle eyes and suddenly recalled something. He smiled and said, ¡°Do you still remember what you said?¡±

    Yue Jianli came back to his senses and asked, ¡°What did I say?¡±

    Li Ran reminded him, ¡°At the bottom of the East Ocean, you said that if I could remove the illusion, I could¡­ Cough! Cough!¡±

    When Yue Jianli heard this, her face turned red, and she gave him a bashful re.

    ¡°You are so nefarious!¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡±

    At that moment, footsteps came from outside the door. ¡°Chief Yue, is the pear garden about to begin? Should we leave now?¡±

    Two of them looked at each other and turned to look at the open door.

    Lin Langyue walked in. ¡°Chief Yue, it¡¯s almost time, Li¡­ Sister?¡±

    Lin Langyue stared nkly at Li Ran. She froze like a statue.

    ¡°Li Ran!¡±

    She rubbed her eyes and suspected that she was hallucinating.

    Li Ran shook his head helplessly.

    It seemed that Li Tiezhu¡¯s identity couldn¡¯t be hidden anymore¡­

    In the room¡­

    Lin Langyue sat on a chair and couldn¡¯te back to her senses.

    ¡°In other words, Li Ran was Li Tiezhu?¡±

    She was confused. ¡°Then how did you be a disciple of the Myriad Sword Pavillion?¡±

    Li Ran was the Sheng Zi of Devil Dao. How could he be the Silver Dragon Sword God with just a shake of his body and be praised as the hope of the Righteous young generation?

    Moreover, Chu Lingchuan¡¯s rtionship with him was so bad, no matter how he thought about it. It was not right.

    Li Ran scratched his head. ¡°That¡¯s a long story. Let Jianli exin it to you.¡±

    Yue Jianli pulled her arm and said, ¡°Chief Lin, the scene at Pear Garden is about to begin. We¡¯ll talk on the way.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Lin Langyue stood up. ¡°Should we go to the theatre together?¡±

    ¡°Watching the show?¡±

    Li Ran thought about it and nodded. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m free anyway.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go together.¡±

    Lin Langyue blinked her ck and white eyes and walked to Li Ran¡¯s side. She whispered, ¡°Master Li, although I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, I can see you¡­ That is great.¡±

    Li Ran looked back at her.

    One could only see her smiling brilliantly, with red lips and white teeth.

    That beautiful face made his move slightly, and he couldn¡¯t help but pinch her little hand.

    Lin Langyue was flustered. She looked at Yue Jianli nervously and said with a red face, ¡°Stop messing around. Chief Yue is still here¡­¡±

    She knew about the rtionship between Yue Jianli and Li Ran, but Yue Jianli did not know about them¡­ So she was shy and nervous.

    Li Ran used his reading skills. ¡°Then you mean if Jianli isn¡¯t here¡­¡±

    Lin Langyue lowered her head.

    At this moment, a cold voice came from the door. ¡°Chief Yue isn¡¯t here, but this poor Daoist is still here.¡±

    They saw Yi Qinn hugging her shoulders as she stared coldly at the two.

    Li Ran:¡­

 Chapter 353: I Think You Are A Sister, But You Want To Steal My Man!

    Chapter 353: I Think You Are A Sister, But You Want To Steal My Man!

    Jiangzhe City.

    It was just early spring, and it was warm and cold. It was the time when the East Ocean was opening.

    Therefore, the fishermen and tourists on the streets were in an endless stream. Coupled with the shouts of hawkers on the streets, the atmosphere was very noisy and lively.

    Li Ran liked this feeling.

    Although he stood at the top of younger generation, he was a heavenly demon that shook the Haotian Kingdom. He was an immortal in the eyes of these mortals.

    From a certain perspective, he was no longer on the same level as them.

    However, he still did not feel that he was special.

    Only when he detached one¡¯s mind could one reach the peak.

    But only by entering the mortal world could he realize that he was a living person.

    No matter how much he cultivated, even if he sat high in the clouds and looked down on all living things, he still felt that he was a flesh and blood person.

    Four of them walked slowly on the street.

    Perhaps because of Yi Qinn¡¯s methods, the surrounding people turned a blind eye to them, but they subconsciously kept their distance.

    Yue Jianli and Lin Langyue walked ahead.

    Two of them were very close, whispering to each other.

    Yue Jianli was trying her best to exin what had happened.

    Why were Li Ran and Li Tiezhu the same person? Why was Li Ran joining Chu Lingchuan? Why was Li Ran disguised as a woman?

    The more Lin Langyue listened, the more her eyes widened. She opened her mouth slightly, and her face filled with disbelief.

    ¡°In other words, Master Li has be your junior sister!¡±

    Yue Jianli thought for a moment and said, ¡°There seems to be no problem if you say that.¡±

    Lin Langyue didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Then what will Sect Master Leng say? With her strong personality, she would definitely not tolerate the rtionship between her disciple and the Righteous Path.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m worried about this too.¡±

    Yue Jianli said worriedly, ¡°My rtionship with him has also gone against the ban of the Youluo Temple. What if Leng Wuyan were to investigate?¡±

    Last time in Wuyang City, Lin Langyue already knew about their rtionship, so Yue Jianli had nothing to hide.

    Lin Langyue nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. Sect Master Leng is extremely powerful. No one can stop her from doing anything.¡±

    Two of them looked at each other and sighed helplessly.

    Lin Langyue was silent for a while and said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Chief Yue. No matter what happens, I will stand by your side.¡±

    Yue Jianli was very touched when she heard that. ¡°Chief Lin is really loyal. I¡¯ll make you my friend!¡±

    Lin Langyue smiled and said, ¡°I also admire Chief Yue¡¯s character.¡±

    Two of them had simr identities and statuses. Although their personalities were very different, they were verypatible.

    They hadn¡¯t had much contact with each other before, but now they felt like they had met each otherte.

    Yue Jianli shook her head and said helplessly, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not worried about myself. No matter how strong Leng Wuyan is, my master is not a simple woman. I was mainly worried that Li Ran would be punished¡­¡±

    ording to the precepts of the Youluo Temple, if men and women were involved in personal rtionships, they had to abolish their cultivation and expel them from their sect!

    Yue Jianli couldn¡¯t ept it!

    Lin Langyue held her hand and said firmly, ¡°Previously, Li Ran protected us. Now, it¡¯s our turn to protect him! Even if it was Leng Wuyan, I wouldn¡¯t allow her to hurt Li Ran at all!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Yue Jianli was even more touched, and their hands tightly clenched.

    ¡°Good sisters!¡±

    They only felt that their friendship had be stronger.

    At that moment, Yue Jianli suddenly thought of something and asked, ¡°Wait, why are we here?¡±

    Lin Langyue was stunned. ¡°Ah?¡±

    Yue Jianli frowned and said, ¡°What do you mean you don¡¯t allow others to hurt Li Ran¡¯?You¡­ What is your rtionship with Li Ran?¡±

    Lin Langyue¡­

    Oh no, she slipped up!

    Her face was slightly red, and she stammered, unable to exin.

    That nervous and bashful look, even a fool could tell.

    Yue Jianli expressionlessly let go of her hand.

    ¡°I treat you like a sister, but you want to steal my man!¡±

    It only took less than ten seconds for their friendship to copse.

    Li Ran walked behind them, unaware of the ups and downs between them.

    He was drenched in cold sweat as he faced Yi Qinn¡¯s interrogation.

    ¡°Little thief, what is your rtionship with Yue Jianli?¡± Her voice was cold.

    Li Ran scratched his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s the kind of rtionship that Master wants.¡±

    There was nothing to hide now.

    ¡°I knew it!¡±

    Yi Qinn red at him angrily. ¡°You dare to touch the Chief of Myriad Sword Pavillion? Aren¡¯t you too bold? Aren¡¯t you afraid that Chu Lingchuan would fight you to the death?¡±

    Li Ran grabbed her hand and said with a smile, ¡°Isn¡¯t Master Qinn here? Master will definitely protect me, right?¡±

    Yi Qinn was angry and amused. ¡°You¡¯re out in the dark, and you¡¯re asking this poor Daoist to clean up the mess?¡±

    Li Ran didn¡¯t think he was ashamed, but he thought he was proud. He said confidently, ¡°I¡¯ve had a bad stomach since I was young. The doctor said that I¡¯m only suitable for soft food.¡±

    Yi Qinn covered her face.

    She waspletely defeated by this guy.

    ¡°You shameless little thief¡­¡±

    Li Ran grinned and whispered into her ear, ¡°If I weren¡¯t a little thicker-skinned, how would I have the chance to be with Master?¡±

    Yi Qinn¡¯s cheeks were red, and her bright eyes were sparkling. ¡°Do you still not know?¡± she said. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for you, this poor Daoist wouldn¡¯t have paid you any attention.¡±

    She recalled their past.

    From confrontation to appreciation, from master and disciple to¡­

    Everything seemed to be in a dream. It was filled with an illusory and unreal feeling, but there was an inexplicable sense of stability and stead fastness.

    Li Ran scratched her palm. ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I will continue carrying forward my thick-skinned spirit and never let you go.¡±

    Pfft!

    Yi Qinn couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    She rolled her eyes at him, her eyes filled with tenderness.

    She also held Li Ran¡¯s hand and said in a low voice with a red face, ¡°Alright, if you dare to let this poor Daoist down, this poor Daoist will¡­ Just.¡±

    She thought about it for a long time but couldn¡¯t think of any punishment.

    Finally, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°This poor Daoist will ignore you!¡±

    ¡°What a terrible punishment!¡± Li Ran¡¯s smile grew brighter.

    Yi Qinn lowered her head shyly, her heart filled with excitement.

    This guy seemed to have magic power. As long as she was with him, she would have no worries. Even if she wanted to be angry, she would not be able to get angry.

    When she saw Lin Langyue¡¯s back, she frowned slightly.

    ¡°Oh right, her attitude towards you seems to be different¡­ Nothing happened between the two of you, right?¡±

    Li Ran scratched his head. ¡°What is Master referring to?¡±

    Yi Qinn said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re acting stupid again. Just like you and Chief Yue are¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡±

    Li Ran asked curiously, ¡°Didn¡¯t Master see it? Why would you ask me such a question?¡±

    Yi Qinn turned her head and snorted. ¡°Of course, I can tell¡­ It¡¯s just that you¡¯re acting absurdly. Who knows if you¡¯ll do something ridiculous?¡±

    Li Ran was stunned, ¡°Ah?¡±

 Chapter 354: Master or Sister? A good show was about to begin!

    Chapter 354: Master or Sister? A good show was about to begin!

    ¡°Something outrageous?¡±

    Li Ran was puzzled. ¡°What is Master referring to? Why don¡¯t I understand?¡±

    Yi Qinn turned her head and said nothing.

    Looking at her red earlobe, Li Ran suddenly reacted and didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Master to know so much¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡±

    Yi Qinn¡¯s face flushed red as she said, ¡°This poor Daoist has only confiscated a few albums from her disciple. Who would have thought that it would be such a disgraceful thing? This was all seen from above¡­¡±

    Li Ran pinched his chin and said, ¡°Master isn¡¯t using her disciple as a cover, is she?¡±

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, ¡°Of course not!¡±

    Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°Then tell me, who is that disciple? Tianshu Institute cultivated the Dao of forgetting emotions. Which disciple was so bold as to read this album?¡±

    Although the Tianshu Institute and the Youluo Temple were the same, both prohibited male and female rtionships, but there was an essential difference between the two.

    Prohibition of Youluo Temple was purely Leng Wuyan¡¯s personal will. For the Tianshu Institute, this matter rted to inheritance.

    In Tianshu Institute, it was almost the same as sentencing. It was not as simple as being expelled.

    Which disciple would have such courage?

    Yi Qinn was silent for a while before she replied, ¡°Yes¡­ It was Lin Langyue.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Li Ran was stunned.

    He said in disbelief, ¡°Are you saying that Chief Lin secretly read that album?¡±

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a peek. It was just that this poor Daoist identally discovered it.¡±

    Li Ran gulped.

    With Lin Langyue¡¯s personality, she would blush even if they held hands. How could she dare to look at such things?

    Moreover, thest time they chatted, she was still very confused.

    After that, Yi Qinn continued, ¡°However, ording to her, Qin Ruyan gave these books and brochures to her. This poor Daoist is also very puzzled¡­¡±

    Li Ran suddenly realized.

    Qin Ruyan must have brain washed Lin Langyue that night at the Li Residence!

    ¡°As expected, no one could do such a thing other than that witch!¡±

    He secretly made up his mind that the next time he saw this witch, he had to teach her a good lesson!

    Yi Qinn snapped back to her senses and said, ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. You haven¡¯t answered this poor Daoist yet. What¡¯s going on between you and Lin Langyue?¡±

    Li Ran hurriedly said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re just in love. We definitely didn¡¯t make any overtures.¡±

    Yi Qinn heaved a sigh of relief when she saw that he didn¡¯t look like he was lying.

    ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ Wait a moment. Love?¡±

    Her eyes filled with doubt. ¡°In other words, you still have feelings for each other?¡±

    ¡°Ahem,¡± Li Ran rubbed his nose and said awkwardly, ¡°That is indeed correct¡­¡±

    Yi Qinn pinched his waist and gritted her teeth as she said, ¡°This poor Daoist knew that this little thief would not let Lin Langyue off!¡±

    Li Ran clenched his teeth in pain as he shouted in his heart.

    Back in the Li Residence, Lin Langyue had taken the initiative to confess. He hadn¡¯t refused.

    Speaking of which, even a man couldn¡¯t refuse such a beautiful face and deep affection.

    However, for Lin Langyue¡¯s sake, he didn¡¯t tell her about it.

    Yi Qinn looked ashamed and angry.

    She already tangled with this little thief, and Lin Langyue was involved again. Moreover, these two were her disciples¡­

    Thought of this rtionship made people blush and feel their hearts beating.

    However, other than embarrassment, there was still more helplessness.

    Actually, she was already mentally prepared for this matter.

    Lin Langyue liked Li Ran and saw him as the Heavenly Dao. This was an indisputable fact.

    And Li Ran was a yboy¡­

    This day woulde sooner orter.

    However, Yi Qinn had yet to figure out how to face her beloved disciple.

    She looked at Li Ran worriedly. ¡°Did you tell her about our rtionship?¡±

    ¡°Of course not.¡± Li Ran shook his head and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t told anyone about this.¡±

    Yi Qinn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Let¡¯s wait for this poor Daoist to think about it. Time is not yet ripe.¡±

    Thinking back to the conversation in the hot spring, she felt a fever on her face.

    Didn¡¯t she be what her disciple called a ¡°shameless person¡±?

    Li Ran blinked and whispered into her ear, ¡°If Lin Langyue knew about this, would she call you master or sister in the future?¡±

    ¡°Sister?¡± Yi Qinn¡¯s cheeks were burning hot, and she couldn¡¯t even lift her head. She couldn¡¯t wait to find a hole in ground.

    Looking at Li Ran¡¯s wicked smile, she felt embarrassed and angry.

    ¡°This shameless fellow!¡±

    Four of them walked all the way to the pear garden.

    This pear garden was called Chun Man Garden.

    The name was vulgar, but it was very famous.

    Whether it was the environment or the standard, it was second to none in the entire eastern part.

    At this moment, the garden was very lively. There was an endless stream of guests in front of door.

    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±

    Yue Jianli turned around and said, ¡°Wait a moment, Daoist Yi. I¡¯ll buy the tickets first.¡±

    Mmm¡­

    Just as Yi Qinn was about to respond, she suddenly sensed something and turned to look into the distance.

    A trace of astonishment shed across her eyes.

    Yue Jianli asked curiously, ¡°Daoist Yi, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yi Qinn slowly said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s going to be another good show.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    When they heard that, they were all confused.

    Yi Qinn¡¯s gaze pierced through the air, and said, ¡°A lot of powerful auras have just passed by. If this poor Daoist is not wrong, their destination should be Cloud Sword Ind.¡±

    Yue Jianli was stunned. ¡°Cloud Sword Ind?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Yi Qinn continued, ¡°Two of them had exceptionally strong auras and didn¡¯t hide it at all¡­ It was Chen Yundao and Shaolin Temple¡¯s bald monk.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    A few of them gasped!

    It was rare for an Emperor-level expert to show his face. Now, the masters of two top-tier sects actually visited the Myriad Sword Pavillion at the same time?

    This matter must be extraordinary!

    Li Ran and Yue Jianli looked at each other and thought of something.

    Yue Jianli rose into the air without hesitation. ¡°Sorry, I have to go back to the sect first!¡±

    As the Chief disciple, she could not stand idly by no matter what happened in the sect.

    Li Ran also followed to leave but was stopped by Yi Qinn.

    ¡°You¡¯re a devil, little thief. It¡¯s not convenient to show your face on such asions. I will go and see for myself to make sure that nothing happens to Yue Jianli.¡±

    Li Ran shook his head and said, ¡°Master, this matter has arisen because of this disciple. There is absolutely no reason to retreat.¡±

    ¡°Because of you?¡± Yi Qinn frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Li Ran said calmly, ¡°I killed Feng Wanjiang.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

 Chapter 355: Fantasy World Online

    Chapter 355: Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t beat me!

    Yi Qinn was stunned.

    Feng Wanjiang?

    Isn¡¯t that Chen Yundao¡¯s personal disciple, the Chief disciple of Supreme Dao Pce?

    Killed by Li Ran!

    Yi Qinn frowned. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me in detail.¡±

    Li Ran simply told the story of what happened in the secret realm.

    ¡°I did kill Feng Wanjiang, but as Li Tiezhu. In addition to Jianli, there was also Bai Jiangye of the Death Prison.¡±

    ¡°This disciple wanted to kill Jianli, but he used a crow technique and broke through the space to escape.¡±

    When Li Ran made his move, he did not want to let anyone go.

    He and Yue Jianli appeared identally. If they didn¡¯t live, the Supreme Dao Pce and the Death Prison would die without proof. Maybe there would be no friction between them.

    But now it was clearly exposed.

    Yi Qinn soon epted the fact.

    She muttered, ¡°The raven technique is a Yin blood raven, a one-time spirit treasure, which needs to be activated with blood essence, allowing one to return to the previously marked location.¡±

    ¡°It seems that Chen Yundao has been to the Death Prison. It should be Bai Jiangye who exposed you. He might have even shown the other party his memory.¡±

    Li Ran nodded. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure. Chen Yundao wouldn¡¯t have moved so much if he wasn¡¯t so sure.¡±

    Yi Qinn looked at him. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    Li Ran said without hesitation, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to Myriad Sword Pavillion.¡±

    In other people¡¯s view, the murderer was Li Tiezhu. He would naturally target the sword head Chu Lingchuan, which he absolutely did not want to see.

    One man did the work, and one man received the responsibility. He dared to kill. Of course, he dared to admit it!

    Yi Qinn did not say much. She nodded and said, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you.¡±

    Li Ran hesitated. ¡°Master, why don¡¯t you show up? After all, I killed the Righteous disciples. Standing on my side might affect the Tianshu Institute.¡±

    ¡°Tianshu Institute is not afraid of any influence.¡± Yi Qinn shook her head and said, ¡°And who said you killed him? Feng Wanjiang clearly failed to refine the fire and was burned alive.¡±

    Li Ran scratched his head and said, ¡°But since Chen Yundao dared toe, he naturally has evidence.¡±

    Yi Qinn sneered, ¡°So what if he has evidence?¡±

    Li Ran was taken aback. ¡°Master, what do you mean?¡±

    Yi Qinn said calmly, ¡°If I say you didn¡¯t kill him, then you didn¡¯t. If Chen Yundao has any objections¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

    Although the tone of voice was calm but contained no retort overbearing and dignified.

    This was the aura of Tianshu Institute!

    Li Ran was startled. ¡°Master¡­¡±

    Yi Qinn whispered, ¡°You did the right thing. At the time, Feng Wanjiang had bad intentions, so he was killed.¡±

    Li Ran still hesitated.

    Chen Yundao was one of the strongest in the continent.

    And there¡¯s a mysterious master of the Shaolin Temple.

    He didn¡¯t want Yi Qinn to risk it.

    Yi Qinn saw through his thoughts and said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, he can¡¯t beat me¡­Well, I guess he can¡¯t beat Chu Lingchuan. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have called that bald donkey to support him.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Li Ran said anxiously, ¡°He¡¯s in second tost ce. He¡¯s on the same path as the Righteous Path and has so much fame.¡±

    Yi Qinn said, ¡°Chen Yundao was not the strongest in the Righteous Path. But at that time, no one in the Devil Dao was his match. Before Leng Wuyan became the Emperor, Shen Tu was the only one who fought him.¡±

    ¡°In addition to his love for fame and bloodiness, he naturally became the leader of the Righteous Path.¡±

    Although it was said to be a war between the Righteous and the Devil, in fact, the Righteous Path waspletely dominating.

    Their overall strength was far beyond the Devil Dao.

    If it weren¡¯t for Chu Lingchuan¡¯s trouble and disinclined to participate and Yi Qinn¡¯s character would be cold and indifferent to worldly affairs, the Devil Dao would have been destroyed in the battle.

    Chen Yundao alone suppressed the three sects, known as the blood-hand Devil yer Daoist.

    It wasn¡¯t until Leng Wuyan appeared out of nowhere and wiped out the gap between the Righteous and the Devil with her own strength that the battle between the two factions came to an end.

    Ways of the Devil Dao was really hard.

    This was why Leng Wuyan was so aloof.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Lin Langyue scratched her head and said, ¡°Master, what happened?¡±

    Both of them have beenmunicating with the soul, so she was still ignorant.

    Yi Qinn and Li Ran looked at each other. ¡°You¡¯ll know soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Lin Langyue was even more confused.

    ¡­¡­

    Cloud Sword Ind.

    Pce of Wind and Frost.

    Chu Lingchuan and Shen Ning walked out of the training room.

    She was very satisfied with the little fellow¡¯s faint presence.

    ¡°This little fellow is a real genius. Just a few days, she is already in the initial stage of Qi training.¡±

    ¡°It is estimated that in another ten or eight days, she will break through to the middle stage of Qi training.¡±

    With this speed, even Chu Lingchuan was somewhat amazed.

    If it¡¯s just a super talent, it¡¯s impossible to have such a terrifying training speed.

    But at the same time, Shen Ning had natural martial arts, a natural Dao-Martial dual-cultivation material, and the martial arts of the Myriad Sword Pavilion were verypatible.

    In addition to her Sword Qi cleansing every night, this could have a thousand miles a day effect.

    ¡°Hmph, wait for me to beat your foundation firmly, see how Leng Wuyan still surpasses me! I will win this time!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan was full of pride.

    But then something came to mind, and the smile faded away.

    ording to her and Li Ran¡¯s agreement, she would let them go when she reached the middle stage of Qi training.

    Didn¡¯t that mean that Li Ran would leave in about ten days?

    Thinking of this, she felt inexplicably depressed.

    ¡°Or¡­ Give this kid a month off first? In any case, it is necessary tobine work and rest.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan pinched her chin and pondered.

    At that moment, Shen Ning said in a sweet voice, ¡°Master, why don¡¯t I see brother today?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I haven¡¯t seen him all day.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan came back to her senses and scanned the whole ind. She did not find Li Ran¡¯s figure.

    ¡°Not on the ind? Where did this guy go¡­¡±

    Suddenly, she noticed something and suddenly looked up at the sky, her willowy eyebrows tightly wrinkled.

    ¡°Why are these guys here?¡±

    At the same time, the Eastern Sea, several figures in the air, emitting a shocking aura.

    The rolling seas have be gentle and calm.

 Chapter 356: The Way of Hospitality of the Myriad Sword Pavilion!

    Chapter 356: The Way of Hospitality of the Myriad Sword Pavilion!

    Dong!

    As the melodious bell rang, the entire Myriad Sword Pavilion was rmed.

    Disciples stopped their cultivation, the deacons stopped their steps, and the Elders came out of the cave. They all raised their heads in the air.

    The rm bell rang, and an honored guest came to visit.

    Bell of the Myriad Sword Pavilion hadn¡¯t rung for hundreds of years.

    Nearly ten figures were standing in the air, their cold and powerful auras like dark clouds.

    ¡°Who¡¯s here?¡±

    ¡°Who can alert the Frighten Dragon Bell?¡±

    ¡°The moment the bell rang, the guests shouldn¡¯t be enemies, right?¡±

    ¡°However, from the looks of it, they don¡¯t look like a visitor.¡±

    Disciples whispered amongst themselves.

    Elders looked at the Dragon Bell¡¯s aura with a slightly solemn expression.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    A momentter, a voice resounded across the ind:

    ¡°The Supreme Dao Pce, Chen Yundao, and Master of the Shaolin Temple havee to pay their respects!¡±

    Cloud Sword Ind fell silent for a moment before a huge uproar ensued!

    ¡°Chen Yundao? And Master of the Shaolin Temple?¡±

    ¡°Heavens, the one who came, was actually an Emperor level expert? No wonder the Frighten Dragon Bell sounded!¡±

    ¡°He is the Sect Master of the Supreme Dao Pce and the Supreme Monk of the Shaolin Temple!¡±

    ¡°Two of the four Righteous Sects had descended!¡±

    ¡°Emperor-level experts would not show themselves so easily. Why would they suddenly visit the Myriad Sword Pavilion?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Disciples were shocked as they discussed with each other.

    Elders frowned, and their expressions grew increasingly solemn.

    It was necessary for the sects to pay their respects to each other, but they didn¡¯t receive any news.

    Aside from them, the others also had a profound aura. Clearly, they were both Elders of the two sects!

    They had ascended Cloud Sword Ind with their strongestbat strength. Clearly, they hade with ill intentions!

    Chen Yundao stood with his hands behind his back.

    Although there was an empty sea below, his gaze pierced through the grand formation and swept across the entire Cloud Sword Ind.

    Beside him was a monk wearing a kasaya. His face was white and without any need, and his eyes were warm.

    He looked like a middle-aged man, but his eyes were extremely ancient, as if he had seen through the world.

    He was the Supreme Holy Monk, the Abbot of Shaolin Temple, and Master Mingyuan.

    Looking at the calm sea, Mingyuan said softly, ¡°Amitabha, is Daoist Chen mentally prepared?¡±

    Chen Yundao nced at him. ¡°What does Master mean by that? This Lord is here to seek justice for his disciple. What other preparations does he need to make?¡±

    Mingyuan shook his head and said, ¡°This poor monk understands Daoist Chen¡¯s meaning, but not everyone is reasonable. After all, she is Chu Lingchuan.¡±

    The implication was clear.

    Chu Lingchuan was not a reasonable person at all!

    Chen Yundao nodded. ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I asked Master Mingyuan to be my witness. She¡¯s also on the Righteous Path. How can she be sowless?¡±

    When the monk heard this, he refused toment.

    Chu Lingchuan, that woman¡­ Although it could not bewless, she could not be judged bymon sense.

    Chen Yundao waited for a while. Seeing that there was no response from below, he cleared his throat and said loudly, ¡°Supreme Dao Pce Chen Yun¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, the sea below suddenly moved.

    Translucent grand formation dissipated, revealing a longsword-like ind.

    Following that, several figures rose into the air.

    Green-robed woman in the lead had a valiant figure and bare feet. There was a hint of freedom and wildness between her eyes.

    Chen Yundao and Mingyuan¡¯s expressions immediately became serious.

    Sword head, Chu Lingchuan!

    Chu Lingchuan narrowed her eyes, ¡°Chen Yundao if you don¡¯t stay in the Flying Clouds Mountain, why are you crying out in the East Sea?¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s face turned green and white.

    Before he could greet her, he choked by her.

    Without waiting for him to speak, Chu Lingchuan looked at the Mingyuan, ¡°Bald monk, why are you here? Last time, I chopped off your beard, and it still hasn¡¯t grown after so many years?¡±

    A ripple finally appeared in Master Mingyuan¡¯s eyes. The corners of his mouth twitched slightly.

    These words reminded him of a painful past.

    When Chu Lingchuan challenged the eight sects with her sword, the first one she challenged was Shaolin Temple.

    As the abbot of the temple, Master Mingyuan naturally could not dodge.

    Two of them only exchanged one move.

    It had always dered to the outside world that it was a draw.

    The actual situation was that Chu Lingchuan swaggered off. Even though Master Mingyuan was not injured, his thick beard had disappeared.

    This was also why he looked so young¡­

    Only a few people knew about this. Now that she had spoken so loudly, even if he was an aplished monk, his face still couldn¡¯t remain expressionless.

    ¡°Amitabha. I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, but your personality is still fiery.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for so many years, yet you are still so annoying.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Yundao couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. He frowned and said, ¡°Chief Chu, is this how the Myriad Sword Pavilion treats guests? This Lord and the Holy Monk came from a distance of thousands of miles, so should you be giving this treatment?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan said indifferently, ¡°Myriad Sword Pavilion is full of respect and righteousness. The honored guests are to be weed. But the problem is, who knew you are guests?¡±

    Chen Yundao frowned even more. ¡°What does Chief Chu mean by that?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan coldly snorted, ¡°You didn¡¯t even send out a jade letter, directly bringing the Elder to my mountain gate¡­ You¡¯re not here to find fault, are you?¡±

    Roar!

    As soon as she finished speaking, several huge shadows shed across the sea below, and a terrifying roar resounded throughout the Eastern Sea!

    Sect Protector, Dreamy Cloud Whale!

    Pupils of the Elders of Supreme Dao Pce and the Shaolin Temple constricted!

    At the peak of the tribtion, there were still ten Demon Kings!

    Coupled with the Elders behind Chu Lingchuan, the battle power of Myriad Sword Pavilion¡¯s Emperor levels had already surpassed their two sects!

    Chen Yundao¡¯s expression did not change. He said, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing to do, I won¡¯t go to the Myriad Sword Pavillion. Today, I do have something to look for, Chief Chu. To be more precise, I¡¯m looking for Li Tiezhu.¡±

    ¡°Li Tiezhu?¡± Chu Lingchuan¡¯s heart jumped, ¡°Why are you looking for her?¡±

    Chen Yundao looked left and right and shook his head. ¡°Could it be that the sword head is here to chat?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan pondered for a moment before turning around and flying towards the hall.

    ¡°Let them in.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Elders moved aside, and the Dream Cloud Whale quieted down.

    Chen Yundao and Master Mingyuan looked at each other and followed behind.

    ¡­¡­

    Wind Frost Pce.

    Atmosphere in the hall was extremely solemn.

    Elders of the three sects stood far away, while Chen Yundao and Master Jingyuan sat in the upper position.

    Chu Lingchuan raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Speak, why did youe to my Myriad Sword Pavilion, mobilizing so many people?¡±

    Chen Yundao sized her up. ¡°Is Chief Chu pretending to be stupid, or does she really not know?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan said impatiently, ¡°You still want to ask me? If you have something to say, don¡¯t give me riddles.¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s eyes moved slightly.

    It would appear that Chu Lingchuan truly did not know about this matter.

    Could it be that Li Tiezhu and Yue Jianli hadn¡¯t returned yet?

    He cleared his throat. ¡°The day before yesterday, my personal disciple, Feng Wanjiang, who was also the Chief of Sect, died while exploring the secret realm of the Eastern Sea! His soul jade te shattered, and his body was already dead!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan asked curiously, ¡°Your disciple is dead. Why are you seeking me?¡±

    Chen Yundao sneered, ¡°Because the murderer is the personal disciple of sword head Chu, Sword God Body Li Tiezhu!¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Chu Lingchuan was stunned.

 Chapter 357: Chen Yundao: Bullying an honest person, right?

    Chapter 357: Chen Yundao: Bullying an honest person, right?

    Myriad Sword Pavilion¡¯s Elders were stunned.

    Feng Wanjiang was actually dead!

    He died at the hands of Li Tiezhu!

    How was this possible?

    Everyone became restless.

    Chu Lingchuan frowned.

    No wonder Chen Yundao had stirred up so many people, and he¡¯d even pulled up Mingyuan to be his teammate. So it was because of this¡­

    Actually, did she know in her heart that this matter was very simr?

    Since Chen Yundao dared toe, he must have made sufficient preparations. Furthermore, with Li Ran¡¯s personality, he could kill Feng Wanjiang.

    However, she would never acknowledge this matter.

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, ¡°Impossible. Li Tiezhu has only just entered the sect a few days ago and has yet to truly cultivate. Even after absorbing Emperor-level Sword Qi, she is essentially just a mortal.¡±

    ¡°As for your disciple Feng Wanjiang, although his strength is a bitcking, he is still at the Nascent Soul realm. How could a mortal kill him?¡±

    Everyone from the Myriad Sword Pavilion nodded in agreement.

    No matter how talented Li Tiezhu was, it was impossible for her to kill a Nascent Soul with her mortal body.

    ¡°Mortal?¡± Chen Yundao sneered, ¡°Chief Chu is sure he didn¡¯t cultivate?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan nodded. ¡°Of course, the disciple I personally epted is certain.¡±

    ¡°Very good.¡± Chen Yundao¡¯s smile became even colder.

    He waved his wide Daoist robe, causing the entire hall to turn dark.

    Then, a scene appeared in the sky.

    Background was Absolute Soul Cliff¡¯s Death Prison, and Bai Jiangye¡¯s memory also appeared in front of everyone.

    One could only see the dark bottom of the sea, where one couldn¡¯t see one¡¯s fingers. Countless hideous beasts were suffocating.

    Then, a silver light lit up. The silver dragon formed from Sword Qi was harvesting the lives of demon beasts like cutting grass!

    Even a Deity Transformation demon couldn¡¯t resist that sharp dragon w!

    A low, suppressed cry rang out in the surroundings!

    Too strong!

    Upon seeing the appearance of the Heavenly mes, Li Tiezhu instantly killed the peak of the Deity Transformation cultivator. Everyone was stunned.

    Entire hall waspletely silent.

    This was Chen Yundao¡¯s memory. There was no falsification.

    Li Tiezhu¡¯s terrifying methods and powerful soul power shocked all the Elders present!

    Mortal?

    Ordinary Tribtion experts probably wouldn¡¯t even have such strength!

    ¡°Just what is going on?¡±

    Everyone had a question mark in their hearts.

    If the Sword Qi of the Silver Dragon could be exined by absorbing Emperor-level Sword Qi, then what about the extremely powerful soul force?

    Myriad Sword Pavilion was a martial cultivator sect, so they weren¡¯t good at soul attacks.

    Where did Li Tiezhue from?

    Chen Yundao said, ¡°This time, only a few people know about the secret realm of the East Sea, including Bai Jiangye. I went to the Death Prison and personally saw his memories.¡±

    ¡°Li Tiezhu¡¯s Sword Qi is like a dragon, and she¡¯s proficient in soul attack. He can easily kill a peak Deity Transformation cultivator!¡±

    ¡°If it weren¡¯t for Bai Jiangye¡¯s possession of the treasure, he would probably have been reduced to a corpse at the bottom of the ocean!¡±

    ¡°This is the mortal that Chief Chu refers to?¡±

    His voice echoed throughout the hall.

    A cold smile shed across his eyes.

    There was no way Chu Lingchuan wouldn¡¯t acknowledge the evidence before her eyes!

    However, Chu Lingchuan¡¯s expression did not change as she nodded and said, ¡°Oh, it seems that Chief Chen is right. Li Tiezhu is indeed not a mortal¡­ And then?¡±

    Chen Yundao was stunned. ¡°What then?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan said indifferently, ¡°The so-called evidence that you brought out can only prove Li Tiezhu¡¯s strength. Why do you say that she killed him?¡±

    Chen Yundao frowned. ¡°Before Bai Jiangye escaped, only Yue Jianli and Li Tiezhu were left.¡±

    ¡°Yue Jianli was currently refining the Heavenly me. ording to normal spection, it must be Li Tiezhu who killed him¡­¡±

    Chu Lingchuan interrupted impatiently, ¡°Spection? In other words, all of this was just your guess?¡±

    ¡°Then, ording to my spection, Feng Wanjiang could possibly have been burned to death by the bacsh of the Heavenly me. Isn¡¯t that reasonable?¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s voice was cold, ¡°Does Chief Chu¡¯s reason make sense?¡±

    ¡°Impudent!¡± Chu Lingchuan suddenly pped the table.

    Boom!

    The table was safe and sound, but the entire hall trembled violently!

    ¡°Chen Yundao, You came to Cloud Sword Ind with all your might and kept saying that my disciple had killed someone, yet you relied on this ¡®spective¡¯ evidence?

    ¡°Do you really think my Myriad Sword Pavilion is easy to bully?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s clenched her right hand, and her thumb was raised slightly as if she had unsheathed her sword.

    A nging sound resounded in the air, and unforged Sword Qi surged out like a surging river!

    Her eyes narrowed slightly, flickering with a dangerous light. Her terrifying killing intent was not concealed at all!

    Elders of the two sects immediately took out their magical artifacts as if they were facing a great enemy.

    Atmosphere was instantly tense!

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s voice was fierce, ¡°You dare to show your weapon in the Wind Frost Pce? Kneel down!¡±

    Bang! Bang!

    Dense sounds liked drums. Elders of the two sects helplessly knelt on the ground, and their magic tools rolled to the ground.

    Under the terrifying pressure, their entire body trembled like a sieve, unable to even raise their head.

    Master Mingyuan stood with one hand and said in a low voice, ¡°Amitabha, Chief Chu¡­¡±

    ¡°Did I let you speak?¡± Chu Lingchuan pushed her thumb up, and the Sword Qi pressed against the entire space, making it difficult for people to breathe.

    Master Mingyuan wisely shut his mouth and obediently became mute.

    Chen Yundao¡¯s expression was extremely unsightly.

    Who bullied who?

    This was too unreasonable!

    ¡°Chief Chu, I havee here not to fight with you but to solve the problem.¡±

    Chen Yundao said, ¡°My Chief disciple is dead. This matter must be investigated to the end!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan sneered, ¡°The secret realm is a ce of both danger and opportunity. If his strength isn¡¯t enough inside, why would he want to ssh dirty water on others? Could Chief Chen had a problem with his brain?¡±

    Chen Yundao suppressed his anger and said, ¡°Is it dirty water? I can¡¯t just listen to Chief Chu¡¯s words.¡±

    ¡°If Wanjiang really died under the Heavenly mes, I wouldn¡¯t me anyone else.¡±

    ¡°But if he was killed by someone else, I will definitely seek justice for my disciple!¡±

    These words were very clear.

    Supreme Dao Pce must fight for face today!

    Chu Lingchuan crossed her arms and said, ¡°Then what do you want? Tell me.¡±

    Chen Yundao said, ¡°Call out Li Tiezhu and Chief Yue and confront them face to face. The results will naturally be known!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, ¡°Unfortunately, the two of them are not in the sect.¡±

    Chen Yundao frowned and said, ¡°Then where are they?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan shrugged. ¡°It might be in the western region or the north. Who knows?¡±

    Chen Yundao was so angry that his head was on the verge of smoking.

    Wasn¡¯t she ying with me like a monkey?

    Just as he was about to turn hostile, footsteps came from outside the door.

    ¡°Master¡­¡±

 Chapter 358: Jianliâ€™s acting, Chu Lingchuanâ€™s crisis?

    Chapter 358: Jianli¡¯s acting, Chu Lingchuan¡¯s crisis?

    Everyone looked at the door.

    Yue Jianli slowly walked into the main hall.

    A smile appeared on Chen Yundao¡¯s face as he said, ¡°It¡¯s really time for Chief Yue to return.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s brows knit together.

    If Yue Jianli couldn¡¯te back, she wouldn¡¯t be so worried. After all, the ¡°evidence¡± he had didn¡¯t prove anything.

    But now¡­

    If she was to leak something out, this matter would not be resolved.

    Yue Jianli looked at the ten Elders in front of her, then at the three Emperor-level power-houses sitting not far away. The situation was far more serious than she thought.

    Her mind raced as she asked curiously, ¡°Master, why is it so lively today? Wasn¡¯t this Daoist Chen and Master Mingyuan?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± Mingyuan pressed his palms together with a kind expression.

    Chen Yundao said nothing while crossing his arms.

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s eyes flickered as she said, ¡°Jianli, where did you run off to? I haven¡¯t seen you for so long?¡±

    Yue Jianli replied, ¡°I heard that the pear garden in Jiangzhe City was pretty good, so I went over to look.¡±

    Chen Yundao said, ¡°Where¡¯s Li Tiezhu? Not with you?¡±

    Yue Jianli shook her head and said, ¡°No, I went out alone.¡±

    Hmph!

    Chen Yundao snorted. He naturally didn¡¯t believe her.

    Yue Jianli walked to Chu Lingchuan¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Master, what¡¯s going on?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan cleared her throat. ¡°Feng Wanjiang is dead. Do you know about this?¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Yue Jianli covered his mouth and eximed, ¡°Chief Feng is dead?¡±

    Chen Yundao sneered. ¡°Could it be that Chief Yue is trying to say she hasn¡¯t seen him before?¡±

    ¡°Of course I have.¡±

    Yue Jianli said, ¡°We also entered the secret realm together.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Chen Yundao was stunned.

    He did not expect Yue Jianli to be so frank.

    A trace of a smile shed across Chu Lingchuan¡¯s eyes as she asked, ¡°And then? When you were refining the Heavenly me, what exactly happened?¡±

    Yue Jianli said seriously, ¡°At that time, Junior sister Li asked me to refine the Heavenly me, and the guardian of the Death Prison wanted to attack me. He was killed by Junior sister Li, and Bai Jiangye used the Heavenly Treasure to escape from the secret realm¡­¡±

    Chen Yundao interrupted, ¡°I already know what you¡¯re saying. I¡¯m asking about Feng Wanjiang!¡±

    ¡°Chief Feng?¡±

    Yue Jianli recalled, ¡°Chief Feng has been hiding from the very beginning and never showed himself. Because the time it took to refine the Heavenly me was too long, it destroyed the original rules of the secret realm, so the entire secret realm began to copse.¡±

    ¡°Junior sister Li and I managed to escape with great difficulty. As for Chief Feng¡­ I thought he had escaped like Bai Jiangye.¡±

    ording to her spection, Chen Yundao might have checked the memories of Bai Jiangye. However, no one else would know what happened after Bai Jiangye left.

    Therefore, she deliberately said that it was half true and half false so that no one could find any ws.

    Sure enough, Chen Yundao frowned.

    The secret realm copsed?

    His spiritual sense had already swept through the entrance of the secret realm, and it had indeed copsed. Yue Jianli¡¯s exnation could be said to be watertight.

    However, he still felt that something was wrong.

    ¡°How could you let Feng Wanjiang off after killing the guardian of the Death Prison?¡± Chen Yundao asked.

    Yue Jianli said righteously, ¡°If you want to attack me, it¡¯s only natural for me to kill you. Chief Feng had been hiding in the shadows and had not made a move. We were both from the Righteous path, so why should I kill him?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Chen Yundao was in a daze.

    Chu Lingchuan also added, ¡°Feng Wanjiang probably wanted to hide by the side to see if he had an opportunity. Who would have thought that the secret realm would copse and directly annihte him? Being afraid of death was indeed the style of the Supreme Dao Pce.¡±

    She was referring to the Southern Border Beast Tide and the escape of the Supreme Dao Pce disciples.

    Chen Yundao¡¯s face darkened.

    Chu Lingchuan cleared her throat and said, ¡°Since the matter has been rified, Sect Master Chen should do whatever he wants.¡±

    Chen Yundao curled his lips and snorted, ¡°This is just Chief Yue¡¯s side of the story!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan frowned and said, ¡°Then what else do you want?¡±

    Chen Yundao waved his Daoist robe and said, ¡°If Chief Yue has a clear conscience, let me check her memory. The truth wille out!¡±

    Yue Jianli¡¯s expression did not change, but her hands behind her tightened.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Chu Lingchuan¡¯s pretty face quickly darkened. ¡°Because of your suspicion, it depends on my disciple¡¯s memory. Are you crazy?¡±

    Chen Yundao shook his head and said, ¡°If Chief Chu thinks it¡¯s inappropriate, she can do it herself, just like Shen Tu. She just needs to show the real scene.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan narrowed her eyes. ¡°What if I don¡¯t?¡±

    Chen Yundao didn¡¯t back down. ¡°I said that this matter must be investigated and revealed!¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Mingyuan whispered a Buddhist promation. His stance was self-evident.

    Atmosphere immediately became tense!

    ¡­¡­

    On a hill thousands of miles away¡­

    Shen Tu and Ji Chenyuan stood with their hands behind their back and looked at the distant void.

    Shen Tu smiled and said, ¡°Chen Yundao is quite smart. He knows that Chu Lingchuan is not easy to deal with, and he has dragged Master Mingyuan over.¡±

    Ji Chenyuan was puzzled. ¡°Master Mingyuan is innocent, yet he¡¯s still in this mess?¡±

    Shen Tu shook his head. ¡°Without benefits, he won¡¯t move. This Bald Monk is not a fool. Chen Yundao must have promised a lot of benefits.¡±

    ¡°Besides, Yue Jianli¡¯s talent is high enough. Now that Li Tiezhu, who is even stronger, has appeared, the Myriad Sword Pavilion has broken the bnce. How could the other sects sit still?¡±

    Ji Chenyuanughed and said, ¡°These Righteous Paths are really dirty.¡±

    Shen Tu sighed. ¡°No matter how strong Chu Lingchuan is, it will be very difficult to do one against two. Moreover, she is at the headquarters of the Myriad Sword Pavilion. She can not bear the loss.¡±

    Ji Chenyuan nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, I¡¯m afraid she¡¯s going to give in¡­¡±

    Before they could finish, the two suddenly sensed something, and their expressions filled with disbelief.

    ¡°Why is she here too?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Wind Frost Pce.

    Chen Yundao crossed his arms and said, ¡°Chief Chu, you are indeed very strong, but you can not deal with Mingyuan and me at the same time. I advise you not to be stupid and show everyone Yue Jianli¡¯s memory.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan secretly gritted her teeth.

    Thebination of Ox-nose and the Bald Monk was indeed very difficult to deal with.

    Moreover, this was Cloud Sword Ind. If she wasn¡¯t careful, her sect¡¯s foundation would be destroyed!

    Even someone as irritable as her fell silent for a moment.

    Chen Yundao was extremely pleased with himself, and his smile was extremely proud. Clearly, he was certain that he would eat the other party.

    Just as he was about to continue pressing, an indifferent voice came from the air,

    ¡°Since Chu Lingchuan is not your match, what about this poor Daoist?¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s smile instantly stiffened!

 Chapter 359: Chen Yundao: Itâ€™s not that I donâ€™t understand. The world is changing fastâ€¦

    Chapter 359: Chen Yundao: It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t understand. The world is changing fast¡­

    The cold voice resounded throughout the hall.

    Chen Yundao and Master Mingyuan¡¯s expressions instantly stiffened. Even Chu Lingchuan was stunned.

    ¡°This voice is¡­¡±

    One could only see ripples appear in the sky. In the faint white light, two figures slowly appeared.

    A nun, a youth.

    Daoist nun wore a veil, and the pure white Daoist robe was embroidered with beautiful clouds. Her eyes were as calm as ake without a single ripple.

    And that youth had a tall and straight figure, a handsome face, a smile that was not quite a smile on his face, a bitzy and unruly.

    It was Yi Qinn and Li Ran!

    Lin Langyue wasn¡¯t among them.

    Yi Qinn was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of her, so she asked her to stay in Jiangzhe City.

    Chen Yundao¡¯s heart skipped a beat!

    ¡°Why is Yi Qinn here? And she even brought Li Ran with her?¡±

    He and Mingyuan looked at each other, deep fear shing in their eyes.

    Everyone who had experienced the battle between the Righteous Path and Devil Dao knew how powerful the Tianshu Institute¡¯s Sect Master Yi Qinn was!

    That was a superpower that had stopped Leng Wuyan and guarded the bottom line of the Righteous Path!

    ¡°Strange, this nun and Chu Lingchuan don¡¯t have much of a rtionship. Why did shee to Cloud Sword Ind at such a time?¡±

    Chen Yundao had a bad premonition.

    Chu Lingchuan was puzzled. ¡°Yi Qinn, why are you here?¡±

    She looked at Li Ran.

    And this guy¡­ How did he remove the illusion?

    Yi Qinn said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just happened to pass by ande to watch the show.¡±

    ¡°Watching the show?¡±

    Chen Yundao smiled and said, ¡°Daoist Yi usually lives in seclusion, but why is she so eager today to join in the fun at the Myriad Sword Pavillion?¡±

    Yi Qinn did not reply. Instead, she said calmly, ¡°This Poor Daoist has heard what Sect Leader Chen just said. Two Emperor-level mighty figures bullying Sect Master Chu alone, it really is a little unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°Bullying?¡±

    Chen Yundao frowned. ¡°Daoist Yi misunderstood. I didn¡¯te here to provoke her. I just wanted to get justice.¡±

    Yi Qinn stepped forward and sat on chair. ¡°Sect Master Chen, what justice do you want?¡±

    ¡°My disciple Feng Wanjiang¡­¡±

    Chen Yundao organized his words and exined the general situation.

    ¡°I only wanted Chief Yue to cooperate and disy the memory to prove her innocence.¡±

    Tch.

    Before Yi Qinn could say anything, Li Ran said disdainfully, ¡°Just based on your spections, you want to see other people¡¯s memories? Isn¡¯t Sect Master Chen too domineering?¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°Impudent! How could you have the right to speak?¡±

    As he spoke, he waved his sleeve, causing a gust of wind to surge and howl as it swept away!

    He already had a grudge against Li Ran.

    Although because of Leng Wuyan¡¯s existence, he didn¡¯t dare to make a move on him, it wasn¡¯t a problem to punish him lightly.

    But, at this moment, Yi Qinn waved her hand, and the wind dissipated.

    Her eyes were cold as she said in a cold voice, ¡°Chen Yundao, are you tired of living?¡±

    Chen Yundao said, ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yi Qinn¡¯s calm eyes filled with killing intent. ¡°This is the first andst time! If you dare to attack Li Ran again, this poor Daoist will personally kill you!¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s scalp tightened!

    He almost forgot that Yi Qinn was Li Ran¡¯s backer!

    His expression was a little unnatural as he said to Chu Lingchuan, ¡°Chief Chu, Cloud Sword Ind is the holynd of the Righteous Path. There has never been anyone from the Devil Dao in so many years. Are you so indifferent?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan casually said, ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s fine as long as I get used to it.¡±

    Chen Yundao suspected that he had hallucinated. ¡°Li Ran is the Sheng Zi Li of Devil Dao, Leng Wuyan¡¯s beloved disciple. Why are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Leng Wuyan¡¯s beloved disciple?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan nced at Li Ran and shook his head. ¡°Sorry, I forgot to introduce Sect Master Chen. Li Ran is also my disciple.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Once these words were said, the hall waspletely silent!

    A momentter, it caused a huge uproar!

    Everyone¡¯s expressions were filled with confusion and disbelief!

    That was Li Ran. He had crushed the younger generation of the Righteous Path. He was the most sought-after genius in the Devil Dao!

    He actually became Chu Lingchuan¡¯s disciple?

    How was this possible?

    ¡°Did I hear correctly?¡±

    ¡°Li Ran is the disciple of the word head?¡±

    ¡°Can you pinch me? I suspect I¡¯m dreaming!¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Elders were also shocked.

    Even Li Ran was stunned.

    He never thought that Chu Lingchuan would take the initiative to say this. After all, this was rted to the reputation of the entire sect.

    Chen Yundao stammered, ¡°What, what did you say? Li Ran is your disciple?¡±

    His mind was in a mess.

    Wait, wasn¡¯t the rtionship between Li Ran and Chu Lingchuan very bad?

    Two of them were still opposing each other in the Immortal Ascension Assembly. It had only been a few days, yet they had be a master-disciple rtionship.

    At this moment, Chen Yundao suddenly thought of something and eximed, ¡°You mean¡­¡±

    Roar!

    A shocking dragon roar sounded.

    One could only see a mystical dragon of sword Qi appear out of thin air, shining silver light filling the entire hall!

    Silver Dragon seemed to have intelligence as it circled behind Li Ran, illuminating his figure. He smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯ll introduce myself again. My name is Li Ran. You can also call me by my stage name: Li Tiezhu.¡±

    Not to mention Chen Yundao, even the Elders of Myraid Sword Pavilion were dumbfounded.

    Li Tiezhu, the Sword God known as the Star of Righteous Path, was actually the Heavenly Devil Li Ran?

    Everyone¡¯s expressions filled with question marks.

    Chen Yundao gulped as his throat tightened.

    The progress of the matter had truly exceeded his expectations!

    Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°Therefore, Sect Master Chen should check my memory.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Yundao couldn¡¯te back to his senses.

    Meanwhile, Master Mingyuan, who had always been calm and collected, couldn¡¯t sit still.

    ¡°Chief Chu, what do you mean? Since ancient times, there has been such a thing as a right or a wrong. If you ept the Sheng Zi of the Devil Dao as a personal disciple, do you want to fall into the Devil Dao?¡±

    Mingyuan asked coldly.

    Chu Lingchuan sneered, ¡°Regarding who I want to ept as my disciple? Do I need your permission? Fall into the Devil Dao¡­ I will send you to hell right away, do you believe it?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Master Mingyuan shivered, his eyes shing as he turned to look at Yi Qinn. ¡°Daoist Yi, this isn¡¯t a small fight anymore. It¡¯s already the battle between the Righteous Path and Devil Dao! As the head of Tianshu Institute, you should stand up and make a statement, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡± Yi Qinn nodded and said, ¡°This poor Daoist¡¯s disciple is involved. This poor Daoist should naturally express her opinion.¡±

    ¡°Good, good¡­ Wait, your disciple?¡±

    Master Mingyuan was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Yi Qinn said calmly, ¡°Li Ran is not only Chu Lingchuan¡¯s disciple but also this poor Daoist¡¯s personal disciple! You said this lowly Daoist had long fallen into the Devil Dao.¡±

    Master Mingyuan was stunned, and Chen Yundao¡¯s heart was about to stop!

    The entire hall was covered in needles!

 Chapter 360: As Yi Qinglan made her move, Chen Yundao exclaimed in shock!

    Chapter 360: As Yi Qinn made her move, Chen Yundao eximed in shock!

    Hall was deathly silent.

    For a moment, everyone was unable to return to their senses.

    Li Ran was the number one genius in the Devil Dao. He was a huge mountain above the Righteous Path.

    But now he had be a Righteous disciple?

    Moreover, they were Yi Qinn and Chu Lingchuan, the personal disciple of two powerful masters!

    This wave after wave of shock caused everyone¡¯s minds to be in mess. They couldn¡¯t digest it for a while.

    Even Chu Lingchuan was stunned.

    ¡°This guy¡­ He is actually Yi Qinn¡¯s disciple?¡±

    This fact was beyond her expectations.

    She couldn¡¯t help but send a voice transmission, ¡°Disloyal disciple, it¡¯s not enough for you to have two masters, yet you still take Yi Qinn as your master?¡±

    Li Ran shrugged. ¡°That was a long time ago.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Then do you mean that I¡¯m thetter one and that I¡¯m going to be behind Yi Qinn?¡±

    Li Ran shook his head. ¡°Master, don¡¯t be unbnced. You and Master Qinn are behind Master Wuyan.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan filled with hatred.

    ¡°Why is this guy so good at bing a disciple?¡±

    She looked at Yi Qinn¡¯s beautiful face and frowned. ¡°You didn¡¯t do something strange to this nun, did you?¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Li Ran scratched his head.

    Why did these two masters ask the same question?

    He asked curiously, ¡°What do you mean by strange things?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s face turned red, ¡°Just like what you did to me¡­¡±

    Li Ran was speechless.

    He thought to himself, What do you mean by that?

    It was just a matter of pulling hands and sleeping. Compared to Master Qinn, there was a huge gap.

    He and Master Qinn had already spoken to each other, but they were far from reaching this point.

    Although he thought that, he didn¡¯t say a word.

    Intuition told him that if this matter were to be told Chu Lingchuan, the consequences would be unimaginable!

    Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I am filial to every master from the bottom of my heart. I will never favour one master over the other.¡±

    Pei!

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s face was red as she secretly spat, ¡°How can you be called filial? It was simply deceiving your master and destroying your ancestors!¡±

    Hehe!

    Li Ran rubbed his nose and looked a little embarrassed.

    Chu Lingchuan hesitated for a moment before she was a little embarrassed. ¡°Then you have to promise me that you are not allowed to do such a thing to Yi Qinn. Otherwise, I will sh you with my sword!¡±

    Li Ran felt a chill down his neck.

    Master Lingchuan was good at everything, but her temper was too scary.

    He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only sleep with Master Lingchuan in the future.¡±

    ¡°Mm¡­ Huh? Wait! Who asked you to apany me?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s cheeks were burning hot, and she wanted to find a hole to burrow in.

    ¡­¡­

    Atmosphere between the two of them waspletely different. Air in the hall was about to freeze.

    Master Mingyuan¡¯s back was already soaked in cold sweat. At this moment, his heart was full of regret.

    He shouldn¡¯t have agreed to Chen Yundao¡¯s request!

    Sanction Li Tiezhu?

    Wasn¡¯t this ying with his life?

    Chen Yundao¡¯s eyes were wide open as he sat on the chair in a daze.

    Before he could recover from Chu Lingchuan¡¯s words, he was shocked by Yi Qinn.

    Li Ran is actually Yi Qinn¡¯s disciple!

    Chen Yundao doubted his life at this moment.

    He knew that Yi Qinn was Li Ran¡¯s backing. He had thought that it was just to repay the favour, but he didn¡¯t expect that the two of them were already master and disciple!

    ¡°Yi Qinn, Chu Lingchuan, and Leng Wuyan¡­ This guy actually had three Emperor-level masters!¡±

    Moreover, they were the strongest batch among the Emperor level!

    This was too exaggerated!

    He had a hard time riding a tiger.

    If they were to continue the investigation, these two Empresses would not be easy to deal with. However, if they were to give up, he would not be able to hold back his face.

    Chen Yundao hesitated for a long time but still gritted his teeth.

    This time, he hade here with great fanfare, and countless pairs of eyes were secretly staring at this pce. If he had just left with his tail between his legs, the reputation of the Supreme Dao Pce would be gone!

    Chen Yundao said, ¡°The actions of the two sect leaders are judged by the people of world. It¡¯s not good for me to say anything. But I want an exnation for my dead disciple!¡±

    Yi Qinn said coldly, ¡°What do you want to say?¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s expression did not change. He said, ¡°It¡¯s still the same sentence. Show me the memories of that time. If the person was not killed by Li Ran, I would not say anything.¡±

    Yi Qinn narrowed her eyes. ¡°What if he was the one who killed him?¡±

    Chen Yundao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Of course, one life in exchange of other life!¡±

    Boom!

    The entire hall trembled.

    Yi Qinn¡¯s body was enshrouded in a faint white light as her aura surged out like a huge wave!

    Numerous ck hair moved without any wind, and her voice was as cold as ice. ¡°Chen Yundao, is this penniless priest too polite to you?¡±

    Chen Yundao frowned and said, ¡°Daoist Yi, you¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, a huge palm made of white light mmed down!

    Boom!

    Air was crushed and torn apart!

    Bricks and stones exploded, and the ground copsed!

    Mountain below the main hall pushed down by one palm. The surrounding Elders vomited blood and were sent flying!

    Chen Yundao¡¯s body surface flickered with a faint light. His figure was like a feather, without any effort, as he floated several meters away.

    He dodged the palm strike.

    But before he could catch his breath, a jade-white right hand passed through the air, lightly imprinted on his chest.

    The light dimmed for a moment.

    Then, white light rushed out recklessly, sending him flying!

    Chen Yundao took a few steps back in a sorry state. Only then did he manage to stop himself. An abnormal blush shed across his face, and his calves trembled slightly.

    Yi Qinn was too strong.

    Her every move seemed normal, but it contained a supremew. It sealed the entire space, leaving him with no ce to dodge!

    Even his Daoist body, which had been tempered to the extreme, was almost torn apart!

    ¡°Yi Qinn, you¡¯re crazy!¡± Chen Yundao said angrily, ¡°Do you want to start a war with the Supreme Dao Pce?¡±

    Yi Qinn said calmly, ¡°If I kill you here, how would the Supreme Dao Pce fair?¡±

    A trace of panic shed through Chen Yundao¡¯s eyes.

    This Daoist nun was really crazy!

    ¡°This is Cloud Sword Ind. Do you want to destroy the Myriad Sword Pavillion? Perhaps Chief Chu would not agree¡­ Huh?¡±

    Before he could finish, Chen Yundao was stunned.

    Chu Lingchuan was rubbing her hands, staring excitedly at Master Mingyuan. ¡°Bald monk, let¡¯s not sit around. I didn¡¯t use all my strengthst time. I¡¯ll try to kill you this time.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Mingyuan sped his hands together and said with his eyes lowered, ¡°Buddha says: Perseverance is like an abyss, and it¡¯s along the path of death¡­¡±

    Chu Lingchuan said impatiently, ¡°Speak humannguage!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I know I¡¯m wrong.¡±

    Chen Yundao¡­

 Chapter 361: Listen to my instructions and destroy the Supreme Dao Palace at any time!

    Chapter 361: Listen to my instructions and destroy the Supreme Dao Pce at any time!

    Seeing the innocent face of Mingyuan, Chu Lingchuan was speechless.

    As expected, this bald monk was as obedient as always¡­

    Chen Yundao almost spat a mouthful of blood.

    ¡°Mingyuan, what are you doing? This Lord had called you here to uphold justice, not to apologize!¡±

    Master Mingyuan¡¯s expression was the same as usual. ¡°This poor monk pondered carefully. Chief Yue¡¯s words made a lot of sense. They had no reason to attack Feng Wanjiang. He should have died from the copse of the secret realm.¡±

    Chen Yundao gritted his teeth and said, ¡°That¡¯s just her side of the story!¡±

    ¡°But this poor monk believes it.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Chen Yundao was so angry that he was about to smoke.

    This old bald monk¡¯s reversal speed was way too fast!

    Chu Lingchuanughed, ¡°Mingyuan, didn¡¯t you criticize me just now and say that I shouldn¡¯t have epted the Devil Dao Sheng Zi as my disciple?¡±

    Mingyuan waved his hand and said, ¡°Sigh, Chief Chu is joking. When has this poor monk ever criticized you? Chief Chu is peerless, even treating the devils equally.¡±

    ¡°In order to bring Sheng Zi Li back to the Righteous Path, she didn¡¯t fear rumors and gossip. She forced to ept Sheng Zi Li under great pressure to return him to the world.¡±

    ¡°This kind of selfless love truly caused this poor monk to admire you endlessly!¡±

    Mingyuan¡¯s tone was iparably sincere, and he even gave a high thumbs up.

    Chu Lingchuan.

    Yi Qinn.

    Chen Yundao.

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said jokingly, ¡°Master Mingyuan is indeed an aplished monk. He is well-versed in the ways of the wind.¡±

    She had a disdainful gaze, Mingyuan¡¯s face did not turn red, and his heart didn¡¯t jump. He still had a carefree appearance.

    Even Yi Qinn was a little speechless. She said in a low voice, ¡°Little thief, I finally see someone with a thicker skin than you.¡±

    Li Ran pursed his lips, ¡°Perhaps this is the aplished monk¡­¡±

    Chen Yundao said hatefully, ¡°Mingyuan, you are the head of a sect. Why are you so timid? Even if we fought two against two, we might not lose!¡±

    ¡°Two against two? I wish I could fight three against one!¡±

    Mingyuan¡¯s heart filled with hatred.

    He had originally thought that this trip was just a facade and that he could take the opportunity to suppress the momentum of the Myriad Sword Pavilion.

    Who would have thought that such an unexpected event would ur?

    Chu Lingchuan, Yi Qinn, and Leng Wuyan¡­ Just thinking about it made one¡¯s scalp go numb!

    To offend these three women at the same time, even the Emperor-level wouldn¡¯t be able to live until tomorrow!

    Inparison, the little benefit Chen Yundao had promised nothing!

    Buddhist light behind Mingyuan enshrouded as he said with apassionate expression, ¡°Buddha said: Perseverance is futile¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak humannguage!¡±

    ¡°If Sect Master Chen isn¡¯t leaving yet, this poor monk will leave first.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    Chen Yundao¡¯s chest felt a little stuffy. There was no ce to vent his umted anger.

    He knew that Mingyuan¡¯s actions were wise. Yi Qinn and Chu Lingchuan were no longer people they could contend with.

    However, he really could not pull off persevering his face.

    At this moment, countless pairs of eyes were staring at this pce. Righteous Path and Devil Dao were both waiting to see his joke!

    If he really left like this, how could he be called the leader of Righteous Path?

    How should the Supreme Dao Pce stand?

    Chen Yundao calmed his breath and said, ¡°Daoist Yi, you have to be reasonable in everything. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the people of the worldughing at you?¡±

    ¡°Reason? Good!¡± Yi Qinn said coldly, ¡°The secret realm itself contains dangers. From ancient times until now, the number of chosen Sheng Zi Li that died within it is unknown. How could Feng Wanjiang not die when others die?¡±

    ¡°Not to mention that you don¡¯t have any evidence. Even if the evidence is conclusive, it¡¯s still a matter between disciples! As the head of a sect, you¡¯ve made a huge fuss over this. You even want to check the memories of others¡­ Just who was absurd?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid the people in the world areughing at your Supreme Dao Pce!¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s face paled. He didn¡¯t know how to refute it for a time.

    It was the consensus of the sects under the heavens that the sect Elders and above were not allowed to attack the Chief disciple.

    In other words, as long as Li Ran didn¡¯t seek revenge maliciously, Chen Yundao couldn¡¯t personally make a move. Otherwise, he would be breaking the rules.

    ¡°Feng Wanjiang and Li Ran have a grudge against each other. Who knows if he will take this opportunity to take revenge? How did Li Ran know about such a secret realm? How could Daoist Yi exin this?¡±

    Yi Qinn sneered, ¡°Why do I have to exin to a dead person?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Chen Yundao¡¯s pupils constricted.

    Looking at the killing intent in his opponent¡¯s eyes, a chill ran down his back.

    This Daoist nun wasn¡¯t just saying it, but she really had a killing intent!

    Two auras locked onto him, and the surrounding air seemed to freeze!

    Chen Yundao looked at Chu Lingchuan and frowned, ¡°Chief Chu, this is Cloud Sword Ind! If we really fought, aren¡¯t you afraid of destroying the foundation of the Myriad Sword Pavilion?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan did not reply with her eyes. Instead, she shouted, ¡°Myriad Sword Pavilion Elders, listen to me!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    Myriad Sword Pavilion Elders all knelt on one knee.

    ¡°Ring the Frighten Dragon Bell. The sect has entered a state of war!

    ¡°Lead the disciples of the Battle Hall and the Punishment Hall to the Soaring Clouds Mountain. Wait for my orders and prepare to destroy the Supreme Dao Pce at any time!¡±

    A cold voice echoed in the hall!

    ¡°Yes!¡± Elders didn¡¯t hesitate at all, flying out of the hall!

    A momentter.

    Dong! Dong!

    Three bells rang out, and Sword Qi shot straight into the nine heavens!

    Chu Lingchuan looked at Chen Yundao and said with a fierce voice, ¡°How dare you threaten me? I want to see if the Myriad Sword Pavilion or your Divine Dao Pce will be destroyed!¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s face was deathly pale.

    He never expected Chu Lingchuan to be so decisive!

    When he arrived at Cloud Sword Ind this time, he brought out all the sect Elders in order to show off his presence.

    Right now, the Supreme Dao Pce¡¯sbat strength was extremely weak. They weren¡¯t a match for this group of sword madmen at all!

    ¡°F*ck, I only want to fight for a breath. How did things turn out like this?¡±

    Cold sweat rolled down Chen Yundao¡¯s forehead.

    Facing two Empresses at the same time, there was a real chance that he would die here!

    If he was left behind, the Supreme Dao Pce would be reduced to ashes!

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Master Mingyuan wiped off his cold sweat and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°This matter has nothing to do with Shaolin Temple. Two sect leaders must not misunderstand.¡±

    Air was very quiet, and no one paid him any attention.

    Mingyuan carefully moved towards the door. ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave first¡­¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡±

    Chen Yundao stopped him and said with a serious expression, ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Mingyuan said, ¡°This poor monk will take his leave¡­¡±

    ¡°Before that.¡±

    ¡°It has nothing to do with the Shaolin Temple¡­¡±

    ¡°Another sentence.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Mingyuan thought about it carefully and said, ¡°If Sect Master Chen doesn¡¯t leave, this poor monk will leave first¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Chen Yundao nodded and said, ¡°I suddenly remembered that the sect still had important matters to deal with, so I will travel with Master Mingyuan.¡±

    Master Mingyuan¡­

 Chapter 362: Disciple only cared about master!

    Chapter 362: Disciple only cared about master!

    Master Mingyuan¡¯s brows twitched.

    ¡°This Ox-nose¡¯s skin is quite thick¡­¡±

    Just now, he was still talking about his cowardice, but when he saw that he would lose a lot if they really started fighting, he was more scared than anyone else!

    However, even though Mingyuan wasn¡¯t happy, the two Empresses were eyeing him covetously. The most important thing was to be able to leave safely.

    ¡°Alright, since that¡¯s the case, this poor monk will go with Sect Master Chen.¡±

    As he spoke, he quickly walked towards the door.

    Chen Yundao didn¡¯t dare say anything and directly stood up to follow.

    He had already recognized reality.

    Yi Qinn and Chu Lingchuan were not threatening him, but they wanted his life!

    Just because he said, ¡°One life for one life¡±, they didn¡¯t care about the bnce between the Righteous and the Devil and themon people in the world. They didn¡¯t hesitate to destroy the Supreme Dao Pce!

    On the one hand, it was the so-called face, and on the other hand, it was the foundation of the Supreme Dao Pce. Chen Yundao knew in his heart which was more important.

    Most importantly, he couldn¡¯t risk his life for this, right?

    When he recalled Yi Qinn¡¯s palm strike, his scalp was still slightly numb.

    Just as the two of them were about to leave the hall, a sharp whistle suddenly sounded out.

    Boom!

    A strand of pure Sword Qi shed in front of them, and the huge ravine was about to cut the mountain in half!

    Two of them stopped in their tracks, their hairs standing on end.

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s faint voice came from behind; ¡°Coming and going as you wish. What kind of ce do you think the Myriad Sword Pavilion is?¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s pupils contracted slightly as he turned around and said, ¡°Chief Chu, what do you mean?¡±

    ¡°What do I mean?¡± Chu Lingchuan sneered. ¡°Chief Chen, don¡¯t you want to know how Feng Wanjiang died? Why are you leaving before the matter is clear?¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s mouth twitched.

    He wanted to ask clearly, but these two people wanted to fight with his life on the line. Who would dare to ask¡­

    Ahem!

    Chen Yundao cleared his throat and forced a smile. ¡°I thought about it carefully. What Chief Yue said is indeed reasonable. They have no reason to attack Wanjiang. I think Wanjiang must have died from the copse of the secret realm. Yes, it must be like this¡­¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Elders of the Supreme Dao Pce lowered their heads.

    Just now, he said that he wanted to investigate to the end, but now he felt that what she said made sense.

    There was no reason to attack Feng Wanjiang.

    Not to mention the conflict between Li Ran and Feng Wanjiang, even if two of them didn¡¯t have old grudges, would this devil still need a reason to kill?

    Although they knew that Chen Yundao was forced into a helpless state, the speed at which his attitude changed still made them feel ashamed.

    Chu Lingchuan sneered, ¡°Then you don¡¯t need to look at his memories? Li Ran had just returned. Should I show you his memories?¡±

    ¡°No, no need!¡± Chen Yundao¡¯s head shook like a rattling drum. ¡°Of course, I can trust sword head Chu¡¯s reputation and character, so I don¡¯t need to read his memories.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan raised her eyebrows.

    She had not expected Chen Yundao to be so easily scared. She could not even find a reason to make a move.

    She turned to look at Yi Qinn, ¡°Daoist Yi, do you want to kill him?¡±

    Yi Qinn said indifferently, ¡°This poor Daoist has no problem doing that as long as you won¡¯t feel sorry for Cloud Sword Ind.¡±

    If they were to really fight, with the strength of an Emperor level mighty figure, the ind would definitely not be able to survive.

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, ¡°What¡¯s there to feel sorry for? People were the foundation of the Myriad Sword Pavilion. There were countless inds in the East Sea. At worst, it would just be a different ce. It just so happened that I was also tired of living here.¡±

    Yi Qinn nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good. Which one do you want to kill?¡±

    Hmm! Chu Lingchuan thought carefully, ¡°I¡¯ll kill the bald monk.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Listening to the conversation between the two, Chen Yundao and Mingyuan felt their hearts turn cold.

    Obviously, they didn¡¯t treat them as people!

    Mingyuan¡¯s throat tightened.

    He could no longer pick them out. Although he hated Chen Yundao, the two of them were already grasshoppers on the same rope.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± Mingyuan¡¯s thoughts spun as he spoke. ¡°This poor monk knows that the two sect masters are unhappy. This matter is indeed acted on our impulse. However, the two of you have to calm down. After all, this is not only rted to the Righteous Path and Devil Dao. It is also rted to themon people of the world.¡±

    As he spoke, he nced at Chen Yundao.

    Chen Yundao immediately reacted and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right, we are all from the Righteous Path, but we¡¯re killing each other. It¡¯s no different from giving the Devil Dao a chance¡­ Cough cough. After all, not everyone in the Devil Dao is as righteous as Sheng Zi Li.¡±

    Mingyuan echoed, ¡°If we break the bnce between the Righteous Path and Devil Dao and cause the Death Prison and the Yin Corpse Path to bring disaster to the world, the people will suffer in the end!¡±

    Two of them sang in unison and spoke righteously as if they were truly united in their hearts.

    Chu Lingchuan and Yi Qinn looked at each other.

    Although they were only trying to protect themselves, their words were reasonable.

    Reason the vastnd was able to be so stable was because the Righteous Path and Devil Dao were evenly matched. The people of Devil Dao had always maintained their restraint.

    If they really broke the bnce between the Righteous Path and Devil Dao, then the suffering of the living being would be an inevitable result.

    Especially sects like Death Prison and Yin Corpse Dao. They didn¡¯t care about the lives of mortals at all. It was likely that ughtering cities and exterminating ns would be the norm.

    Although they hated Chen Yundao, his existence did have meaning.

    Yi Qinn had no expression on her face as she said indifferently, ¡°Chief Chen is worrying too much. Even if you die here, this poor Daoist will still be able to ensure the stability of the vastnd.¡±

    As long as Leng Wuyan didn¡¯t interfere, she could suppress the three sects!

    Chu Lingchuan pinched her chin and said, ¡°At worst, if we kill another Devil Emperor, wouldn¡¯t the Righteous and Devil paths be bnced?¡±

    Corner of Chen Yundao¡¯s mouth twitched.

    To kill another Devil Emperor?

    These two women were too ruthless!

    If not for the fact that the Elders of Sect were still here, he would have already broken through the void and run!

    Just when he was at his wit¡¯s end, Li Ran suddenly said, ¡°Forget it, Master, let them go.¡±

    Mingyuan¡¯s eyes lit up as he shouted, ¡°Amitabha! Sheng Zi Li is truly righteous!¡±

    Yi Qinn frowned and said, ¡°Are you sure you want to let them leave? Don¡¯t worry. Without Chen Yundao, this poor Daoist would be able to suppress the Devil Dao.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan also nodded. ¡°Other than Leng Wuyan, there is no need to worry about the others.¡±

    Li Ran shook his head and said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m not that great. I don¡¯t care about themon people in the world. I don¡¯t care if Chen Yundao dies or not. I only care about the two masters¡­¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Their pretty faces instantly turned red.

    Yi Qinn nervously looked around and stammered, ¡°You, you defiant disciple, what nonsense are you spouting?¡±

    Li Ran shrugged and said seriously, ¡°Your disciple is telling the truth. Although Ox-nose and Bald Donkey aren¡¯t your opponents, they are still Emperor-level existences. If the two masters are identally injured, the disciple would feel heartache.¡±

    Their hearts jumped.

    They lowered their heads in unison, their eyes filled with shyness and joy. Their pretty faces were like a burning cloud in the horizon.

    Chen Yundao and Mingyuan were stunned.

    Their attitudes changed too quickly!

 Chapter 363: Self-Cultivation of a Qualified Disciple

    Chapter 363: Self-Cultivation of a Qualified Disciple

    Yi Qinn¡¯s face flushed red.

    Li Ran didn¡¯t send a message. Instead, he said it openly.

    To others, this was just the disciple¡¯s filial piety towards their master, but she knew that this was not the case!

    This was like a confession in public!

    ¡°This little thief is really too bold!¡±

    The strange gazes around her made her unable to raise her head.

    At this moment, she caught a glimpse of Chu Lingchuan from the corner of her eyes and could not help but be stunned.

    One could only see Chu Lingchuan, who had always been careless. Her cheeks were red, and her slender fingers were tangled together. Her expression was both shy and happy.

    Yi Qinn frowned. ¡°Strange, why is this woman shy?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan rolled her eyes at Li Ran and said coquettishly, ¡°You are talking nonsense again. Who, who would make you feel distressed?¡±

    Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°I have always respected my master. As a qualified disciple, isn¡¯t it natural for me to feel sorry for my master?¡±

    ¡°Respect your teacher?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s face turned red as she mumbled to herself, ¡°You expect me to believe that?¡±

    Actually, Li Ran was telling the truth.

    He was indeed worried about his two masters.

    No matter how strong they were, other party was also at the Emperor level, so they definitely wouldn¡¯t be too weak.

    Furthermore, as a top-tier Sect Master, he had an extremely rich foundation and countless trump cards. How could he be so easy to deal with?

    Just to vent his anger. He wouldn¡¯t just watch them fight to the death. What if the masters were injured?

    Moreover, this was Cloud Sword Ind. It was the entrance of the Myriad Sword Pavillion.

    Although Chu Lingchuan did not care about it, if it really was ruined, she would definitely be reluctant to part with it.

    ¡°Chen Yundao¡­¡± Li Ran narrowed his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The damn people will die sooner orter.¡±

    At this moment, Chen Yundao was a little stunned.

    Just now, the two Empresses, with an astonishing aura and a killing intent, were actually blushing as if they were shy girls in love.

    This sharp contrast made him unable to ept it.

    Are we sure they are master and disciple? Why does it feel a little weird?

    An idea popped up in his mind, but he shook his head and shook it off.

    ¡°They hated men so much. How could they be with their disciple? Impossible, absolutely impossible!¡±

    Mingyuan¡¯s reaction was rather quick. He gave a thumbs up and said, ¡°Sheng Zi Li is filial. It¡¯s really eye-catching. He¡¯s a filial disciple!¡±

    His smile was very bright, and he didn¡¯t mind being called ¡°bald monk¡±.

    Pei!

    Chu Lingchuan and Yi Qinn spat.

    Filial piety?

    This guy was simply a typical example of bullying his master and disrespecting his Elders!

    Yi Qinn calmed down and asked, ¡°Li Ran, are you sure you want to let them go?¡±

    Li Ran nodded and said, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s just a small matter. I don¡¯t want Master to risk her life.¡±

    Yi Qinn¡¯s heart warmed up.

    After some thought, she turned around and said, ¡°Sect Leader Chen, for Li Ran¡¯s sake, this poor Daoist will not bicker with you today. However, there is one thing that you need to keep in mind¡­¡±

    As she spoke, she stretched out her slender hand, her palm facing upwards, and boundless power rushed out. In the blink of an eye, the void was torn apart!

    However, it was different from before. This time, the shattered space was not pitch-ck; instead, it was sparkling with stars!

    A huge star rapidly drew closer as if it was hovering above everyone¡¯s heads. The boundless aura from ancient times made one¡¯s heart tremble!

    This was Yi Qinn¡¯s Dao!

    Supreme being sensed the Heavenly Mystery!

    She said calmly, ¡°If you dare to have weird ideas against Li Ran, or if anything happens to him, this star willnd on the Flying Cloud Mountain. And you, together with the Supreme Dao Pce, will be dust of history.¡±

    Her voice was very calm, just stating a fact.

    Chen Yundao¡¯s pupils trembled as his throat tightened.

    Power of Nine Heavens and drawing a star?

    Yi Qinn was too strong!

    Before he could recover his senses, a dragon roar sounded.

    He saw Chu Lingchuan holding her right hand, and a golden sword slowly appeared out of thin air.

    Hilt of sword was coiled in the shape of a dragon, with de in the mouth of dragon.

    Golden light shing on the sheath easily annihted the void!

    Godly Sword, Terrifying Dragon!

    Chu Lingchuan said coldly, ¡°This sword only kills Emperors. It has been drinking Immortal Emperor¡¯s blood for nearly a thousand years and has not been unsheathed. Chen Yundao, it¡¯s best not to let it kill you.¡±

    Chen Yundao gulped as cold sweat rolled down his forehead.

    Just now, these two people still had a shy appearance, and in the blink of an eye, they were already shouting and threatening.

    Moreover, this battle¡­ It was too scary!

    ¡°Your words are too heavy! Don¡¯t worry. This matter has already changed. I will definitely not cause trouble for Sheng Zi Li!¡±

    Forget about causing trouble. He couldn¡¯t wait to protect Li Ran!

    If something were to happen to this brat, the two mad women would probably rip him into pieces!

    Chen Yundao wiped his sweat and said in a trembling voice, ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    He was about to walk to the door.

    ¡°Wait.¡± Chu Lingchuan stopped him.

    Chen Yundao¡¯s body stiffened, and he smiled sheepishly. ¡°What instructions does Chief Chu have?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan said, ¡°Sect Master Chen forgot to apologize.¡±

    Chen Yundao heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Oh, so it¡¯s this. I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, ¡°Not to me, but to Li Ran.¡±

    ¡°Apologize to him?¡±

    A trace of humiliation shed through Chen Yundao¡¯s eyes.

    As an Emperor level mighty figure, the head of a sect, she actually wanted him to apologize to a junior in front of everyone?

    What kind of joke was that?

    ¡°Sect Master Chen is unwilling?¡± Chu Lingchuan raised her thumb, and the dragon de was unsheathed.

    ¡°Sorry, Sheng Zi Li!¡±

    Chen Yundao bowed ny degrees.

    Chu Lingchuan nced at Mingyuan, ¡°What are you waiting for?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha¡­¡±

    ¡°Master Li, please forgive me if I offended you.¡±

    Li Ran casually said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s learn our lesson this time. Just be careful in the future.¡±

    ¡°Sheng Zi Li is right.¡± Chen Yundao gritted his teeth.

    He had never been so sullen in his entire life!

    When he thought of how people were watching him in the dark, he even felt like dying!

    Chu Lingchuan waved her hand. ¡°Take care. I won¡¯t see you off.¡±

    Two of them immediately flew away as if they had been granted amnesty.

    Two Elders trembled as they bowed deeply toward Yi Qinn and Chu Lingchuan. Only then did they escape and follow them.

    Only a few of them were left in the main hall, and the atmosphere finally rxed.

    Li Ran smiled and said, ¡°Master, you¡¯ve worked hard.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not hard.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Two of them replied at the same time.

    Air suddenly became quiet.

    Yi Qinn and Chu Lingchuan looked at each other coldly as the atmosphere once again turned serious.

    Once there was nomon enemy, two of them would be enemies¡­

    Li Ran covered his face.

 Chapter 364: Chen Yundaoâ€™s deal with Mingyuan

    Chapter 364: Chen Yundao¡¯s deal with Mingyuan

    Chen Yundao and Master Mingyuan left Cloud Sword Ind.

    The formation on the surface of the sea slowly closed, and the entire ind once again disappeared. Nothing seemed to have happened on the calm surface of the sea.

    After confirming that the Elders hade out, two of them arrived ten thousand miles away in a sh.

    Because they were worried that Chu Lingchuan and Yi Qinn would change their minds, they didn¡¯t dare to stay for long. In fact, they didn¡¯t even dare to separate. Only when they left the Eastern Sea, they stopped.

    On an unknown mountain peak, two peoplended.

    ¡°Damn it! They¡¯re going too far!¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s eyes were covered in blood, and he roared in a low voice that could not contain his rage.

    A shocking aura surged out, and the entire mountain began to shake!

    As the sect leader of Supreme Dao Pce, he was the leader of Righteous path that suppressed the Devil Dao. Yet, he was forced to bow to a Deity Transformation cultivator to apologize.

    It was simply a great humiliation!

    The mes of rage in his heart burned fiercely. He almost wanted to ignite himself!

    In the end, Master Mingyuan lightly said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back and fight them?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Return?

    Unless he was tired of living!

    Ahem!

    Chen Yundao cleared his throat and said, ¡°It¡¯s not toote for a gentleman to take revenge. I will find this chance sooner orter! Of course, it definitely isn¡¯t right now¡­¡±

    Faced with the disdainful gaze of Mingyuan, his expression was awkward, and his face couldn¡¯t hang any longer.

    He had really lost his lordship today!

    Two looked at each other and shook their heads helplessly.

    Those two Empresses were simply too powerful.

    Chen Yundao didn¡¯t even have the confidence to deal with Chu Lingchuan alone. He even had to bring Mingyuan to support the situation.

    Yet Yi Qinn appeared.

    She was the legendary Goddess, an existence on the same level as Leng Wuyan!

    Originally, Chen Yundao still had doubts about her strength. After all, she had practically never made a move in public. Everyone only knew that she was very strong, but no one knew exactly how strong she was.

    However, in Frost Wind Pce just now, the shocking scene of controlling the stars made his back feel a bit cold.

    The difference was too great!

    If they were to really fight, there was almost no chance of winning, and there was even a high chance that he would die!

    Mingyuan was puzzled. ¡°Why would Yi Qinn and Chu Lingchuan take the chance to ept the Devil Dao Sheng Zi as their personal disciple?¡±

    Chen Yundao shook his head and said, ¡°I am also very puzzled.¡±

    Their rtionship with Leng Wuyan was very bad.

    This was especially true for Chu Lingchuan, who even made a move during the Immortal Ascension Assembly.

    Why was she now Li Ran¡¯s backer, and she was even willing to go to war with the Supreme Dao Pce for him.

    It was truly hard to understand.

    Master Mingyuan sighed and said, ¡°But there is one thing that is already clear. Don¡¯t provoke Li Ran in the future. This is a character that can not be offended.¡±

    Just those two Empresses alone had caused them to be unable to bear the consequences, not to mention that there was Leng Wuyan behind them.

    Chen Yundao was silent for a while, then smiled bitterly and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that after this, the entire heavens would not dare to provoke him.¡±

    With this kind of terrifying background crossed between the Righteous Path and Devil Dao. Even the top sects had to retreat.

    ¡°Forget it. Thinking too much is useless.¡± Chen Yundao turned around and said, ¡°I¡¯ll return to the sect first.¡±

    Just as he was about to move, his vision blurred, and he saw Mingyuan blocking his path.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± Minguan pressed his palms together. ¡°Did Chief Chen forget something?¡±

    Chen Yundao frowned: ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Master Mingyuan said, ¡°Back then, this poor monk agreed toe with Sect Master Chen because we had agreed to the conditions beforehand. There is no reason for me to return empty-handed.¡±

    ¡°You mean that egg?¡± Chen Yundao frowned even more. ¡°You still have the nerve to mention this matter to me? Originally, I wanted you to help me out, but before I could do anything, you were the first to admit defeat!¡±

    Mingyuan did not change its expression. ¡°If this poor monk was not present, would Chief Chen think that he coulde out alive?¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Chen Yundao¡¯s breathing froze, and he was momentarily at a loss for words.

    These words were the truth.

    Although Mingyuan did not speak up for him, as an Emperor-level expert, just standing there was a type of deterrence.

    However, Chen Yundao still couldn¡¯t ept it.

    ¡°Hehe, to put it bluntly, you are only protecting yourself. You even wanted to leave me alone and pretend that you did not hear me?¡±

    Master Mingyuan¡¯s eyes turned cold. ¡°ording to Chief Chen, are you not going to keep your promise?¡±

    Chen Yundao shook his head and said, ¡°Even if I didn¡¯t find out the cause of death of my disciple, Master Mingyuan has the nerve to ask for something?¡±

    The meaning in his words was obvious that he did not want to give it.

    He was afraid of the three Empresses but not the bald monk before him!

    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Mingyuan was extremely angry andughed instead, ¡°As expected of Chief Chen, you are indeed good at nning! Not only had he almost caused this poor monk¡¯s death, he had also turned hostile.¡±

    A cold light shed in his eyes as he spoke. ¡°Supreme Dao Pce has already offended two of the Four Righteous Sects, and now the Shaolin Temple as well! This poor monk will remember today¡¯s matter. In the end, I would repay it a hundred fold!¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    He almost forgot about this!

    If he offended all three of the Righteous Sects, his future situation would be even more difficult.

    Coupled with the reputation that had plummeted and what had happened today, the future of the Supreme Dao Pce was truly worrying!

    Moreover, his rtionship with the Myriad Sword Pavilion and the Tianshu Institute could no longer be resolved. He had to tie himself up with the Shaolin Temple!

    Chen Yundao said with a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just joking. Why is Master Mingyuan so serious? Since I had promised Master Mingyuan, I naturally had no reason to go back on my word.¡±

    As he spoke, a light shed in his hand, and a pure white egg appeared in his palm.

    Egg was round, about the size of a bucket. From the inside to the outside, it emanated exuberant vitality. It was unknown what was being nurtured inside.

    Master Mingyuan¡¯s eyes flickered as he reached out to receive it.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s this thing.¡± Chen Yundao said, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve always been true to my words. I will definitely do what I say.¡±

    ¡°Hehe¡­¡± Mingyuan felt disdain in his heart, but it did not appear on the surface.

    ¡°Amitabha! As expected, Chief Chen kept his word, so this poor monk will leave first.¡±

    Chen Yundao nodded, ¡°Take care, Master Mingyuan. You cane to the Supreme Dao Pce when you have time.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Master Mingyuan replied and was about to leave when a female voice suddenly came from behind.

    ¡°Why will you go now?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡± Two of them stiffened and slowly turned to look.

    They saw a white-robed woman standing behind them, her phoenix eyes full of ridicule.

    After seeing that person¡¯s figure clearly, their pupils contracted. A chill spread from their tail vertebrae to their brain stem, and their scalps were about to explode!

    ¡°Leng, Leng Wuyan!¡±

 Chapter 365: Leng Wuyan!

    Chapter 365: Leng Wuyan!

    The woman in front of them was iparably beautiful. Her white robe was not stained with fine dust, and her eyes were cold and indifferent. It was as if she was an eternal piece of ice.

    ¡°Leng Wuyan!¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s pupils shrank into needles, and the hairs on his body stood on end.

    Master Mingyuan rubbed his eyes. After confirming that it wasn¡¯t an illusion, his heart almost stopped.

    Why did this female devile?

    Leng Wuyan said indifferently, ¡°Thinking about it carefully, I have not been to the Flying Cloud Mountain for many years. Since Chief Chen is so hospitable, why don¡¯t we go and have a seat now?¡±

    ¡°To Flying Cloud Mountain?¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s breathing froze.

    If this witch really went to the Supreme Dao Pce, the entire sect would probably be a dust of history!

    He smiled and said, ¡°If Sect Master Leng wants to go, I¡­ Cough cough. Of course, I would wee you at any time. However, today is a very bad day. The business of the sect is so busy that it is not convenient for us to see guests.¡±

    In front of Leng Wuyan, he didn¡¯t even dare to call himself ¡°me¡±.

    That year, in the battle between the Righteous Path and Devil Dao, this witch was thousands of kilometers away, shing the Flying Cloud Mountain with her sword. That shocking scene was still vivid in his mind.

    The word ¡°Leng Wuyan¡± was his eternal shadow.

    ¡°Not convenient?¡± Leng Wuyan turned to look at Master Mingyuan. ¡°Then why don¡¯t we go to the Shaolin Temple? I have never been to the Firmament Ancient Spiritual Land.¡±

    Mingyuan swallowed his saliva and said in a low voice, ¡°Amitabha, our small temple is not worthy of the respect of such a great existence, so Sect Leader Leng, please don¡¯t joke around.¡±

    Shaolin Temple was a great sect of the Righteous path and the Holy Buddha Land, yet it was called a ¡°small temple¡± by him.

    With such a humble appearance, it was likely that others would be taken aback.

    Leng Wuyan raised her eyebrows. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m joking with you?¡±

    Mingyuan¡¯s legs went soft as he asked with a trembling voice, ¡°Sect Master Leng¡­ What exactly do you want?¡±

    Leng Wuyan¡¯s phoenix eyes narrowed slightly. ¡°Two of you have mobilised everyone to head to Cloud Sword Ind. I only came to see the liveliness. I didn¡¯t expect that it was actually rted to our Sheng Zi. The show hadn¡¯t finished yet. How could it be so easy to disperse?¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯smotion this time was too great, attracting the attention of almost all the top sects. Youluo Temple was naturally no exception.

    She hadn¡¯t taken it seriously either. She just thought that it was the Righteous Path¡¯s dog that bit another dog, so she casually used her spiritual sense to scan it.

    In the end, it didn¡¯t matter if she didn¡¯t look at it. When she saw it, she was stunned.

    The legendary supreme genius of the Righteous Path, the Sword God Body Li Tiezhu, was actually Li Ran?

    And Chen Yundao actually dared to attack him?

    She couldn¡¯t sit still any longer and directly arrived at the Eastern Sea from the north.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Yi Qinn and Chu Lingchuan being strong enough to make the two of them suffer, she would have turned Cloud Sword Ind upside down!

    Mingyuan trembled and red at Chen Yundao resentfully.

    Leng Wuyan¡¯s words clearly meant that she was here to punish them!

    He had said that he was only here to act as a show-off but to think that he would offend three Empresses at once.

    Wasn¡¯t this fatal?

    Chen Yundao was also in a difficult situation.

    He only wanted to use Feng Wanjiang¡¯s death to beat other sects and establish the reputation of the Supreme Dao Pce.

    Who would have thought that the person being beaten up would be him instead? The Supreme Dao Pce had also be aughing stock.

    His heart filled with regret. ¡°Feng Wanjiang is nothing! If he died, then he died! If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have cared so much!¡±

    Chen Yundao calmed down and exined, ¡°When I heard the news of my disciple¡¯s death, my heart filled with grief. I didn¡¯t think too much about it. I didn¡¯t expect to cause such a misunderstanding. But now that the misunderstanding had been resolved, we naturally shouldn¡¯t continue.¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding?¡± Leng Wuyan said indifferently, ¡°But how did I hear that not only do you want to see Li Ran¡¯s memories, but you also want to exchange his life for his?¡±

    Chen Yundao wiped his cold sweat and said, ¡°I was impetuous in this matter, but I had already apologised to Sheng Zi Li back then. Since he was reasonable, the two of us have already ended it.¡±

    Leng Wuyan said, ¡°This seat knows that. It¡¯s truly difficult for you to ask Sect Master Chen to condescend to apologise.¡±

    ¡°No, not at all.¡± Chen Yundao smiled sheepishly and said, ¡°Since it was my mistake, I naturally have no reason to escape such responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Leng Wuyan nodded. ¡°Since Sect Master Chen admitted his mistake, I¡¯m not a haughty person. I¡¯ll give you a chance.¡±

    Chen Yundao heaved a sigh of relief when he heard this.

    From the meaning behind these words, she probably didn¡¯t want to argue with him.

    However, Mingyuan frowned slightly.

    So easy to talk to?

    This didn¡¯t seem like the cold witch¡¯s style!

    Chen Yundao seemed as if he had been relieved of a heavy burden, and he smiled as he said, ¡°Sect Leader Leng is truly profound and righteous. Such a broad-minded person is truly admirable¡­¡±

    Before he could finish his sentence, Leng Wuyan continued, ¡°Simply ept my three strikes. Whether you live or die, I won¡¯t pursue it any further.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    ¡°Three, three strikes?¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s smile instantly stiffened.

    He stammered, ¡°Didn¡¯t Chief Leng say to give me a chance?¡±

    Leng Wuyan said seriously, ¡°You¡¯re still able to breathe and speak. I¡¯ve already given you a chance before the Supreme Dao Pce is destroyed.¡±

    Chen Yundao¡¯s scalp went numb.

    Would he be given a chance if he didn¡¯t kill and exterminate the sect?

    This was too unreasonable!

    To receive three strikes from her¡­ He didn¡¯t even have the confidence to do so!

    Chen Yundao¡¯s eyes flickered as he prepared to run.

    But before he could do anything, the surrounding space suddenly froze. The void was instantlypletely sealed, and the shadow beneath his feet coiled around his legs like an ink snake.

    Leng Wuyan¡¯s cold voice rang out, ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. You should cherish it! Otherwise, these three swords would have shed down on the Flying Cloud Mountain!¡±

    ¡°You!¡± Chen Yundao¡¯s eyes filled with gloom.

    Leng Wuyan had always been a protector, so he couldn¡¯t avoid this matter today.

    He might not die if he took the three swords head-on, but if she attacked the Flying Clouds Mountain, the entire Supreme Dao Pce would be reduced to ashes!

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take these three strikes!¡± Chen Yundao calmed down, and his entire body erupted with light as his dark colored Daoist robe fluttered.

    Energy of the Grand Dao surged out while the entire heavens and the earth were filled with boundlessws, and even the sunlight was reflected the extreme.

    Leng Wuyan¡¯s smile was icy cold, ¡°Very good. I¡¯ll see if you¡¯ve improved in the past few years!¡±

    A dark light shed in her hand as a pitch-ck sword fell into her palm.

    She gently drew her long sword. The de was pitch-ck like ink, and there was no de at all, but it emitted a terrifying killing intent!

    Cracks appeared in the void as if the heavens and the earth had opened their pitch-ck eyes.

    ¡°First sword.¡±

    Boom!

    World was dark, and the sun and moon were without light!

 Chapter 366: The true strength of Leng Wuyan, the might of three swords!

    Chapter 366: The true strength of Leng Wuyan, the might of three swords!

    The entire world suddenly darkened.

    zing sun seemed to be shrouded in ayer of shadow. Even the sunlight became bone-chillingly cold.

    Leng Wuyan opened her mouth and said softly, ¡°First sword.¡±

    Her movements were extremely light, as if she did not use any strength.

    Long sword was pitch-ck and unadorned. It did not even have the slightest spiritual energy fluctuation as it slowly shed towards Chen Yundao.

    On the other hand, Chen Yundao¡¯s expression was solemn as if he was facing a great enemy!

    Long sword seemed slow, but it was as if the heavens and the earth were rolling over, making the hairs on his body stand on end. His heart couldn¡¯t help but beat wildly!

    Space around him waspletely sealed. Even if he was to use the Emperor¡¯sws, he wouldn¡¯t be able to shake it at all.

    He couldn¡¯t hide anymore, he had to take it head-on!

    White light erupted from his left hand, while ck light enshrouded his right.

    Two-colored light merged into a Yin Yang diagram. It was as though the Yin Yang and fish were intertwined, giving off a boundless Great Dao intent.

    At the same time, the sword silently descended.

    The moment the sword touched the Yin Yang diagram, the air instantly became quiet.

    A momentter, a loud explosion erupted!

    Boom!

    Yin Yang diagram copsed as ck and white light shot out in all directions, piercing through the void!

    ck sword¡¯s momentum didn¡¯t decrease, directly shing towards his body!

    ¡°Not good!¡± Chen Yundao¡¯s right hand flickered with dark light as he erected a barrier of dark light in an attempt to block this strike.

    In the end, the protective barrier instantly shattered, and the de directly shed at his body!

    Pu!

    Chen Yundao coughed up a mouthful of blood and was sent flying.

    The mountain below trembled, and the hard rock broke apart. Crack grewrger andrger, and in the end, the thousand meter tall mountain was broken in two!

    The might of a single sword!

    At the side, Mingyuan saw this and felt a chill run down its spine.

    He knew that Leng Wuyan was very strong, but he never expected her to be this strong!

    Right now, the only thought was to quickly leave this ce.

    However, this witch was at his side, and he didn¡¯t dare to act rashly. For a moment, he could only stiffly stand where he was.

    Amidst the dust, Chen Yundao staggered into the air.

    His face was as pale as paper. His right arm swayed as blood dripped down on his robe.

    His voice was harsh, ¡°Wait, could it be¡­¡±

    ¡°Second strike.¡±

    Leng Wuyan didn¡¯t give him a chance to speak. ck sword shed down again!

    This time, her speed was exceptionally fast. She clearly did not move at all, but the ck sword pierced through the void and instantly appeared above his head!

    Chen Yundao didn¡¯t have the time to think about it, and his eyes glowed as they converged into a huge Eight Trigrams Diagram covered in mysterious lines.

    Eight Trigrams outside, the Taiji inside, were closely linked, rotating nonstop.

    Supreme Dao Pce¡¯s Sacred Art, Great Dao Millstone!

    All those years ago, Chen Yundao had used this technique to annihte over ten thousand experts of Devil Dao, and it was even to the extent that he¡¯d forcefully suppressed Ji Chenyuan and almost obliterated his soul!

    The ck sword struck the Eight Trigrams Diagram in the blink of an eye.

    Boom!

    The void shattered instantly as all the rays of light were obliterated. Boundless darkness spread out as the aura of the ancient desert filled the entire world.

    In the next second, a dazzling light lit up.

    Eight Trigrams Diagram trembled slightly, and covered in spider web-like cracks. Under Chen Yundao¡¯s shocked gaze, it was destroyed by the ck sword!

    Spirit Qi surged and dissipated as the Great Dao split apart!

    The surface of the earth cracked open, and the earth trembled violently as if it had copsed!

    Ground seemed to have been torn apart by arge hand, forming a deep gorge that stretched hundreds of kilometers into the distance!

    On the other hand, Chen Yundao knelt on one knee. His ck Daoist robe was tattered, and his entire body trembled like a sieve.

    The Qi and blood within his body surged, his internal organs shifted, and his dao body was on the verge of copse!

    This strike was too ruthless!

    He tried his best to adjust his aura, and his voice was hoarse as he said, ¡°Leng Wuyan, do you know what you¡¯re doing! Do you really intend to kill me? Have you considered the consequences?¡±

    ¡°Foundation of the Supreme Dao Pce is not as simple as you think! Although you are very strong, you are only limited to the vastnd!¡±

    He pointed at her and gritted his teeth. ¡°If you kill me, you won¡¯t be able to bear the consequences!¡±

    These words had a deeper meaning, and even Mingyuan¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°What Chen Yundao means is¡­. Sure enough, that rumor wasn¡¯t unfounded!¡±

    Leng Wuyan said expressionlessly, ¡°Third Sword.¡±

    She raised the ck sword high up in the air. cklight gathered on the edge of sword, and an invisible wave of energy rushed out a hundred kilometers away!

    Within a thousand miles, the sun shone brightly, but all the shadows disappeared!

    Youluo Temple, the Dao of All Manifestations!

    ¡°sh!¡± With a light shout, the ck sword hacked down.

    Wherever the edge of sword touched, the void easily sliced apart, and the entire heaven and earth were like egg shells that sliced into two!

    ¡°Leng Wuyan!¡± Chen Yundao roared extremely mournfully.

    His entire body flickered with light as the Grand Dao Insight surged out, and many Saint Artifacts soared into the sky as they emitted mottled lights.

    Boom! Boom!

    Unfortunately, these sacred treasures weren¡¯t able to stop it at all. As soon as they came into contact, they were sliced apart by the ck sword, and they rained down on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s over!¡±

    As he watched the ck sword sh towards him, his heart was about to explode!

    ¡°This sword must not be taken head-on! Otherwise, I would definitely die!¡±

    Chen Yundao made a prompt decision. He pressed his palms together and tightened his fingers. An abnormal flush shed across his face.

    Emperor¡¯sws around him were instantly strengthened by dozens of times!

    He actually chose to burn his blood essence!

    Surrounding space was finally shaken. He did not dare to hesitate at all. He stretched out his hands and tore through the space before leaping into it.

    But even so, his speed was still a bit slower. ck sword silently swept past his calf.

    His right leg was directly cut off from his knee. Half of his calf flew into the air, and blood sprayed in the air.

    A muffled groan rang out in the air. It was clear that the pain was extreme, but Chen Yundao did not dare to turn his head back into the darkness.

    Relying on burning blood essence, he broke through the spatial seal and fled through the void.

    Crack!

    ck sword entered its sheath.

    Leng Wuyan didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of stopping him. She shook her head, ¡°Boring, after so many years, you still haven¡¯t made any progress¡­ It was truly disappointing.¡±

    It was as if Chen Yundao¡¯s escape waspletely within her expectations.

    Master Mingyuan was dumbfounded.

    Looking at the slowly closing space around him, his legs trembled slightly.

    Was this Leng Wuyan¡¯s strength?

    From beginning to end, she did not move, only lightly swinging out three sword strikes.

    One sword cut through the mountains, one sword cut through the earth. Thest sword was about to cut through the entire world!

    On the other hand, the so-called champion of the Righteous Path, Chen Yundao, actually didn¡¯t even have the strength to retaliate!

    ¡°This witch is even stronger than before!¡±

    Pa!

    The severed right legnded right in front of him, and blood sshed all over his body.

    Mingyuan¡¯s legs went limp, and he copsed onto the ground.

    At this moment, the shadow covered his face.

    Leng Wuyan¡¯s indifferent voice sounded. ¡°One person, three swords, fair and reasonable. Are you ready?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Mingyuan¡¯s kasaya was soaked in cold sweat!

 Chapter 367: Three Swords per Person, Fair and Reasonable

    Chapter 367: Three Swords per Person, Fair and Reasonable

    Master Mingyuan sat on the ground, his eyes somewhat lifeless.

    All of this had exceeded his knowledge.

    Leng Wuyan was very powerful. The entire world knew.

    Back then, the Demon Peak stained with blood. Sword shed through the Flying Cloud Mountain, and she alone crushed the Righteous Path. No one in this world could catch her off guard.

    However, in the impression of the various sect leaders, they had always been stronger than ordinary Imperial Emperors. However,pared to the other seven Great Emperors, she should only be slightly stronger.

    Many of the Righteous Path¡¯s members even felt that with Yi Qinn and Chen Yundao, the Righteous Path¡¯s strength had always been stronger than the Devil Dao.

    It was only today that Mingyuan finally recognized reality.

    Leng Wuyan¡¯s strength far exceeded everyone¡¯s understanding!

    Although they were both Emperor-levels, they had reached this level of cultivation.

    But to Leng Wuyan, it was because her highest cultivation was only at the Emperor Rank!

    In terms of true strength, she probably wasn¡¯t on the same level as them.

    Even if he and Chen Yundaobined, they still could not withstand those three strikes!

    Righteous and Devil bnce, what a joke. With Leng Wuyan in the Devil Dao, how could there be any bnce?

    Mingyuan¡¯s heart trembled.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she wasn¡¯t interested in this world, she would have long since changednds and defeated the Righteous path!

    At this moment, Leng Wuyan¡¯s voice woke him up.

    ¡°One man, three swords?¡±

    Instantly, Master Mingyuan was flustered and scrambled to his feet, ¡°No, not ready! Sect Master Leng¡¯s sword left behind a person!¡±

    Leng Wuyan frowned and said, ¡°Chen Yundao has already received three strikes, so how can I favor one over the other? Don¡¯t worry. Since he didn¡¯t die, you still have a chance.¡±

    ¡­¡­.

    What a chance!

    Master Mingyuan was drenched in sweat.

    Chen Yundao¡¯s strength was even higher than his. Even he had been hacked to that state.

    Emperor body copsed, blood essence burning, and even his right leg cut off. If it was him, wouldn¡¯t he be hacked to death?

    ¡°Amitabha.¡± Mingyuan rubbed his hands and said with an embarrassed smile, ¡°Actually, this matter has nothing to do with this poor monk. It was Sect Master Chen who said that he woulde to seek justice. This poor monk was also worried that there would be a conflict, so he took a look.

    ¡°Furthermore, this poor monk had said that this matter had absolutely nothing to do with Sheng Zi Li. He even advised Sect Master Chen to leave quickly.¡±

    Leng Wuyan rubbed her chin, ¡°Oh? Was it like this?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Mingyuan nodded as if his head was beating garlic.

    As he spoke, he took out the white egg and said, ¡°Sect Leader Leng, look, this is what Chen Yundao gave to this poor monk. He wants this poor monk to support the situation.¡±

    ¡°However, this poor monk is a righteous man. He has always been helping Sheng Zi Li.¡±

    When he spoke up to her, he rolled his eyes and handed the egg to Leng Wuyan.

    Leng Wuyan was puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Master Mingyuan awkwardly, ¡°This poor monk might have offended you today. Even if this is an apology to Sheng Zi Li, I will have to trouble Sect Leader Leng to ept it.¡±

    His posture had already been lowered to the level of dust.

    Leng Wuyan reached out to receive it, ¡°This is¡­¡±

    As her mind sank into it, she suddenly realized, ¡°So it¡¯s this thing. Who would have thought that you guys would still have the intentions of the ancient race?¡±

    Looking at the egg, Mingyuan was a little reluctant. ¡°This thinges from the Reincarnation Realm,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s an extremely precious mutated creature. This poor monk is just apologizing. Sect Leader Leng must not refuse.¡±

    ¡°Reincarnation Realm?¡±

    Leng Wuyan was slightly interested. She didn¡¯t intend to refuse and directly put it into her ring.

    ¡°Master Mingyuan is indeed full of sincerity. This matter arose because of Chen Yundao, and it can not bepletely med on you. Three swords are indeed unfair to you.¡±

    When Mingyuan heard this, he was overjoyed. With a brilliant smile, he said, ¡°Sect Leader Leng has truly seen through everything. This poor monk is indeed a victim and has nothing to do with this matter¡­¡±

    Before he could finish speaking, he heard Leng Wuyan say, ¡°So you only need to receive one sword strike.¡±

    Mingyuan: ¡°Ah?¡±

    Leng Wuyan drew her ck sword. ¡°Are you ready?¡±

    Corners of Master Mingyuan¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Not only did hee here for nothing, he even offended three Emperor level experts. Now, he had to receive Leng Wuyan¡¯s sword.

    What kind of thing was this?

    Leng Wuyan reminded him with concern, ¡°Master, be careful.¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait!¡±

    Before Master Mingyuan could react, the pitch-ck sword had already shed down!

    He simply had no time to think and threw the kasaya into the air.

    Red gold thread¡¯s kasaya spun rapidly and instantly transformed into a red barrier, emitting a pure and dazzling Buddhist light.

    Boom!

    ck sword shed forward, and the barrier instantly copsed!

    Kasaya was like a piece of paper that had been cut in half!

    Buddha¡¯s light was destroyed, his clothes shattered, and he fell to the ground like a rag.

    Pu!

    Master Mingyuan spat a mouthful of blood as if he was heavily injured!

    This robe was a saint artifact that he had cultivated with his life, and it was also the supreme saint treasure of the Shaolin Temple. Yet, Leng Wuyan had destroyed it with a single strike!

    ck sword hovered above his head, killing intent cutting through his skin. Blood rolled down his forehead.

    Leng Wuyan said indifferently, ¡°Remember, Li Ran isn¡¯t someone you can provoke. Don¡¯t force me to destroy your Heaven world!¡±

    ¡°This poor monk¡­ Knows.¡±

    Still looking for trouble with Li Ran?

    Now when he saw this man, he had to walk around!

    Fear and frustration filled Mingyuan¡¯s eyes.

    He had originally thought that this was a business that was guaranteed to be profitable, but now he had lost both his wife and his army!

    Without a hundred year old incense offerings, this Buddhist robe would probably not be able to return to its original state!

    ¡°Chen! Yundao!¡±

    He gritted his teeth, clearly remembering this enmity with Chen Yundao.

    Leng Wuyan put away her ck sword and said indifferently, ¡°Take care, Master.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Sect Master Leng!¡±

    Master Mingyuan seemed to have been pardoned. He even forgot to say ¡°Amitabha¡±. He picked up two pieces of tattered kasaya and left through the void.

    Leng Wuyan shook her head and sighed, ¡°How boring¡­¡±

    Air became quiet.

    Only destion remained, proving what had happened here.

    Leng Wuyan stood on the mountain peak that had been cut in half. She stood with her hands behind her back and looked towards the east.

    ¡°Li Ran actually bowed to another master? And it was another female master!¡±

    ¡°No wonder I haven¡¯t returned to the sect for such a long time. I¡¯ve been thinking about him the entire time. So it turns out that he¡¯s be a disciple of the Myriad Sword Pavilion!¡±

    ¡°This annoying traitorous disciple, having two masters is not enough¡­¡±

    Leng Wuyan bit her lip, and her expression was filled with resentment as if she waspletely different from before.

    When she thought about the fact that her rebellious disciple¡¯s filial piety had been split into three parts, her heart filled with jealousy.

    What¡¯s with Li Tiezhu? What nonsense!

    Leng Wuyan didn¡¯t know what she had in mind, but the corners of her mouth curled up. ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s the only one who can do this, right?

    But then again, I¡¯ve never seen him in a female outfit, so I don¡¯t know what he looks like.

    It was unknown what she had thought of, but her pretty face turned slightly red.

    ¡°Pei, this is ridiculous!¡±

 Chapter 368: The Way of Sect Survival!

    Chapter 368: The Way of Sect Survival!

    Leng Wuyan looked in the direction of East China Sea with a bit of resentment in her eyes.

    It has been a long time since the Immortal Ascension Assembly ended, but Li Ran never returned to the sect.

    She thought it was because of Shen Ning¡¯s dy, so even though she missed him, she didn¡¯t urge him toe back.

    As a result, Li Ran inexplicably became a disciple of Myriad Sword Pavillion, and was also a direct descendant of Chu Lingchuan!

    He even changed his name to ¡°Li Tiezhu¡± and became the Silver Dragon Sword God known as the star of the Righteous Path

    ¡°Before, he worshipped Yi Qinn as his teacher. I didn¡¯t care about it, but now there is another Chu Lingchuan¡­¡±

    ¡°Obviously, he is the Sheng Zi of the Devil Dao, but now, he has two Righteous Path Empresses as masters. Does this kid want to ¡®reform evil¡¯?¡±

    Leng Wuyan didn¡¯t really care about any righteousness.

    Although the Youluo Temple was a Devil Sect, indiscriminate killing was forbidden in the sect¡¯s precepts, and its nature had always been rtively neutral.

    The reason why she ssified as a Devil Sect, was because she had destroyed a first-ss sect in order to make a fortune for her disciples.

    Originally, the rtionship between the Righteous and the Devils was very tense at that time, and the Devil Dao was miserable under the pressure of the Supreme Dao Pce. This incident became the fuse thatpletely ignited the battle between the Righteous and the Devils.

    The words ¡°Leng Wuyan¡±, under the propaganda of the righteous people, have be the devil who killed without blinking.

    In addition to the following ¡°Blood-stained Demon Peak¡± and ¡°Sword shing Demon Mountain¡±, her demonic name waspletely confirmed.

    Youluo Temple naturally became a top Devil Sect.

    Only the disciples of this sect knew that the Youluo Temple was fundamentally different from other Devil Sects.

    However, Leng Wuyan always followed her own way, not only despising the Righteous Path but also sneering at the Devil Dao.

    ¡°Righteous Path or the Devil Dao, I don¡¯t care, but why does this disobedient disciple choose the female Emperor as a teacher?¡±

    ¡°He won¡¯t be making any bad ideas again, right? Just like he did to this Empress¡­¡±

    Leng Wuyan¡¯s pretty face shed a blush, and there seemed to be a wave of light in her eyes.

    She wanted to take Li Ran away immediately, but after a little hesitation, she did not choose to do so.

    ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t want to take the initiative to find him! I want to see when this traitor is going toe back.¡± Leng Wuyan wrinkled her nose, and her figure turned into a streamer and dissipated.

    ¡­¡­

    On the top of a mountain thousands of miles away, the air was quiet and silent.

    Shen Tu and Ji Chenyuan were like two statues, frozen in ce and motionless.

    They were supposed to watch the fun, but the development of the situation far exceeded expectations.

    They thought that if Chen Yundao and Master Mingyuan joined forces, even Chu Lingchuan could only be forced to admit defeat.

    But Yi Qinn suddenly appeared, and the situation instantly reversed.

    What happened next shocked them even more.

    Li Tiezhu, the legendary super genius of the Righteous Path and the embodiment of the sword god who never appeared in ten thousand years, was actually Li Ran, the Devil Sheng Zi?

    And Li Ran was not only Chu Lingchuan¡¯s apprentice. He even took Yi Qinn as his teacher!

    On Sword Ind, Chu Lingchuan dered war directly. The two almost killed Chen Yundao on the spot, and the Supreme Dao Pce almost turned to ashes!

    This was not the end.

    Leng Wuyan actually came from the north!

    Three earth-shattering swords shing of Chen Yundao¡¯s body, and finally forcing him to escape by burning blood!

    And the cause of all this was just to help Li Ran vent out anger¡­

    This amazing amount of information made the two of them unable to return to their senses for a while.

    Shen Tu swallowed his saliva, and said abruptly, ¡°Master Ji, Leng Wuyan¡¯s three swords¡­ Do you understand them?¡±

    Ji Chenyuan¡¯s expression was solemn, ¡°The first sword yes, the second sword is also understood. But I couldn¡¯t see the third sword clearly.¡±

    Shen Tu nodded and said, ¡°Me too.¡±

    Two looked at each other with surprise and fear in their eyes.

    It¡¯s not that Chen Yundao was weak, but Leng Wuyan was too strong!

    The third sword that seemed to cut the world apart, if it were reced by the two of them, it would only be worse than what Chen Yundao suffered!

    Ji Chenyuan smiled bitterly. ¡°I just know Leng Wuyan is strong, but I never thought she was so strong.¡±

    Shen Tu sighed. ¡°This is no longer a simple Emperor realm, she seems to have touched some unknown realm.¡±

    ¡°But¡­¡± Ji Chenyuan said hesitantly, ¡°I remember that Leng Wuyan hated the Righteous Path, and her rtionship with Yi Qinn and Chu Lingchuan was very bad. How could she tolerate her disciples to worship them as teachers?¡±

    Shen Tu was also a little puzzled. ¡°Yes, even if Leng Wuyan is willing, how can the two female Emperors ept someone from the Devil Dao?¡±

    Two were puzzled.

    They didn¡¯t want to talk about Yi Qinn. After all, she had always protected Li Ran.

    But what happened to Chu Lingchuan? The head of Myriad Sword Pavillion with such a hot temper. She not only epted the Sheng Zi of Devil Dao as her disciple, but she also let him absorb the Emperor-level Sword Qi.

    This was simply incredible.

    Shen Tu shook his head and said, ¡°I am afraid that only they know the reason behind this. This Sheng Zi Li Ran is really untouchable!¡±

    Ji Chenyuan was silent after hearing this.

    He was still hesitating before whether to take revenge for his younger brother, but now he hadpletely dismissed the idea.

    ¡°It¡¯s still revenge¡­ I just hope that Li Ran won¡¯te to trouble me!¡±

    He couldn¡¯t handle any of the three female Emperors alone!

    Ji Chenyuan thought of something at this time.

    Liu Xunhuan once said: If you can¡¯t beat them, you might as well choose to join them.

    But where to find a beautiful female disciple? And no matter how beautiful you are, it¡¯s hard to keep your face after being exposed with the corpse for a long time¡­

    He actually started to think about this issue.

    And Shen Tu fell silent.

    Bai Jiangye offended Li Ran this time, will it bring disaster to the entire sect?

    Well, let him retreat to see the situation first, if not, you will have to sacrifice him.

    It¡¯s time to change. Female chief¡­

    Compared with the foundation of the sect, a talented disciple was nothing at all.

    It was quiet again on the top of the mountain.

    Two devil Emperors who were pressing down on the vastnd had their heads lowered at this time, and their thoughts were surprisingly consistent.

    ¡­¡­

    Feiyun Mountain¡­

    The unexpected death of Feng Wanjiang made the whole Supreme Dao Pce panic.

    No matter what Feng Wanjiang¡¯s reputation was, he was the Chief disciple of the sect. If nothing went wrong, he would be the heir of the sect in the future.

    After learning that he might die in the hands of Li Tiezhu, all the disciples of the sect were filled with righteous indignation.

    This was a provocation to the Supreme Dao Pce!

    And Chen Yundao took all the Elders to Myriad Sword Pavilion to ask for an exnation, and this matter became the focus of everyone¡¯s attention.

    At this time, the two guards were chatting at the mountain gate.

    ¡°How long has the Sect Master been out?¡±

    Another said, ¡°It¡¯s been about two hours. If nothing else happens, he should be back soon.¡±

    ¡°Huh? What is that?¡±

 Chapter 369: â€œInvincible in the Worldâ€ Chen Yundao

    Chapter 369: ¡°Invincible in the World¡± Chen Yundao

    Supreme Dao Pce Mountain Gate.

    Two guards were chatting.

    One of them said worriedly. ¡°Myriad Sword Pavillion is a top sect, after all, and it is said that Chu Lingchuan, the sword¡¯s master is extremely protective. She will not conflict with the chief, right?¡±

    The other said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, our sect is the first. In arge sect, the Sect Leader is the Leader of Righteous Path. No matter how mad Chu Lingchuan is, she has to have her tail between her legs in front of the sect.¡±

    The man nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, no one dares to be arrogant in front of the sect. What¡¯s more, it¡¯s up to us.¡±

    Words were full of admiration and awe.

    They hadn¡¯t experienced the battle between the Righteous and the Devil, so they didn¡¯t know much about what had happened at that time. Coupled with the fact that several other cases were rtively low-key, it seemed that the Supreme Dao Pce had be the spokes person of the Righteous Path.

    And in their eyes, Chen Yundao was the only one who oppressed the Devil Dao, and the world did not dare to disobey. He was simply an invincible existence.

    Only Leng Wuyan of Youluo Temple could barelypare to him.

    ¡°As long as the head is there, we will definitely get justice for Chief Feng¡­¡± Before the guard finished speaking, he suddenly noticed something and looked up at the sky.

    He saw the air vibrate violently, rolling and boiling like boiling water, and then the void cracked, and inside was a darkness that could not see five fingers.

    The guard asked in confusion, ¡°What is this?¡±

    Another shook his head and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    When the two were puzzled, a ck figure fell from the gap and smashed directly between them.

    Bang!

    Blood sttered all over them.

    Two were startled, ¡°What is this?¡±

    The man in ck pped the ground with his face down, motionless like a dead man.

    ¡°Wait¡­ Why does this dress look familiar?¡±

    ¡°Sect, Sect Master!¡± Two were petrified on the spot.

    Isn¡¯t this man Chen Yundao?

    They saw his face was as pale as paper, his body was bloody. Under his ragged Daoist robe, his right leg was empty, and blood soaked through his clothes.

    Guard¡¯s eyes were full of horror.

    This was too miserable!

    How could someone who was originally invincible in their hearts be beaten like this? Who could cut off the Emperor¡¯s right leg? At this moment, Chen Yundao suddenly opened his eyes and struggled to sit up.

    ¡°Pfft!¡± Just the act of getting up affected the injury in his body. He couldn¡¯t help spurting out a mouthful of blood. Chen Yundao checked himself. His brows furrowed immediately. The injury was too serious. Leng Wuyan¡¯s three swords, each of which contained spiritual power, murderous aura, soul power and the Dao of the Great Emperor. The four powers blended together, making it impossible for people to resist.

    He reluctantly blocked the first two swords with his magical powers, but in the end, the shocking sword not only cut off his right leg but also invaded the body, and now the whole body was on the verge of copse. If he wanted to recoverpletely, he must enter the source of Dao to cultivate, and he didn¡¯t know how many years it would take!

    Chen Yundao would run the Dao method and strive to stabilize his physical body. During this time, the prestige of the Supreme Dao Pce continued to decline. Originally, he wanted to take this opportunity to restore the prestige of the sect. As a result, not only was he forced to confess, but he was beaten to death. After today, he and the Supreme Dao Pce would be theughing stock of the world!

    ¡°Leng Wuyan!¡± Chen Yundao gritted his teeth. However, in addition to anger, there was more fear and panic in his eyes.

    How on earth did this witch cultivate? She¡¯s too strong¡­

    At this moment, the two guards also reacted and hurriedly bent down to help him up.

    ¡°Sect Master, are you alright!¡±

    ¡°This, what happened to you? Could it be that Sect Master Chu did it?¡± The two asked with concern.

    Chen Yundao looked embarrassed, broke free from their support, and said, ¡°This seat is going to retreat immediately. After the Elderse back, they will directly close the sect and prohibit anyone from entering or leaving!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Although the two were puzzled, they also agreed to dare not question.

    Chen Yundao remembered something, and said in a low voice, ¡°Also, if the order goes on, everyone in the sect, no matter what their realm is, are not allowed to provoke Li Ran, the Sheng Zi of the Devil Dao¡­ If you see him, walk around for me!¡±

    With a wave of his sleeve robe, his whole person disappeared instantly.

    Only a pool of blood was left on the ground, and two guards looked at each other.

    ¡°Li Ran?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t the Sect Master go to Cloud Sword Ind, what does it have to do with Li Ran?¡±

    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    Cloud Sword Ind.

    In the Hall of Frost.

    Yi Qinn and Chu Lingchuan seemed to be aware of it, their eyes prated the distant void, and there was a dignified look in their eyes.

    ¡°Leng Wuyan shot¡­¡±

    Especially Chu Lingchuan, her eyes trembled slightly.

    ¡°This witch is actually so strong?¡±

    That third sword, even she couldn¡¯t cut it!

    This made her feel a little frustrated.

    Li Ran didn¡¯t notice it, and asked worriedly, ¡°Master, were you not a little impulsive just now?¡±

    He was not worried about Chen Yundao.

    With the strength of two masters, as long as the head of Chen Yundao had no problem, he would definitely note to trouble again.

    What he worried about was their mentor rtionship.

    Li Ran, as the Sheng Zi Li of Devil Dao, had always ran rampant, and this matter had no effect on him.

    But the two masters were different.

    They were righteous power houses, and they were also the heads of top sects. They suddenly epted people from the Devil Sect as their disciple, which would probably arouse criticism from the world.

    Yi Qinn understood what he meant, shook her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to think too much. When have you ever cared about other people¡¯s opinions? Besides, you have already been to White Cloud Peak, so what else can¡¯t you say?¡±

    She had already made her position clear. Even if she didn¡¯t say that she was Li Ran¡¯s master, other people would make random associations.

    Li Ran looked at Chu Lingchuan.

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, ¡°You can¡¯t stay in Myriad Sword Pavilion all the time. As long as you use sword energy, Li Tiezhu¡¯s identity will be self-defeating. Rather than being discovered by others, it¡¯s better to admit it directly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about other gossips at all.¡±

    Li Ran shook his head and said, ¡°Even if the master doesn¡¯t care about the eyes of the world, you can¡¯t ignore the opinions of the disciples of this sect, right?¡±

    The identity of ¡°Li Tiezhu¡± has been epted by the disciples of Myriad Sword Pavillion. Now, Chu Lingchuan also abolished the great Elder¡¯s cltivation for him.

    But now the ¡°Silver Dragon Sword God¡± became the Holy Son of Devil Dao. He was afraid they would have a hard time epting it.

    ¡°This¡­¡± Chu Lingchuan pondered for a while.

    What Li Ran said was not unreasonable. This matter was rted to the stability of the sect and must be properly handled.

    At this time, the Elders of Myriad Sword Pavillion returned to the main hall one after another.

    Air was quiet for a while.

 Chapter 370: Are you here to apprentice or to fall in love?

    Chapter 370: Are you here to apprentice or to fall in love?

    Hall was quiet.

    Elders looked at Li Ran withplicated eyes.

    There was hostility, surprise, vignce¡­ But most of them were puzzled.

    Series of things that happened was beyond what they could bear in their hearts.

    They originally thought that there was a super genius in the sect, and he was a sword god. Righteous Path finally had a genius who couldpete with Li Ran.

    Two turned out to be the same person.

    Li Tiezhu was actually Li Ran!

    Wasn¡¯t this nonsense? Were they not helping the Devil Dao cultivate talents?

    Elders were greatly traumatized and couldn¡¯t ept this fact for a while.

    Chu Lingchuan broke the silence, ¡°Whatever you guys are thinking, it¡¯s fine to just say it.¡±

    Everyone was silent for a while, and the second Elder cautiously said, ¡°Sword head, you must have been lying to Chen Yundao just now, right? How could Li Ran be Li Tiezhu?¡±

    Others were also hopeful. They expected to hear the answer they wanted from her mouth.

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s words shattered their illusions, ¡°No, I¡¯m telling the truth. Li Ran is indeed Li Tiezhu and also my direct disciple.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hall exploded instantly.

    ¡°Is this true?¡±

    ¡°This, what kind of formality is this?¡±

    ¡°My Myriad Sword Pavillion is a sect of the Righteous Path. How can I join forces with the people in the Devil Dao?¡±

    ¡°The sword head is confused!¡±

    ¡°Will the world not stab the sect¡¯s back?¡±

    ¡­¡­

    The crowd buzzed about.

    Chu Lingchuan frowned slightly, ¡°Quiet.¡±

    Sound was not loud, but it seemed like a heavy hammer had hit their hearts, and the discussion stopped abruptly.

    She said coldly, ¡°Do I need your consent when epting personal disciples?¡±

    Second Elder shook his head and whispered, ¡°Sword head, we didn¡¯t mean that, but you represent Myriad Sword Pavillion after all. Is there something wrong with what we have done? In the eyes of the world, are we the Righteous or the Devil?¡± Second Elder was Chu Lingchuan¡¯s direct descendant and had always followed orders and never disobeyed.

    But what happened this time still made her a little unwilling. She couldn¡¯t help but question the sect master¡¯s decisions.

    Chu Lingchuan frowned and said, ¡°Righteous Path or the Devil Dao, does it matter? As long as I act upright and sit upright, why should I care about the eyes of the world?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I said¡­¡± Second Elder scratched her head and said. ¡°But what about the Youluo Temple? The consequences may be unimaginable If there is a conflict with Leng Wuyan!¡±

    Everyone felt a chill on their backs when they heard the words.

    This was true.

    Who wanted to have an affair with that witch? If you identally offend the other party, they were simply seeking death!

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this matter. I will solve it properly.¡±

    In fact, she was clueless.

    Originally, she was very confident in her own strength until she saw Leng Wuyan¡¯s three sword strikes¡­

    Anyway, there is still Yi Qinn, so two fighting one won¡¯t have too bad of a result, right? She thought to herself.

    At this time, another Elder couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Sword head, the Sword Qi in the Sword Purification Pool also absorbed by Li Ran?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Chu Lingchuan nodded.

    Elders looked at each other in dismay and suddenly felt a little bit of pain.

    That was the Emperor-level Sword Qi that umted for thousands of years!

    It had been absorbed by the people of Devil Dao. Even the sword-purification tradition of Myriad Sword Pavillion had been abolished.

    They were distressed to death.

    Second elder suddenly remembered something and said doubtfully, ¡°So, Sheng Zi Li has been living in the bedroom all this time? And I heard you used your Sword Qi to wash his marrow, and the two of you slept in the same room?¡± As soon as he said that, the audience was silent for a moment.

    That¡¯s right. If it¡¯s Li Tiezhu, it¡¯s nothing. After all, she was a female disciple.

    But Li Ran was a man. How could he sleep with the sword head? Elders had strange looks.

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s heart jumped suddenly, and her pretty face flushed instantly.

    Oops, forgot about it!

    Li Ran has been staying in the bedroom since he came to Cloud Sword Ind. She even washed his marrow with Sword Qi every night and didn¡¯t hide it from anyone.

    Deacons in the bedroom basically knew about this, but they didn¡¯t know that they were sleeping in the same bed.

    Yi Qinn on the side, was stunned.

    ¡°Sleeping in the same room!¡±

    Frost covered her beautiful cheeks, and her eyes were burning with anger.

    ¡°No wonder Li Ran will apprentice to her. She really doesn¡¯t have any good intentions!¡± Yi Qinn red at Li Ran angrily.

    ¡°This shameless little thief! I¡¯ll settle ounts with youter!¡±

    She turned to look at Chu Lingchuan, her voice icy and biting, ¡°Sect Master Chu, please exin to this Poor Daoist what kind of master-disciple rtionship requires sleeping together?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Chu Lingchuan¡¯s eyes were a little flustered¡­

    Her eyes were dodging, inexplicably a little guilty, and she didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while.

    She had no choice but to look at Li Ran as if asking for help.

    Cough! Cough!

    Li Ran cleared his throat and said, ¡°Everyone misunderstood. Master Lingchuan is just washing the marrow for me. We cultivate all night, and we don¡¯t need to sleep at all.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Corners of Yi Qinn¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Sect Master Chu to be so responsible, and Sheng Zi Li, you are really diligent!¡±

    There was a hint of sarcasm in her tone, ¡°diligence.¡± The word seemed to be squeezed out of the gap between her teeth.

    She knew Li Ran too well.

    This guy had always beenzy. If he didn¡¯t sleep for six hours, he wouldn¡¯t get up at all.

    Still cultivating all night¡­ Was that something that Li Ran could do?

    Chu Lingchuan lowered her head with a blushing face.

    Li Ran looked embarrassed and said, ¡°No way, my biggest weakness is that I am too diligent.¡±

    ¡°If I believe in you, then I also believe in ghosts!¡± Yi Qinn¡¯s eyes were resentful, and she bit her lip.

    This absurd little thief!

    At this time, the second Elder thought of something again and frowned, ¡°Then what happened to the hug between Sheng Zi Li and the sword head at the Sword Purification Pool?¡±

    ¡°And hug!¡± Yi Qinn¡¯s chest rose and fell.

    What did these two people do?

    Yi Qinn¡¯s faint voice sounded, ¡°Sect Master Chu, tell this poor Daoist is also hugging for cultivation?¡±

    ¡°This¡­¡± Chu Lingchuan swallowed and said with a smirk, ¡°I want to say that it is for cultivation¡­ Will Daoist Yi believe it?¡±

    Yi Qinn pulled a long white sword from the void and said indifferently, ¡°Guess.¡±

 Chapter 371: Two masters are calm!

    Chapter 371: Two masters are calm!

    Looking at Yi Qinn¡¯s murderous eyes, Chu Lingchuan¡¯s expression was a little flustered.

    It¡¯s not that she¡¯s afraid of anything, but that there was a kind of nervousness and shyness that a ¡°little secret¡± was exposed.

    She knew in her heart that although it was really for the sake of marrow cleansing at the beginning, what happenedter was far beyond the scope of marrow cleansing.

    Chu Lingchuan was not good at lying and faced Yi Qinn¡¯s questioning. She didn¡¯t know how to answer for a while.

    She could only blush and lower her head.

    Yi Qinn was even more angry when she saw this.

    Looking at her red-faced appearance, it was clear that there was something wrong!

    These two definitely did not have an ordinary master-disciple rtionship!

    ¡°It seems that Sect Master Chu has no way to exin it?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan whispered silently.

    Yi Qinn slowly drew out her long sword while her Dao stirred in the air. Her murderous aura spread recklessly.

    ¡°Very good! This Poor Daoist has always been curious about how strong is Sect Master Chu¡¯s martial arts, and today I will see if you are qualified to be Li Ran¡¯s master!¡±

    ¡°Qualification?¡± Chu Lingchuan raised her head, and her eyes became cold, ¡°Do I have the qualifications, and I need you to judge? Daoist Yi is looking too high on herself.¡±

    Golden light emitted from her palm. She stretched out her hand and pulled out the shocking dragon sword from the void, and the terrifying dragon roar resounded in the hall!

    Watching people¡¯s eyebrows were crossed, and the atmosphere was suddenly tense!

    Elders looked terrified, their calves trembled a little, and the boundless aura seemed to be pressing on their shoulders like a mountain.

    What the hell was going on?

    They were still standing on the same front just now, and they forced Chen Yundao and Mingyuan to admit their mistakes. Myriad Sword Pavilion was saved, but it once again looked like Cloud Sword Ind could sink again.

    ¡°Sword head, calm down!¡± Elders panicked and discouraged.

    But the two of them turned a deaf ear, and the aura became more and more intense, and the air almost condensed into ice!

    At this time, Li Ran reacted.

    He hurriedly stepped forward and stood between the two of them.

    ¡°Masters, calm down! Everyone had their own strength. Why hurt the peace?¡±

    Yi Qinn gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Poor Daoist should see how capable she is!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan refused to give an inch and said coldly, ¡°Dare to draw a sword in here. This girl is too arrogant! Li Ran, you step aside. Today I will cut her off!¡±

    ¡°Oh, try it?¡±

    ¡°Just try it. Try it! Let¡¯s see who is not worthy of being Li Ran¡¯s master!¡±

    ¡°Shameless, this Poor Daoist will kill you!¡±

    ¡°Stinky Daoist nun!¡± If it wasn¡¯t for Li Ran in the middle, there would be a fight in minutes. Elders were dumbfounded.

    This, were they really Emperor-level power houses? Li Ran scratched his head and said, ¡°Well, stop arguing¡­¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll settle the ount with youter!¡± The two red at him at the same time.

    Sheng Zi Li was in the middle, weak and helpless. Seeing that a fight was about to take ce, Li Ran hurriedly stopped them and grabbed their slender hands.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Air was quiet for a moment. Yi Qinn wanted to pull her hand back but was held tightly by the other party and couldn¡¯t break free for a while. Chu Lingchuan turned around and said in a low voice, ¡°Traitor, won¡¯t you let go?¡±

    Li Ran shook his head and said, ¡°Unless master promised that she would not start again, the disciple would never let go!¡±

    ¡°Hum!¡±

    Yi Qinn said quietly, ¡°You little thief, do you really love her?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan spat secretly, and a blush shed across her pretty face.

    Li Ran said sternly, ¡°Disciples respect and love the two masters. The palms and backs of your hands are full of strange aura. If any of you scratches the skin, the disciples will feel distressed.¡±

    ¡°Bah!¡±

    ¡°Nonsense!¡±

    Their cheeks were flushed like a burning cloud in the sky.

    They couldn¡¯t hold back for a while, and the murderous aura dissipated.

    Chu Lingchuan said in a low voice, ¡°Traitorous disciple, let go of your master. There are people watching!¡±

    Li Ran said worriedly, ¡°Then you have to promise not to do anything.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan hummed, ¡°What¡¯s the use of my promise? You have to ask that stinky Daoist nun!¡±

    Li Ran turned to look at Yi Qinn.

    ¡°Master Qinn, this disciple knows that you are the most reasonable, and you can¡¯t me Master Lingchuan for this. Can you calm down?¡±

    Yi Qinn¡¯s eyes filled with resentment. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t¡­¡±

    Before she could finish speaking, her whole body froze, and the blush instantly spread from her cheeks to the roots of her ears.

    She saw Li Ran scratching lightly in her palm. The tingling feeling made her weak.

    And the strange eyes of Elders around her made her a little bit unable to lift her head up.

    Yi Qinn¡¯s eyes were flustered, and she stammered. ¡°I know, I know. This Poor Daoist won¡¯t do anything¡­¡±

    Li Ran said with a smile, ¡°That¡¯s how to be good.¡±

    ¡°Traitor¡­¡± Yi Qinn¡¯s face was red and hot.

    After finallyforting the two masters, Li Ran also let out a long sigh of relief.

    At the same time, he was a little helpless.

    If he could cultivate to the Emperor level, how could he not have any temper?

    Only two masters were like this. If Leng Wuyan knew about this¡­ Li Ran couldn¡¯t say any word but shivering.

    With the temper of Master Wuyan, I am afraid that thend will be turned upside down. Thinking of this scene, Li Ran¡¯s scalp felt a little numb.

    It seemed that he had to hide for a while.

    He was only in state of distraction now, and at least he had to cultivate until he could transcend tribtion or even be Emperor.

    ¡°Oh, soft rice isn¡¯t that delicious¡­¡±

    Sheng Zi Li sighed silently.

    Hall fell silent.

    Elders looked at the scene in front of them with strange expressions.

    This girl with her head lowered and her face shy was really the sword head that killed decisively in my memory. The contrast is too great!

    And Yi Qinn¡­

    Everyone looked at Li Ran, their throats a little tight.

    What kind of magic power did Sheng Zi Li have?

    At this time, the fourth Elder broke the silence and couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°But anyway, Li Ran is also a person in the Devil Dao. How can he qualify to be Myriad Sword Pavillion¡¯s disciple?¡±

    Sixth Elder agreed, ¡°Yes, how can we be a sect of Righteous Path and join forces with the Devil Dao?¡±

    Other Elders also agreed.

    The prejudice between the Righteous and Devil was too deep. It was not that simple to make them ept this matter.

    Hearing everyone¡¯s discussion, Chu Lingchuan¡¯s expression turned cold, and her eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°You¡­ still not over it?¡± Dragon Sword in her hand trembled slightly, and she was already a little impatient.

    Elders¡­

 Chapter 372: Disciple only cares about the master!

    Chapter 372: Disciple only cares about the master!

    Chu Lingchuan frowned slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s over, isn¡¯t it? I epted a disciple, and I don¡¯t need to exin to you?¡±

    The sessive questions made her impatient.

    Sword in her hand regrly emitted golden light, as if the dragon was really breathing.

    Elders shrank their necks and looked a little shy.

    They knew about the temper of their own master. If they really angered her, they would probably not be able to eat and walk away.

    Moreover, the head was obviously very protective of Li Ran. Even Chen Yundao almost died here. How could they dare to touch his head again?

    No one dared to say anything for a while.

    But they were still dissatisfied.

    In any case, Li Ran¡¯s status as a Devil Sheng Zi Li would not change, and he was still the disciple of Leng Wuyan. Their positions were very different.

    Li Ran had not only be a direct disciple now but also absorbed the Sword Qi of Sword Purification Pool, and even the first Elder Chen Zhutian abolished because of him.

    This made the Elders even more unhappy. They looked at Li Ran was also full of hostility.

    Seeing everyone¡¯s thoughts, Chu Lingchuan couldn¡¯t help but sigh slightly, and a hint of helplessness shed in her eyes.

    In fact, young disciples were better off. They didn¡¯t have such big prejudice, and their ability to ept was rtively strong.

    However, these Elders had experienced the battle of Righteous and Devils, and they hated the way of devils. It was not a one-time thing for them to ept Li Ran.

    She could shut up these people, but she couldn¡¯t change their minds.

    Chu Lingchuan looked at Li Ran and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t expect them to be, so conflicted. If I had known this, I wouldn¡¯t have exposed your identity so quickly.¡±

    Li Ran shook his head and said, ¡°This matter started because of this disciple, so why should the master apologize? And it is this disciple who caused trouble for master.¡±

    If he hadn¡¯t killed Feng Wanjiang, Chen Yundao would not havee to ask about his death, and naturally nothing would happen.

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, ¡°You are my disciple. Of course, I have to give you a head start¡­ Well, are you really not angry?¡±

    She was worried that the attitude of the Elders would arouse Li Ran¡¯s disgust.

    Li Ran said with a smile, ¡°What¡¯s the point of being angry? The disciple doesn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s opinions, the disciple only cares about the master.¡±

    ¡°You only care about me?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s heart jumped.

    An inexplicable emotion spread inside her, and there was an indescribable excitement and joy in her heart.

    She blushed softly. ¡°You bastard, you can say nice things to coax people. Your face is really thick.¡±

    Li Ran said solemnly, ¡°Disciple said what he is feeling. Doesn¡¯t the master think so?¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°Could it be that the master doesn¡¯t care about the disciple?¡±

    ¡°Yes, of course, I do!¡± Chu Lingchuan said hurriedly.

    After she finished speaking, she came to her senses, covering her hot cheeks, shyly afraid to look at him.

    That shy and timid appearance made Li Ran¡¯s heart beat wildly.

    ¡°A! My masters are so cute!¡±

    He really didn¡¯t care what these Elders thought.

    Anyway, he already had a master, and the Sword Qi had also been absorbed. Plus, he would not stay on Cloud Sword Ind forever. Why would he care about what other people think about him? What really deserved his attention was whether this matter would trouble Chu Lingchuan.

    After all, there was a difference between Righteous and Devil, and this was not just talked.

    After a while, Chu Lingchuan calmed down and asked softly, ¡°Then you¡­ Don¡¯t n to leave, right?¡±

    Her fingers were entangled, and her expression was a little nervous.

    She was worried that Li Ran would not be willing to stay on Cloud Sword Ind because of his identity.

    Li Ran said with a smile, ¡°Master, don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t leave before Shen Ning reaches the middle stage of Qi Cultivation.¡±

    This was an agreement between the two, and he naturally wouldn¡¯t go back on it easily.

    ¡°Yeah!¡± Chu Lingchuan nodded vigorously, and a smile finally appeared on her face.

    Yi Qinn¡¯s eyes flickered slightly.

    She didn¡¯t notice the voice transmission between the two but looked at the group of Elders opposite them.

    The vignt and disdainful eyes of these people made her very ufortable.

    In the beginning, Elders of Tianshu Institute also had this attitude, but after Li Ran rescued Lin Langyue, the rtionship gradually became harmonious, and they were even reluctant to let him leave in the end¡­

    Now the Elders of Myriad Sword Pavillion were like this again.

    This was not fair to Li Ran.

    Yi Qinn said, ¡°You Myriad Sword Pavillion regard yourself as a sect of Righteous Path, so you look down on Li Ran, the Sheng Zi Li of Devil Dao?¡±

    The fourth Elder shook his head when he heard the words, ¡°It¡¯s not that I look down on him. Sheng Zi Li¡¯s status is lofty, we don¡¯t have the courage to offend him. It¡¯s just that the Daos are different, and they are not mutually exclusive.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the Devil Dao is the Devil Dao, and the Righteous Path is the Righteous Path. How can they be confused?¡±

    ¡°Since ancient times, the Righteous and Devil have been ipatible, and it was not without reason.¡±

    ¡°No one knows the name of Devil Li Ran, and we are not the same people at all.¡±

    Elders said one after another.

    Listening to their words, Yi Qinn¡¯s eyes became colder.

    ¡°Is there a difference between Righteous and Devils? Well, then I¡¯ll show you the Devil Dao!¡±

    She sneered, the snow-white robe waving in the air, and the hall dimmed instantly.

    They saw white light shining in the sky, and a huge picture scroll unfolded in front of everyone.

    This was a vastnd, with a group of practitioners standing on the city wall, behind which were thousands of helpless mortals.

    In front of them was a raging monster tide like the ocean!

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the beast tide in the southern border!¡±

    Elders responded quickly.

    This was Lin Langyue¡¯s memory picture.

    After the end of the beast tide, Yi Qinn obtained some clips and won honor for Li Ran at Wuyang Pce.

    However, under Sheng Ye¡¯s arrangement, these details were blocked and unknown to outsiders.

    Today was also the first time it was shown in front of public.

    Just hearing the sounding from the screen, the deacon of Supreme Dao Pce said, ¡°I think it¡¯s better to retreat first. This beast tide is toorge, so we should avoid its edge for the time being.¡±

    ¡°I think what Deacon Liu said makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Who would be stupid enough to fight with monsters?¡±

    ¡°Mortals are nothing more than ants, so what if there are many who will die?¡±

    ¡°The most important thing in this world is immortals!¡±

    The disciple, who used to im to be the Righteous Path, was now shouting that he wanted to run away, nning to give up the thousands of behind him.

    The contempt for mortals in his words was obvious!

    Elders had a fever on their faces. Although there were no Myriad Sword Pavillion, disciples among these people, they still feel ashamed.

    This was the so-called Righteous Path.

    They were loved and worshipped by the people, and they thought they were the incarnation of justice, but when faced with the catastrophe of human race, their first reaction was to flee for their lives.

    It was a shame for the human race!

    They clenched their fists tightly.

    However, the next scene made them stunned again.

    They saw Li Ran standing with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Disciples of Youluo Temple, obey my orders!¡±

    ¡°Form a defensive formation, watch and help each other. I will not allow anyone to die!¡±

    His voice was loud, echoing in the night sky. ¡°Let these beasts know who is the prey!¡±

    Saying that he rose into the air, and his whole body exploded with golden mes!

    Like a burning red-me meteor, dragging a long me tail, it mmed into the tide!

 Chapter 373: Changes in attitude, thanks to Sheng Zi Liâ€™s grace!

    Chapter 373: Changes in attitude, thanks to Sheng Zi Li¡¯s grace!

    In the hall, the memory picture was still showing.

    In the scene, the strange fire spreads, and the monsters whine!

    The next scene deeply stimted everyone¡¯s nerves.

    They saw Li Ran¡¯s spear flying and the monster corpses piled up like a mountain under his feet. The golden giant standing above the sky forcibly blocked the beast tide.

    Influenced and inspired by him, the disciples of Righteous Path and Devil Dao also flew down, forming a defensive line with their bodies to resist the monsters¡¯ attack.

    However, with their strength, facing this endless beast tide, they were weak.

    They could only be forced to defend left and right, and the defense line was also beingpressed step by step.

    Soon, they would be pushed to the edge of the city gate.

    Li Ran was like a sharp arrow, shuttled into the beast tide, quickly reaping the life of the beasts.

    During this process, countless disciples of the Righteous Path were saved by him, including the disciples of Myriad Sword Pavillion.

    If it wasn¡¯t for Li Ran¡¯s shot, the casualties would be extremely heavy!

    Roar!

    A terrifying roar sounded.

    From Lin Langyue¡¯s point of view, she was fighting side by side with Yue Jianli, and her opponent was the Thunder Lion! At that time, Yue Jianli was only in Golden Core realm, but the Thunder Liaon was a Nascent Soul beast with a trace of ancient beast blood!

    Their battle strengths were not at par.

    Yue Jianli was soon at a disadvantage, and she just dodged the attack of Thunder Lion.

    Roar!

    Thunder Lion flew towards her, and the lion¡¯s ws shed with thunder, causing Yue Jianli to be paralyzed for a while. She was frozen in ce for a while, unable to dodge.

    Lin Langyue was toote to make a move. Seeing that she was about to be attacked, the ws were suddenly torn apart.

    There was murmur in the hall, and the Elders couldn¡¯t help but be inspired.

    At this moment, a blood-red figure passed by and directly knocked the lion out!

    They saw Li Ran standing in front of Yue Jianli, his dark red eyes soaring with murderous intent!

    Then he fought with the Thunder Lion and finally crushed its heart!

    He was filled with blood energy, stepping on the corpse of the Beast King, going forward against the beast tide.

    Demon beasts had their guts torn apart, wailing and fleeing in embarrassment!

    One person forced the beast tide to retreat!

    Elders¡¯ eyes were round, and their mouths were slightly open.

    On the one hand, they were shocked by Li Ran¡¯s strength, but more because he was not afraid of death!

    At that time, after the end of the beast tide, Yue Jianli and their disciples returned to the sect, and they did say that they were rescued by Li Ran.

    But the Eldersughed and didn¡¯t really take it seriously.

    But the scene in front of thempletely stunned them.

    Li Ran could have waited until Yue Jianli was dead before making a move or let others consume Thunder Lion¡¯s strength first, but he did not choose to do so.

    Instead, he rescued Yue Jianli and fought bravely against the Nascent Soul monster!

    If it wasn¡¯t for Li Ran¡¯s attack, the disciples of Righteous Path would have suffered heavy casualties, and even Yue Jianli would have already been buried in the belly of the monster!

    This was absolutely could not be epted by Myriad Sword Pavillion!

    Elders couldn¡¯t recover for a while.

    Even Chu Lingchuan was stunned.

    She hadn¡¯t even seen this scene.

    She turned to look at Li Ran, her eyes a little hazy.

    Unexpectedly, he, who had always been a coward, had such responsibility and blood in his bones.

    ¡°As expected of my fancy¡­ Ahem, disciple.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    But it¡¯s not over yet.

    They saw the screen turn and came to the depths of dense forest of Grand Myriad Mountain.

    Yue Jianli and Lin Langyue stood side by side, and the disciples beside them were dead and wounded.

    And the opponent was the culprit of this beast tide, a Deity Transformation practitioner from the Yin Corpse Dao, Yu Ye!

    Because the realm gap was too big, they were not Yu Ye¡¯s opponents.

    When they were about to die, a golden figure descended from the sky and brought them out of the soul-eating ck fog.

    It¡¯s Li Ran again!

    He sent Yue Jianli away first, then fought with the Deity Transformation realm Yu Ye, and finally killed him.

    Memory came to an abrupt end there.

    Picture dissipated like water vapour, and the hall regained its brightness.

    All the Elders fell silent.

    Memory pictures just now gave them a great shock.

    Unexpectedly, in the face of disaster of the human race, the first to back down was actually the disciple of the Righteous Path.

    Devil Li Ran, who was scorned by them, stepped forward at a critical moment, leading the practitioners of the Righteous Path and the Devil Dao to stop the beast tide, saving the lives of thousands of souls in the city.

    He even rescued Yue Jianli many times, which made them a little bit lost.

    Yi Qinn said coldly, ¡°This is the Devil you¡¯re referring to? Then, what is the Righteous Path?¡±

    ¡°He didn¡¯t discriminate between the Righteous Path and Devil Dao.¡±

    ¡°He rescued Yue Jianli several times, so he can be said to be the benefactor of your sect! And this is how you treat your benefactors?¡±

    Elders bowed, looking very ashamed.

    Especially the fourth Elder, who was called the most favorite. His face turned red at this time, and there was no way to argue.

    Compared with Li Ran¡¯s achievements, identity was really not that important¡­ What about the Devil Dao?

    He was hero of the human race and the benefactor of Myriad Sword Pavillion!

    Yi Qinn snorted coldly, ¡°You remember this. It was Chu Lingchuan¡¯s honor that she could take in Li Ran as her disciple. It is also the glory of Wanjiange!¡±

    ¡°Ask yourself, what have you all done for the human race? Do you really think that if you join the Devil Dao, you will be able to represent justice?¡±

    ¡°Looking at your hundreds of years of living, I am afraid that all of you have lived on like dogs!¡± She was really angry.

    When it came to the achievements of the human race, how many of these people couldpare to Li Ran? It was ridiculous that they were still talking about the difference between the Righteous and Devil! Air became quiet for a while, and the second Elder walked out silently.

    Facing Li Ran, she bowed deeply with both hands. ¡°Thanks to Sheng Zi Li¡¯s grace. I offended you, and I look forward to your grace!¡±

    Other Elders also bowed. ¡°Thank you for Sheng Zi Li¡¯s kindness!¡±

    ¡°We are limited by our prejudices, and I hope you don¡¯t think about it!¡±

    ¡°This old man apologises to you!¡±

    Everyone¡¯s tone and expressions were sincere, and their attitudes changed 180 degrees. Although they were old-fashioned and stubborn and deeply prejudiced against the Devil Dao, it did not mean they could not distinguish right from wrong.

    Compared to what Li Ran did, the difference between Righteous Path and Devil Dao was no longer important. At this moment, Elders truly epted him. However, Yi Qinn did not calm down.

    She grabbed Li Ran¡¯s arm and said coldly, ¡°Li Ran, let¡¯s go and go back to White Cloud Peak! Elders and disciples of Tianshu Institute miss you so much. Why should you stay here!¡±

    Elders were a little embarrassed but didn¡¯t know what to say.

    Just as Yi Qinn was about to take him away, Chu Lingchuan caught his other hand. ¡°Wait!¡±

 Chapter 374: Poor Daoist also wants to stay overnight! Daring, timid and thick-skinned!

    Chapter 374: Poor Daoist also wants to stay overnight! Daring, timid and thick-skinned!

    ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Chu Lingchuan grabbed Li Ran and frowned, ¡°Where do you want to take him?¡±

    Yi Qinn said, ¡°Of course, he¡¯ll return to Tianshu Institute with this poor Daoist.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s brows furrowed deeper, ¡°Li Ran is staying here. Why do you want him to go to Tianshu Institute with you?¡±

    ¡°You still have the face?¡± Yi Qinn sneered and said, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the poor Daoist being here today, Li Ran would have been bullied by you!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan was speechless.

    The other party was right.

    If Yi Qinn hadn¡¯t revealed the memory of beast tide, these Elders would still have a great prejudice against Li Ran.

    She red at the Elders angrily.

    This group of guys had not seeded but had more than failure!

    Everyone bowed their heads in shame.

    Chu Lingchuan was silent for a while and then said, ¡°It¡¯s true that the Elders did something bad, but they already apologised and admitted their mistakes. They must be given a chance to reform themselves, right?¡±

    But in order to keep Li Ran, that¡¯s all she could say now.

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, ¡°Do you need to be forgiven if you apologise? You are not the only master he has, so why are you so angry?¡±

    Pulling Li Ran¡¯s arm, she said, ¡°Li Ran, follow this Poor Daoist back to White Cloud Peak.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan said nothing, ¡°No, Li Ran still wants to cultivate with me!¡±

    ¡°No need. This Poor Daoist can teach him well!¡±

    ¡°But you don¡¯t know martial arts at all!¡±

    ¡°Tianshu Institute¡¯s Daoism is invincible. Why does he still need to practice martial arts?¡±

    ¡°You fart¡­¡± Two of them each grabbed a hand, but neither of them would let go.

    Li Ran said helplessly, ¡°Two masters if you continue like this, your disciple will be torn apart.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡± Two Empresses came back to their senses.

    Looking at the strange eyes of the people around them, they suddenly blushed and let go of his hand in embarrassment.

    However, Chu Lingchuan still had a vignt expression on her face. Her phoenix eyes stared at Yi Qinn closely, way of the other party suddenly taking him away.

    ¡°Well, let Li Ran choose for himself. If he wants to go with you, I will definitely not stop him.¡± Chu Lingchuan suggested.

    ¡°Alright.¡± Yi Qinn nodded and turned to look at Li Ran, ¡°Little thief, do you want to leave with this poor Daoist?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s slender hands behind her back were clenched quietly, with a look of anticipation but more nervous.

    Li Ran said seriously, ¡°Thank you, Master Qinn, for correcting the name of the disciple, but the disciple and Master Lingchuan have made an agreement, and Shen Ning¡¯s cultivation has not yet ended¡­ So I have to stay on Cloud Sword Ind for the time being.¡±

    He couldn¡¯t leave Shen Ning here alone.

    Chu Lingchuan breathed a sigh of relief when she heard these words, and the corners of her mouth could not help but curl up slightly.

    Yi Qinn fell silent.

    Li Ran was worried that she was ufortable, so he took her hand and said, ¡°Wait for this matter to finish. The disciple would apany the master well¡­ Ahem, cultivate with the master well.¡±

    Yi Qinn nced at him while saying, ¡°Then how long are you going to stay here?¡±

    Li Ran replied, ¡°We have to wait until Shen Ning reaches the middle stage of Qi Refining.¡±

    ¡°What state is she in now?¡±

    ¡°In the early stage of Qi Refining.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Yi Qinn sighed, ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, then the poor Daoist won¡¯t embarrass you¡­¡±

    Chu Lingchuan said with a smile, ¡°Master Yi, walk slowly. I won¡¯t show you out.¡±

    Yi Qinn shook her head and said, ¡°There is really no need to send me because this Poor Daoist did not intend to leave.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan said, ¡°Huh?¡±

    Yi Qinn said lightly, ¡°In order to avoid someone bullying Li Ran, this Poor Daoist decided to stay with him on Cloud Sword Ind.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan was speechless.

    Yi Qinn said, ¡°You¡¯re wee. Sect Master Chu, just prepare a room. Well, it¡¯s better if it¡¯s next to Li Ran.¡±

    ¡°Who is going to be polite to you?¡± Chu Lingchuan gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Daoist Yi really doesn¡¯t treat herself as an outsider!¡±

    Yi Qinn said calmly, ¡°The poor Daoist is just doing the responsibility of a master.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan shook her head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Daoist Yi. With me here, no one in the sect will dare to bully Li Ran.¡±

    She was kidding. With Li Ran, even an Elder had to walk around when they saw him. Who would have the guts to look at him?

    Yi Qinn said bluntly, ¡°I don¡¯t believe you.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    ¡°And if you get Shen Ning to enter the mid-Refining Qi realm. Is it impossible for Li Ran to be forced to stay here? Poor Daoist must stay and supervise you.¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Chu Lingchuan gritted her teeth secretly, ¡°I was seen through by this aunt.¡±

    Seeing Yi Qinn¡¯s firm attitude, she had no choice but to nod her head and say, ¡°Forget it. Daoist Yi can stay as long as she wants.¡±

    After speaking, she turned to look at the Elders.

    ¡°Li Ran is my direct disciple, this matter is a sure thing, and there is no need for any controversy.¡±

    ¡°The true identity of ¡®Li Tiezhu¡¯ will bemunicated to the disciples by the Elders. I don¡¯t want to hear any doubts!¡±

    Elders nodded in response, ¡°Yes!¡±

    They had been convinced by Li Ran, and naturally there was no rejection in their hearts.

    Chu Lingchuan nced at Yi Qinn, ¡°As for Daoist Yi, just stay in the bedroom, and I will let the deacon arrange a room for you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Sect Master Chu.¡± Yi Qinn nodded slightly.

    Chu Lingchuan said, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±

    Yi Qinn smiled lightly and didn¡¯t care.

    ¡°By the way, this is the first time for poor Daoist toe to Cloud Sword Ind¡­ Li Ran goes out with Poor Daoist.¡±

    Li Ran nodded and said, ¡°Okay.¡±

    Two walked out of the hall side by side. Watching from behind, it looked very right, as if it was not a master and a disciple but a pair of beautiful people.

    ¡°This stinky Daoist nun¡­¡±

    Chu Lingchuan angrily gritted her teeth and ws behind his back.

    She hesitated for a while, but she raised her legs and followed. She squeezed between the two of them abruptly.

    ¡°As the host, how can I neglect Daoist Yi? I¡¯ll apany you personally.¡±

    Yi Qinn snorted and turned her head away in disgust.

    Li Ran saw it, and his right hand quietly stretched out from behind, holding her hand across Chu Lingchuan.

    He scratched her palm.

    Yi Qinn¡¯s face suddenly turned red.

    ¡°This little thief is too courageous!¡±

    Several people were walking, and their arms would inevitably touch Chu Lingchuan.

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s waist was itchy, her body was tense, and her eyes were a little nervous and flustered.

    ¡°How dare he hug my waist? Yi Qinn is still watching!¡±

    Both of them blushed and lowered their heads for fear of being noticed by the other.

    And Sheng Zi Li didn¡¯t notice this.

    He had begun to pray silently in his heart.

    ¡°I hope these few days can be spent safely, and the two masters must not fight.¡±

    ¡­¡­

    In front of the pear orchard in Jianzhe City.

    It was gettingte at this time, the spectators had already left, and the lights in the pear orchard were gradually extinguished.

    ¡°Master, Li Ran¡­

    ¡°No, definitely not¡­¡±

    Lin Langyue squatted on the street corner. Her back looked very lonely.

 Chapter 375: Sheng Ye, who is extremely happy and sad!

    Chapter 375: Sheng Ye, who is extremely happy and sad!

    Chen Yundao made too much noise and attracted the attention of all sects.

    What happened on Cloud Sword Ind quickly spread throughout the vastnd.

    One after another, the terrifying news caused the smashing and the demons to lose their heads.

    The first was Li Tiezhu¡¯s identity.

    This legendary Silver Dragon Sword God attracted everyone¡¯s attention since her appearance.

    He was also known as the star of Righteous Path, a super genius who canpete with Li Ran, and the hope of younger generation of the Righteous Path to fight against Li Ran.

    For a long time, Li Ran was like a big mountain pressing on them.

    All they could do was to live in his shadow, and they didn¡¯t even have the mind to surpass him.

    And Li Tiezhu was on the Heavenly Ranking list with a mortal body and finally brought a glimmer of hope to the Righteous Path.

    She proved with her super human talent that Li Ran was not unsurpassable!

    There was not only one super genius in this world!

    Righteous Path was very excited for a while! But just a few dayster, it was revealed that Li Tiezhu was actually Li Ran. He was epted as a direct disciple by Chu Lingchuan and Yi Qinn.

    The incident caused an uproar.

    Heavenly Ranking was revised overnight, and thousands of disciples of the Righteous Path were instantly disillusioned.

    Right now, the sect was roughly divided into two factions.

    One was the soft submissive faction.

    Facts proved that Li Ran was indeed the strongest genius in the vastnd.

    Who couldpete in the younger generation?

    Coupled with the three Emperor-level female masters, his identity and background were simply exaggerated to the extreme.

    They couldn¡¯t beat him. They couldn¡¯t provoke him.

    So they had given up resistance, and some people even joined the ranks of following him.

    After all, Li Ran had two righteous masters, and he was no longer an absolute devil.

    They ounted for arge part.

    Some other sects were staunch crusade factions.

    They thought that righteous and devils were ipatible. Leng Wuyan was a cold-blooded devil who killed emotionlessly. How could her apprentice be any better?

    As for the feat of resisting the beast tide, it was just for gilding.

    These people did not dare to tantly offend Li Ran, so they turned their attention to Myriad Sword Pavillion and Tianshu Institute.

    It was really detrimental to the face of Righteous Path to think that these two major sects were colluding with the Devil Dao.

    They criticized them all day long, and rumours were rampant for a while.

    But Myriad Sword Pavillion didn¡¯t move. Not even a single one came out to sing the opposite.

    From the disciples to the Elders, it seemed that everyone epted this fact.

    Supreme Dao Pce and Wuwang Temple also closed their sects one after another and kept silent about this matter.

    Only some second and third-rank sects were still mming, but they couldn¡¯t make any waves.

    In addition to Li Tiezhu¡¯s identity, it was Chen Yundao¡¯s injury.

    He first touched a dirty nose at Cloud Sword Ind and then was intercepted by Leng Wuyan, and he was cut and had serious injuries. Even his body almost copsed.

    Originally, other sects were suspicious of this matter.

    No matter how strong Leng Wuyan was, Chen Yundao was not a vegetarian.

    He was the leader of Righteous Path, the legendary killing Daoist! But when he went to Feiyun Mountain to ask about matter, Supreme Dao Pce had closed the sect and thanked the guests, and the guards in front of the mountain gate were also panicked.

    So this thing became more and more true.

    There were even rumours that the war between the righteous and the devil was about to start again, and Leng Wuyan would destroy the entire Righteous Path! The Righteous Path was in danger for everyone.

    Devil Dao should have apuded, but at this time, the Yin Corpse Dao and the Holy Prison Land were closed one after another.

    Especially the Yin Corpse Dao also released words, saying that they would want to recruit female disciples, and the sweet-looking ones would be given priority.

    ¡­¡­.

    In the Central City¡­

    In the treasure house of n¡­

    Sheng Ye was hanging out on the third floor with his hands behind his back while Cao Yan followed him step by step.

    Although it was the third floor, the area was not as big as the first or second floor. It could only be regarded as arger secret room, and there were many magic weapons of different shapes on disy.

    But the divine light and immortal aura shimmering in it were stronger than the next twoyersbined.

    Looking around, the worst was a semi-holy magic weapon, and even top-level holy treasures abound.

    This was the background of Sheng n, which was the umtion of thousands of years. Sheng Ye said indifferently, ¡°Cao Yan,st time I asked you to replenish the treasure house, did you do it ?¡±

    Cao Yan replied, ¡°When Sheng Zi Li took ten spiritual treasures and eight immortal materials, the old minister already made up eight or nine out of ten, all of which are treasures of the same rank.¡±

    ¡°But that magic sword Guxie¡­ The old minister really can¡¯te up with it.¡±

    In order to reward Li Ran¡¯s achievements, Sheng Ye not only gave him the title of ¡°Suppressing the World Demon¡± but also specially rewarded the other party and let him enter the treasure house to choose at will. In the end, Li Ran took away all good things¡­ Sheng Ye couldn¡¯t do it, but he couldn¡¯t p himself in the face, so he had to throw fire on Cao Yan, the guard.

    He ordered him to make up all the lost spirit treasures. Cao Yan hollowed out his family, and most of them were returned, but the attributes of this magic sword Guxie were too special. Although it was not a holy treasure, it could devour flesh and blood and grow continuously.

    It was really evil¡­

    Cao Yan tried his best to get something simr.

    Sheng Ye nced at him and said with a smile, ¡°Okay, look at the way you are scared. It¡¯s just a magic sword. Am I so stingy?¡±

    Cao Yan silentlyined, ¡°If you were not stingy, you would not have asked me to make up the spiritual treasure.¡±

    But he did not dare to say this but said with a smile on his face: ¡°Emperor Sheng is broad-minded. Naturally, he will not bother with the old minister.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s natural. Let¡¯s forget about the magic sword.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty, for your kindness.¡±

    Cao Yan looked at the smile on Sheng Ye¡¯s face and asked curiously, ¡°Your Majesty seems to be in a good mood?¡±

    Sheng Ye didn¡¯t hold back, nodding and saying, ¡°Some good things have happened recently¡­ Do you know Li Tiezhu?¡±

    ¡°Li Tiezhu?

    ¡°The rtionship is very big.¡± Sheng Ye said with his hands behind his back. ¡°This is a genius who has never met in ten thousand years. She absorbs Emperor-level Sword Qi as a mortal. Compared with Li Ran, she is not too arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Chu Lingchuan and Youluo Temple have a bad rtionship and even have a conflict with Li Ran.¡±

    ¡°As long as this Li Tiezhu grows up, she will definitely be Li Ran¡¯s most powerful opponent, and then there will not be a situation where the Sheng Family is dominant.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I can be unhappy?¡±

    Cao Yan nodded, ¡°I see.¡±

    In the end, it was for the word ¡°bnce¡±.

    Li Ran gave Sheng Ye a great headache. Now there was a genius who could restrain the opponent, and his positions were opposed to each other¡­

    This was indeed a good thing for Sheng n.

    ¡°Congrattions, Your Majesty, Your Majesty¡¯s longsting energy willst forever!¡± Cao Yan¡¯s ttery sounded loudly.

    Sheng Ye was ying with the holy treasure in his hand, and his smile became more and more proud.

    At this moment, the air twisted for a moment, and a man in ck appeared in front of him, kneeling on one knee.

    ¡°Report to Your Majesty. There is urgent information!¡±

    ¡°Emergency information?¡±

    Sheng Ye raised his eyebrows, ¡°There are no outsiders here, so there is no harm in talking.¡±

    Man in ck said in a deep voice, ¡°ording to reliable information, the true identity of Li Tiezhu of the Myriad Sword Pavilion is the disguise of Li Ran, the Sheng Zi Li of Youluo Temple¡­¡±

    Sheng Ye froze and frowned. ¡°Wait, what did you just say?¡±

    The man in ck repeated, ¡°Li Tiezhu is actually Li Ran!¡±

    Sheng Ye¡­

    Cao Yan:¡­

    Boom!

    The holy treasure rolled to the ground, and Sheng Ye stood dumbfounded. In ce, his expression was full of disbelief.

    ¡°Cheat, cheat, right!¡±

 Chapter 377: What am I doing?

    Chapter 377: What am I doing?

    On the table, Yi Qinn and Chu Lingchuan sat next to Li Ran on the left and right, while Yue Jianli and Chu Lingchuan sat opposite.

    Li Ran was holding Shen Ning in his arms and was seriously bowing his head to eat.

    Atmosphere was very quiet.

    However, there was an undercurrent under the dining table, and it was not as calm as the surface.

    Two masters looked at each other, their eyes fighting, and the smell of gunpowder was extremely strong.

    Their two slender hands, one on Li Ran¡¯s waist and the other on Li Ran¡¯s leg¡­

    Two Chiefs who were eating silently across from them seemed expressionless and unwavering, but they gently stepped on Li Ran¡¯s feet¡­

    Sheng Zi Li wanted to cry without tears.

    People were all sitting and enjoying the happiness of others. What was he doing?

    Lin Langyue lowered her head and concentrated on the food in the bowl, but her eyes were somewhat resentful.

    This guy Li Ran was really hateful!

    It turned out that he had been apprenticing to Yi Qinn for a long time, but the two had been hiding it from her. She was thest one to know!

    She was still worried that the master would hold grudges on her. It seemed to be nothing more than self-indulgent love.

    Lin Langyue picked up a piece of fish, put it in Li Ran¡¯s bowl, and said quietly, ¡°Brother Li, eat more meat. You are young and still growing.¡±

    Among them, the words ¡°Brother Li¡± were spat. Heavy, obviously very ufortable.

    ¡­¡­

    Li Ran was ashamed. He was embarrassed to look at her and whispered, ¡°Thank you, Chief Lin¡­ ahem, Senior sister Lin.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡± Lin Langyue didn¡¯t get angry.

    Yi Qinn saw her unhappiness and exined aloud, ¡°In order to save you, this Poor Daoist passed the Tianshu Institute¡¯s techniques to Li Ran. Tianshu Institutes has ancestral teachings. He is not a disciple of the sect, so he can¡¯t practice Daoism. That¡¯s why this Poor Daoist has epted him as a direct disciple.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Lin Langyue was stunned for a moment and then suddenly realized.

    The look in Li Ran¡¯s eyes became a little softer.

    She still remembered the figure who faced countless remnants of souls on death end grounds and still did not care about his life.

    ¡°But master should have said it earlier. Why have you been hiding it from your disciple?¡± Lin Langyue asked in confusion.

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yi Qinn said embarrassedly, ¡°I forgot¡­¡±

    Lin Langyue wondered, ¡°Can this kind of thing be forgotten?¡±

    Yi Qinn nodded, ¡°Yes, I just forgot.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡± Lin Langyue pondered for a while, then nodded and said, ¡°Master can forget her disciple in Jiangzhe City. It¡¯s normal to forget this kind of thing.¡±

    Yi Qinn¡¯s expression became more and more embarrassed.

    At this time, Lin Langyue remembered something and said to herself, ¡°But then again,st time I took a bath with Master in the hot spring, the Master said¡­ It seems to be a bit simr to our rtionship. Ah.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± Yi Qinn¡¯s body instantly stiffened.

    She knew what Lin Langyue was saying.

    Before the Immortal Ascension Assembly, the two had soaked in hot springs together, and Yi Qinn made up a story with herself as a prototype in order to test her attitude.

    Therefore, she wasbelled as ¡°brazen¡±.

    Unexpectedly, Lin Langyue still remembered this.

    She pulled the corner of her mouth and said with a smirk, ¡°You think too much. This poor Daoist was just telling hearsay at the time.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡± Lin Langyue always felt that something was not right.

    Yi Qinn¡¯s cheeks were slightly red, and she couldn¡¯t hold her head up.

    Rtionship between the three was intricate, which made her both shy and flustered.

    ncing at Li Ran faintly, the slender hand on his waist couldn¡¯t help but exert a little strength.

    Li Ran grinned, but he didn¡¯t dare to say a word. He said through a voice transmission, ¡°Master, what are you pinching me for?¡±

    Yi Qinn gritted her teeth and said, ¡°It¡¯s because of you. You are a thief. You have to hook up with this poor Daoist. In case Lin Langyue finds out about this, this poor Daoist will have no face!¡±

    Li Ran muttered in a low voice, ¡°Who made Master so easy to hook up with?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Yi Qinn was ashamed and angry. The slender hand turned several times.

    Hi!

    Li Ran hurriedly grabbed her hand and clenched it tightly.

    Yi Qinn¡¯s pretty face turned even redder, she gave him an angry look, but she finally calmed down.

    Chu Lingchuan frowned slightly.

    Although she couldn¡¯t see the small movements between the two, she could faintly sense something.

    ¡°Why do I feel that the rtionship between these two people is so strange? Could it be¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it should be impossible. Yi Qinn cultivates the Dao of Forget-fullness. She has abandoned her emotions.¡±

    ¡°But this appearance and demeanour are not like the Daoist nun who cut off emotions!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan pinched her smooth chin. Her eyes were a little sullen.

    Looking at the three girls who looked like flowers and jade around and then looking at Li Ran¡¯s handsome face, her heart suddenly felt a little sour.

    From the moment she met Li Ran, there was never a shortage of women around this guy, and they were all stunning.

    ¡°This big radish attracts bees and butterflies!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan couldn¡¯t help pinching his leg.

    Pfft!

    Li Ran was drinking soup and almost spat it.

    Yue Jianli asked with concern, ¡°Junior brother Li, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­¡± Li Ran put down the spoon, reached under the table, and quietly grabbed Chu Lingchuan¡¯s little hand.

    ¡°Master, stop making trouble.¡±

    ¡°Rebel, let go!¡±

    Chu Lingchuan wanted to break free, but she was afraid of being seen by others, so she blushed and let him hold it.

    Li Ran was holding the two masters with both hands, and he had no time to eat.

    There was an eerie silence at the table.

    Only Shen Ning was still holding the small bowl, eating dry rice.

    Yue Jianli said with a smile, ¡°Junior sister Li has a good appetite.¡±

    Shen Ning wiped her small mouth and said seriously, ¡°Brother said that only by eating well can I grow up, so I need to grow up quickly.¡±

    That serious appearance, like a little adult.

    Yue Jianli¡¯s smile grew even stronger.

    This little guy was made of pink and jade, and she was really cute.

    ¡°Then why is the little Junior sister Li in such a hurry to grow up?¡±

    Shen Ning replied, ¡°Because I want to protect my brother, and when I grow up, I will help brother loosen skin with my own hands.¡±

    ¡°Ah?¡±

    Yue Jianli was stunned after a while, ¡°What is loosening skin?¡±

    Shen Ning exined, ¡°My brother often has tight skin, so his master helped him loosen it, and Shen Ning also wanted to help my brother loosen skin.¡±

    Pfft!

    Several people couldn¡¯t help butugh.

    Yue Jianliughed and said, ¡°What is that supposed to be? That¡¯s what I meant.¡±

    Li Ran said in a sullen voice, ¡°Can you learn something better?¡±

    Shen Ning pouted and said, ¡°But I really want to help my brother.¡±

    Li Ran didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry because of her aggrieved appearance.

    At this time, Yi Qinn asked curiously, ¡°Then your master¡­ How did she help your brother loosen skin?¡±

    Others also cast curious nces.

    They all wanted to know how Chu Lingchuan taught Li Ran a lesson.

    While gesturing, Shen Ning said in a milky voice, ¡°It was on the bed. Master rode on my brother¡¯s body and hugged my brother tightly¡­ Well, my brother shouted so loudly.¡±

    Li Ran was astounded.

    Why did it sound a little weird?

    One could hear a needle falling in the dining room.

    ¡­¡­

    Looking at those murderous eyes, Li Ran burst into a cold sweat.

    ¡°This is a misunderstanding. Listen to me exin¡­¡±

 Chapter 379: Killer of the female nuns! Commentary on Sheng Zi Liâ€™s collapse!

    Chapter 379: Killer of the female nuns! Commentary on Sheng Zi Li¡¯s copse!

    Little deacon looked at Li Ran shiveringly.

    And Li Ran was confused.

    Was his appearance so scary?

    He wondered, ¡°I haven¡¯t said anything yet, and I am already called a sketchy person?¡± Little deacon swallowed and asked, ¡°Then, what are you holding me for?¡±

    Li Ran said helplessly, ¡°I just want you to help me put some water since I n to take a bathter. Your reaction is too violent.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s it.¡± Little deacon breathed a sigh of relief, finally rxed, ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go help you prepare.¡±

    Then she turned around and left.

    Li Ran pulled her back again, ¡°Wait a minute, you haven¡¯t exined what you said. What was the reaction just now?¡±

    It made him seem like a pervert with bad intentions.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Little deacon didn¡¯t want to say it at first, but under his repeated questions, she said softly, ¡°Sheng Zi Li is indeed not a person in the Devil Dao in the traditional sense. Not only did you save Chief Yue and our disciples, but you are also the great hero of the human race. All the sect disciples know this.¡±

    After Li Ran¡¯s identity was revealed, Myriad Sword¡¯s disciples were not as repulsive as they initially thought.

    Because he saved a lot of people.

    In addition to those in the beast tide, he rescued some disciples in the depths of Eastern Sea, which made many people feel grateful to him.

    Coupled with the exaggeration of Elders and his handsome appearance, he even had a lot of fans among the young disciples.

    The female disciples, in particr, had already begun to inquire about all kinds of news about Li Ran.

    People who cultivated martial arts were inherently bold, daring to love and hate, so this was a normal phenomenon.

    Li Ran frowned and said, ¡°Now that you all know. Why were you scared like that just now? It¡¯s like I¡¯m going to eat you. ¡±

    Little deacon blushed slightly and said in a low voice, ¡°Although Sheng Zi Li is not a bad person, many rumours that say you¡­¡±

    Li Ran asked curiously, ¡°What about me?¡±

    The little deacon gathered her courage and said, ¡°You are a prodigal son who acts absurdly and only picks female disciples of the Righteous Path.¡±

    Li Ran.

    ¡°And there are rumours that Sheng Zi Li loves to beat women, and people in the world call you the killer of female cultivators. ¡±

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    Li Ran¡¯s face was full of ck lines, and he didn¡¯t have a good aura. ¡°Where did you hear this from? When did I get it? The female disciple of the Righteous Path starts attacking¡­ Cough that can¡¯t be called attacking. Is that called mutual affection?¡±

    ¡°And I am obviously the killer of Righteous Path. Who changed me into the killer of female cultivators?¡±

    Little deacon murmured, ¡°I just heard about it since it¡¯s rumoured outside.¡±

    ¡°Rotten egg!¡± Li Ran rubbed his brows.

    Although he didn¡¯t care about these things, the reputation was too bad, right?

    ¡°You believe what others say? Isn¡¯t this a copy of what others say?¡±

    She said, ¡°It was mainly Sheng Zi Li who disguised himself as a woman and tried to sneak into the bath to take a bath with the female disciples¡­ This made everyone more convinced of the veracity of the rumours.¡±

    Cough!

    Sheng Zi Li coughed violently. His face turned a little red.

    This was indeed what he did¡­

    Mainly, he didn¡¯t think his identity would be exposed then, so he was somewhat reckless.

    Little deacon quietly looked at Li Ran.

    ¡°Sheng Zi Li is really good-looking and has a very handsome temperament¡­ Although there are some entricities, it seems that it is not uneptable for the sake of appearance.¡±

    Her face was inexplicably flushed, and her eyes shed.

    ¡°That¡­¡± Li Ran opened the topic awkwardly, ¡°Please help me get the water. I¡¯m going to take a bath first.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Little deacon agreed and then thought about it and asked, ¡°Do you use the Sect Master¡¯s pool?¡±

    After all, he was now a man, not the ¡°Li Tiezhu¡± he used to be before. Sharing the same bath with the Sect Master always felt a little weird.

    Li Ran nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, I still use that one.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± The little deacon responded and turned around to prepare.

    At the same time, she muttered to herself, ¡°Sheng Zi Li isn¡¯t as scary as the rumours say.¡±

    Li Ran couldn¡¯t help sighing as he looked at her back, turning back three steps.

    ¡°I¡¯m so righteous. How can I be a big pervert who likes to beat women?¡±

    He was puzzled.

    ¡­¡­

    Sky was dark, and the moon was gone.

    Deep in the bedroom¡­

    After the silk curtain, heat was wrapped around the burning incense, and air filled with a refreshing fragrance.

    Li Ranid on his back in the pool. Warm spring water washed away his exhaustion.

    His eyes were slightly closed, and his mind had already sunk in his dantian.

    The little guy was still ¡°lively¡±, as always.

    Silver moonposed of Sword Qi hangs high in the sky, the auras of Buddha, Dao, and Demon were intertwined with each other, and the hugeke exuded a surging aura.

    Red and two-colour silk threads wandering in theke were the power of Blood Demon and the holy power of Jade Girl.

    The only difference was that there were two more ming mes in the hands of a little man sitting cross-legged on theke.

    The me in the left hand was golden, steaming in the air, exuding terrifying power.

    It was a different fire: the sacred me of the burning heaven.

    The me on the right hand was ice blue, shaped like a lotus flower. The me was surging like flowing water, as if the lotus flower was constantly blooming.

    This was the fire that Yue Jianli distributed to him, Pure Lotus Sacred me.

    Two groups of different fire aura were entangled with each other, constantly tempering the meridian dantian so that his cultivation was steadily improving.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s getting closer and closer to the mid-level Deity Transformation¡­ To be precise, it¡¯s getting closer and closer to mastery!¡±

    Li Ran was greatly encouraged and felt that everyone was full of energy!

    Watching that ball of Pure Lotus Sacred me, he suddenly thought of something, opened his eyes and looked at his right hand.

    He saw the light blue tattoo shining brightly on the back of his right hand.

    This was a magic weapon obtained in the secret realm, simr to a magic space weapon, which was guarded by ten statues at his disposal.

    However, Li Ran always felt that this tattoo was not that simple. There seemed to be some secret hidden in theplicated lines¡­

    ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s useless to think about it. It¡¯s not a bad thing anyway.¡±

    Li Ran stopped. The spiritual power fluctuated, and the tattoo slowly dissipated and then disappeared.

    Then he called out the system interface.

    Now it¡¯s serious business to receive mission rewards.

    A system prompt rings in his ears.

    The task has beenpleted.

    Mission Completion: Perfect.

    Get Super Treasure Chest*1.

    Li Ran said without hesitation, ¡°Open the treasure chest.¡±

    A splendid light shed.

    Looking at the reward in front of him, he couldn¡¯t help being a little stunned.

    ¡°This is¡­¡±

 Chapter 380: System reward, Fei Hua Zhu, Yue Yue Jian, Zhong Xian!

    Chapter 380: System reward, Fei Hua Zhu, Yue Yue Jian, Zhong Xian!

    Light shed before his eyes.

    He saw an ancient book quietly floating in front of him. The quaint cover had turned a little yellow, there was no text on it, and the footer was even a little iplete, as if it was a sundry used to pad the legs of table.

    Li Ran was a little stunned, ¡°What is this?¡±

    He was used to seeing such a splendid treasure, but such a simple reward suddenly made him ufortable.

    At this time, the system prompt sound came to his ear.

    Congrattions to the host, you have obtained the supernatural power ¡°Zhantian Sword Drawing Technique¡±!

    Zhantian¡­ Sword Drawing Technique?

    Li Ran frowned; why does it seem like I¡¯ve heard it before?

    It seems that he had heard this name somewhere, but he had no impression at all when he thought about it carefully.

    He raised his right hand, and his fingers lightly touched the cover.

    There was no wind around the ancient book, but the pages opened on their own. There was still no text on it, only one picture after another.

    It was a simple sword-drawing action.

    Drawings were very simple, and the brush strokes were also very crude. Even the human holding the sword was sketched in a few strokes, but it had an inexplicable charm.

    Li Ran looked at it in a daze and seemed to understand something in his heart, but he didn¡¯t seem to understand anything.

    He didn¡¯t know how long it took. The ancient book also turned to thest page.

    Pages of the previous book suddenly copsed and turned into a divine light that prated between his eyebrows. His eyes were tightly closed, and there seemed to be skylight and cloud shadows hovering between the spiritual tform.

    Li Ran¡¯s breathing suddenly sank.

    Every breath became very long. He was inhaling in one breath. After five breaths, he exhaled slowly, as if with a certain rhythm.

    Although the breathing became slow, the Qi in his body turned faster and faster, and finally, the abundant silver light almost filled the entire dantian.

    Li Ran suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes had turned silvery white and were indifferent, without a trace of emotion.

    He held his left hand vacantly, lowered his body slightly, and slowly held his right hand in front of his left.

    Obviously, there was nothing in his hand, but it seemed to be holding the hilt of the sword!

    The entire side hall instantly became dark.

    Chop!

    With a soft shout, the right hand suddenly swung out! There was a crisp sound of ¡°Cang p¡± in the air, and the sword-free Sword Qi rushed out like a storm!

    Silver light shed in the void. It seemed to condense all the light between heaven and earth, crossed a mysterious and sharp arc!

    Boom!

    Whole bedroom trembled violently.

    Chu Lingchuan was teaching Shen Ning seriously. Surprisingly, this little girl was not only extremely talented but also had an amazing understanding. After sessfully Refining Qi, the cultivation base sky rocketed. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that her meridians were still rtively fragile and she was too impatient to practice, she would already be in the middle stage of Refining Qi.

    But even so, it would take another ten days and a half months to sessfully break through to the mid-level.

    In this regard, Chu Lingchuan was pleased.

    In the beginning, Shen Ning was epted as a disciple just to win against Leng Wuyan, but after the contact over the past few days, her mentalitypletely changed.

    Shen Ning was smart, well-behaved, and sensible, with maturity that did not match her age. She asionally showed that kind of cowardly feeling that made people feel pity and love.

    Chu Lingchuan was not only moved by the love of talent, but she really liked this little girl and hadpletely treated her as a direct disciple.

    Seeing Shen Ning sitting cross-legged and cultivating with her eyes closed, she sighed slightly in her heart.

    Hey, the faster you practice, the sooner Li Ran will leave¡­ If I had known this, I would have set the conditions for leaving after the foundation was established.

    Chu Lingchuan was very conflicted. She hoped that Shen Ning could improve quickly, but she didn¡¯t want Li Ran to leave so soon.

    Li Ran¡­

    When thinking of this name, a handsome face appeared in his mind, and he called her ¡°Master Lingchuan¡± with a smile.

    Even if she just thought about it, she blushed a little.

    Chu Lingchuan knew in her heart that this was no longer a simple master-disciple rtionship.

    Just a few words from the other party can easily disturb her heart. She was always tickled by the other party¡¯s angry teeth, but her heart was more shy and sweet.

    Except for Li Ran, no one else had ever given her this feeling.

    Chu Lingchuan thought of something, and her heart jumped, ¡°Oops, I don¡¯t like him, right?¡±

    Then she shook his head vigorously.

    ¡°Impossible, that guy hates the most. How could I¡­¡±

    But for some reason, I didn¡¯t have any confidence in my heart.

    Chu Lingchuan¡¯s cultivation was not forgetful, nor did she have a hobby with few desires. The reason why she had been single for so many years was because no one could catch her eye¡­

    Although Li Ran was very special, they only knew each other. How long?

    She subconsciously thought it was impossible.

    But shepletely forgot that she didn¡¯t reject sleeping together at all¡­

    Yi Qinn sat cross-legged beside her.

    Looking at Chu Lingchuan, who blushed for a while, shook his head for a while, and talked to himself for a while, her eyes were a little puzzled.

    ¡°Chu Lingchuan¡­¡±

    Chu Lingchuan came back to his senses, ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Yi Qinn frowned and said, ¡°Are you ill?¡±

    Chu Lingchuan didn¡¯t. ¡°You¡¯re just sick!¡±

    Yi Qinn said with a good air: ¡°Then what were you whispering about just now?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    Yi Qinn didn¡¯t care. She looked at Shen Ning, nodded and said, ¡°This girl is really talented and savvy. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s a lot more arrogant than Leng Wuyan.¡±

    ¡°Cut.¡±

    Chu Lingchuan snorted, ¡°The apprentice is much stronger than Lin Langyue! This is the genius of Taoism and martial arts!¡±

    ¡°Human time and energy are limited. Taoism and martial arts do not mean that they are stronger.¡±

    ¡°You are jealous!¡±

    Yi Qinn shook her head, not interested in arguing with her.

    Chu Lingchuan hugged his shoulders and said with a sneer, ¡°You know that time and energy are limited, and you still cling to Li Ran? After worshipping so many masters¡­ Does he still have the energy to learn the Taoist method of your Tianshu Academy? ¡±

    Yi Qinn didn¡¯t change her face, ¡°Not only can I learn, but I learn very well. It is Chu Lingchuan who sleeps with Li Ran every day. Is this what a master should do?¡±

    When she said this, her face was red, her heart was not beating, and shepletely forgot that she had done more.

    Chu Lingchuan blushed and said sullenly: ¡°You put¡­¡± Before the word ¡°fart¡± was uttered, the entire bedroom suddenly trembled violently!

    Turn around and look.

    ¡°This sword energy¡­¡± Two of them looked at each other and said in unison.

    ¡°It¡¯s Li Ran!¡± The entire sect had turned into a pot of porridge!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!